《Nidome no Yuusha》
Chapter 1/Prologue: The Hero swore revenge
Chapter 1/Prologue: The Hero swore revenge
Underhanded, repulsive and detestable I feel sick.
Every time I look around, each and every person is the same.
They betray while smiling, trample on good intentions while grinning, and administer poison whileughing loudly.
I feel like an idiot for trying desperately to save people like them, but without being able to rewind the time, I can only feel depressed.
It could be said that I am responsible for getting deceived, thats why this conclusion is only natural. However, if someone says I should ept it, then heck no.
. We did it.
Geez, youre a monster, really.
Its finally over. All evil is purified in ordance to Gods will.
While the source of life is spilling on the sword stabbed in my chest, my former friends, no, people I thought as friends surround me.
This is without a doubt a punishment, punishment to the me who blindly clung to the word believe.
Therefore, if there is a second time, I wont make any mistakes then for sure.
Therefore, if there is a next time, Ill definitely kill.
Ill kill the princess, Ill kill the knights, Ill kill the vigers, Ill kill the sorcerers, Ill kill the soldiers, Ill kill the Saints, Ill kill the martial artists, Ill kill the assassins, Ill kill the dancers, Ill kill the merchants, Ill kill the King, Ill kill the Queen, Ill kill the nobles.
I will massacre them all, in the most cruel way; in the most sadistic way.
I will keep it engraved in the deepest, deepest, deepest part of my heart, so I wouldnt forget it in the next life.
System Message: Holy Sword of Vengeance unlocked.
As my consciousness starts to fade, such a voice was heard. But my body wont budge even a little bit, I cant do anything.
Hey, I wonder where did we make a blunder What should we have done, to live in that game-like time forever, or maybe, there was nothing we couldve done I wish it turned out differently
And then, I remember at the end of the killing, one woman killed another. She too was pierced the same way I was,ughing at her own helplessness, that woman was referred to as the Demon Lord.
kukuku ahahaha-ugguukku bwahahahahaha!!
A mouthful of blood mixed with herughter. It truly is a hrious story, the enemy of the world, the enemy they told us to fight who was considered the heros true nemesis was the only person that didnt tell a lie. The pierrot was dancing a bit more longer.
Tch, You still havent died yet!
No, he doesnt have any power to stand anymore. But, the purification of evil will take a little time.
Thats right, he cant even re at us anymore.
While feeling like they were about tough again, thoughts were suddenly surging.
Since he already lost too much blood, pretty thoughts were not settled there. Therefore, words that were engraved only by instinct came out.
Ah all of you, Ill absolutely kill all of you by all means
Kachick- The sound confirmed the total depletion of his HP, and his consciousness sank into the bottom of the dark abyss.
I, Ukei Kaito died.
?
System Message: Tutorial Mode has ended.
Time psed: 4 years, 112 days, 17 hours, 52 minutes and 35 seconds.
Experience(level) is decreasing over time
Since the retrogression amount exceeds the umted experience points, resetting level to initial value, a deficit of -20,000 is pooled.
Setting experience point to be locked at level 10.
Retrogression amount exceeded the deficit limit.
Revoking skills which fit to the retrogression amount it exceeds- retrogression process executed.
Retrogression of skills, revoking sess. Skills were fully initialized.
Because retrogression amount exceeds skill, attempting retrogression process by revoking the special skill Spirit Sword.
Attempt failed due to the effects of Holy Sword of Vengeance.
Revocation process cancelled, moving on to attempt sealing the key amount of experience points.
Sealing process sess. 53 of 58 forms of Spirit Sword was sealed.
Offsetting of the excess retrogression amount has ended.
Preparing retrogression to start mode
Complete.
Commencing retrogression to start mode.
Chapter 2: The Hero strikes for the time being
Chapter 2: The Hero strikes for the time being
Wee, thank you foring, Hero-sa ga~fu!
As I opened my eyes, the object of hatred right before me took a full hit.
My fist intuitively punched out and hit the pit of her stomach with my full might. Princess Alesia Aurelias silver hair swayed and she staggered a few steps back, crouching down and holding her stomach.
I actually wanted to aim at the face, but because I was lying down, my fist didnt reach it, and the brunt of the blow wasnt fully delivered.
HER HIGHNESS!!PRINCESS!!
Unable to understand the situation at hand, the knights were momentarily dumbfounded and rushed to the princess aid in panic. Some immediately chanted low-ss healing spells and a faint light wrapped around the princess.
Seeing that spectacle, I wasnt satisfied at all.
Even though I didnt use any weapons, though it was a partial hit without any strength, reinforcement magic nor blessings, I couldnt understand how she took my blow directly without any equipment and got off with just this.
When a question pops out, more questions about the current situation instantly follow.
Uhh oh? Where the heck am I? Is this a dream? A revolvingntern?
Though I shouldve died, I didnt see anything wrong with my body when I looked down.
Neither the trace nor mark of the sword Deus yer that shouldve been struck in my chest can be found, not even on the clothes I was wearing.
It was more than 4 years ago, this ck clothing I had when I went on a journey in this world for the first time.
It was the uniform of the high school, I, Ukei Kaito was attending.
You bastard, what the heck did you do!!
Even though you are the hero, you cant harm the princess!!
Though the knights quickly pointed their swords at me, their pressure didnt bare any killing intent. They mustve thought I was still inexperienced at fighting, so the pressure they emit was like a gentle breeze.
I ignored it and promptly tried to grasp the current situation.
I should be at the summoning area inside the castle in the royal capital based on my surroundings.
Just a while ago, I was in the deepest part of Ryuudouden in the depths of the unexplored region, The Dragons Tomb.
It should be so far away that the linear distance is 10,000 kilometers. Assuming transfer magic was used, youd have to do a long-distance transfer more than 10 times, itll be so impossible that even the Demon Lord who took pride in her absurd amount of magical power cant do it in one go.
Then it must be my life shing before me like a revolvingntern Nah, illusions which could be considered as reliving ones life are definitely impossible.
Since that dream, it hits me and this hostility that I sensed gradually resurfaced.
If this wasnt a dream or a revolvingntern, I unfortunately still couldnte up with an exnation for the current situation.
Oi, are you listening!?
Not really.
Wh!? You bastard!!
Like a p in their face, the annoying knights cheap pride got damaged with a half-hearted answer. His hostility turned into real bloodlust and pointed his sword.
On the contrary, the serious bloodlust that turns to me bes like soft warmth for the moment.
While theyre thinking that I wasnt really that strong because of that half-hearted answer softening them up, my body reacted and rushed over to them.
Eh? Wh-!?
I stepped on his foot and I struck my elbow into his throat, carrying all my weight. I didnt hold back in any of my movements.
I was summoned as the hero for three years.
After defeating the Demon Lord, I was chased for a year, being pursued by the world as a sacrifice in the post-war recovery.
If one is not ustomed to dealing fatal blows and hesitates, then they wouldnt have that long to live.
Furthermore, the knights had stopped moving at the unexpected scene. The guy who came at me mmed into the wall, with a partially crushed windpipe, and was now foaming at the mouth. His body loosened and he was stumbling.
Ah? The neck was not blown off. Errr~ Was his neck protected by spirit strengthening? Nah, I didnt feel that kind of magic used though Rather, my body feels heavy? Hmmmm?
A dead silence fills the room and only my voice was heard.
No matter how skilled or strong he was, even though he seemed strong or an expert. Though I didnt use any sort of weapon, its difficult to think that it was ineffective.
Supposedly, his neck shouldve been twisted and turned with a kruryuk- sound. But in reality, that didnt happen.
L-Lauren!!
In a few seconds, the knights broke out of their petrified state and gathered near the fallen knight. They hastily chanted a recovery spell and doused an intermediate healing potion on the fallen knights throat.
W-was there something that was unsatisfactory to you, Hero-sa ma-
The Princess barely got those words out, as she was recovering from vomiting with a pale blue face that reached her ears. She was intimidated when the bloodlust that I leaked involuntarily filled the room.
With a pale face and somewhat recovered, the princess barely muttered those words. Hearing her caused my bloodlust to unintentionally leak out, intimidating every person in here.
You can call it something like that, Alesia. As expected of a princess. I dont like just about everything about you, that voice, those eyes, that figure, that attitude, I dont like it at all. I felt sick just from hearing those words from your mouth.
A knight felt an overwhelming sense of danger and whipped his trembling body to action. He swapped positions with the princess in order to protect her, but little did he know that it was useless.
Because, I who can move with inhuman speed, was no longer there.
Kyaarghhh! Uggu~ Kku~
I slipped pass through the knights and dashed beside someone, then I grabbed its neck with one hand and smashed it against a wall.
I was but an innocent man who was selfishly summoned, forced into the role of a hero. If I defeat the Demon Lord again, all thats waiting for me is to be med for crimes I did not do, and be betrayed andughed at.
Wh what do you mean kuh huff
Its very clear to me, I will never forget it.
As soon as the Demon Lord was defeated, the world will turn inside out.
The Saints recognized me as the worlds enemy, and the kingdom confirmed it. And all of the crimesmitted behind the scenes were med unto me.
Companions who had fought alongside me, friends who I thought shared a close bond with, all of them will betray me without exception.
Without a doubt, the same guys I saved with just a single cry for help would betray me, will throw stones at me, insult me and spit on me.
This princess was also one of those people.
After I defeat the Demon Lord, the world would be my enemy, and all my allies will disappear.
Among them, the princess will pretend to be an ally. She approaches me saying Ill help you and Ill give you shelter.
Life as a fugitive can get tiring. These dramatic changes can get so exhausting that I easily believed those words of help. Only to then get betrayed andughed at.
While saying that it was a safe ce, I was taken to a teleportation gem, where I can use magic to get in, but not to get out. It was a trap room inside a dungeon.
And when I had barely escaped with my life, I had serious injuries that took a considerable time to heal.
Ah, when you set me up, your ally, that time you told me I never betrayed you, from the beginning I was never your ally and it shouldve been obvious. In the first ce, a person from a different world is not a human, didnt you tell me that?
Really, I dont know what youre
They treated me like an idiot. And the truth was that I was an idiot.
I wouldve noticed if I had assessed her properly, that she was hiding her enmity of me. If I had just abandoned the word believe, then this never would have happened.
Anyhow, I can clearly feel the malice hidden within the princesss heart now. It is clear even though she seems in pain and confused.
Slight gestures, eye-contact, the breathing pattern, the change in expressions.
These are the ways I gain information to predict the thoughts and moves of my opponents inbat. You can never conceal ill-will from me.
Sigh-, you truly have thick mask under your skin. Well, although I dont understand the situation, this doesnt seem to be a dream or a revolvingntern, but either is fine. Ill leave the difficult things forter.
Ah, I let out my voice unintentionally.
I dont know how long will this bonus time that I havest I swear
My voice started to overflow with delight, my expression broke out into euphoria very quickly, then my heart started to beat faster causing my arm to brim with excitement and act rashly.
Aa Ugguhk
Then, the animosity from the princess withered rapidly.
I released my hold and the grip I had on her neck loosened. Shended on her rear, looking at me with eyes filled with fear. My figure reflected in her eyes and my expression was certainly distorted and disturbing.
But, its good. Its all good.
I wanted to live in this beautiful world forever. Because its a world where oneself can be a hero.
But, the ending result of this world was to be betrayed and framed as a criminal. Bing aughing stock.
I was of course pure, but not anymore. I was already broken a long time ago.
I swear, I will have revenge.
The face I mustve shown to the others must be one filled with insanity, it must counter their idea of honor.
P-please H-help
Detestable. Suffer as much as possible, Alesia
GYAU!!
Left, right, left, right I hit her face until her conscious withered and her face numbed. I hit her so she can suffer as much pain as possible.
You bastard!, Gya!?
Gguuhkk!!
Hora! Hora! Hora! Hora!! Your important princess is being beaten to a pulp, cant you do anything about it? Huh!?
Caught in the moment where the princess was being clobbered, The knights finally moved and sprung into action, I was encircled by 5, no, 6 knights, this much doesnt
matter to me though.
I drove my elbow into the joint in the leg of a knight, destroying his center of gravity. I then applied pressure to inflict as much pain as possible, the bone was then twisted and broken. I then proceeded to gouge his eyes, crush his ear, and rip his nose into pieces.
Ahaha AHAHAHAHA!!
As usual, my body felt heavy, sluggish, but there is no need to use the Spirit Sword.
It is unfortunate but theyre unworthy to be killed by my Spirit Sword. Also, I didt want to kill.
I want revenge.
I want them to suffer.
I want them to suffer as much as they possibly can.
If I cant, my heart will never know peace.
AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!
Their screams of pain and fear were like music to my ears, this sensation cant be stopped it feels too good.
The voice doesnt stop, it wants to torment them until the point of death. If they ever faint, I can just inflict more pain until they wake up again.
It certainly was hell for the knights.
It certainly was hell for the princess.
For me, this was the paradise where all my wishes came true.
Theughter never ends. It will never end.
The screaming never stops. It will never stop.
Chapter 3: The Hero amused himself by stomping
Chapter 3: The Hero amused himself by stomping
Aa ugh, gaah
Higguu Gguukk, Aagh
After a few minutes, the room wasnt filled with words but moans. When her reaction didnt please me anymore no matter what I did, I stopped.
Her face was so disfigured that you wouldnt know who it was upfront. All of her fingers were broken, pointing at odd directions.
Finally, when she couldnt handle anymore beating, she curled up and foamed from her mouth.
Well then, shall we do it again?
My desire for revenge isnt going to be quelled with just this, but if shes not showing any reaction or whatsoever from the torture, itll be meaningless.
When I regained myposure after acting violently, I used a healing magic on Princess Alesia while enduring to impulsively stab the short sword in her.
A small amount of magic was absorbed through my hand, and a faint light welled up. That light was from the Verdant Green Crystal Sword.
I obtained this one form of the Spirit Sword when I fulfilled the requirements in the Forest of the Elves.
The short sword is approximately 15 centimeters long and its like a green crystal. And if some magic is poured in, there will be a healing effect on the target.
However, its not an instant recovery. So in the meantime, I will recollect my thoughts.
I thought it was just my imagination, but why does my body feel heavy
What I understood during the battle was that my physical ability has evidently deteriorated. Why that happened, I have a few ideas.
Hmm Maybe its a curse?
What pierced me before, the Deus yer was a sword that has the ability to steal attributes every time you inflict a wound on the opponent, and that debuff effect is why the church treasure it. That time when I had equipped it, the effect of my Spirit Sword was nullified.
My inherent skill Spirit Sword has the ability to acquire numerous forms every time I meet a certain requirement for my exclusive use.
Those four years werent for naught, among the many forms that I obtained, theres one that can cure any ailments. So first of all, I have to investigate about how to deal with the sword.
Status Open
As if adhering to my voice, a pale semi-transparent board; the status window, emerged.
In there was a list of the attributes of the person who called it. Without using some type of appraisal, skill or magic, they wouldnt be able to see it except me.
In there was amazing information written inside.
Ukei Kaito | 17 years old | Male
HP: 531/545 MP: 347/412
Level: 1
Strength: 224
Stamina: 324
Endurance: 545
Agility: 587
Magic Power: 117
Magic Resistance: 497
Inherent Skills: Spirit Sword Language Comprehension
Skills: Punch Lv1
Condition: Excellent
What on the earth is this?
I rubbed my eyes and closed the status window thinking that it was a bug. I shook my head and I opened it again.
Status Open.
Ukei Kaito | 17 years old | Male
HP: 531/545 MP: 347/412
Level: 1
Strength: 224
Stamina: 324
Endurance: 545
Agility: 587
Magic Power: 117
Magic Resistance: 497
Inherent Skills: Spirit Sword Language Comprehension
Skills: Punch Lv1
Condition: Excellent
Why?
There were many strange attributes so I unintentionally muttered that question.
Firstly, my age.
I was summoned about 4 years ago, when I was in my second year of highschool and I was 17 years old, now Im 21 years old.
What couldve happened? Had some secret technique been activated? Or not?
Well, I dont have any problem with this.
Next was level.
I defeated the Demon Lord, and the experience I gained after fighting her was bountiful. It exceeded above 300 levels, and it rose to nearly level 400. Before departing, the leader of the knights, which was considered to be the Kingdoms strongest person was about level 121, there were also approximately 270 participants during the Demon Lord subjugation, that was also something to consider to know what extent it has risen.
Of course, if my level goes up, the attributes are affected too.
But Ive never heard stories where your level decreases, the only case was when you continue to skip training for years.
But Ive never heard of a rumor where your level decreases in one go from level 300.
Or rather, in this world only infants are level 1.
Even when I first came to this world, I was at level 3.
And to match my level 1, my attributes had decreased extremely.
Andstly, my skills.
My Perfectionist trait, its something like a hero correction skill and unlike the inherent skill. If youre suitable and you fulfilled the conditions, then with enough time you can get it.
The skills have proficiency and level. If you train several times they level up, and then you can master it.
Basically you dont have any other choice but to spam the skills until you level up, in other words, my skill Punch which I had spammed relentlessly was the fruit of my hard work.
Ahh! Silly me The Sky Walk!!
The princess consciousness hasnte back yet, but most of her wounds were already cured so I interrupted the treatment and cancelled my Spirit Sword.
I kicked the ground, and then kick the ground one more time using magic as my foothold, I jumped to the air.
The skill I hurriedly acquire is Sky Walk. With this skill, I can make a foothold beneath my feet, making aerial battles possible.
This skill has helped me on the battlefield. It was certainly activated. It had activated, but
Is this a joke?
He gasped as he was dumbfounded at the excessively crude activation of the skill. The consumption of magic power and the activation speed, it cant bepared to my own senses.
Status Open!!
Ukei Kaito | 17 years old | Male
HP: 531/545 MP: 297/412
Level: 1
Strength: 224
Stamina: 324
Endurance: 545
Agility: 587
Magic Power: 117
Magic Resistance: 497
Inherent Skills: Spirit Sword Language Comprehension
Skills: Punch Lv1 Magic Maniption Lv1Sky Walk Lv1
Condition: Excellent
When I opened the status window, the skill that I used just now, Magic Maniption Lv1 and Sky Walk Lv1 were registered.
When I tapped the word Sky Walk on the status window, I sighed.
Sigh-, just as I feared
Sky Walk Skill Level: 1
Skill Proficiency: 1/10000
A skill to make footholds in the air with magic.
That was written in the status window.
In other words, the skill was treated as newly obtained.
My drained MP proves it.
Like I said before and to put it briefly, the skill level indicates how much you are used to the skill.
When you sessfully activate the skill, your proficiency will rise up. And with that, you can use it more efficiently.
To borate, when Sky Walk levels up, the MP cost and casting time decreases.
Frankly speaking, a level 1 skill is garbage. Most of them have a consumption rate so bad that you cant use them in actualbat.
Just in case, I checked the other skills
but they were level 1 too.
It doesnt seem to be an effect of a curse. If there were a tremendous effect like this, I wouldnt havested that long on the battlefield.
Actually, before I had awoken here, if my memory serves me right, I had every skill on advanced level, making it possible to use Sky Walk and Magic Maniption while chattering, and fight alone for a year or more.
If there was a sword that has a skill effect that can reset ones level and skills, then there is no need to rely on a hero, because you could just defeat the Demon Lord in one hit
Nah, although thats impossible, you could defeat her with ease.
That moment, before being killed Nah, Im going to assume that I survived because Im still alive. And while I was unconscious, they afflicted me with a new kind of status effect?
In the status window, its stated that my condition was excellent, but the status window can be full of ws so I can only use it as a reference. And my status window couldve been deceived by an obstructive and high level status effect.
Thats why, to recognize what type of effect I have on me, I opened my status window again and used the appraisal ability that the Spirit Sword has to obtain a more detailed information of my condition.
If this is really a new type of effect, then I have to grasp the effect without fail, otherwise I wont be able to perceive the requirements to cancel it.
Well then, Appraisal!
Apprai sal?
And when I was about to chant the appraisal ability that the sword has and use it on my status window, I stopped my movement.
It, cant, be
While making a wry face because of an awful premonition, I tapped the icon next to the Spirit Sword.
Then, there listed were numerous names of the Spirit Sword where I had ovee innumerable hardships until now.
However, most of them were disyed in dim gray, and next to them was a mark of a padlock. By touching the mark, there indicates the necessary amount of experience required to release that type of Spirit Sword.
This is a joke, right?
I tried to bring out a few of the Spirit Swords that are colored in dim gray, but none of them worked.
It appears like its only the grey ones, because I can use the ones colored in white.
Again, to the point of dropping tears, this time, she had passed what she can tolerate, together with the irritation and anxiety, her emotions were going in circles.
While pretending to be unconscious, she attempted to chant a spell from her mouth, so I kicked her to interrupt it.
Gyaaaaaa!?
You really do like surprise attacks, Alesia. For what purpose do you think did I heal you? Dont die before I give you a beating.
It seems like that was a low-grade fireball, but because it was in an iplete state, the fireball exploded inside the mouth of the princess.
Surely, the inside of her mouth had be something very serious, so serious that it feels great.
Although I wont say it, I want you to oppose me with every being that you have except killing yourself.
Seeing Princess Alesia-sama self-destructing, its very fun. Its very pleasant.
As I thought, taking vengeance for myself is refreshing. While thinking that, I suddenly found a notification on the upper-left of the status window, something that I never saw.
Until now, I never saw that icon once, so I dont know what type of effect has.
H~m, what to do
Guahkk Gauvuaahh
For now, Im pressing my bored feet against her stomach while she res me intensely. Enjoying the disfigured appearance and voice of Princess Alesia-sama.
Suppressing my shock for losing many forms of the Spirit Sword, I slowly pressed my right-hand finger on the email icon.
Chapter 4: The Hero writes a letter
Chapter 4: The Hero writes a letter
>
>
> When you read this, you havent gone senile, but you have already died once.
>
> No, its not a joke.
>
> I dont know how you died, but you have certainly died once.
>
> When your HP reached zero after you died, you were surely teleported back.
>
> What you experienced until now was the Tutorial Mode.
>
> In the case that a person of another world is transported, they gain anUnusual Power in this Earth, in this world.
>
> Due to that,pared to the local people, most of them have enormous power. But many of these people died rtively fast, no matter what ability they had.
>
> They will certainly be killed before long.
>
> Even I do not know which world the God of Earth sends them to, even I cant interfere. Still, although I exined to them that they have to be careful, it appears that only a few could adapt, because far beyond theirmon sense, their reasoning is from another world.
>
> Thus, I stopped exining things in advance to people from another world.
>
> What I put to use was theTutorial Mode.
>
> I guess that being thrown into the situation without any exnation was very confusing, but seeing is believing, so thest present (cheat) of your god was theTutorial Mode.
>
> After being teleported, except for a natural death, when your HP reaches zero and you die, you will go back to the starting point.
>
> Every point of experience earned, every skill you had until now, the experienced time will be taken away and converted into experience points.
>
> In short, a New Game+.
>
> Its because when your character levels up, your skills do not. If you dont exert any effort, like I said earlier, youll die a painful death. So I believe that I had to let you experience the tendency to die. That was the best cheat that the God of Earth could do.
>
> Inparison, the magic in your world is very weak. Originally, they are extremely powerless as individuals. And although there is almost no difference between their bodies here, when you cross to another world, an unusual power is activated. And you can defeat a slime with your initial value at the most. If you didnt have an unusual power, even you would have nothing more than the power of a Viger A.
>
> So thats why, if you want to survive, then strive, think and train.
>
> Almost all worlds are more dangerous than Earth.
>
> Im sorry for being an ipetent god, but please, live a happy life.
>
> From the Goddess
>
>
I see, so it was really a New Game+.
What came out of the email icon was that letter.
There were certain points where I had doubts, but it does appear to be that a god really exists. Levels and etcetera, seemed to have existed also in Earth, in my former world.
The God of Earth, for the sake of the earthlings that even when they got the cheat skill, they were killed easily. Instead of giving any exnation, they put to use the Experience it once and then cancel it method.
Well, I was saved with that, and the various questions that I had were exined.
Now I know what happened to my level, but is the fact that it dropped so suddenly not one of the reasons why you cannot live long?
Even so.
Kuhaha
Yes, lets be thankful.
Now, I can finish my revenge that I swore that time.
KUHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!
Myughter doesnt stop, Im not in the mood to stop.
I never imagined that there would be another opportunity.
Even so, my yearning for vengeance, and the hatred that I embraced in my heart, is not a lie.
By experiencing it personally, bit by bit, I started to get excited. A shiver of delight is travelling through my body, and doesnt stop.
This is not a dream, nor is there a time limit. I can now finish my vengeance, I can kill them.
Afterughing for a while, now I can begin to think clearly.
What Im going to do, from where should I start.
Even right now I want to crush those people, everyone of them.
At my feet, there is one of them, a target (of my vengeance).
Her mouth is being burned right now by her own fireball, and for the many times that I stepped on her, the dress that shes wearing right now is worn out and dirty.
She finally understood that its meaningless to oppose me or being obedient. That she can do naught but re at me with hate.
Yes, this. This is it. I want revenge.
If I let my impulse control me, then I can deprive them of their lives easily.
If my level has decreased, then like me, their level had too, right?
I have on me the knowledge I gained and the experience from the tutorial mode.
Although I lost my skills as abilities, I didnt lose the technique to control them with my body.
There are still many Spirit Swords that I can use that have an effect that surpass about level 50 status, and in my surroundings, there are still the knights who dont seem to have experiencebat; if there are only 10 knights or less then I can entertain them with no problem.
If I hide for awhile while raising my level, then I can go around assassinating those damn bastards before I strengthen myself and leave for a trip.
Its not good. That way its not good, because otherwise
I suffered for one year.
While my heart is screaming and cracking, the broken pieces that had fallen are now reconstituting themselves over my desire for vengeance.
The time that passed, a thing was growing up, clinging to me, it was like a muddy viscosity, a lump of heat, telling me that it wasnt going be satisfied with only killing, yelling that it was unforgivable.
Although it was unpleasant to see her face, only this was not enough.
So, Im not going to kill her yet.
So, its not going to finish here.
Lets think slowly, I have time, so I dont have to hurry myself when killing her.
I have to let her experience the pain, the painful memories, I have to drown her in a toxic swamp of remorse and agony.
More, more, more, its necessary for her to suffer more.
Because then, my first vengeance will bepleted.
Aah, Im not going to kill you right now. Since I have healed you with great difficulty, right? Even though I have thought of many ways to kill you.
I let out a sigh unintentionally. Its very regrettable.
I thought about several things, like letting a small and carnivorous insect eat her body while she was conscious, like having her germinate a seed together with the grown up host, turning it into a tree, eliminating all sensations and leaving only the ability to think.
Either way, it seems that these abilities were sealed with Spirit Sword, so it cant be helped.
For now, I need time.
Slowly and carefully, I need to start the preparations for my vengeance.
Of course, I have to enjoy the preparation.
First off
I healed roughly inside her mouth with the Verdant Green Crystal Sword to an extent that enabled the princess ability to speak.
Hey, there is something that I want to ask you.
Who is going to listen a request from a monster like you?
Really, she is a good target for my vengeance, the princess Alesia.
Pfft, Ahahahaa
Wh- Whats so funny!?
You know, you react exactly like I was hoping. Never lose those feelings, because if not, my vengeance is going to be boring.
While I am looking down, grinning andughing, Princess Alesia is again looking at me with more hostility in her eyes.
This, lunatic!! Why! Just what the heck did I do
What you did, although you dont know, I know. I know the pain of being betrayed. I know the pain of being tricked. I know what its like to be treated like a fool. I remember all the pain I felt for trusting all of you like an idiot. I remember everything, Princess Alesia Aurelia
Uu, guu
A nce full of hatred like burning magma and a cold voice like a shining de.
Maybe the princess didnt understand the meaning of my words, but she did perceive that I really hate her.
Now, we are going to talk again, but I have a request.
Pa-, my hand faced the princess.
With no sign of her previous state, she makes a perfect smile.
If you are not going to listen, it cant be helped, right? It makes me sad that despite the fact that I healed your mouth for that purpose, but if you dont want to, it cant be helped, right?
As expected? I dont know anything, I never had a thought about opposing you?
Wh-What are you?
It appears to be that until just now, more than being perplexed, her anxiety has been rising. She has good intuition.
Fumu, your chest is going to be an obstacle for writing.
Kyaa!? St-stop it!!
When I sent her flying with a kick, she ended up face down, and I tore to pieces the back of her dress, exposing her back.
But you know what, the first time I saw you, I thought I saw a beautiful girl, but now I dont feel anything at all. Its strange, isnt it?
Her radiant silver hair that hangs to her shoulder, her gold eyes, her well-featured face and good proportions, all of that makes her look like a doll.
Just like a temte, the so-called beauty of the Aurelia, a beautiful girl.
When seeing this world for first time, the girls here were more beautiful than in modern Japan, and spying them identally when they were changing made my heart skip a beat.
But apart from that, seeing their appearance very close, it didnt make my heart jump or move.
Snatching by force the chastity of a woman As I suspected, the people of another world are savage and vulgar beasts
Huh? What are you saying? With an ugly personality of course Im going to refuse, dont get confused. Your self-confidence is disgusting.
When imagining what I said, it really makes me sick to the point of vomiting.
Wha!!
If you say that you are not going to listen to my request, then I have to write a letter instead of a verbal message.
It, It cant, be!
You see, a verbal message would have been easier, right? But if you dont listen to my request, then it cant be helped, so what I have to do is to write a nice letter.
I gave her a cheerful smile, indicating that she guessed right about what Im going to do.
Now, can you please stay still? If not, Im not going to be able to write a nice letter.
No, Igyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!
What I had taken out was the Fire Spider Leg Sword.
A short sword with a length of 20 centimeters including the de, the Spirit Sword is dyed with scarlet.
This is my second time, this sword could only cause a small fire the first time, so now for this use, it is suitable.
Fun, fu~fufu~n?
Ugya, gyaaa, its hooot!! Sto, stoooop!!
In the meanwhile, Im singing a humming while carving the letter with fire on her back.
Somebody, somebody heeelp mee
Ahaha, nobody is going to help you, like how you had nned every trick, and so that that doesnt happen, I crushed everyone here.
Although Alesia is stretching her hand to the knights who are groaning, everyone here have the joints of the elbow and knee facing the opposite direction, so they cannot move. Although they didnt lose their consciousness, surely the voice of the princess didnt reached them, thanks to the cries of their own pain when they try to lifting their body.
Come on,e on, I still hadnt finished writing even half. After all, I have to think carefully about what Im going to do. Can you please stop moving?
Iughed with a smile while I said that.
Chapter 5: The Hero re-opens old wounds
Chapter 5: The Hero re-opens old wounds
When I finished writing the letter, it put me in a pleasant mood, like being given a gold star, as if everyone else in this room was gone.
The Princess was groaning in the agony of her crushed limbs. And yet, I didnt stop inflicting more pain until she couldnt stand it and lost consciousness for a short while.
Simrly, the knights were groaning due to the extreme amount of pain, and before long, the number of those that couldnt withstand the pain increased, about to let go of their consciousness.
The result, they felt like their heads were afloat and their eyes were like that of a dead fishs; whether they have fainted or not, their resonating moans have died down.
Ara? This feeling, it also has been a long time.
Havingpleted my work, I got up and noticed that my vision was disoriented. It was evident that my MP had sharply depleted.
While writing the words with Fire Spider Leg Sword, I restored Alesias HP with Verdant Green Crystal Sword so she wouldnt die. Although Fire Spider Leg Sword hardly uses any MP, the healing of Verdant Green Crystal Sword consumes a moderate amount of MP.
Status Open.
Ukei Kaito | 17 years old | Male
HP:531/545 MP:347/412
Level: 1
Strength: 224
Stamina: 324
Endurance: 545
Agility: 587
Magic Power: 117
Magic Resistance: 497
Inherent Skills: Spirit Sword Language Comprehension
Skills: Punch Lv1 Magic Maniption Lv1Sky Walk Lv1
Condition: Excellent
As it was confirmed, the remaining MP decreased by 20%. As expected, the excessive usage of the Spirit Sword was shown in the current status.
If I dont acquire recovery and consumption reduction skills again, I cant fight like I did before. Should I just raise my level ahead of time or something after all?
Hmm Err Well then. Guess its about time to go?
Since Im about done here anyway, Ill for now slip out of the castle for now and go to the nearest town, then Ill make some preparation to leave the town.
Its useless, you cant escape this castle.
Eh, did she regain her consciousness?
More than 500 knights are stationed in this castle. You will be tortured to death.
With damage and recovery skills forcibly applied simultaneously, her bodily senses were paralyzed temporarily. Princess Alesias voice has be hoarse with the pain.
Because her eyes had strength that belittles me, I realized that she returned back the hostility.
As expected, was it the nature of the princess to have such determination even when I had tormented her that much? She also was still confused, and half of it is probably just a false bravado, but if shes given some time to really recover, I can have more fun. I am in a very good mood.
Princess Alesia, who was looking at me as I pondered in silence, shouted at me whilst thinking she still had the upper hand.
The fact is that you savage people from another world are so full of yourselves. Ee~, I will not let you off so easily; I will kill you in a way several times more painful and humiliating than that I had suffered from.
Her gaze was filled with glittering heat of hatred.
This is what I wanted. That re can only be achieved after having recognized that she got rekt.
That re made her realize that its possible to push down the pain, disgrace and humiliation to the bottom.
However
Well~, if you dont cry, cling and beg for forgiveness, then I cannot help you. Since the likes of you, a hero, can also be useful, then if you make an oath in front of our people as a glorious hero, would you honor the oath and swear allegiance?
Sigh-, such a spoiled child; I was being looked down on as if she was convinced that she was superior with that look and words.
I looked at the princess, and as for me.
HAAAaaaAAAAAAhhh~
From the bottom of my heart, I was truly disappointed; I outrageously heaved an exasperated sigh.
Before, I was na?ve and easily deceived, and it saddens and depresses me.
I had no intention of doing it, but even if I cried, clung to her and begged for forgiveness, this princess wouldnt help me. She just wanted to confirm her dominance by seeing my pitiful figure, and either way, after she uses of me, I could easily see that she was brimming with the intention to kill me at the end of torture.
An easy-to-handle heroine, or referred to as Choroin-san, and the old me, who seemed to be a super Choroin-san, were easily deceived by this princess.
And again, this much pain still didnt sate my thirst for vengeance at all.
Even though she had thoughts of using me, I still wont be satisfied with ending it by killing her. In that case, it would be no good.
She still has her uses to consider; however, if I dont kill these people after they looked down on me, and others like this fellow that wanted to trample over me,pletely by my own hand, my desire for revenge surely wont be satisfied.
There are several enemies to take revenge on; in order to aplish a satisfying revenge, it will take a lot ofbor and time with one person at a time.
(Well, isnt that nice, I can enjoy this revenge for as long as I can!!)
Imagining that moment, the edge of my mouth perked up unintentionally.
Wh- Whats with that reaction! If you think Im lying about the knights
Meh, I didnt particrly think it was a lie. The Hero summoning is a secret and must be kept as such, so as ordered, there areyers of soundproofing barriers, magical barriers, and physical barriers set up; so until the hero summoning is a sess, there will be no knights from the outside entering this building.
Why do you?!
Its because Ive heard it once before~
While the stupid-looking princess stared in shock, I recalled the story I heard at the first summon.
Uhh, so yeah, Ill be going.
The candlesticks were put up on the pirs in preparation for the summoning, and I threw them aside.
Then, one of the stone pavements at the end summoning rattled and opened, which from there appeared a staircase leading to an underground passageway.
N- Nobody knows about that hidden passage except from the direct descendants of the Royal Family, and yet why!!?
Because I heard it before, no, since I am so well informed~.
To deceive me, Princess Alesia also prepared teleportation magic squares beneath the summoning to entrap me; Princess Alesia also told me this secret path.
Dangerous, I forgot this ce was dangerous.
Perhaps because I was able to satisfy a little of my revenge as prelude, I must have almost forgotten about this ce.
As I was walking briskly, a nearby knight groans as he rolls like an object on the floor.
At first, I was going to crush you with my bare hands, however, someone taught me a valuable method to smash that splendid throat at this angle, wonder if it is possible to do? Although using MP will be unreliable, if its only the Fire Spider Leg Sword then I could probably manage.~
So as I said, when I created a Fireball the size of a ping pong ball at the swords bottom point, I threw it in the knights mouth and made it burst.
꣥!?
Because there was no need for him to die, the power was narrowed down to the limit, but there was no scream from the Knight, since his mouth and throat was directly burnt by the fire.
Oopsie Daisy~
When I dealt the same treatment to the other Knights ensuingly, it became impossible for the Knights to even groan.
Lastly, you, Alesia. Since it will take a while until we meet again, do you have anything you want to say?
.., Your name, tell me your name.
Nah~ after this though, there shouldnt be any reason to try hiding my name. Since my name is written.in the letter.
Woosh~ , the fireball was thrown in the mouth of the Princess.
Im called The Resurgent Nemesis.
Mu~~~~!!
At any cost, the Princess Alesia showed no weakness of pain, and endured the raging pain without issuing a voice.
All the fingers were removed and not usable. The throat will not be recover for a while, and should buy enough time.
Ah~, and then as for this, I will ept it. To make up for the things youve did, these military funds.
I took away the ne which hung on the Princess neck. If I am not mistaken, since this is connected to a distinguished Royal Family, I wont be currently troubled if I exchange this for money.,
Princess Alesia still res this way with faint eyes. The tormenting of the prey was pleasant.
Finally, when a sweet smile floated on my face, I went down the underground passage alone with a nce back, feeling good about the events transpiring today.
While I tread the underground passageway, I remembered something from a little while ago, and my head began to grow cold.
As a result, I felt the itchy sensation of an old wound being opened.
Unintentionally sighing, I spilled the words.
I shouldve thought more carefully on what to call myself.. Khh- AHHHH JUST WHAT THE HECK IS RESURGENT NEMESIS!! And even more so, it wasnt something I wanted!!
I personally dug up an old wound with a chuunibyou name, and until I arrived at the exit, I ended up enduring the sensation that my body wanted to writhe in agony.
Chapter 6: The Hero rekt the punks
Chapter 6: The Hero rekt the punks
Pushing the rubble out of the way, I exited, finally arriving at bright and spacious open air.
IM-!! FREEEEEEEEE!!
Having travelled through the long and dark underground passage, I had finally arrived there, where I can praise the sun. I let out a howling cry whilst stretching out my body and basking in sunlight.
These were the outskirts of the Royal Capitals uninhabited grove.
Taking a deep breath near the stone passages exit, the smell of sunshine was incorporated into the refreshing odors of the verdant forest.
I saw the sun for the first time in three months, if you include my first time (though not even a day has passed yet since my second time started). After escaping the ce I was killed-, Ryuudouden, I kept hiding. Before, I hadnt been able to appreciate the sun, which is why I had been moved to tears when I saw the sun.
Ah~, the sun its great
After being deeply moved by the splendor of the world under the blue sky for a bit, a switch flipped inside my head.
My goal was decided. Having suffered from all the guys who tricked and betrayed me, and having had my dignity stamped on to the fullest, I will carry out my revenge.
That said, right now, Ick the power, time and preparation to do so.
As expected of a Lv1, I am limited to a y style without skill correction, and my stamina isnt nearly enough to take on more than 500 knights.
For the time being, because only the Princess and the Knights in the pce know my face, I wont need to be very cautious if I leave the towns castle, unlike the time I was being chased after my face became well known for defeating the Demon Lord.
At the least, there shouldnt be a situation where I wont be able to enter a restaurant or inn, or even the town itself, without wearing a long robe to cover my face.
Turning my gaze back to the sun once again, I saw the sun was setting a little. It was approximately an hour past noon. I thought back to the time I was first summoned.
With the skill of the Royal Court Magician, it will probably take around a full day for the castle to recover enough to report about me in detail. Well, I should have plenty of time if I dont take a detour.
I began to walk leisurely toward the Royal Capitals main street and looked at the cityscape after a long absence.
To be frank, these residents of the Imperial Capital were people who had believed the deration of The Kingdom and The Church and turned hostile.
I had actually thought I might have wanted to smack their faces really hard like I did the Princess and the Knights when I saw them, but that didnt happen. Maybe it was because the majority were unrted, ordinary members of the popce, and also didnt incite the treachery either.
Of course, I disliked them at a level of natural thinking: Aah~, it would be good if these people be unhappy. If only they would fall down and hit their head on a stone and be crippled tomorrow or something. But, rather than spending my resources on them, I had people I wanted to kill even more.
In short, it was an issue of prioritization.
I paused my idle thinking. The first thing we must do concerns the procurement of war funds.
In regard to that, I had something of a prospect.
The heavy ne that I had swiped from the Princess was kept in the pocket of my uniform.
Even if we disregard the fact that this item came from the Royal Family, with the mithril, colorful magic gem, and enhancements that apply some agility correction to the owner, the value is still good..
If this was sold, it would be possible to obtain sufficient funds quickly.
Of course, it must be sold carefully.
My current appearance was not noble in any aspect, and, to begin with, there werent any ces that would buy this item nor any market ce this can be sold at.
With that reasoning, I didnt head to the people setting up shop facing the main street.
Instead, it was The Slums, which upied the corner of the Kingdoms Capital. It was a ce shady people went to make a living.
I remembered that, if I entered the appropriate alleyway and advanced in the deserted, dirty direction, I would appear in a ce where Id wonder whether its the same town before long.
The cracks on and damage to the walls of this dirty, worn-out house stand out, and the smell of poop, piss, and garbage drifts everywhere, as if to scorn the concept of public health.
The people sitting on the roadside had gloomy and sunken eyes, or otherwise their eyes glittered as they nced for prey to hunt.
Observing eyes and appraising gazes were split half each, and the ridiculing gazes mixed in asionally must be neers to the slums.
The slums in any town are ces where amateurs who judge by appearance cant live long.
Hey, Nii-chan in the unusual outfit, why are you in this ce alone?
Oto~, thats unlucky Nii-chan. Im afraid to say that both the way forward and back are dead ends now. If you want to pass, itsmon sense that youre required to pay a toll, right?
Smirking andughing, 5 or 6 people surrounded me.
Ive always thought about it, but this cliche.. No, rather, its nice because the conversation would be quicker.
It cant be helped, they think this person is an easy target having seen me alone with this appearance, but in general, for what reason do gangs like these pop out during the first time Ie to whatever towns slums?
I know the slums of each town Ive be well-acquainted with, as a fugitive, I know that they are varied, and the back areas are convenient. So not utilizing the slums during the second time around is something I cant do, though I feel a little weary at the thought of having to repeat this cliche at every town.
Since Im alone in this second time around, I thought this was inevitable, but for this kind of development to be heart-throbbing is limited to only the first time, or second time at best.
Anymore would absolutely only be bothersome.
The people in the slums around the area quickly skedaddled in fear of getting involved. A person can only live long in the slums by having both wits and strength.
Ill ask just in case, are you my enemy?
Haa? What did this wild goose just say?
Listen here, just answer me. You are not my particr target for revenge, so I dont care if you leave because its also troublesome to kill you.
What, I thought you were an idiot or something foring to the slums alone, but youre a genuine self-conceited bastard? He doesnt understand the reality of the situation, this bastard is a real sitting duck!!
When the bald, tanned man that seemed to be the leader roared withughter, the followers also started arge ruckus following him.
Hey! Lay down all your valuables and goods, then I wont kill you; Ill just sell you as a ve!!
I see, so this is your answer.
Since these punks came striking all at once, I step in first and withFire Spider Leg Sword, and cut off all their limbs from below the ankles.
Ga? GiyAAAAAAAaaaaa!?
Suddenly having lost both ends of their legs, the entire group of punks, without support, copsed on the unpaved ground.
W-What is this, it hurts, IT HURRRTTTSSSS!!
Guuuaaaa. what did- GUKAAA!!!!
Because I hated being covered in my victims blood, I used theFire Spider Leg Sword, which produces a high temperature from the sword itself, to cut so the wound is thoroughly cauterized and blood doesnt spurt out. Another feature of this sword is to quickly transmit the heat to the things ites in contact with.
The uniform Im wearing now is what I used as every-day clothing during the first time around. Though immediately after setting out on the journey, I was attacked by night bandits, and it ended up being ragged after repelling them.
My obtaining a sword with a cloth-mending effect after I was abandoned and feeling down were bitter memories.
Hmm, this time it seeded. Status Open
Ignoring the punks shouts behind, I checked my status.
Ukei Kaito | 17 years old | Male
HP: 531/545 MP: 75/412
Level: 1
Strength: 224
Stamina: 324
Endurance: 545
Agility: 587
Magic Power: 117
Magic Resistance: 497
Inherent Skills: Spirit Sword Language Comprehension
Skills: Punch Lv1 Magic Maniption Lv1Sky Walk Lv1Night Vision Lv2Haste Lv1
Condition: Excellent
As expected, I was able to obtain the skill Haste. I mustve obtained Night Vision when passing the underground passageway.
Like the name states, the skill Night Vision allows me to see in the dark, and the skill Haste allows me to temporarily raise my agility level by imbuing magic into my legs.
To be honest, just when I started this second time, in other words, a few hours ago when I grasped the neck of the Princess, I also used it when I tried to slip past the knight, I failed and felt a little bacsh in my foot.
If it seeded, a HP knockback shouldnt have urred, so I probably hadnt acquired Haste.
Though I didnt recover HP because I didnt rest, my MP that I was recovering through the passage of time had recovered to about 30% or so, but since Haste was used, 20% was spent.
It will be hard to train this haste skill with itsrge consumption rate.
However
Since my magic wasnt consumed all at once, it didnt feel unpleasant, but ording to my senses, it hasnt even been a quarter of a day since the second time started.
Even though I understood this in my head, the inability to use the skills that I had treated as an extension of my own limbs was a sensation I was not ustomed to in any way.
Ah, Oi~, Dont run. Arent you the leader?
GYAAAAAAAAAAaaa!!!
Having lost his feet, with Fire Spider Leg SwordI hacked the arms off the punk who tried to flee by crawling away.
Guaaaa, Its hot, It hurts, Guaaaa!!
Hmm, this is alright, not drenching me in spurting blood is a high point.
While I was casually saying this, I observed the man who was still screaming, even now.
Unlike when he was cut, the man whose wounds were cauterized while being stabbed bursts tears, mucus, and saliva due to the pain of having his body burnt.
If I dont produce a fireball, most of my magic will not be consumed, there is no de length so its easy to manage, and above all, theres little blood loss, so he wont die easily. Until now, I only used it to the extent of making coal, but with this its a convenient spirit sword.
Mo, mon, monster..
Ah, AAaaaAA..
When Iugh in high spirits, the petrified punks wet their pants with terrible faces.
Aa, its a filthy picture. Its different for them, but even when I see those expressions of yours, you know.
Still, my target for vengeance are those who betrayed me directlyst time.
Even if I clobbered these guys, I wasnt happy at all.
Oh whatever, see ya.
Saying just that, I infuse magic into Fire Spider Leg Sword and unreservedly sh at their necks.
With one swing of the sword, the smell of burnt flesh spreads and dripping sounds echo.
Well, I guess its time to go?
Grumbling to myself in such a manner, left behind in that alley were bodies that were missing their parts below the ankles and above their necks, feet from unknown owners, and faces set into horrified expressions with wounds burned until they were scorching ck.
Chapter 7: The Hero is both a Stalker and a Shinigami Part 1
Chapter 7: The Hero is both a Stalker and a Shinigami Part 1
Hah Hah Hah Hah
The man was running like there was no tomorrow, he didnt even care about his surroundings.
As he was passing through narrow passages between walls, trunks and twigs scratched at him. Because of this, his arms and legs were grazed.
Nevertheless, he couldnt afford to care for such trivialities.
The small wounds on his body were deemed trivial. His fear had ttened his reasoning a long time ago.
His instincts told him that if he didnt want to be murdered, he had to keep running.
(Shit This is bad, THIS IS BAD, SHIEEEET!!)
Running out of breath, though his body was begging for rest, his brainmanded him to ignore it and hurry.
The reason why he was running came rushing back with dreadful memories among his now chaotic thoughts.
The man was doing regr duties, just as always, as if its just a normal day on the job.
People who cannot afford to be seen in the light of day anymoree everyday to these slums.
Notorious criminals who are in the run, orphans who lost their parents, nobles who lost their standing because of family disputes, merchants who failed in enterprises, adventurers who couldnt pay their debts, normal people who are just poor, these are some of the kinds of people who appear here in the slums.
These slums had became the crucible for people who end up running here because of their dark secrets, and would change the peoplepletely.
However, there is order in the slum.
It is known that without the slum, these guys will flood over to the city, disrupting the public order.
One time, some order of knights tried to destroy a slum and annihted it, took over it, and seeded. However, contrary to their belief thatmerce would flourish thanks to the disappearance of the slums, the public order worsened instead, and the merchants didnt want to approach the city anymore. From that day onwards, everything went downhill.
Thats why there is an unspoken rule among the cities not to interfere with the slums, unless absolutely necessary.
Unless you get lost inside the slums, you can have a better life in a secure environment inside a city that has a slum than one that didnt.
Nevertheless, the slums activities are overlooked, as decided, to some extent. Although the slums are considered a necessary evil, if the people in the slums interfere excessively with the bright side, the city and the country has no other choice than to intervene.
Also, the slums side didnt want direct intervention of a city or the kingdom. Thats why those who stand at the top manage the lives of the slum.
They adjust the poption, and maintain the status quo within the slums.
Also, they try to keep disturbances from happening outside of its borders.
In exchange of epting problematic subjects, theres an implicit agreement that the events happening inside the slum, under a certain level, will be swept under the rug.
A ce that is epted as extraterritorial, that is what the slum meant.
Thats why the man, making use of his abilities he learnt as a former spy, surveyed the entrances located all around the royal capitals slum, as ordered by the man who stands at the top of it.
If he were to caught sight of a dangerous man, he would grasp all his main characteristics and inform the boss.
If he were to find nobles, riches, or any son of an influential figure that could endanger the slums, he would safeguard them.
By doing that, he prevented the slums to infringe upon the imposed rules, and would protect the slum from possible purges. If the slum were to disappear at some point, it would mean that he would lose his ce to live.
Thats why, when he sensed the maning from the grand avenue, as always, he marked the man as a target and started his surveince.
The age of the boy seemed to be just past 15 years old. He had ck hair, a slim figure, and was wearing some jet ck clothes. Although his clothes quality were good, there werent clothes of that type among those of the capital.
At least he didnt look like someone influential, but from his appearance you could tell that he wasnt someone who was broke, or a criminal.
He could be a noble or a merchant from another town, but he couldnt tell his influence or power. However, he knew that boy wasnt an ordinary person.
That means, it should be all right if he were to get some deep wounds
As the man was muttering to himself, on the main avenue, he saw that there were several hoodlums that appeared and surrounded the intruder. Then, the boy would get assaulted, be injured and saved by the man, as usual.
Those hoodlums and the man were under an agreement. In other words, it was a match-pump approach.
By giving them money periodically, in the case when the man were to judge that the intruder should be left alive, the hoodlums would fake a fight with the spy and at some point they would bail out of there, forcing the intruder to owe the spy a favor.
By doing that, the man would ask the intruder to leave the slums, while the victim doesnt haveplete animosity over the slums.
Just when they are about to break 2 or 3 of his bones, it should be the right time to go was what he thought as he prepared to go into the fight. Waiting for the best opportunity to intervene the hoodlums attacking the boy, he was left speechless by the following scene.
Huh?GAAAAAAGH!?
A scream echoed over. The man, for a moment, couldnt understand the scene as it yed out before him.
The hoodlums that were trying to assault the boy copsed and bent down on the ground. Even the emissary, with the eyes he had trained all his life, couldntpletely grasp the whole incident.
Nonchntly, he created this scene with ease; and the one responsible for this catastrophe looked like he wasnt particrly interested in this. Before who knows how long, in his hand, there was an edged tool that could as well used as a throwing knife; and using that de, he pinned the hoodlum leaders arm to the ground to prevent him from escaping. And finally, as the boy decapitated him, the man started to run.
There was no need for an exnation.
He sensed that he was unable to deal with the boy.
A strength that could be considered insurpassable by that of the kingdoms order of knights.
A tough spiritual mind that can take lives without a hint of hesitation, to the point of being inhuman, an outsider of the slums.
That silhouette looked like that of a god of death that reaps the souls of those it chooses.
He didnt know if the hoodlums had talked to the boy about their rtion, but he was sure that if the boy were to put his eyes on him, there was no way in hell that he would be left alive.
In any case, the mans instinct was telling him that death was upon him.
As the man tried to cross, as fast as possible, to the other side of the moldy bridge. The former spy, judging that it was impossible to handle the boy all by himself, and being suppressed by his fear, was retreating to inform the man responsible for the slums, as soon as possible.
After some time had passed since he had started running, the man had reached the slums market.
Straying from a street where there were only crude wares that couldnt bepared to normal goods of the capital, he enters a building through a corner.
Installed in the crude buildings interior, there was a reinforced steel door, and on both of its sides, there were two gargoyles enshrined, acting as guards.
The gargoyles looked at him with cold eyes, just as cold as their gray skin that felt roughly like stone.
Whats the password?
Haaa, Haaa, The master key of the garbage dump.
You can pass.
Speaking in concert, both of them synchronized their answer as they both heard the password. As he took a relieved breath, he pushed open the door made of steel.
Inside it, there was a room, unusual for the slums, that was kept clean; even most the furniture and supplies were valued highly, adorning the splendid interior that could even beparable to that of a middle rank nobles mansion.
In the middle of the room, there were bodyguards who were former knights or adventurers, rxing while gambling.
Nnn? What happened Jack, so agitated.
Hey Hey, sympathize with him a little. Maybe he ate something bad and hes at deaths door?
Hey, youuu Dont try to cheat within all thismotion!!
Tch, youre too sharp-sighted.
Having been called his name, while being surrounded by his colleagues who provide a reassuring atmosphere,ughing, Jack felt that his fear settled down a little bit. Judging that he was safe here, all the tension melted away.
I need to meet with the boss, its urgent.
Despite feeling safer, its not a mistake to inform about his findings as fast as possible.
He didnt know the objective of the boy, but he was sure that he was not a regr lost child. He knew that even though one persons influence shouldnt amount to anything, as a veteran spy, he couldnt leave the boy alone, because he didnt know the impact that the intruder could bring to the slums.
What? Did the country dispatch a knight?
I dont think so Well talkter.
Believing that he couldnt exin the situation concisely, as he was a spy, he decided that it would be pointless to try to report inurately, he decided to not speak his thoughts too quickly.
Climbing the creaking wood stairs, at the end of the hall, he stood there and knocked on the door.
Who is it?
Boss, its me Jack. I want to inform you about something urgently.
The door is unlocked, so help yourself.
Then, please excuse me.
As he pushed and opened the door politely he saw a 30 year old man with all-back style bleached hair and a monocle, who gave the impression of a clever guy, who was reading some documents with his long slit eyes.
Do you mind if I listen while I check these documents?
No problem, Boss.
The man responded that way, not because he believed that his information was of little importance, but because he believed that this man was capable enough to make a wise decision while doing so.
Houu, It seems like it will take a while. I dont mind if you make yourselffortable in that sofa.
It wasnt known if he understood the importance of the situation just from the mans voice, but the Bosss voice was backed with a serious tone.
Well, then excuse me
As the man was leaning his back against the sofa, he was thinking about how to break the news. The course of events was running through again inside the mans head, and he was about to open his mouth.
However, before he could make them into words, the boss opened his mouth first.
Mmm, Jack, youve made a mistake.
Being transfixed prematurely by his boss by the words Youve made a mistake, even before he told him about the incident, made him freeze in thought.
Wha, What do you mean by that
Hello, are you perhaps the boss of this slum?
Just when he was about to ask about it, the door was kicked down while the voice was heard; with the sound batan, that voice was erased.
As the door opened, a man entered while his killing intent was retracting into his body as he spoke.
There was a man who acted cheerfully, like a friend who was invited to y over at someones house. In his right hand, there was a gargoyle that didnt have its body, while in the other hand, he was dragging the ex-adventurer, who was thepanion of the spy, with all his extremities hyper-extended
You, thanks for guiding me. Just for that, Im going to forget about the matter before
There was the boy with the smile of a shinigami, standing there.
Chapter 8: The Hero is both a Stalker and a Shinigami Part 2
Chapter 8: The Hero is both a Stalker and a Shinigami Part 2
I was chasing after the man who was running ahead of me.
I was well aware that the man had made an agreement with the hoodlums who assaulted me. Of course, I also knew about the contents of said agreement. If you want to know why, its because they did the exact same thing in my first life. I forcibly made him spit out everything hes trying to conceal at that time, such as the management (trades inside) of the city. Through this, I also found the one behind everything.
Thats why I was well aware that this man was secretly watching the current situation from somewhere. Ive already deduced that hes going to report the situation to the man behind the scenes, Shitty sses. So I took the opportunity to use him, and followed him to the ce where Shitty sses was residing.
Though I remembered the ce where I first met the slum boss, but because its a position often targeted, he uses a magic tool to change the buildings location to various points inside the slums. Thats why, even if I were to go to the location of our first encounter, it wouldnt necessarily lead me to his hideout.
While chasing him without letting him sense me, I confirmed my status, and I realized that Id obtained two new skills: Stalking Lv2 and Hide Presence Lv1. As Id thought, its far easier for me to learn the skills I knew in my previous life. Although all my skill levels were reset, I already knew how to activate all the skills. Because of this, I think that I might be able to raise all my skill levels waaay faster than expected.
While I was chasing him and pondering about such things, I realized that he seemed to be rather anxious, as he was guiding me to the secret hideout using the shortest possible route.
In my first life, I was surprised about this spys level of wariness. After all, he was once an intelligence agent of some country long ago. I also had to acknowledge resourcefulness as an information broker. However, he was a coward; particrly, he was a man who prioritized his own survival, running away in the face of danger. He was even scared after sensing my blood lust when I killed those hoodlums, even though it wasnt directed at him.
Killing each other is an everyday urrence in these slums. Someone would even decapitate a kid just to obtain a piece of bread, even fighting to death over a rotten fruit. The psychopathic killers who frequently appeared in the slums were often killed by the ones who controlled the slums.
Its an extremely rare case that a day in the slums ends without a single death. Even now, as I pursue the spy, there are people here in the slums fighting over some food.
Just like in my first life, the spy seemed unaffected by by the deaths of others. Perhaps he sensed danger encroaching upon him this time when he saw me ughter those hoodlums. Maybe thats why he thought he would lose his life if he were to be found.
After the man entered thepound, I waited a bit before entering myself.
There was a familiar looking gate made of steel, safeguarded by two enshrined gargoyle statues.
The password is?
A~h, I had almost forgotten about these guys
I scratched my head, thinking for a moment that I had screwed it up. Last time the password wasnt a problem since Id forced the spy to guide me. I didnt want to make a messy entrance this time, so I decided to follow him secretly, which meant Id missed out on the password.
The one Im going to meet now isnt one of my revenge targets. In fact, he was neither my enemy, nor my ally. I repeat, hes definitely not my ally. Hes the type of person who will nonchntly do anything as long as theres some profit. One who partners with someone only for the profits, and will partner with anyone as long as money is involved.
I only know that he will never tell lies. Aside from that, I have no idea of what methods hes going to use. Since the very beginning, he was someone who dered openly that as long as there is gain, loyalties are not set in stone.
A rtion only to use and be used.
Even so, he was the most decent one among the ones that I had a rtionship with. In addition, hes the one I want to sell the stolen ne to. Theres no benefit for me if I were to appear as a hostile party at the start of sales negotiations with him. If I screw up my first impressions, then hell take advantage of it during the negotiations.
I needed to act extremely careful when contacting him. If I dont, he would draw information out even without me noticing. This information would end up being bought by other people, mainly information brokers like the spy. I could always just pay a fee to keep it confidential, and he wont talk about it ever again.
With a healthy body, battle wisdom, decency in alchemy, and his analysisprehension,which is off the charts, Shitty sses is by no means an individual that I can neglect.
Though it may be sudden, could you let me meet with your boss?
The password, please?
It seems the gargoyles didnt have any intention to hold a conversation. Though I didnt think that Shitty sses would keep using the same password, I only knew of one. So without any other option, I try using a password from 3-5 years in the future.
Inverse fur of the Nezu Rabbit
Wrong, leave at once. Youre an uninvited guest.
Sigh-, if I knew at the beginning that it would end this way then I wouldnt have even tried.
The seemingly immovable gargoyles leapt from their pedestals using their stone wings. They moved towards me, as if I had been marked as a target for elimination. The gargoyles opened their mouths and started to invoke magic, but at the same time, I went to confront them head on.
Unlike the dragon-kin breath, which excels in dealing massive damage over a wide area, the breath of gargoyle just goes straight forward like aser beam, and has a very limited range too. Even with my skills being sealed, gargoyles, which are man-made, are no match for me as they can only do simple movements.
Slipping through thesers, I hit one of the gargoyles. Its skin was hard, as expected of a gargoyle, seemingly impossible to break with my current status. Manipting my mana, I left my legs and eyes strengthened as they already were, and concentrated the rest of my mana to my arm, strengthening it too, albeit temporarily. Although the parts of the body where magic is collected are greatly enhanced, the other parts weaken dramatically. This made it look like a desperate move, but with these pitiful stats, my second chance at life would be gone if I get hit.
Although I could have avoided using this strategy, it would require the use of a spirit sword, a trump card I wasnt keen on revealing. Even if it couldnt be helped that Id used the Fire Spider Leg Sword on the hoodlum, I had to consider that he, Shitty sses, could be monitoring me through the gargoyles. I wasnt feeling all that eager to give him information right now.
Moreover, these gargoyles are fire-elementals, in other words, they are able to withstand high temperatures. A fearful opponent indeed for fire magicians, who excel at offensive magic. This rendered the des small length and heat ability ineffective against the gargoyles. Making the Fire Spider Leg Sword the worst choice by affinity.
In exchange, strengthening by mana maniption maniptes the mana internally, saving MP. While it has downsides, this level of attack from the gargoyle wont possibly hit me.
Guruuuu!?
Gugaa!?
First I struck out at their wings, breaking them, and in doing so preventing them from taking to the skies. While they were still dazed by my actions, I stepped on their arms, sealing their movements. The gargoyles were helpless as I took their legs into my hands and swung them in the ground, causing their heads to split open like watermelons. But the fight wasnt over yet. Gargoyles could continue fighting no matter the state of their body, as long as they had a source of power that is. I gouged their eyeballs, the source of their power, from their shattered heads, silencing the gargoyles.
Who!? Who the hell are you!?
There was a lone man of medium build who seemed to havee to investigate the sounds of battle. He unsheathed his sword in haste and came this way. Since it would no longer go peacefully, I put my finger in the gargoyles caved in eye socket and threw its body against the man, causing the gargoyles neck to be ripped off.
Guuhaaah!?
Hit by an unexpected way of attack, the man was unable to evade the gargoyles body and was flung to the wall.
It seemed like his broken bones may have punctured his internal organs. Backed by a wall, he began to slide slowly to the floor, while he coughed blood.
You bastard how dare you beat Hamnz!!
Leaving the man as it is, I entered through the door and spotted another slim man of delicate features, he drew his sword and started attacking me. This time, using theFire Spider Leg Sword, I warded his sword off, and while we were at it, using the gargoyle head that I was holding, I struck his knees with it and made him flinch, and I grabbed his arms while I kicked the mans back to dislocate his arms. In the end, I dislocated all his limbs and hyperextended them.
Guhh.. GUAAAAAAA!!??
You!! You little shit, how dare you!?
It would be troublesome if more people were to assault me, so I pour a thick and overpowering blood thirst to some of my magic and released it in an aura.
Though the personnel were different, they were bodyguards employed by Shitty sses, anyway. At most, they were middle ss adventurers, or fallen knights; in other words, muscle brains without magic resistance, so the manaced with blood lust did the trick.
I looked around, but I couldnt find the man who was monitoring me. It is highly probable that he is reporting about me, inside Shitty sses office, located at the end of the hall on the second floor.
Suddenly looking down, I found the slender man with the hyperextended limbs. Well, I might as well use him instead of the blood lust. It will be impossible to keep up the friendly act, since I broke his gargoyles and injured his men.
I grabbed the slender man by the nape of his neck and climbed the stairs without even caring about the man who has been groaning in pain as he was constantly hit by the stairs.
When I went straight to the room at the end of the hall, there were Physical and Magical Barrier and Sound-Proof barrier blocking the way. Because both hands were upied, I had no choice but to kick the door with the maximum amount of my magic, using mana maniption technique for an instant.
Hello, are you perhaps the boss of these slums?
As it was supposed to be my first encounter with Shitty sses, I uttered those words to him.
Inside the room, there was Shitty sses that looked at me with a calm face which made it impossible to read his mind, and the stalking target, my guide, that looked at me with a pale face.
Ah, thanks for guiding me. Just for that, Im going to forget about the previous matters.
After I say so, I turn my gaze to Shitty sses, and put on my business smile.
Its the start of our negotiation.
Chapter 9: The Hero sells the loot and melts copper
Chapter 9: The Hero sells the loot and melts copper
You know, that door was supposed to be infused with my special barrier. Resistant to both magical and physical attacks, not to mention soundproof. Youre making me lose confidence in my abilities.
My bad, my hands were upied with your poorly trained dogs. So I had no other choice but to kick it open.
My apologies for that. I manage the slums around here, My name is Duphein Gull. Now, could you state your business?
Shitty sses, who referred to himself as Duphein Gull, said that with a smile. It was as though he wasnt unnerved at all by the chaos that had just unfolded right outside.
Although I had expected that he wouldnt be disturbed at all, his uncaring attitude was still frustrating. It seemed that threatening him would be useless, so I released my grip on both the gargoyle head and the man I was still dragging.
What, I only want to make a trade. Ah, before we start, Ill be paying the 50 gold fee for privacy.
I casually took off the ne around my neck as I said that, watching as there was a change in Dupeins eyes.
Jack, forget everything you saw and leave this room right now.
Yes- EH?
The face of the man called Jack turned pale as he responded. He was clearly confused by the current situation, and was unable to grasp the meaning behind those words.
You should already understand the dangers of knowing too much. Please, leave while you still know nothing.
Ah!! Y-YES!!
Jack hurriedly left the room, his quick actions making it seem as though he was kicked out. I turned my attention away from the spectacle, immediately going over and standing in front of Dupheins desk.
Well then, shall we start the negotiations? How much are you willing to pay for this ne?
May I examine it first?
Sure, look it over as much as you like.
After saying that, I ced the ne on Dupheins desk.
Duphein picked it up carefully, in a delicate manner. He looked at it from various angles, examining every little detail.
He looked over the magic stones embedded in the ne one by one, carefully inspecting the settings that held them.
Quite an amazing trinket you have here, all the magic stones have gone through first-ss processing. The ne uses Magic Silver(Mithril) for the chain connecting the settings, doesnt it? Above all, the magic spells infused into the gems are superb. Automatic HP recovery, small increase in recovery efficiency, visual image recording, auto-repairing (small), I can pay you as much as 30 gold coins for such a splendid item.
30 gold coins, right?
I should exin the currency of this world here. The coinage of this kingdom is divided into 7 kinds as follows: copper,rge copper, silver,rge silver, gold,rge gold, andstly, white silver (true silver). 10 coins of one grade are equivalent to 1 coin of the grade above it.
[TL: 10 copper coin = 1rge copper coin]
Although I cant say for sure, as there are differences in value, 1 silver coin should be valued at around 1,000 yen if converted to Japanese currency. Large gold and white silver coins are not something that can be seen in everyday life, except for therge-scale transactions that would normally ur between kingdoms orrge businesses.
Itsmon knowledge that private transactions are done with gold coins at most, anything more would be outside the range of everyday life expenses.
Back to the main topic, the price attached to the ne was 30 gold, which should be around 3,000,000 yen.
Even though its imbued with several types of magic, the ne was nothing but a mere trinket, and 30 gold would have been a decent price. However, that price was only for the quality of the ne.
Hey, dont you go probing around in my head.
Tch!!!
I red at him as I released a huge amount of killing intent, but unlikest time, I directed it at him.
You know exactly how to use it, right? So leave the troublesome things alone, if you cant, maybe I will be able to enjoy killing you?
Thats right, there isnt anyone in this room who doesnt know about it. About the fact that the ne isnt quite an ordinary ne. Engraved at the bottom of the magic stone of the ne was a carved seal which indicated that it was an item rted to the royal family: that carved seal made it so it cant be used by anyone except royalty, due to an ancient pact with the great spirit. The reason is because the carved seal was made by the king offering his own blood to have the spirit carve it into the pendant.
This ne was the reason he had driven his subordinate out of the room; to prevent unskillful handling of the situation. It was also the reason why he stated such a low price, to gain information by observing my reaction, which he would then use to try and gain the upper hand in the transaction.
But, this guy doesnt know what this negotiation means to me.
This is all part of my n for revenge.
Getting funds is nothing but a trivial matter. To be honest, I could still raise funds for the present even if I were to break it into pieces and sell it. But I brought this ne here because I believed that he would be able to pull it off naturally. If it was him, he could skillfully send this ne back to the subordinates of the royal family while earning a hefty profit from it, in other words, he will be a carrier pigeon.
I hinted for him to prepare himself if he became a hindrance by releasing a heavy coercive pressure and bloodlust for an instant, before immediately cancelling it.
Duphein was astonished for an instant but he returned to his usual self immediately afterwards.
My apologies for the impoliteness. What I needed to know was whether this was genuine. And I only have the power to handle it. It looks like digging for more from you will cost me too much.
Kukuku, Chuckling lightly, he took off his monocle and wiped it neatly with a cloth.
Lets set the price to 350 gold coins. I will give 10 golds coin as a deposit for now. As can be expected, I cant prepare such a huge sum of money immediately so pleasee again tomorrow for the rest. For now, I will return this to you.
Is that alright? I might run away with the money, you know?
If you really are that kind of person, it will just mean that I my eyes werent discerning enough. Here, take it.
After saying that, Duphein passed me a sack of gold he pulled out from his desk.
If thats the case, I will take it with pleasure.
When I picked up the ne from the desk, I open the sack and lightly tossed one of the coins from inside the sack to Duphein.
This, whats the meaning of this?
Nothing, thats just the reimbursement since I broke various things. Also, we~ll
I raise the edge of my lips as if I was sneering.
With this you lost your sight of me, isnt that right?
You said the price for the information on your name was 50 gold coins, right?
Sorry, its not for sale anymore. You just missed your chance and there wont be a second chance.
After saying that I stuffed the bag with 9 gold coins inside my pocket and left the ce.
Ku KUKUKUKU, since something like this happens once in awhile, I never get tired of these slums.
Duphein, who was left alone, let out a joyful smile as if he was enjoying it.
In his hand was a slime-like lifeform that was wriggling and mimicking a gold coin, made with Dupheins alchemy.
Things were advancing ording to my n, so I walked toward the main street in a pleasant mood. Although I thought that there would be guys going after me, such things didnt happen. I advanced from the deepest part of the slums to the main street.
The sun was also located westward, it would only take a bit more for it to set andplete the day. I want to get to the main street as fast as possible and start searching for an inn. When I consider that this will be the first time in 3 months where I will finally be able to sleep in a regr bedroom where the air isnt humid, and not in barrennds that steal your body heat; I think it is inevitable that my spirits skyrocketed.
Oops, this reminds me, if I keep it this way, I wont be able to use it well.
To stay in a normal inn, you only need one silver coin and will even be able to get change. Unlike Japan and the likes, it doesnte with breakfast and the room is small. To begin with, it is a cheap inn, so even if I were to pay with a gold coin, they wont have any change. And in high ss inns where such problems doesnt exist, it is required to show my personal identification, so that was impossible from the start.
If its possible, I want to exchange some gold coins and get severalrge copper and silver coins, so I started looking around for money-exchanging businesses.
Although themission of money-exchanging businesses in the main street is cheaper on so many levels, one would have to show their personal identification to exchange gold coins or above. Thats why, I wish to change the money here in the slums, where I can exchange arge amount of money and be forgotten without an inquiry, even if the fee is somewhat expensive.
I should go to that ce.
I went to a money-exchanging business that I chose randomly.
Yo,d. Want to exchange your money?
The man, who definitely matches the name muscle daruma, called out in a low tone. To think that the exchangers have an extremely muscr build, or maybe he was publicising that he is considered as the rear shield of some random organization.
A~h, I want to exchange some gold coins.
Gold coins? How much?
Just one is enough. Please change it torge copper coins and silver coins.
The man took out a scale and put the one gold coin I gave him on the right side of the scale, and then ced a counter weight on the other side.
Indeed, it is a genuine one. Subtracting themission, itll be 5rge silver, 23 silver, and 20rge copper coins.
[TL : 25%mission]
His share was 25 silver coins altogether.
Thats expensive.
If you dont like it, you can exchange it on a legal one, I dont mind it either way.
Although the exchangemission in this ce was certainly many times higher than the average of the slums, it wasnt too outrageous either. Since I wanted to quickly start looking for an inn, I just shut up. The man took outrge copper, silver, andrge silver coins in front of me as he was counting them one by one.
And then, I was able to sense hostility from that man, no, it was also mixed with malice.
There was something. Today, my intuition worked way better than normal, but I still stayed vignt and watched.
Done, I shouldnt have made a mistake when counting them. Here, take it.
However, I couldnt detect any suspicious actions from that man. As expected, intuition was still nothing but a feeling, however, even though it was illogical, I could still feel some ill-intent from the man, and understood the reason after receiving the money.
Ha~h, so this was it. HEY.
What? Whats the ma- kk!?
I grabbed the neck of the man, who waspletely caught off guard, and bashed his body into the wall behind.
B-bbastard, what?, I gave you silver coins, isnt that right?
Silver coins? You mean this copper coin?
Wha-!?
As I poured a small amount of mana to the silver coins that he gave me, there was a clink-, a snapping-like sound was heard and broke the illusion, transforming it back to a ckened copper coin.
All my skills rted to magic perception were lost, and the swords which had perception enhancing passive skills, were sealed. So I couldnt tell that an illusion was cast on the coin in the first ce, without touching the coin. Even though I was in a festive mood, I made such a blunder.
Tch, you are in the wrong for being deceived. This is the slums, you know!? Force Up!!
To think that he didnt even try to stop and smooth things over He threw away the chance to mend it over with such a vulgar expression and used physical ability enhancement magic on himself. I thought that he was just a muscle-headed daruma, but he was unexpectedly from the smart faction.
Geez, Ha~h, this kingdom is really the worst. Every single one of you.
I feelpletely disgusted. Interrupting my good mood, that guy smirking as he nces at me, and above all
Being seen as a guy who can be deceived easily was the most intolerable.
As if I was the same as the previous me who made the wrong choices, as if there was no change fromst time.
Thinking that hes the same kind as the targets of my revenge, who thought of fooling me, made my blood boil in rage and I really wanted to rip his limbs apart right now.
Ha~h, I really want to puke.
I instinctively filled the hand that was being held by his arm with power.
GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! You bastard, why cant I tear it ooooooff!!
Although he seized my arm, which was holding his neck, and tried to tear it off, its impossible for this man to get away from me even if he reinforces himself with Force Up and is unbeatable even by the kingdoms knights, since I had already strengthened my arm with mana some time ago.
Gah~, Kuhhk, H-how?
By the way, this method for concentrating magical power isnt well-known in the general popce. Since theres no sign of me invoking magic, he couldnt understand why he couldnt break free from the hand of man who was way more slender than him.
Ah, thats right, since something good happened to me today, I can let you off the hook.
Guh, Geho, GEHO!!
I came up with something great so I said that, smiling and letting him go.
Maybe he reached a point where he understood that he messed with someone he must avoid, but his face paled as he asked me.
I just have to apologize, right? I was wrong, it was my fault, I will apologize, apologize to you so please forgive me
Well you dont have to apologize, you just need to take responsibility earnestly.
While saying that, I put away all the copper coins that I held in my hand for a moment. And without a sound, I took out theFire Spider Leg Sword. This Spirit Sword is really ying an active role today.
W-wait!! Please wait!!
Normally, the punishment for counterfeiting money is chopping both arms off the culprit along with huge amount of debt. Although the punishment for counterfeiting money as a matter is, of course, issued with the backing of this kingdom, the culprit will be unable to return their debt due to his lost arms and might try to sell himself as a ve, ormit suicide.
The muscle daruma shouted and panicked because he remembered about such a thing and thought that I would cut off his arms with my dagger.
Whats the matter, do you think that I will chop your arms off? Dont worry, I wont do that. In the first ce, theres no way I can do that with a sword of this size, right?
Though its certain that I have more than enough power to sever them, I said that line while sneering at him.
See, this little guy has a somewhat interesting ability. Usually, it can only be used as a campfire or grill, however, maybe due to the influence of its former life as a monster, it disys a tremendous amount of power when used against a certain material.
Hah? Eh?
The Prominence Spider was the acquisition condition for the Fire Spider Leg Sword. It is a zing big spider which lives in theva cave.
They were never required to hunt to get their meal despite being a demon themselves. The staple food of Prominence Spiders are various minerals that exist inside theva cave, it lowers the melting point of the minerals with its unique me, which is called Poison me, then eats the dissolving syrupy minerals. In short
As I thought, to atone is to ept punishment of a far worse proportion than what you did. Thats why, Ill have you eat them all with that lying mouth of yours, what do you think?
Right after saying that, I broke both his legs and arms so that he couldnt escape.
G-GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!
His hoarse scream resounded through the streets of the slums. However, his nightmare had yet to end.
Well then, lets start with the first coin.
I forcibly opened his mouth with something made with a material simr to iron that I casually found close to me.
And as I poured a considerablyrge amount of magical power into the Fire Spider Leg Sword that I held in my hand, I ced a copper coin on top of it. The copper immediately melted and slowly slid down the de of the dagger.
GyAAAAAAGAHGAAAAAAHGAAAAAAaa!!!!!!
The zing hot liquid dripped down as it emitted a dull light, and it roasted the mans innards.
He wont die easily though.
The Fire Spider Leg Sword can easily dissolve metals, since it can lower the melting point of the metals.
Though its hot, its just about 300 at the most. If its just at this degree, the possibilities of him surviving are high.
Look! Herees the second coin. There still are 46 left. You can still endure it because of your activated Force Up, right? Oy, the third one ising.
With each lump of scorching liquid dripping down, I let out a sneering smile while enjoying the soundless screams of the muscle daruma.
Chapter 10: The Hero is punishing and considering, and crafting an evil plan
Chapter 10: The Hero is punishing and considering, and crafting an evil n
The surroundings already began to darken as I finished forcing the currency exchanger muscle daruma to swallow all the molten copper coins. Maybe in an hour, the sun will fallpletely.
The man, after being forced to swallow, seemed to have used up thest of his remaining strength to withstand it, fell as he was no longer conscious. Right now, he is violently spasming at my feet.
Well, he did continuously use his Force Up until the very end, so its quite probable that he will survive even if I leave him be. Well, thats only in the case that anybody cared enough to heal him though.
Mmm, it wouldnt be fair if I were to give him the killing blow
I acted as I was stimted and angered by the memories of those who betrayed me, however, I did clearly dere that if you swallow all the copper coins, I will forgive you, so I have to abide it, for my own good. If I were to break my vow and use my force, just to calm my feelings, then, I would probably be just like them.
I dont think that there is any possibility that he will ever try to sabotage my revenge. He did pay for his crimes, so any more than this would cease to be Retribution.
I did be an avenger, but I did not be a demon murderer.
If I were, at some point, to find pleasure in killing; then I would die before I get my revenge as I would transform into someone else. I cannot let that happen. I made a vow to myself to get my Revenge, so I cannot allow myself to make a single mistake on where I draw the line.
He is the one of whom the target of my wrath is, so I cannot allow myself to screw it up for the second time, not in a one in a million chance.
Nevertheless, to think that the human body is this resilient
To tell the truth, I didnt expect him to survive until the end; this muscle daruma bastard is sturdier than I thought. I predicted that he would die after the 20th coin.
I wanted to use him as an example, so I deliberately made it so that it would be horrifying for the others. However, if I were to leave him alive, I would be categorized in the slum as someone seemingly naive.
Nevertheless, Im not remotely nning to cure him. So even if the guys who are hiding nearby flock around us, I wont give a damn. In the end, it was just due to the fact that I let him off because I wanted to. I dont mind one way or another if he survives or dies because of this. After all, he is still a citizen of this country who doesnt deserve my help.
I took the money that should be mine that was reced with counterfeits made with illusion magic, which was exactly 5rge silver, 23 silver, and 20rge copper coins, and put them inside the bag full of gold coins.
As I finished packing the coins until it was full, I started to walk away. I never heard of what happened to that man.
Well then.
At the edge of the town, the side road 1 to 2 streets away from the main street.
I entered an inn that I chose randomly, and I put the cases I was carrying under my armpits to the ground. The 20 cases that I had bought on my way here are making a sound as if there was ss inside of them.
Inside of the bottles, there was blue liquid which is valued at 4rge silver coins, known as the MP Potion.
First off, I have to check my status, there is something Im concerned about.
Thinking that, I opened the status window.
In this world, there are 3 ways to increase your status abilities.
The first one is the basic body strengthening and training which would fortify and correct the base.
For body strengthening the strength, endurance, and agility status are improved; magic wise, if you were to spend your mana to the limit, then, it could increase your mana capacity. However, the strengthening pace isnt that high even though it shouldnt be ignored.
It doesnt mean that the status will increase exponentially as long as you keep training, instead, it means that there is a limit for races, excluding the species such as dragons which are strong without high levels.
The next one is enhancement through skills. They are mainly divided into two types, ones which are usually active all the time, the Passive Skills, while the other ones are only asionally active, the Active Skills. It is not like there arent any exceptions to these two, but it could be basically separated into these two types.
Among them, there are Passive Skills that can buff the status. There are skills which aremonly known and arentplicated like Body Strengthening or Endurance Enhancement. Other skills like HP Regeneration Improvement buff the HP. And the skill Mana Efficiency enhances statuses such as magic resistance among others.
And to stray off the topic for a bit, contrary to Active skills like Sky Walk or Haste which rely on the consumption of HP and MP to operate, simply invoking actions or repetition wont let you earn Passive skills or level them.
These Passive skills require several established conditions to level up, for example, the Tracking Lv2 skill was earned by following the Without the target realizing, follow him for 10 minutes or more condition. Furthermore, it adds a correction for agility.
Regarding the ssification of my soul sword, it can be considered to have both passive and active skills. Using the soul sword as a weapon, the part which uses its special ability could be considered as an Active Skill, on the other hand, there are passive skills thate along with the awakening of a soul sword.
For example, the Verdant Green Crystal Sword enhances physical strength, endurance, and magical resistance, while the Fire Spider Leg Sword buffs statuses such as agility and endurance.
However, ording to the calctions, the soul sword could only increase +50 on status while skills buff only a percentage of the status, which bes something like a bonus as you train your basic abilities.
So, returning to the topic, the third option to increase status is simply to level up. Although physical training increases the fundamentals like leveling, it doesnte close to leveling.
Leveling up can be only done by umting experience, and you can get it from killing things or living beings who have consciousness or instinct. Of course, that includes humans, and the reward increases proportionately to the difference in status.
Truthfully speaking, there is another way to increase your status, but that hasnt been disclosed to the public, and individuals who are aware of it wont reveal it because of certain reasons, which is why I wont disclose it now.
And because of the experience from the 6 hoodlums and the 2 gargoyles (the bodyguards from Dupheins mansion should have been saved with recovery potions), so I should have earned some, but:
Im still level 1. Why is that?
When I killed those hoodlums, I thought that it was because of their low level and they were even lower than me who has all the corrections, however, Im sure that those gargoyles from Dupheins mansion had even higher stats than me. I have proof since I gave them a punch to the stomach that didnt even flinch them. I thought that it was strange so I had no other choice than to touch the part of the screen where Level was written.
Then as I looked at the disyed screen, I cast my eyes down in shame.
Actual Level: 1
Experience points umted: -20000/150
Remaining earned experience points: 1012
Dear Goddess of the Earth, it is true that you said the regression from time transition would have to be dealt with, but arent you overdoing it with the negative points?
Iined instinctively. I sighed lightly and moved on.
Although there was a disy of the actual level and umted experience points from time ago, I have never seen the Remaining earned points option on the bottom before. I knew instinctively what that was for, but I had to make sure by tapping the disy.
Please decide on the experience points to be distributed.
Points left1012
YESCANCEL
As I thought.
Selecting the number input field, a dial disy appears with a scroll which controls it. It seems that with this, I can decide on the distribution of the experience points. Perhaps, it was changed since the soul swords now need to be unlocked by umting experience points.
For the time being, I now know that I wont be able to level up for some time. Because there are a lot of negative experience points, for some time, I will be forced to hunt so I can level up. Even though the level increases, if there is no difference between status, there wont be a juicy amount of points; even if the difference between levels exists, there is the correction done by all the soul swords, so without prey as extravagant as the gargoyles, I wont be able to save experience points.
After closing this tab, I went to open the soul swords tab.
In an instant, I checked the list which indicates all the soul swords that are avable right now.
So, the ones I can use are the Soul Sword of the Beginning, Fire Spider Leg Sword, Verdant Green Crystal Sword, Magical Mending Hook Sword, and finally, Holy Sword of Vengeance, huh.
To be able to unlock each of the other types of Soul Swords, I need around 3000 or more experience points. Furthermore, the swords require more experience points to unlock as their priority gets higher. However, Ill think about itter.
For a period of time, Im going to review the properties of the swords which could be the main weapon again, one by one.
The Holy Sword of Vengeance, so it was like that huh
After I revived in my second try, to think that the reason that I became more sensitive regarding evil intentions and hostility was because of its passive skill. So it seems, that something like my sixth sense will alert me if someone is directing such intentions at me. Apart from that, I looked for some of the other details of its abilities.
The conditions for acquisition were indicated at the bottom: those were 1. To swear with absolute certainty, vengeance on more than 10 guys whom you trusted; 2. To be given more than a fixed amount of physical damage in total by those who are targets for revenge.
Thats why I was able to obtain this sword at deaths door.
Speaking of which, what happened to that
After reviewing the abilities once more, I scrolled down the list of Soul Swords again.
In it, there was a ??????????? section that disyed a mystery Soul Sword.
It was added suddenly after I impaled her, the Demon Queen.
It didnt change the disy even after my second life, and it doesnt show anything after I select it.
Differing from the other Soul Swords, it is not disabled by ack of experience points, and neither it is marked with a key mark, but, it is still colored in gray.
Anyhow, I cannot be this optimistic
With my actual status, I will probably be gradually worn down if more than 70 of the kings knights surround me.
I should be increasing my abilities as fast as possible, by acquiring skills to enhance myself. Im in no position to drop my guard.
As I thought, I should buy it tomorrow. It should also be of help when I exit the town.
I put all the things in order inside my mind that I require before I leave this town.
Then, after finishing with all the misceneous matters, I moved onto the main event.
I put the ne on the middle of the table and prepare the Lower Grade MP potions within my left hands reach so I can drink it at any moment. And I grasp a substitute knife de, the Magical Mending Hook Sword which has a key-like shape at the tip of the hook de.
Aaagh, I wanted to see it with my own eyes, its deplorable but there is no option, huh. Wait, no, if I were to ask Shitty sses, couldnt he send me the recording without being discovered?
It is a merely trivial n for harassment, however, I certainly want to see with my own eyes, the faces that the king, queen, and the princess make. If I were to twitch it in the direction of excessive acting, it could be of great assistance.
Besides, the time which I spend with the king and the queen is rather short, so I have no certainty of which punishment I should give to them at this point. Although it is dangerous, I should get the information.
Im reluctant to ask more favors of Shitty sses, but under these circumstances, I dont have any other choice. For my revenge, I would even lower my head to him.
However kukukuu
Iughed while I thought of the moment when I seed on my scheme.
Its not like Im not tired after all the things that happened today. But my top priority right now is this over taking a rest. Putting it with other words, I wont be able to sleep without finishing this.
As I poured my mana into the Magical Mending Hook Sword, I was making progress on my work while humming happily.
Chapter 11: The Hero Sing, Overslept, and Negotiate
Chapter 11: The Hero Sing, Overslept, and Negotiate
Ln?lan?lla ?
Morning. As the sky, colored ck like shadows, slowly bleached, with aplicated lightly mood, I was humming a melody in an eerily enthusiastic manner which echoed within a room of an inn somewhere inside the royal capital.
laa~,lan?l~,la?
In the end, because of the several difficult manufacturing processes, I had to reluctantly give up on going to bed that Ive been missing over thest 3 months. Using my anger as the fuel for my vengeance soul, I gulped magic potions one after another and rushed the project.
Even after all the stuff that has happened, my body and spirit were fatigued, but it felt like they were saying Arent you enjoying it? as I spent the night immersing myself in manufacturing. The moment I finished the difficult part of the process, I fell into a weird trance. Although I didnt need to drink the low-grade mana potions anymore, I drank all the remaining ones left, because my mind wasnt working properly.
Even though I realized that my conscious state was in a dangerous situation, I rely on the adrenaline that was gushing out as I contemted the modified ne. Then, humming the rad*o train*ng music, I stretched my body. If I were to bathe in the sunlight, I should be able to rx from the high tension of the night work.
[Daily: Not sure why that was censored >.>]
Youre so loud!!Do you have any idea what time it is!!
Uoohso-sorry
Suddenly, there was a loud noise across the other room, and in an instant, I went back to my usual self again. Not only it was a long time ago since I stayed at an inn, but I also was all alone during my fugitive days, so Ipletely forgot about troubling other people.
This is bad, the inns at this level have really slim walls, so its quite possible that they have heard my moody singing. This is terrible; I want to die so badly, its really embarrasiiing!!!
Ive been saying it over and over, shut the fuck up!!
After I dived into my bed and rolled over on it, my neighbor hit the wall once again.
It seems that I havent yet returned to apletely sane state. My creative ability has hit rock-bottom. Really sorry about that. Because I have fallen into despair, Im going to sleep.
Although its been awhile since I have slept in a bed, I cant allow myself topletely fall asleep and oversleep. I wanted to prepare a few things before leaving the city.
Even though the princess has ordered them to stay away from the summoning area until the next day, they should have already realized, and she should be receiving treatment right now. I believe that it will take some time to mend those injuries since quite some time has passed since then, but I want to leave the capital at the end of the day.
Seeing the bed with such a regret, I sat down and leaned beside the window where the light of the day could wake me up as I closed my eyes.
I splendidly overslept, the end.
Well, its because I never would have thought that it would suddenly be cloudy. What about your first time? There is no way that I would have remembered about the weather of the day after the summoning.
Thats why the sun has already risen, and it should be approaching noon. Immediately, I checked out of the vi and decided to postpone preparations for my escape. Then, I ate something from a decent food stall and proceeded inside the slums.
It seems that the warning from yesterday served its purpose, since I was able to reach my destination without any hoodlums interference.
I passed the currency exchange shop while I was at it, but there were other staff who were attending the ce. After they saw my face, they bowed in fright, so I decided to grin at them, but I wonder why they seemed to pale even more.
Its not like Im here to start a fight. Unless I have a reason that is.
[Daily: Yeah, wtf, I wonder why?]
As I reached the ce where the gargoyles are set, as if yesterdays event never happened (on the contrary, theyve been slightly enhanced), I realized that I still dont know the secret password.
Without any time to think, the gargoyles told me Enter. Its great that they have already made some arrangements.
And then, after I reached Dupheins base, the bodyguards from yesterdays incident sent me piercing nces.
Its not like Ill attack you unprovoked. Dont be nervous, arent you bodyguards?
While frowning my eyebrows, I talked to them while mixing in a sigh, but I wasnt able to relieve them from their nervousness. Although it is the proper attitude, since dropping your guard in this slum could be lethal, its not on the level where being tense will make a difference, so I believe that its disadvantageous if you exhaust yourself being so tense.
When I went upstairs like yesterday, I found Duphein waiting with a smile on his face, and on his desk, there were 4 bags in which the gold coins were divided almost evenly. And inside the small one, there should be the remaining 40 gold coins.
With this, there should be currency equivalent to 340 gold coins. Do you want to corroborate?
There is no need. The one sitting in that chair isnt someone petty and would take some of the money.
The real reason is because I considered it a hassle, but I decided tter him halfheartedly.
Without further ado, this is the ne.
I thank you from the bottom of the heart, I got something really valuable. Nh? Kh, this is
Duphein, who received the ne, seemed to realize something. I made sure to apply a disguise which could foolmon alchemists and magicians, thats why people with such a level of perception and intellect are hard to deal with.
Haah, with this, direct negotiations with the royal family will be impossible.
Dont you think that it will be funny if you shove it on some noble who is a hindrance to you? Besides, from the start, you didnt even remotely think of using such a high-risk strategy like making direct negotiations with the royal family, so dont try to fool me.
Its something from thest time; originally the royal family, in brief, the actual king, the queen, and the princess tolerate the slum as a necessary evil; however, they dont want to recognize the existence of the slum. It is because rumors of the demon lords existence have been propagating rapidly, that the products have been bought out constantly and the prices have been increasing exponentially, leading to the development of the slums infrastructure.
If negotiations were to be done directly, it is obvious that they would push the me onto the slum and try to tie them up. They would use the slum of working with the thief and numerous crime ves will be born, who will then be forced by the kingdom to work, whittling away their lives for the sake of productivity.
If they were to do that, it is quite obvious that it will instigate a rebellion, but we are talking about royalty who thinks that their status is irrefutably theirs. They have never thought of a possibility that it might initiate a rebellion.
By the way, the first time, when they did something simr behind my back and caused a revolt, they framed me, who had just defeated the demon king, by making the citizens believe that I was the one behind it all. I believe that they will try to shift the me once again, only this time with a different scapegoat.
Nevertheless, I crushed the possibility of you gaining a favor from some influential aristocrat. Thats why Im going to pay you 20 gold coins for the trouble fee, and if you were to aplish something I request, then I would add 20 more. Are you interested?
I dont mind giving you a discount on the trouble fee or additional fees if you teach me how you were able to add all these modifications in only one night.
Iment to inform you that it is a trade secret. Well then, can you do it?
I cannot answer you without hearing the details first.
Duphein shrugged his shoulders a little bit.
Naturally, my request isnt something so difficult to aplish. I want you to prepare an alchemic creature like the one that you used to transform into a gold coin to use as my eyes. I want it to be disposable and to be able to magically record a video of what happens at the castle, then disguise itself into something like a bird and return to my side.
If they are able to discover its source, the repercussions I receive will berge. The additional fee is 80 gold coins.
Thats the time to show your skills, 30 gold coins.
No, no, it is not about if its possible or not, but its about howrge the demerits are if I were to fail. 70 gold coins.
Che-, anyhow, you will use a method simr to how you collect information from the nobles, wont you? Only that, in this case, the target is going to be the royal family. 50 gold coins.
I consider that the risk between doing it to a noble and to royalty differs greatly. 60 gold coins, also, it seems that the sky is beginning to clear.
Then, in the middle of the negotiation, Duphein who was watching me this entire time, smiles and looks at the window. It looks like he is expressing his intention that he wont budge any more than this.
I got it, thats enough. You truly are a greedy sses bastard.
Dont you know that praising me wont change anything? With this, the negotiations areplete. Well then.
Dupheinughed as if he was mocking me, and after saying that, he pulled out precisely 40 gold coins, counted them, and put them in an empty bag, which he took out from his desk.
If added to the bag that was partially full, it would be exactly 80 gold coins. 20 from the nuisance charges, and 60 from the result of the negotiation, were collected as the result.
Thus, this is the radio receiver of the prying eye. If its activated sessfully, it should link and disy the recorded video from the transmitting end of the prying eye.
Duphein showed me a little bottle that had a gold-colored substance inside of it which felt like metal.
I picked up the little sealed sk and kept it inside my bag.
Geez, Im wondering why it is that the good that I asked for just a moment ago had already been made?
Iment to inform you that it is a trade secret.
Duphein seemed to retaliate because of the conversation of while ago, as he smiled sarcastically andughed.
Haah~ Well then, I pray that we wont meet again.
Somehow, even though Im thinking that it will be impossible after all, but I still used abusivenguage.
Thats sad. As far as Im concerned, I dont mind if you visit me.
I dont know how serious Dupheins response is.
Since I can only imagine that Duphein would always grin like that with whatever response I could give, I decided to leave without saying anything special. I felt that I kinda lost, but I didnt give it another thought.
Nevertheless, I believe that Duphein will pull it off.
The ns sess solely depends on if theres someone inside the royal pce who could realize the slight difference of the ne like Duphein; however, she was always wearing the ne wherever she went in my past life. I dont know if she either has any emotional attachment to it or has a special reason for wearing it, but considering the princesss personality, she will wear the ne herself without checking it first.
If she does that
Ku ku ku, it will be great if she falls into the trap perfectly.
Thinking when it will be the day, my mood became great. I remembered those days where I was living the life of a fugitive, all the time I was running, and running, and all I was thinking of was my survival. Everyday, 24/7, for oneplete year, I wasnt able to live a fulfilling life, because I had to be aware of my surroundings and couldnt even get the time to think of unnecessary things.
Ive been thankful for the second chance given to me. Imagining the faces that the king, queen, and knights would have when they see the princesss face warped by the agony next to them, I, in a euphoric mood, was walking the slums streets.
Ah, to think that it would be this fulfilling just thinking about all of the people I n to take revenge on.
Chapter 12: The Hero makes eye contact
Chapter 12: The Hero makes eye contact
After leaving Dupheins base, I first made my way to the edge of the slums once again.
Although I was going to carefully assess all of the goods I needed to procure the advance payment that I received yesterday, since I screwed up my schedule and had received a generous amount of money before the preparations, I decided to make the bigger purchases first.
Carrying my rucksack stuffed with a sack full of coins (in this world, for all trips on foot, people would normally prepare bags like this), I headed to a part of the slum where there were even fewer people.
Adventurers and employees who changed into filthy clothes were roaming about this street, a really unique business area where it does pay poor people no heed.
This is a ck market in which banned articles assemble.
Illegal documents, drugs, stolen goods, curse catalysts, and of course, ves.
Debt ves who lost their ce, crime ves whomitted felonies, ransom ves who were sold for money, and war ves who were knights from another country that were turned into ves.
The crime and war ves are usually forced to work on mines managed by the kingdom. While the rest of them are treated as goods at ve stores.
I dont know how they treat the ves. The treatment of ves is all up to the owners, however, they dont usually disy the ves being mistreated or overworked to the point of copse. Basically, its because the ves are expensive merchandise.
Thus, the stores that proudly establish themselves on the capitals main street are ve providers for nobles, which have a lot of quality ves, but they are required to be bought by nobles, millionaires, or people with letters of introduction from such personage.
So people without connections or the affluence to afford expensive vese to buy ves here in the slums.
I walked around the area aimlessly with the help of my memories from my first life.
As usual, guys who looked rough became pale as soon as they saw me and left the ce.
I was sure that I did that to give a warning but did I overdo it?
Thinking that maybe it was a strong impetus, I pondered about how much the information has propagated since yesterday.
To tell the truth, that exchanger staff (Daruma) was an ex-adventurer, a key figure in the upper ranks, known for his skill andpetency in using magic to enhance physical strength and create illusions. And I, who one-sidedly overwhelmed him, was considered to be a threat in the eyes of the citizens in the slums whose creed was mayhem.
Well I dont care, its better if annoying people dont approach me.
As I was rounding up such thoughts, I reach my intended destination. With that, I found and entered into a random declining ve shop. To aplish my objectives, it is much more convenient to prevent myself from entering the eyes of the public as much as possible.
Inside the store, there wasnt anyone aside from me at the counter. After the store manager, who seemed free, evaluated me by looking mockingly from head to toe, he talked rowdily as he didnt consider me as a guest of honor.
[Daily: Oh boy, here we go again. I feel like Im reading a CN novel]
Are you looking for ves? Excuse me for my impoliteness, but about how much is your budget?
I have around 10 gold coins, and I need one person. If you show me the ves that you could sell me, I will then take a pick by myself.
Considering my budget to spend for necessary travel goods, and thinking about how much money would I need in the future, I responded with a suitable answer.
By the way, it seems that if you were to buy a ve marketed for nobles from a store on Main Street, you would be spending several gold coins, and depending on the quality, you could end up spending white gold coins. In this slum, you can find everything from cheap to expensive goods, however, the price of a ve is at least 3 gold coins. Since the average ves price is around 7 to 8 gold coins, if I say that my budget is around 10 coins, I should be able to see most of the ves.
Pardon me for my rudeness, but do you really have such a budget on your hands?
The ve merchant was looking suspiciously in my direction thinking that I wouldnt have that kind of money. If I were a nobles son, I would be buying a ve on Main Street; on the other hand, I look too skinny to be an adventurer. Being able to separate people easily into types from a very young age, he couldnt believe that this greenhorn would have that much cash.
Even though I know his reason for suspicion, Im still pissed off since he is making light of me.
Is this sufficient for you?
I dont need to restrain myself, so I pulled out a sack of coins from my rucksack and purposely made a noise as I put the sack on the desk while dering.
Th-there is no problem at all! I will now lead you to the cages.
The instant that I had proved that I had gold, he changed his attitude splendidly which made me remember that detestable person and strained my face a little bit. However, it wont change anything even if I were to shout at this man in front of me, so I decided to just follow him quietly.
In the inner part of the shop, there were cages with iron bars, which had inside of them humans who are probably ves with their extremities tied up with handcuffs and with dark gazes.
In this world, the notion of essential things such as nutritional science and hygiene didnt even exist, nevertheless, it was a harsh environment.
I want a ve to use as a disguise the moment I leave the Kingdoms royal capital. In the end, when they assemble personnel to search for me, they only have limited characteristics to identify me with, just my ck hair and strange clothing. Also, if there were two, it would be a lot easier to get out of the city.
Theres also one more reason.
Its because I need a practice partner for my skills. There are several skills which cant be trained by oneself. And since I have the Holy Sword of Vengeance, I wouldnt have any problems since I should be able to detect ill intent. However, I dont want to make friends orpanions, so thats why I want a ve.
After I use the ve to raise my level skills decently, I will give him somepensation money and free him. And in the worst case where he bes a thorn for my revenge, then I can just kill him, and I wouldnt have a problem with it either.
Well, disgusting and evil acts like casting away someone after using him/her just like them makes me want to puke, even if he/she is a ve. If the ve doesnt be my enemy, I dont n to do such a thing.
Since the ve would probably learn the basic skills to survive as he/she will just help me raise my skills level, it wont end like throwing him/her out defenseless. If we establish a business-like rtionship between us, that would be the best. I would like to develop a first ss rtionship which pays each others services with justified profit.
Thats the kind of thought I was having.
So, Ill be keeping an eye out until I find that certain ve.
I would rmend the ves inside this cage since all of them are hard working. If you want one of those ves, then it will be a little more expensive but within this cell I.
Hey, how about the one hanging in thest cell?
Yes? Ah yes, that girl. She is scheduled to be disposed of in the near future. Since I have heard that some honorable nobles who are living in the royal capital prefer that kind stuff, I went to all the trouble of bringing her here. However, she wont quit showing hostility. Even though shes given punishment via the ve seal, she would still show resistance until deaths door; so even if her figure is good, since she will try to grab her owners neck and try to kill the client with the price of her life, nobody wants her anymore.
Inside the royal capital, religious human supremacy has been deeply establishing its roots. Among them, species like beastmen and any other species different from humans have been receiving abuse. However, inside the kingdom, you usually dont see any beast-kin, and the kingdom cant get along with the Beast-kins kingdom, located on the opposite border of the Empire, sandwiching the Empire together with the Kingdom. Incidentally, the beast-kins Kingdom has a dogma of Supremacy of the beast-kin, so theres no difference in the treatment of humans in beast-kins Kingdom, and beast-kin in the Kingdom; it goes both ways.
Hey, Ive decided. I pick her.
What? But that is a beast-kin, so even if its contrary to her look, she could still asphyxiate you with her great physical strength
I dont mind. I will pay you 10 gold coins for her so make a contract already, and I wontin about itter.
Haaa~, if thats so, there is no problem on our behalf Is it your first time buying a ve?
Well, it is.
If thats the case, you have to tattoo yourself with a master crest.
Master crest?
Yes, if you supply mana to the master crest, the carved ve crest will react and cause sharp pain that could restrict the ves movement to a certain extent.
But first, I returned to the lobbys counter and signed the purchase contract.
Then, to register for the master crest, I signed on another document.
The contract itself is a magic tool with an integrated magic circle, so when one signs it, it burns itself and a magic circle appears on the back of the one who will be the master, making it a convenient tool.
System Message: You have unlocked ve Trainers Whip Sword.
It seems that I got a new soul sword, but I will check it outter.
Lastly, you have to pour mana on your master crest, directly pile it on her ve crest, and put her under your control, then the contract will be done.
With that, doesnt the possibility of overwriting the contract with another master crest exists?
Its alright. A ve crest will change shape in ordance with the master crest that overwrites it first, and its shape cant be changed or modified until the contract is canceled.
Returning to the back room once again, I head to the inside of the cell.
I opened the rusted iron bar door which made a creaking sound and entered the prison cell.
Inside the jail, was a ve. A woman of the rabbit-kin with a gag in her mouth, handcuffs in her hands, which tied her at both ends, and an iron ball attached to her leg, which was a countermeasure for escaping, all tied up.
Having wounds all over her body, she was wearing clothes just in case, which were probably painted ck with her blood in several ces. Her hair had a color that was too dark to be considered orange, maybe a dark x color, and her long hair, after being deprived of proper care, was losing moisture, being damaged and dried up.
Her rabbit ears, which was proof that she was a beast-kin, were drooped down, and since she was deprived of food for a long time, her body, which you could tell that it had a great figure from her physique, was underfed. Her arms, legs, and face were thin beyond normal, and her eyes showed tiredness.
I didnt know how long she had been in this state. Her stamina has hit rock bottom, and she is in a state where she couldnt even groan. Obviously, she wasnt allowed to take a bath, so her body was filthy all over, and she was in a terrible condition no matter who saw her. However
Yeah, as I thought, you have beautiful eyes.
Yes, even if she was in this state, only her eyes werent dead.
The ckest of the ck, deep within the shadows; a dark me that engulfed everything like magma.
Bodys wounds gouge the soul.
Usually, it wouldnt be weird if she were to relinquish everything, even her consciousness, and fall into despair.
Even after all that, her eyes were bursting with an unyielding heat as if that was her instinct, her intention.
Its really, really beautiful a gaze for revenge.
Touching her skinny face, I looked into her gaze as if I was peering deep into her.
Aside from detecting ill intention and hostility, the Holy Sword of Vengeance can do one more thing: it can see through others vengeful souls. This holy sword, let me know about her soul of vengeance.
However, even without such a thing, I would be able to realize it.
Its because her eyes which were full of vengeance were extremely clear without any murkiness.
Dont touch Human.
Giving a sharp gaze, she showed her teeth with clear intentions of intimidation.
This girl is without a doubt, one of my kind.
A living being who cant be apart from vengeance as they lived.
A being who cant move on without exacting revenge.
Like me, a being who has a burning hot desirepressed deep inside that could perhaps melt everything.
First off, I should finish with the ve contract.
Storing magic on the back of my hand, I made contact with her ve crest which was located at the nape of her neck.
Gh-AAAAAAHHHAAAAAH!!
The ve crest brightened as it reacted with magic, and the carved seal changed its form.
As the light dimmed, the screams from withstanding the pain ceased.
I pulled out HP and MP potions that I prepared for emergencies from my bag, and shoved the contents directly into her mouth.
NnGhuhh-Gh-uuuu!!
With this, you should be able to talk better.
Since the appraisal soul sword is still sealed, I cant know of her condition. However, it is obvious that she is under a status problem which lowers all her stats.
HP and MP have some kind of corrtion with stamina. If her HP and MP are recovered, even if she wasnt able to bring out the usual strength within her, she should still be able to move like normal.
Why
Who do you want to kill?
That voice echoed softly within the cell.
I just stare at her dark zeal that dwells deep inside her eyes which are the same color as her hair.
I just ask her about her burning desire.
You, who do you want to take revenge on?
Chapter 13: The Way a Certain Beast Girl was Broken Part 1
Chapter 13: The Way a Certain Beast Girl was Broken Part 1
There really isnt any food to be found, is there?
Seems that way. Youd think that after all this searching we wouldve found something at least
North of Aurelia Kingdom, there was an impoverished vige thaty just before the border of the neighboring Gligar Empire. One particr year, a young girlwho had just be 15 years oldhad gone exploring a snow-nketed forest. She was apanied by her childhood friend Lucia, who was of a simr age.
In this region, are extreme variations in temperature for each season. Though this usually resulted in bountiful harvests, once every ten-or-so years the vige would suffer a poor harvest.
In such asions, before winter arrived, the vigers would enter the nearby forest in order to gather and store away thest of its blessings.
This year was one such year; they had once again been hit with a poor harvest.
Though they would usually stockpile food in preparation for winter, the temperature dropped sooner than they had expected. As a result, they were unable to store a sufficient amount of food before the forest became nketed with snow. In an effort to secure more food, a few men of the vige embarked on a hunting expedition. In an effort to help, these two children had gone into what was considered a prohibited part of the forestafter slipping past adults loose supervision.
Minaris-chan, Im sorry for making youe here with me. Just because I said that I wanted Keril to have a full belly on his birthday.
No, its fine. Besides, it was me who proposed that we should enter the forest anyway. I feel the same as you do Lucia, I also want to do it for Kerils birthday.
The smallest of the two girls, Lucia, began shaking her wavy shoulder-length blonde hair, as she attempted to apologize. The other girl simply shook her head, as if saying not to mind it.
The two girls had decided toe here instead of going to their childhood friends birthday. They were attempting to find something tasty for their friend to eat by entering the forest without telling the adults.
However, the amount of snow that had piled up in the forest this year was more than usual. The trees still had leaves, yet they didnt bear any fruits. Not to mention that the snow concealed both roots and edible wild nts, making their objective much harder toplete.
Regardless, the girls continued to search the interior of the forest from top to bottom. In the vige, they had heard about a special fruit that could only be found growing from a certain tree during the cold season. It was said to be extremely delicious.
As the two girls proceeded onwards into the forest, they left a zigzagging trail through the snow. Soon they set foot into the depths of the forest, a ce that they were taught to never enter.
Hey, Minaris-chan, shouldnt we head back soon?
Y-yeah. Even though we didnt find any fruit, I guess we probably should
Listening to the unsteadiness in Lucias voice, the girl began to feel a bit more relieved about her own anxiety.
Despite the appearance of the forest remaining unchanged, there was a noticeable difference in the surrounding atmosphere.
Though Lucia, who was nothing more than an average vige girl, wasnt able to perceive the change in atmosphere. The one who was feeling more of it, the one concealing the powers of a beastman, was the more sensitive girl. It was her who had urately sensed the change.
They felt as though they could easily be lost in the new, creepier, atmosphere of the forest; it was as though they were in apletely different ce. It had been the girl who initially proposed that they search the forest for the fruit, and now she was the one suggesting that they return to the vige empty-handed. For her, it was a bitter thing to have to say.
Well then
Ah, wait. Look at that Minaris-chan!!
Lucia came to a stop, then turned around and pointed at something hanging from a tree just up ahead.
Though it was slightly difficult to see due to the surroundings, there certainly were several yellow fruitseach about the size of a fist.
Lucia, who found the fruits, reported happily to the young girl, and
Thank goodness, it was worthing here! Lets quickly grab them and leave Uhh
In the next moment, the girl fell silent as her face went pale.
Upon seeing what had her friend looking so concerned for, the other girl also went pale.
GUGYURURU
There was a single goblin off in the distance.
With its diminutive stature, ugly face, green skin, and abnormal reproductive capabilities; the goblin was recognized as a kind of vermin that could be found anywhere. In fact, they would invade andy waste to the fields around harvest season. Because of this, adventurers are often hired to exterminate them. Though if there were just a few, the men of the vige would gather together and drive them out with force. Despite all this, there had never been an asion where either of the two girls had seen a goblin, not even from far off in the distance. As such, they would not be thought of as any less of an adult if they were to run away from this one. If it was just escaping from a single goblin, even these adolescent girls could manage somehow.
However, it was the color of its skin that was the real problem. Unlike a goblins usual green skin, this one had skin that was ultramarineor deep blue.
A rare species
The average goblin is generally ssified as the weakest kind of monster. Adventurers who would receive quests such as herb gathering would also take on goblin subjugation quests too, as they are one of the rmended targets for first-timebatants.
Even if theyre amateurs who had just started to grow hair, it would be rtively easy for them to defeat goblins. It was to the extent that they could almost immediately wipe out an entire herd of them without much effort. However, there was a kind of higher-ranked species of a goblin which deviates too much from the strength of the norm is rarely born.
The most famous of these variants are goblin soldiers and goblin magicians. However, there are times when another individual who possess a whole different kind of ability will appear. These variants are called Rare Species.
One of the young girls had once heard about those types of goblins from a group of adventurers who had visited the vige in the past.
There was only one difference between this rare goblin and a regr goblin, its skin was tinted with a dark blue. Unlike the goblins that like warm climates, these goblins would only appear in cold areas. Due to their strong cold resistance, their movements wouldnt be slowed down in cold ces at all. In addition, they have enough magic resistance to repel weak magic. Moreover, their abilities and intelligence are higher than normal goblins, and they possess a much more ferocious nature.
Ice goblin
Unlike the other girl, Lucia didnt know what a goblin was. Despite this, she was still overwhelmed by the goblins intimidating presence.
Fortunately, the goblin seemed unaware of the two girls. Instead, it appeared to be engrossed in gathering fruits.
Lucia, calm down and slowly
No, NOOOOOoooo!!
Shh! Lucia!!
Though the young girl who tried to escape calmly had gone unnoticed, it was a different story for Lucia; who could neither endure the fear, nor hear her friend. Instead she just recklessly fled while screaming in denial.
Noo, dont. NOOOOO!!
Lucia!!
The other girl noticed Lucia in an abnormal state of panic. The stories that adventurers asionally shared with the vigers couldve been the cause of it.
Nheless, even if the girl understood the cause, there still wasnt much she could do to help Lucia. The girl turned around and chased after her friend. When she looked over her shoulder, she saw that the goblin looking for the origin of the screaming. Upon finding Lucia it startedughing, as it had found a better prey.
When it came down to it, the two girls could do nothing but quickly and recklessly run through the forest. However, the goblins speed was obviously much faster than the girls.
And surely enough, the distance between the goblin and the girls was slowly being shortened. Under the pressure of the life and death situation, Lucia fumbled. She tripped and fell right at the beginning of the snow covered path that they had used to enter the forest.
Kyaa!!
Lucia!!
Ugh, uwah.
Lucia not only sprained her ankle from the fall, but she also ended up getting half her body stuck in the snow. Even if the girl wanted to assist her friend, she wouldnt be able to. Lucia might be able to stand, but her sprained ankle would slow her down too much for them to escape from the ice goblin.
Gugyagayagyagya!!
Upon seeing this, the approaching ice goblin sneered at Lucia.
Though the young girl did have the capability to save her friend. As all beastmen had a hidden power within.
If she held back at all, then the ice goblin wouldnt be defeated; only an all out attack could defeat it. However
Is that clear, Minaris? Youre absolutely forbidden from using your powers in public. If you use them, then the illusion magic will fall apart. Youll expose the ears and tails that serve as proof that youre a wererabbit.
Why is it bad if Im found out to be a beastman, Mother?
Well, I wonder why that is? Our appearance is only a little different after all
No, NOOO dont want to die. I dont want to die!!
(Im sorry, Mother!!)
Upon seeing her best friend screaming, the other girl sprang at the goblin while apologizing to her mother for not being able to abide by her instructions.
UAAAAA!!
Guyaa!?
The girls flying kick hit the goblin directly in the stomach.
Due to there being a difference in physique, the goblin was sent flying further into the woods. The goblin had been caught unaware by the attack, and was unable to retaliate.
Had this been a normal goblin, the attack just now wouldve critically injured it. However, let alone being injured, it had barely even been incapacitated. Though as a goblin with a higher intelligence, it came to understand that fighting back would be a poor decision.
The ice goblin picked itself off the ground and retreated deeper into the forest, giving the girls a hateful re as it departed.
Lucia!! Are you okay!? Are you injured?
Mi-Minaris-chan that
Lucias dazed state had quickly turned into panic upon seeing her friend. The cause of this panic was the pair of bunny ears that sat atop the girl head.
As for the beastmen, even though there are some differences between the tribes, their physical ability is generally quite high. This also applies to their MP, or magic power, too. However, the quality of their magic power differs from humans in that theirs is easy to expel once it leaves their body, but its not suited for long range attacks because of its poor efficiency. Though if they d themselves with a thin illusion, such a w had no significance.
As for this girls beast tribe ancestry, the wererabbits were exceptionally talented when it came to illusory magic. She had been wearing an illusion all this time, in order to avoid any hardships. However, if she were to unleash the true power of a beastman, then its inevitable that the illusion would bepletely dispelled due to the strength of the magic power emitted from her body.
Ah, um, this Im sorry, Lucia. I kept silent about it for a long time, until now Please keep this a secret!!
Eh!? Ah, s-sure.
The girl gave off a smile of relief in response to the other girls puzzled nod.
Only after telling her mother that she wasnt a baby anymore, did the girl learn about why beastmen like her had to hide their identity. It was then that she finally understood why the people of this country held contempt for beastmen, and treated any who lived there with disdain.
Until now, Mothers instructions had never been ignored. Yet now she was trusting her best friend with keeping her secret from being revealed.
With this, its done.
The illusionary magic which hade undone was cast once again to hide her ears and tail from other people.
Though she had spent most of her childhood with her mother, 4-5 years were spent by herself.
Then, lets return to the vige. Though we couldnt find food, if we stay here were sure to encounter another monster as its getting dark.
Ah, Youre right. Lets go home.
They returned to the vigeter that day, just as it had be considerably dark outside.
The two girls were harshly reprimanded by the vige chief for entering the forest. However, their punishment would be given out tomorrow, so they returned to their families without issue.
The girl informed her mother, Maris, that she had ignored her instructions. And upon divulging the reason, she apologized. Her mother, a sickly woman who spent most of her time in bed,ughed perturbedly and smiled saying, Oh, you helped a friend.
Though the motherughed sadly at the girl for some reason, it was of little concern. However, having used her beastmen powers for the first time on a monster who was also one of the rare species, the tired girl slept soundly that day.
That night, the girl dreamt of obtaining lots of fruits for the winter. When the morning sun rose the next day, she was woken up and taken to the center vige square. For some reason, the girls mother was also taken along with her.
W-what? The punishment that was discussed yesterday? Why is mother
A lot of vigers were gathering while the two were being dragged out, confused. While the girl was thinking of why all of those thorny gazes were directed at them, because of what the elder suddenly announced, her mind wentpletely nk.
Minaris, and Maris. Is it true that youre both wererabbits?
[7th: Betrayals Betrayals everywhere]
Chapter 14 - The Way a Certain Beast Girl was Broken Part 2
Chapter 14 C The Way a Certain Beast Girl was Broken Part 2
Minaris, and Maris. Is it true that youre both wererabbits?
She couldntprehend the words that she had just heard.
Ill ask again. Is it true that you, parent and child, are beastmen?
The words spoken once again by the vige elder prated her nk head.
(Whywhywhywhy!? Eh, why did he suddenly say that!?)
What filled her spinning mind was a storm of questions. She couldnt process the information. She couldnt understand what was happening.
With her thoughts in disorder, the girl instinctively turned towards her mother as though to ask for help.
Her mother had on a grim expression. Looking as if she hade to some sort of decision, she released the illusion was constantly cast on herself.
The vigers parted simultaneously, and the look in their eyes changed in an instant.
It was the same look they would give the many goblin corpses that they exterminated.
Those gazes were concentrated on them by the vigers who had, until yesterday, treated them intimately like family.
M-mother
Listening to the words that changed one after another, the confusion in her head increased at an elerated pace.
She looked up in a daze. The vige chiefs eyes held a cold gaze she had never once seen before until now, and they were full of contempt.
Scary.
This terror overshadowed the Ice Goblin she confronted yesterday; those eyes were scary.
As you can see, we are wererabbits. Im sorry for keeping quiet about it.
Seeing the figure of her mother, who had been flung to the bare ground, saying that with her head lowered, she finally understood that the vigers were directing malicious gazes toward her.
So what Lucia told us was true
Eh, Lucia did!? That Youre lying!!
Lucia had promised yesterday. She had said she would keep it a secret.
She surveyed her surroundings, wanting to be told that it was a lie. Her childhood friends stood among the 15~16 vigers.
However, the one she was looking for wasnt there.
Looking this way as though he was looking at trash was her other childhood friend, Keril. And then, trying to cuddle close to him, spreading gossip without being seen by the boy, was Lucias figure.
Why? Didnt you say you would keep it a secret!!
Eep!! Keril
When the girl spontaneously cried out, Lucia clung to Keril whilst putting on a frightened facade.
Lucia, its alright so calm down.
Saying that, Keril pat Lucias back gently and then red at the girl with an even harsher look.
Oi, dont torment Lucia any more than this!! I couldnt believe it when I first heard, but you really are the worst!! I misjudged you!!
Wha!? Just what
Dont y dumb!! I heard everything from Lucia!! Youve always been tormenting her!! She cried, saying you threatened her into silence with that beastman power of yours.
Wha
She realised that her words had actually ceased, that she had be speechless. Rather than her voice, her thoughts had stopped as though the very existence of words inside her mind had disappeared.
Vige chief, I dont care what happens to me, however, please Wont you please spare this child? At least, at least until this child reaches her 18th birthday
Throughout that, Maris hugged her daughter with her head lowered.
Maris had decided to do this yesterday when she heard the story from her daughter. Her daughter would be unable to flee the vige while bringing her, as she had a weak constitution. However, she clearly understood that her daughter would, no matter what she said, never leave her behind and escape. Thus, Maris frantically bowed her head for her daughters sake.
Please, somehow
Stop kidding!! This filthy beast!!
What Maris faced in reply were abusive words and stones picked up off the ground.
Thats right, stop joking around!!
Youve been deceiving us this whole time, how disgusting!!
An animal shouldnt be imitating other people!!
Once the first person started, cutting insults and pebbles continued to rail incessantly down on the two.
Please, just this child!?
Mother!!
Argish rock mixed in with the pebbles that came flying hit Maris on the forehead, causing her to bleed.
The girl reflexively covered her mother as though to protect her.
The illusion on the girl was also released amid the extreme chaos, and her tail and ears appeared. Even so, the girl simply continued to shield her mother.
The girls mother was once affected by an epidemic and managed to recover somehow, but she lost the physical tenaciousness of a beastman and became a mere shadow of her former self. She was weakened to the extent where she would be wounded by having rocks thrown at her by ordinary vigers with no training experience whatsoever.
Stop, stop it everyone, STOP ITTTT!!
The girls wailing echoed throughout the vige square, but it was repressed with a wave of jeers.
Shut up, the spawn of a monster should stay silent!!
Dont speak with the words of humans, you beast.
Die, why are you alive, hurry up and die already!!
Creak, crack. She understood that a dark fissure was forming in her heart.
It felt like she was being struck with the pointed stake* from before.
[Daily: Metaphorically]
Why? Whats the reason? No, it hurts; her heart hurt more than her body.
When she looked around from her crouching position, she saw Keril throwing rocks in support of the vigers, not to mention still ring at her with an intense look. She also saw Lucia clutching at Kerils sleeve while hiding behind him so he couldnt see the twisted, mocking smile on her face.
And then her head, body, and heart finally understood.
She had been betrayed. She had been betrayed, she had been betrayed, she had been betrayed, she had been betrayed!!
Why, why
Tears welled up. The stones hailing down on her body had driven a wedge in her cracked heart. Right before her heartpletely broke, the momentum of the rain of stones stopped.
What is thismotion about!?
The ones who appeared were the men of the vige.
The men seemed to have returned from their expedition earlier than expected, and although it wasnt much, they brought with them some hunted game.
Father *sniffle* Father!!
Despite her vision being blurred with tears, she still saw her father among the people who returned.
The girl felt reassured; she would be saved with this. Her father was an influential man in the vige and was expected to be its next chief.
Relief swelled inside her when she saw him discuss something with the vigers. Ah, she was sure to be saved with this
Youre wrong!! I have nothing to do with this, I didnt know!!
When she turned around, her world was turned upside-down. It warped and copsed.
I was deceived by this woman!! Damn this filthy beastman.
Her ears turned deaf. Her eyes lost sight. Her nose was ineffective. She couldnt feel a thing.
What is this. Eh? What is this
Kashan. In the end, she felt like she heard the sound of something breaking.
Then, the girls worldpletely copsed.
When she came to, the girl was being jolted around on the wagon of a ve trader.
In her dim world, she faintly recalled being sold off for dirt-cheap by the being she thought was her Father.
The reason the girl regained her will despite being on the brink of bing a cripple was because of the presence of her mother beside her.
A parent-and-child beastmen couple, they couldnt expect decent treatment even as merchandise.
The meals they were given were clearly inferior to the other ves. They were whipped and abused for no reason or meaning. They were forced to use the dirty water after the others had bathed, or even kicked and called smelly and dirty without being given a chance to bathe.
Using the excuse of them being beastmen, and thus having the superior physical ability, they were chained to the moving wagon and made to run while being dragged along.
The feeling of not wanting to be a burden to her weakened mother was the only thing that sustained the crushed girls spirit.
However, no matter how much the girl tried to avoid burdening her mother, it was nothing more than pouring water on hot stone. The beautiful girls mother became worn-down as though she had been filed with a rasp.
The ve trader chose the girls mother as a sacrifice.
Saying, the beastmen are being tormented, and, they receive worse treatment than yourselves, he made a disy of them to let the other ves vent.
Just like the ve trader expected, the other ves sneered when they saw them.
They watched the girl beingshed, watched the mother being lifted up by her hair, and watched the two being sent flying with a kick to the back. They sneered, as though they were watching an interesting y.
It was half a year after the girl had been bought by the ve trader; when they were halfway to the royal capital, the girls mother became unable to move.
The girls world became hollow once again, and she fell into this vacant world.
She stopped caring about mud being mixed into her food. She became numb to theshes and abuse. She also lost the motivation to resist when they covered her in mud and called it bathing.
Tch, so she broke. Brittle despite being a beastman, geez. There are nobles who like this kind of thing so theres no hope for her future, really.
The girl simply gazed at the sighing ve trader with vacant eyes.
At any rate, your mother went and died of her own ord. Why do I have to lose the purchased money for you beastmen, damnit.
With a jolt, the broken fragments reacted to the ve traders words.
(Why?)
The question arose, like poison gradually welling up.
(Why? What did I do wrong? Since when was I wrong? What should I do to make it better?)
The questions that started to overflow in one go as though spouting out made the wreckage that lost its light change into gooey magma.
(Whos fault is it? Why am I here? Who am I? What am I here to do? What is this feeling?)
The fragments that remained all turned to magma.
Magma that became a warped, deformed, grotesque shape, as though wriggling, as though twisting around, as though it was churning.
And then the reformed heart had only one genuine emotion.
Ah, I want to break them.
Just as she recognized the words she unconsciously let out, the frozen emotion came gushing forth.
It was hate.
Hate, hate, hate, hate, hate, hate, hate, hate, hate. Just hate.
I hate Lucia, I hate Keril, I hate the one who was her father, I hate the vige chief, I hate the vigers.
I hate the ve trader who made aughingstock of mother and me, I hate the ves who sneered at us when we were ridiculed by the ve trader.
Id like to torture, Id like to injure, I wont forgive them, Id like to break it, Id like to twist, Id like to gouge, Id like to snatch away, Id like to pulverise, Id like to crush, Id like to smash, Id like to sh, Id like to make them choke, Id like to burn, Id like to skin, I would like to stab, Id like to tear, Id like to kill, Id like to kill, Id like to kill, Id like to kill, KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL!!
The inside of her heart was simply filled to the brim with just that.
After that, she stopped listening to a single thing the ve trader said.
Each time she showed a rebellious attitude, she was punished through various means, but still the fever that burned inside her wouldnt forgive them.
Even if she was tortured and punished to the point where she could no longer move, even if she was on the brink of death, that fever was the only thing that wouldnt disappear.
Arriving at the royal capital, her ring hostility did not wane despite pain being transmitted through the ve crest.
Before long, the days of simply being chained to the wall without sufficient food, clothing, or bathing started. The days where she just deludes herself, fantasizing about achieving revenge with the utmost cruelty in her fantasies. She stopped being given even a single meal a day, as though they thought it was not needed if she was going to be disposed of when those days soon came to a close.
She might die like this. No, she was sure to die.
The fever that did not disappear even when she was on the brink of being able to sense death writhed inside her body.
No matter how tenacious a beastman, if they did not have the minimal amount of food at least, they wouldntst long. Already her consciousness grew hazy, and she could feel nothing but the heat inside her feverish body.
Yeah, as I thought, you have beautiful eyes.
Amid that, a voice resonated within her still-burning dim consciousness.
Before her eyes was an unfamiliar person; no ability to think rationally remained, and she could only conclude that he was the same as the several nobles who had turned up when they first arrived in the capital.
Without the strength to rage like she did back then, she could only intimidate him by ring at him with bare hostility.
But even so, she felt a hint of something familiar in the mans pupils that drew her in for some reason.
Dont touch Human.
Her mouth, which was bereft of moisture, moved and forced out some words.
Gu aaaAAAaaaaah!!
Then, pain ran throughout her body, causing her already hazy vision to flicker even more.
It felt like an old wound was being forcibly gouged out. A scream was squeezed out as though it was wrung out from that part of her body.
Just when she thought the waves of pain had lessened, an unknown bottle of liquid was thrust into her mouth.
Nng Ghhhhh!!
The liquid she was forced to swallow without her having the strength to resist or spit out allowed her emaciated body to recover from itsnguid state.
Her magic always felt insufficient due to not having decent meals or rest, but now it even managed to recover to about half.
With this, youll be able to talk for a little while.
The girl couldntprehend the meaning behind the mans words. Generally speaking, with her cognitive ability restored, she understood that what she was made to drink were HP and MP potions.
Neither of them were things to give to a ve girl. In general, although it wasnt beyond ones grasp, they were something that could be considered to have quite a high price.
What
To the girl, this was enough to make her wary of some trap, thus, she received a shock when she heard the words that came next.
Who do you want to kill?
The shock was simr to the one from when her mother died, when she was prompted by the ve traders words, and realized that her heart had reconstructed itself.
You, who do you want to take revenge on?
That manDthat young boy seemed no different from herself when she peered into his eyes; the girl understood why she felt a sense of familiarity and was drawn to those pupils.
What was there was something simr to the fever that she had seen burning inside her for a long time.
The familiarity was natural. As for why, it was because of the eyes that were the same as hers.
That was why the girl spoke spontaneously.
The girl who was my friend and the boy who was my childhood friend and dad and the vige chief and the ve trader and the ves.
Do you only want to kill them?
She realized it was a mocking tone of voice, and yet she sensed the signs of him wanting her to speak.
However, such a thing was trivial to the girl.
It was a desire she had repeated in her delusions many times and, before long, had been etched not in her reasoning, but in her instincts.
Its no good to just kill them, its no good unless I torment, torture, make them scream, slowly deprive them of sleep, then break, break, break them to exhaustion. To simply kill them, thats too much of a waste.
Saying that, the girl smiled for the first time since bing a ve.
The boy before her also smiled at the words that gushed out from the depths of her heart.
Chapter 15 - The Hero and His Accomplice are Laughing
Chapter 15 C The Hero and His Aplice are Laughing
Just killing them is no good. Make them scream from suffering and torment, and when all they want to do is lie down and close their eyesbreak, break, and break them some more, push them to the brink until they bepletely useless. However, to simply kill them, wouldnt that be too good a fate for them?
Tempted by the words of the girl who wasughing as though she was broken somewhere, the corners of my mouth edged upwards.
Now then, what I have prepared before you are two separate paths that you may choose from. The first path ends with just me and you in a Master and ve rtionship. If you choose this path, after serving the purpose for which I am buying you, I will give you the power to live alone as well as some money, and I will free you from being a ve. If you are skillful enough, you might even be able to find a way to be happy with what remains of your life as well.
That well-worn lump of emotions, maybe you might be able to crush those painful memories and be able to bury it all deep in your chest and then seal it away. If you cane to do that, then there might be a future in which you might once again findughter.
It sounded like a ridiculous tripe.
It was a future neither I nor she wished for.
Still, I continued to say the words clearly and concisely.
I merely told her of one of the possible future oues.
What will happen to our future selves, I do not know.
Though the possibilities are good for revenge, one day, you might even be able to live without thinking about it.
It is for this reason that we were having this discussion.
From here on, I will talk about the other choice avable because I could say with certainty that this choice will crush the other.
Or theres the other path, which concerns us beingr- all-
Comrade? Ally?
Regardless of the word, it stops before fully forming.
Hah I guess it would be different with me.
What came out there was an unconscious monologue.
A Partner? An Ally? What I am looking for is neither one of those things.
Such flimsy bonds; in no way are they adequate words to call this rtionship.
I need a name to reflect the optimism of the rtionship in which we will be bound by.
Therefore, I am sure of the appropriate name for our contract.
It is a name that a person who lives in the clean and just world would absolutely refuse to adopt.
The name of the person who aplishes the sin of revenge is no doubt the most fitting.
You and I are the same. Both of us obsessed with vengeance, so how would you like to be my aplice and enjoy our revenge together?
Saying this, I held my hand out in the air and the construction of the Heart Sword began.
ck lights flew together until the form of a sword took shape, a double-edged sword about 50 centimeters in length.
The edge of the de got covered in blood, but also tied around it was something like flickering ck mes along the whole length of the sword.
When peering into the gloom of the bottomless darkness surrounding the sword, there is only the feel of misfortune, yet it coexists with a divine judgment that can freeze you down to your very spine.
The only suitable purpose for it in battle is to change its form to that of a Long Sword, but for the necessary usage of it here, it needs to remain in this form.
This is the first manifestation of the Holy Sword of Vengeance, and gripping the hilt, I cut away the chains shackling the girls hands and then thrust the sword into the floor before the girl.
If you choose the former, then just turn your back now. If you choose thetter, though, then you must take hold of this sword. However, you must be resolute in this decision! If you take hold of this sword, you will never be able to turn back. You can never again return to that clean world; instead, you will be forever bound to carry out revenge or die trying, no other avenues will remain.
Let this sword change the burning anger in the depths of your soul into undying mes of vengeance. Whatever happens, until you exactplete vengeance, you will never be able to stop seeking it out. After that, those you seek vengeance on, I shall as well, for we share our enmity. And as such, the targets of our revenge will increase. It shalle to be that those you hate, I too shall hate. And vice versa. Ah, afterwards, if things go well, you may also learn a peculiar skill that might synergize with you, if I remember correctly.
Will you betray me?
There, in all respects were eyes of the deepest, darkest gloom.
Ah, I understand that look.
I understand why she needs more than a shoddy verbal promise.
If this contract is made, it will be impossible to harm each other. This isnt something as fragile as a verbal bond: if you die, I die. If I die, you die.
The girls eyes twitched in reaction.
As well as not betraying, the constraints of not being able to betray the counterpart are there.
Spare me from being betrayed twice.
Also, I am sorry that you became someone who was betrayed in the same way.
If not for this swords ability, I would never have proposed this n.
After I finished talking, my hand parted from the sword handle.
Of course, there is also the path which allows you to take revenge by yourself. The number of those I seek revenge on is many. Furthermore, the number of those I hate is also many, and so it can be seen as a bit of a demerit. Well, I would only be happy to find that you would be my aplice.
Why do this?
The ve girl voiced a question.
But I knew her thoughts were not of doubt.
It was just a confirmation.
Just further consideration as to whether the other party is also of like mind.
Therefore, I stopped hiding behind words. With a wide grin and looking as if afflicted by a touch of madness, I cackled evilly.
Isnt it already decided? Rather than alone, wouldnt revenge be much more fun if you shared it with another person? Even if the number of people increases so much, to be able to torment, break, and destroy so many, would it really take up so much of your time? However, I have no need of someone who just wants to kill and not truly seek revenge You arent like that though, right?
Ku Ahahahahahaha~!!
And so, that girl, delighted to her core like myself, showed upon her face a smile simr to mine.
Its good isnt it? Thats right, that is indeed how an aplice should be! Ah~ certainly, if its you, it might be possible. Yes, with you I will definitely be able to have worthwhile revenge! Yes, rather than alone, they will be pushed down into the darkest depths of despair!
When she finishedughing, a pure smile like that of the Holy Mother lit up her face, and the eyes which were crazy before now had a spark of light in them.
Then, I dont need to think any further. Will my desire for revenge not fade away? Thats for the best. To keep those mes burning, all I have to do is forget the pretense about ever returning to those days? Its impossible for me. Whenpared to the possibility of returning to those days, it makes me want to puke, and then the number of my enemies increase? I dont see a problem with that! Theres no way that bing an aplice and being able to carry out an even greater revenge isnt already the best way to go!
Then, you should take the sword. The sword will teach you the way.
Thus, after I said that, the girl put her hand on the hilt and pulled out the Holy Sword of Vengeance which had been thrust into the ground before her.
In an instant, the Holy Sword of Vengeance, though covered in darkness, cast a flickering light that scorched the eyes.
It was proof that the sword recognized the girls desire for revenge. The light that was for the sake of blessing the girls revenge.
Ah,e to think of it, I have yet to hear your name.
Name? My name is Minaris.
Is that so, my name is Ukei Kaito.
Ukei Kaito Is this the name of my lord?
As I said so to the girl, Minaris, for the first time without the madness, a light picturesque smile came across her face.
And doing so, she put the Holy Sword of Vengeance against the area around her chest.
Please treat me well after this, my aplice, Minaris.
Yes, I will be in your care as well, my lord aplice.
As Minaris tilted the sword so the point was against her chest
She plunged it deeply into herself.
Chapter 16 - Appetite of Hell
Chapter 16 C Appetite of Hell
As the sword in Minnalis chest gave off a strong light and faded like faint spores of light melting in the air right after.
It didnt leave any wounds on her body, and the clothes she wore should definitely have been pierced, but there was no tear to be found.
Ah, I see. So thats the reason for your vengeance?
What I saw just now was that my masters reason?
Having our paths bound together by the Holy Sword of Vengeance, I understood that mine and Minnalis personal revenge had been changed and became intertwined into one.
What happened was the vivid experience leading up to our reasons for revenge flowed directly into each others brain.
It was so realistic that it felt as if it was my very own memory. The insides of my body began to burn intensely as I raged at the feeling of pain and despair that fueled Minnalis pledge for revenge, as it slowly engraved itself into my being.
But the dark zeal she possessed was not at all inferior to my own.
Minnalis, having felt my reason through the oath of vengeance as well, waspletely mortified.
And little by little, our desires for revenge intertwined together, more deeply and more purely until they became one.
When thest spores of dark light from Holy Sword of Vengeance faded away, all the feelings of revenge that Minnalis harbored became mine, and all the feelings of revenge that I harbored became hers.
Well, even though I went through with this, it doesnt mean I fully understand it. Its more like a joint ownership of our desires for revenge.
When I looked around, the ves all looked like targets for revenge, and it made my blood boil, so I naturally began leaking bloodlust.
The ves who had lifeless eyes also felt the sudden threat to their lives and huddled up in fear.
System Message: Title Master Avenger acquired.
System Message: The individual Minnalis has be a Subordinate Avenger.
Because of the System Message, I precisely confirmed the effects of the Holy Sword of Vengeance.
Turning to Minnalis, it looked like shes a little perplexed after sharing the oath of our vengeance, yet she too possessed a somewhat excited face.
Amazing, is this the power of the sword from before? With this- ah, ahh, to think that it could be even more amazing!!
Minnalis face flushed when her imagination sent pleasurable sensations up crotch her back, and in some respects, it was like orgasmic pleasure, causing the corners of her mouth to twist.
Status Open ? Minnalis
Minnalis | 16 years old | Female | Rabbitkin
HP:160/208(416)MP:189/206(412)
Level: 18
Strength: 105 (211)
Stamina: 111 (222)
Endurance:85 (171)
Agility:139 (278)
Magic Power:123 (247)
Magic Resist:95 (191)
Inherent Skill: Poisonous Demonic Phantasm
Skills: Illusion Magic Lv3Pain Resistance Lv2Collecting Lv2
Condition: Weakened
I was relieved when I found that I was able to examine her status properly.
Obtaining the effects of the Holy Sword of Revenge and earning the title of [Subordinate Avenger], I gained the ability to examine the status of the designated person.
In addition to [Subordinate Avenger], it seemed like there were a few modifications to her status. They were mainly adjustments due to her thirst for vengeance which were mostly because of the joint-ownership of each others revenge and the addition of the title.
While assessing the status of Minnalis, it was as I thought, beastmen have high stats. Despite being in a weakened state and having her stats reduced to half, it wasparable to a humans status.
Given that I havent used the Appraisal Spirit Sword before, I have no idea what abilities it has, but it seems like you could acquire a skill from it. But it seems that only the owner of the skill themselves wille to understand how to use it without any issue.
So, what will you do next? If its too painful, you can just take a break and leave it to me, alright?
Through hearing things like this, I understand that my master is really this kind of a bully. Its no good to try and settle it like that. Because this is the start of my revenge, please allow me to do it.
Is that so? Then its better for you to prepare for the time being. As for that person who ran away, Ill bring him back.
Saying that, I handed over the remaining MP potions to Minnalis. Though from her earlier tone, she might try to use her Innate Skill. I think its more than likely that those MP potions will be consumed.
So I chased after the man who tried to escape through the streets.
[?]
[?]
The ve dealer immediately escaped from that ce after the suspicious customer in unfamiliar ck clothes, who was supposed to only be buying a ve, suddenly took out an ominous short sword.
From the beginning, even if they were suspicious, as long as they possessed money and have the intention of purchasing some goods, then all would be well. Themercial price of the ves in there were as low as four gold coins at most. Those dealing withrge quantities there were the inexperienced ones. So he thought hed try selling the customer one of the high-priced ves, but the only one the customer was interested in was the rabbit beastman he had nned to scrap.
Because the cost of food was nothing to scoff at, he kept that beastman tied up in chains until the day came to rid of her, so when a customer showed interest in her, he hesitated on whether or not he should try selling him an expensive ve instead.
However, when he took the moment to consider that it would clearly be profitable if he were to sell something hed nned to throw away, he then stated that the price was 10 gold and unconsciously smiled.
Things started to go in a strange direction when the customer started talking about forming a contract with the ve. The ve dealer thought it was strange that he forced a dying ve to drink a surprisingly expensive potion. Then, a dangerous conversation he didnt understand all that well started. When the man that was a customer took out a small ominous ck and red sword, his sense of danger was triggered.
He understood that that was bad at first nce.
That well-honed instinct that he sharpened in order to trade in the slums was loudly screaming in his head. Gold and ves, was his life worth all that?
Moved by his instincts, the man cautiously ran away so as not to draw their attention. He jumped out of his own shop carrying only the gold he had stashed for emergencies, hidden in the counter at the storefront.
He rushed towards the hideout that he had prepared beforehand without turning around.
The door to his hideout entered his line of sight after his moving feet was almost entangled while taking multiple detours.
Oi, oi! Where are you going, leaving your customers like that?
The man that was his customer appeared right before his eyes with a smile.
[?]
[?]
!! Ah, n-no, wait, theres an urgent matter
The ve dealer paled and spat out those words in an instant. Then, he began to run at full speed and jumped into an alley on the side of the street.
Of course, there was no reason to let that man who was a target of his partners vengeance to escape. He struck him with a single blow to the back of the head to make him faint. If he didnt pay close attention in order to not kill him, the mans neck probably would have been bent in the wrong direction.
I cant afford to let my emotions control me and steal Minnalis prey before she starts taking her revenge.
For the time being, my intention is just to assist Minnalis, leaving her to im her own vengeance. I guess I should thoroughly understand her feelings before lending a hand.
The Holy sword of Vengeance only showed us the memory which was the catalyst to our revenge. The rest of the partners memory remained unknown.
If we do not properly talk about it, regardless of how she was tormented, I wont fully understand her suffering. I would just instantly kill them due to the burning hate.
I raised up the man who fell down and returned to the ve dealers building.
There, the ves had already been relocated into thergest cell, and Minnalis was doing something at the back, in the kitchen. The cell was already housing about twenty ves, but there was still a lot of unused space remaining.
Hey, I brought him.
Ah, thank you very much, my lord. I have my hands busy in the meantime, so could you throw him in that cage?
Hmm? Alright.
Guu!!
I took the cell key that was hanging on the wall and then threw the man into the vacant prison cell and hung it back. He seemed to have woken up from the impact of being thrown onto the solid stone pavement, and he then proceeded to look around, trying to figure out his situation.
Argh, oi, you! What are you trying to do!?!
Its done~! Ugh, Uuuuu, what is this, Im getting dizzy
Drowning out the mans voice was another one from the kitchen which possessed a mood unfit for this kind of situation. No, it was a voice in high spirits.
Hearing the voice, he faced the kitchen. Minnalis, who was a little erratic was there with a lovely smiling face wrapped in joy.
It is because you consumed so much MP all at once Here, take another MP potion just like the one I gave you a little while ago, drink it quickly.
Yesss. Kufufu, hey my lord, could you give it to me mouth-to-mouth?
I wont.
Eeh~, why not?
Because Im not thirsty enough to apany a drunk that has be lost in a high after losing their MP.
Once you lose your MP, you be drunk due to the magic in the air. If its not too much, then the drunkenness would just be a bit of lightheadedness but in more severe cases, the effect would be simr to someone in high spirits as if they were drunk. Furthermore, even if their MP recovers, it does not mean that those who be drunk will sober up immediately.
Checking her status, a little while ago her MP was still at 90%, but now, it had fallen below 10%. By the way, the MP consumption of a basic Fire Ball that can be used in realbat was about 10 MP, so it can be said that a lot of MP has been used.
Not to mention that Minnalis obtained a powerful skill, her tension was welling up, and the passion of her hatred was on the verge of spilling out. When she returned to her senses, Ill be considerate and leave her alone.
While thinking that way, I stuffed an MP potion into her mouth just like the first time, and the blue liquid was swallowed in an very erotic way.
Fuu~, as I thought, my lord is mean.
Hey, hey, how long are you going to space out for, the main dish is waiting.
Yesss, kufu- kufufufuu!!
It seems unlikely that the cheerful Minnalis will need any more help, so I decided to enjoy the subsequent y as a spectator.
Minnalis, as if having happy emotes floating atop her head, turned the gloomy atmosphere of the prison into one of excitement when she brought the prepared food inside.
Its a massive amount of food that looked impossible to be carried in all at once that Minnalis had cooked with the ingredients stored by the ve dealer in the kitchen.
Well, these are fresh dishes that I made. Enjoy them to your hearts content?
From the freshly-made cooking came an appetizing aroma. Naturally, the ves and the dealers faces shook with wariness when they saw Minnalis.
Hmph~, you might say that, but its not like you can eat it easily, right? Then I will have you, who looked at me and my mother with eyes as if you were looking at dirty filth until we reached the Capital, experience it first.
Hii-!!
Minnalis, while widely grinning, looked at the only man who had the shackles for ves on with predatory eyes.
With her increasing magic power, most of Minnalis deep xen eyes began emitting a faint sparkling light, turning those areas hazy white.
Mystify and devour Poisonous Demonic Phantasm.
It was like the whispers of a witch.
A gentle, sweet, hollow voice that would charm you.
Hiii, hiiaaaahh, what is this, stop, aaaaaaaaaahh!!
His voice along with his appearance became veiled with white mist.
The ves around the ve dealer couldnt do anything. Nevertheless, without being able to look away, the voice made his face turn pale in fear of the unknown.
Guaah, aaaaaaaaah!! Food, hand me the food eeeeeeeeeeeeeh!!
After the white mist that was coiling the man disappeared as if inhaled by him, he started acting crazy.
As if he had forgotten being shackled, he tried to run, tripped over his feet and copsed; unable to stand up, he started to crawl as if he were an animal. Stuffing the piping hot food in his mouth, the scene of him thrusting his face in the food is one that states that there werent a shred of human dignity left in him.
Hmm, this illusion has a stronger effect than I thought. It seems like it did wonders in instilling a sense of hunger but regting it is difficult.
Minnalis observed the form of the man greedily eating the food whileughing.
That said, he was just eating the food. The target of Minnalis rage and hatred, who I had thought will be facing a far more miserable experience, and only being done something to this degree left me puzzled.
Now, Ill have the rest of you be the same. This time it will be alright, because Ill instill in you a sense of hunger so youll slowly very slowly lose reason Mystify and copse Poisonous Demonic Phantasm
No, khhhh
Ahhhh Urgh
Argh, ughhhhhh
Once again, the white mist appeared and wrapped around the people and entered them. But, this time it did not be a situation like the man losing his reason and rushing to the food.
Still, some began to extend their hands to the food timidly, after a while, their sense of hunger increased gradually until it couldnt be endured any longer, and everyone reached out for the food. Though everyone managed to keep some reason at first, but before long, they began to be crazy about the food.
Minnalis smiled while observing the situation, looking with eyes full of affection. Her eyes, like from someone who nted flower seeds and watered the soil, a nce that awaits for those seeds to bud.
Those buds will soon sprout, just a little more
Uuh? Agh, Gyaaaaaah!?
Aah, its budding?
And the one who sprouted first, was the one who she nted the ability on first, the man.
In that moment the edge of her mouth lifted up as if the wickedness that awaited to burst out was revealing itself.
Guu, gaahh, goaaaegee!!
The first change that appeared was in his arm, it started to shrink and the color started to be dyed green. Yes, it seemed as if it was a goblins arm.
The humans addicted to the food now stared petrified at the sight of whats happening before them.
For a moment the man crouched down from the acute pain that ran through his body , he was perplexed by his arm thatpletely changed but immediately was attacked by the feeling of hunger and started to eat the food again
Now, please eat more and more. The more food you eat, the closer to a goblin you will be, but that shouldnt be a problem, right? Soon youll feel so hungry that such things no longer matters. Ku fu, ku fufufu ~.
No, noooooo.
U-ge ~ Ugeeeeee~ Gue~
Gofee~, oga~, goee~
The majority tried to vomit the food in a hurry when they heard those words.
But that resistance wasughable, as the feeling of starvation grew like a snowball rolling downhill, getting bigger and bigger.
Aah, guu~, I mustnt, but, Uguu~, I cant endure iiiiiiittt!!
Ugh~, Gaa~, Ugu~; Whateveeeerrrr!!
No matter how much they struggled, they werent able to withstand the hunger that has been reinforced with magic, and as if a dam copsed they started to eat the food again.
Gradually the goblin transformation became more and more apparent.
Ahh, how miserable, how ungraceful!! What are you feeling now, you all who have fallen below the beastmen you have scorned like monsters? How are you feeling right now? Hey, please answer me, isnt it cruel to ignore me? Kufu~, Kufufufufufu~!!
Gugiiiiiii~!!
She tramples down the arm of the goblin that was in the cage that she was looking at, through a gap in the cage. It was the arm of the ve dealer.
However, even though he stopped eating for a moment because of the pain from his arm, he immediately went back to eat
Kufufufu~, hey, are you that crazy about my food as to not let it go anymore? Comee, you can eat as much as you like, there is still more left.
Guga~, Gugyaaaaaaaa~
The sound of them stuffing themselves in anguish and agony echoed loudly in the room.
It was the anguished voiceing from the changes happening to his body.
Oh, it seems I have another perfect goblin, its so nice that theyre eating a lot of my food. Kukuku.
The first one to sink their teeth into the cooking, was also the first one to have his body changed entirely into a goblin. Although he had been a man with an ugly face before, now it was even more grotesque especially after he had wed at his distorted body.
By the way, my food bes a lethal poison which causes you to die in severe pain if eaten inrge quantities you know? How does it feel to know that you will die but are not able to stop eating? Do you hear me, oh but even if you can talk you can only say gugyagugya though.
Most of them quickly changed from human into a goblin, and all sense of reason had vanished, moving only to gobble down the food.
As they ate, they underwent the goblin transformation and as they turn into goblins, they felt pain from the poison.
At the breakneck pace they were stuffing their faces with food, it was impossible for them to stop even if they understood what was said. It was just impossible for them to stop. With whats left of their sanity, instinct overrode all reason making it so only their hunger drove them further.
The appearance of the goblin-ified former ves and ve dealer filled Minnalis with satisfaction.
Kufufufu!! Die die die!! Suffer, suffer more!! Die after you cannot endure suffering anymore!! Like the time mother died after being defiled in a miserable way. Die in the most cruelest and disgraceful way!! Ahaha AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH~!!
A goblin who had alreadypletely lost his original form was still suffering, watching it having taken a deep interest in the food, Minnalis stamped down on the back of its neck and twisted her foot from side to side.
[Enzou: shes like stepping on his neck, and pushing his face in the food like shes putting out a cigarette.]
Hey hey hey, there is still more to be eaten!! Hahaha, Kufuahahah!!
Minnalisughter was filled with ecstasy and for quite some time theughter reverberated, apanied by the sounds of the goblins screaming unceasingly, until only silence fell.
[?]
[?]
That day, the ve shop in the corner of the slums had been mysteriously destroyed, and the people inside vanished.
A few days have passed and a man came to steal from the vers since the building was left unattended.
The man who came to steal saw a pile of goblin corpses giving off a strong rotting stench.
Chapter 17 - The Hero will help a bit 1
Chapter 17 C The Hero will help a bit 1
It did not take long for the living beings inside the cell to perish.
They all had turned into a pile of goblin corpses. With that, part of Minnalis revenge had beenpleted. Minnalis passion had been ignited, and now, that same burning passion that had be a part of me cheered in delight and ecstatic joy.
I shook with delight at the sight of those that turned into monsters and helplessly devoured their food even though they knew that it will lead to their demise.
Every time I heard the cries of pain from the ve dealer and the ves as their bodies gradually warped. And each time I heard their screams of agony from the monster poison. I felt shivers of excitement run down my spine.
Good, thats really good, Minnalis. Instilling the feeling of starvation, having the food change them into monsters, and then killing them by using the monster poison already inside of it! As I thought, my eyes did not deceive me.
These heartfelt words unconsciously spilled from my mouth.
I was unbearably pleased. This girl thought through about what she needed to do in order to really make them suffer.
Be that as it may, but the words I told Minnalis were not just simple lip service. They resulted from what she had shown me.
The pleasant sensation caused by Minnalis exacting her first bout of vengeance coursed through both our bodies.
Ah, finally Ive finally gotten one of them, Mother.
In the center of the prison, littered with the corpses of the humans-turned-goblins, was the silhouette of Minnalis with both of her hands to her chest.
Her praying figure exuded a solemn feeling, and her peaceful face showed that she had finally achieved vengeance against one of her targets. This was her first taste of true vengeance.
It was indeed the appearance of a demon of righteous vengeance. As she basked in its afterglow, I simply watched without speaking, knowing I couldnt disturb her.
Well then, are you ready to go?]
She basked in the afterglow for a while, but I couldnt have let it go on forever, so I tapped Minnalis shoulder before calling out to her.
Yes, thank you. It was because of the power you, my lord, have granted me that I was able to take revenge.
Its not a big deal. This isnt a one-way rtionship. What I want from you is a mutual rtionship. Furthermore, from the moment you chose to take revenge, we began carrying our revenge together. Your revenge is my revenge, and my revenge is your revenge. Didnt I say so? That was the contract, and for this reason, we are aplices.
So I said, but Minnalis shook her head in disagreement.
I had a choice, but you had the right to decide. And so, I chose you. Thats why I offered you this desire for revenge with the same feelings of gratitude. It was thanks to you that I was able to obtain this chance at revenge. I was burning with hatred, yet I could do nothing but wait for death toe. The only thing I have is this desire for revenge that I share with you. Therefore, you may have everything except my revenge.
No, I dont need anything like that. Just calm down for now.
Ahh~? As expected. My lord is a mean person~?
Minnalis approached and pushed onto me as she twined herself around my body.
Even though this girl, that is a head shorter than me, has a ragged appearance, she emitted a strangely seductive appeal with her wet eyes and blushed cheeks.
Kufufu~, her bewitchingly smiling face emitted an atmosphere akin to a beast who had found her prey.
Perhaps she was still feeling MP sickness due to the repeated MP consumption and restoration, so her beastkin instincts, that had been restrained by her reasoning, clearly manifested.
(Shell return to normal in a bit, perhaps her unusual sex appeal will recede as well when shes calmer.)
Theres no problem with ignoring her when shes drunk, and itd be a pain to care for her otherwise.
Lets go, this is only the first part of your revenge. Our revenge has only just begun. Set aside your gratitude until our revenge isplete because these sacrifices are not enough to satisfy my burning hate yet.
Yes, it is as you say, master. I still havent used my powers full potential yet. I will try my best to make my cooking even more delicious. Kufufu~, ahh, I cant stop having wild ideas!!
(Will she, turn back to normal? Is it possible that she will be in this mood every day because of the various things she has suffered through?)
I was somewhat concerned about Minnalis condition as we left the building. Noon had just arrived, so it seemed a fair bit of time had passed by. In this world, clocks are expensive, so to tell the time, one would listen to the church bells that rang three times a day. Otherwise, one would have no choice but to attempt to tell the time by using the suns position.
Confirming that Minnalis was by my side, we walked along the main street, deciding to buy her clothes for the time being.
Can you hide your ears and tail? If it is unreasonable, then we will buy clothes in the slums to hide them before going to the main street.
Ive recovered quite a lot of my MP, so I can hide them with an illusion.
Skillfully using her magic with ease, in but a moment, her long rabbit ears and tail faded away.
Even with assistance from Illusion Magic Lv3, performing chantless magic is many times more difficult; her ability is nothing to scoff at.
Hya!? M-my lord!?
From some time earlier, I realized I had been touching around the area where her rabbit ears were. I groped around until I began to feel a wonderfully soft and fluffy feeling in my hands.
N~, ah-, no-, not in a ce like this
Ah, my bad. I was just curious.
I came to my senses and removed my hand due to Minnalis soft coquettish voice.
The first time I defeated the demons, the only thing I had in my mind was to kill the Demon Lord and return to my original world. Thinking back, it was quite a waste of time.
Which reminds me, I havent talked about what well be doing from now on. I n to leave this town by the end of today.
Huff~, huff~, today?
Minnalis adjusted her breathing while looking at the sky, saying so in a dubious voice.
That reaction was to be expected. In an hour, the sun was going to set.
The towns traffic management at the North, South, East, and West gates will all be closed at sundown, making it impossible to enter or exit town.
Furthermore, because it takes about half a day to the nearest town after exiting the gates, barely anyone leaves town after noon has passed.
From my past experiences, my targets for revenge are numerous. This countrys Princess, the King, the Queen, and the Knight Company too, I think? Though, I already made light greetings with the princess and knights. Probably around this time tomorrow, those guys will be able to speak, so I want to be able to leave this town by the end of the day because I dont have enough power yet and there is no time to rx. Ah, on that subject, what do you think of myst moments from my past?
The Holy Sword of Vengeance doesnt allow her to relive every memory, so she shouldnt know about my memories ever since my second run-through started. But if thats the case, then
Err, eh? Come to think of it, my lord, are you a ghost? Or a hero? A public menace?? What exactly is this memory
Oh, so it ended at the part where you were killed as well? Its that way for me too, only the important experiences are left. For the time being, there are still a lot of things that need to be exined, so for now, lets go.
Listening to me, she just nodded in confusion.
I see. So we just need to buy enough food and clothes to get out of town early.
Hm? Oh, no, you dont have to hurry because Im not nning to leave until nightfall. More importantly, you epted the royalty as our enemy more readily than I thought you would.
The Royal Family that is considered to be the absolute reigning body of this country has turned into the enemy. It is the same as making enemies with the entire nation.
Well, certainly, it was a little surprising at first, but because of your past experiences, we know who the enemy is this time. It doesnt matter who our enemy is as weve decided to get our revenge on all of them, right? Regardless, be it the King, the Princess, the Queen, or the knights, what we have to do hasnt changed.
Seeming to be excited when it was said that we would be turning against the entire country, she ended up smiling.
Ah, you got me there. I said something unnecessary. Indeed, Im pleased that Ive got you as my aplice.
It seems that somewhere inside me, I had still been making light of her. Her will had shown me that she was suitable as my aplice.
Ah! Yes, Im also happy that I was selected by you, my lord, as an aplice.
For a moment, Minnalis had an embarrassed expression, but she immediately glossed over it with a smile. Her MP drunkenness must have worn off.
For now, we have to deal with clothing. Since the features of the beastkin can be hidden, then we need to prepare clothes, weapons, and of course, food.
How will we leave in the evening, the gates will be closing soon, right?
Oh? You dont have to worry about the gates closing because there is a small hole in the walls that we can escape from.
Theres a hole in the ramparts? But
Minnalis asked in puzzlement.
Since the castle walls are meant to protect from demon invasions, its a big problem if theres a hole. Thats why the walls have multipleyers of self-repair magic to prevent degradation; a hole that people can pass through wasnt something someone would think of.
Be at ease. At this point in time, all you need to do is poke the walls a little and theyll copse. I know that fully well.
Chapter 18 - The Hero will help a bit 2
Chapter 18 C The Hero will help a bit 2
Such wonderful clothes, is it really alright for me to wear them?
With the streets of the Royal Capital dyed with the evening sun, Minnalis had changed from wearing her old rags, which, as ve clothing, only had holes to fit ones head and arms, to wearing light clothes from a thrift store.
Though Minnalis said they were wonderful, in truth, it was only slightly better than what people casually wear.
So Minnalis meant that it was better than the ve clothes she had been wearing, not that she was incredibly happy because they were wonderful. Incidentally, I had also changed into clothes suitable for a regr townsfolk.
Its fine because you are beautiful. In this country, we need to hide your ears and tail because grandly disying those will only attract trash nobles and random idiots.
I remembered something unpleasant, so I just spat out what was on my mind.
ves are generally treated as things.
Therefore, when trash nobles see good things next tomoners, they try to forcibly make them their own to show off their money and power. There are also those who abused their own power to extort money and acting like hoodlums.
During the first run-through, I had disputes with low-lives like that who were only out to satisfy their own greed. At that time, I met an aristocrat who didnt even try to hide his greed yet was really good at saving his own neck.
Returning to the conversation, said hoodlums rarely frequent the main street, so there will be few problems. However, if we get involved with the nobles, that will be a problem. Starting a fight which would make us stand out is out of the question. I prefer to be less conspicuous.
Thanks to the forceful recovery from the potion, the pitiful bruises all over her body vanished. Her ck eye vanished as well. Her cheeks might be hollow, but ignoring that unhealthy look, she was still on a level of considerable beauty.
Even without the prejudice towards beastkin, if her being a ve was exposed, the possibility of being entangled with nobles was still quite high.
Beautiful? I am beautiful?! Kufu~, Kufufufu~
Hmm? Whats wrong? Are there any adverse effects from using the potions to forcibly heal yourself?
Suddenly, Minnalis stopped walking, and turned her face away while trembling, then spoke in a low voice.
Since HP potions restore the bodys vitality, in the same vein, willpower is restored with MP potions. So stamina is also recovered. However, Minnalis weakened condition was not an abnormal state caused by magic or poison, it was instead due to being exposed to a harsh environment. It was not something that can simply be removed with potions.
To recover from this weakness, one needs to sleep well and eat nutritious food. Otherwise, the weakness from this abnormal state will continue. Incidentally, a beastkin with advanced physical abilities can recover from this weakened state in a mere three days.
Sorry, but please endure until we reach the item shop. Even if an abnormal status potion is ineffective, it will be a little easier with a relief potion to reduce the effects. We cannot rx until we leave town.
Even if I said to drink a potion, its effects were varied.
For example, there are ones that recover HP and MP, ones that temporarily raises ones status, ones that decrease ones status instead, ones that nullify abnormal states for a fixed period of time, ones that assist skills by strengthening senses, and ones that have somebination of those effects.
Among the potions concerning abnormal statuses, medicine that targets the source and helps one recover from said abnormal statuses belong to the Recovery system, and those help weaken the effects of abnormal statuses. Potions of the Relief system on the other hand, are more like first-aid.
In her current state, potions from the relief system should be effective on Minnalis. It is only a symptomatic treatment, but it should be able to take effect quite easily.
Or so I was thinking, but Minnalis shook her head as if to say that she was all right.
No, my body is not in a bad enough state where a potion is necessary. Sure, I do feel a little heavy, but it seems killing those goblins were treated as if I defeated them, so I leveled up. With that, I should be fine within a day.
Saying that, Minnalis showed a thin smile. But her expression was different, her delicate face reddened.
Sure, something was definitely a little off, but it didnt seem like she would ept the potion either way.
This is bad, do I have to force her to drink one again? And while thinking that, I tried to match Minnalis pace as we walked.
While we were walking I was worried about Minnalis as she seemed to be restless. Certainly, only that much doesnt seem to be a problem. As usual, she showed a perfect smile when she turned her face my way. Although herplexion hasnt returned to normal, it doesnt seem to hinder her very much.
Because we cant rest immediately after leaving town, well have to use a relief potion as expected, and while thinking that it was better to buy a little bit more, we stopped by an item shop.
There, we bought some low-grade HP potions, MP potions, every type of relief potion for status abnormality recovery, food and water tost us a few days, and arge amount of seasonings.
Here, a relief potion for your weakened status. Drink it.
N-no, Im fine. I cant take something that expensive.
Just drink it. Dont give me extra work.
Sure enough, since Minnalis didnt want to take the potion, I ordered as her master for the first time.
I didnt use the ve crest topel the weakened Minnalis. In the first ce, using pain to make somebody obey is something I absolutely despised. However, since it will be troubling if she resists, I narrowed my eyes a little, lowered my voice, and more or less coerced her in a serious manner.
Now that Minnalis has be my aplice and has shared desires of revenge with me, she should not be afraid of such coercion thatcks even a fragment of hostility; I want to believe that what I asserted was somewhat out of dignity.
I am really sorry. I will drink it.
Finally, Minnalis received the potion. Its not much, but Minnalis looked somewhat awed while drinking it.
For the time being, I checked Minnalis status, and what was written on the weakened status has changed. Its effects had decreased from a half to a third. Though herplexion again turned red, it seemed to me that walking to our next destination will pose no issue.
The next store we went to was a weapons and armor shop.
Im fine because I can fight with the soul sword, but it was necessary to buy a weapon for Minnalis and armor for both of us.
Due to the nature of a beastkins magical power, its probably best for Minnalis to specialize in close-rangebat. That said, theres no need for her to fight unarmed.
Even without the beastkins status, the unique skill Minnalis had obtained, just by looking at its name, was obviously one that inflicts an abnormal condition. Since thats the case, it seems a lot better to use it inbination with shing-centric swords rather than striking-centric fists.
Minnalis, do you know how to use any weapons?
Even though she didnt obtain any other skills, I thought that there may be room for her to learn skills with weapons considering that she had an affinity for a Unique Skill. Though I said unarmed, there are other options like using a talon too. There are many ways to fight, so I want to choose an easy-to-use weapon for starters.
Um, about that, I only somewhat learned how to swing one from ying with the adventurers who came to the vige while escorting merchants Im really sorry.
Hm? Its not really something you need to apologize for. Its fine because you can still learn. In the first ce, I didnt buy you because you are already strong. It was enough that you satisfied the requirements that I wanted from an aplice.
With that, they reached the Weapons and Armor shop.
The store, which was close to the border between the main streets and the slums, had a motleyread as rattybut still warm appearance, and it had a sign out front that was carved from wood with Rishall Weapons and Armor written on it.
Hm, oh, wee! Im sorry, but Im closing soon. You wont have much time to look around, so how about tomorrow
There was an apprentice looking after the shop at the storefront.
Certainly, night was approaching with the sun starting to set. Stores still open were starting to turn on their lights.
No, we have already decided on what we want. We wont be long since were not after anything special, and we need it before the day is over.
If thats the case Old man!! There are some customers!!
Minnalis curiously looked around the shop while the boy who had been instructed to close loudly called for the store owner.
Haaa!? Send them away! Whether they want weapons or armor, if they take their time choosing, we wouldnt be able to eat our dinner!
Seems that they already decided on what to buy!!
Then shouldnt you just sell it!? Once youre done, hurry up and close the store!!
The old store owner seemed to be working at the back of the shop. The boy that had been yelling turned around and came to ask us.
Then, what did you want?
Two sets of armor for beginner adventurers, four sets of repair tools, and also regr longswords and sheaths. And please pick out ten appropriate ones.
That many? Im sorry, but do you have enough money?
The boy nced at me in doubt. To afford what we had just requested, we needed more than an average persons monthly sry(roughly tworge silver coins). Its obvious that he doubted us since we currently looked likemoners.
Next to Minnalis, I felt a hint of anger rising within her, so in order to hold it down, I decided to speak up first.
Dont worry, here.
As I said that, I took out one gold coin from a bag and showed it to him, and upon seeing it, the boy was then stared in shock and apologized.
Is that gold?! I-Im sorry, Ive said something ru-, something rude
Yes, I just had some moneye in recently, so my purse is a little heavy. Im neither a noble, nor do I work for someone wealthy. So please dont worry about it.
He probably misunderstood and thought that I was working for an aristocrat or someone wealthy when he saw me take out a gold coin (Though my clothes shouldnt have given that impression).
There were, of course, people who maliciously used the influence of their proprietors. If you took the wrong approach to them, you would be set in the sights of said nobles or wealthy men; it was well-known for the normal townsfolk to not get on their bad sides.
R-really?
Really really.
I jokingly said that and the boy sighed in relief as the atmosphere inside seemed to have loosened up.
Ah, still, Im sorry for doubting you. I will bring everything out right away. Two sets of armor for beginner adventurers, four sets of repair tools, and ten regr longswords and sheaths, right?
Right, then please.
The boy hurriedly brought the necessary items from inside the store and ced them on top of the counter.
Here, two sets of armor, four sets of repair tools, and ten regr longswords and sheaths. Five silver coins are tworge silver coins and tworge copper coins is four seven, no, eight after that is one silver and five big coppers. So O-ow!? That hurts!!
With a dull sound, the boy was struck in the head by a brusque fist while he was desperately calcting the value of the coins.
How long are you going to take? A calction like that should be done immediately you moron!
Even so, hitting me wont do anything!! If you hit me too much, I might be even dumber, you know!!
Are you arguing with me, you stupid brat!?
Ow!!
A really slow, old-fashioned cksmith emerged from further inside the shop.
He had a rough-looking muscr body with a stern face and had a beard which was probably caused by the dwarven genes that constituted a quarter of his blood.
Customer, was there anything else you required?
It only showed a little, but Minnalis was perceptive enough to notice the fragments of both happiness and sadness from the befuddled emotions I somehow showed.
Because of me, these two were put to death by the princess in my first run-through. During the first time, the princess had hidden countrys absolute contempt towards people other than their own from me. I had mentioned their dwarven heritage in passing, and it seems that they were killed without my knowledge.
At that time, I wholly believed that they only returned to their hometown as the princess had told me.
In the first ce, other than a dwarfs small physique and beard, they didnt have any other defining characteristics. In addition, because of how diluted their dwarven blood was, you wouldnt be able to differentiate the shopkeeper and his son from regr humans.
At how dumbfounded I was, the princess sneered at me, saying that it was all thanks to me that she was able to discover them which saved her the trouble of finding the hidden trash.
In truth, I knew it was better not to go here. Even so, I couldnt not confirm the existence of the two of them.
I also understood that it was just my cheap sentiments, but if at that time they were alive, if they went against everyone and did not turn into my enemies, I would know that, at the very least, they did not betray mest time.
I deeply resented this country, but it was obviously my fault that I was betrayed and got them killed in the previous run-through. So the idea of apologizing swelled within me.
That emotion swelled in great amounts. It seemed that the shared thirst for vengeance was why Minnalis sensed this. In the first ce, I did not know if Minnalis was that sensitive in that regard.
Hm, no, nothing.
I answered with a single phrase as I shook my head.
ording to whats on the table, its a total of tworge silver coins, five silver coins, and eightrge copper coins. The armor made of hide has a fastener used to adjust the size. If it does not fit you, you can pay for it to be adjusted for one silver coin. I wonder why you wanted to buy ten long swords, but if the swords are damaged beyond repair, then those repair kits will be rendered useless. If that does happen, it can still be roughly restored for one silver coin. Aside from that, do you want to hear anything else?
No, its fine. Can we put on the armor here? Anyhow, we have no other ces to go to and were also carrying a baggage, you see.
I said, as I ced thest gold coin on the table and receivedrge silver coins and regr silver coins as change.
I dont mind. If you dont know how to do it, shall I teach you?
I already know how so it should be fine. And I can teach her too. It shouldnt be that hard.
The sets of armorposed of average hide armor plus waist armor while the leggings and the gauntlets were made of iron along with the same hide.
After quickly putting mine on, I helped Minnalis wear whatever she didnt know how to equip.
Though the shopkeeper and attendant wanted to help, Minnalis refused. Its not like the illusion would cease to function when disturbed, but its still better to prevent being found out regardless.
I didnt think that this father and son will change just from that, but it was better for them to not know. They were really friendly, and I believe that even if they knew about our circumstances, they wouldnt turn into our enemies.
Uhh My Lo- Kaito-san, the chest, its a little tight.
Ah. Not good. It seems Ive put more force than necessary.
While thinking about some things, I unintentionally tightened her armor too much. And herrge breasts were emphasized by the pressure.
In my confusion, I loosened my grip, and from the side, the shopkeeper patted my shoulder and raised his thumb with his other hand.
Good job!
Shut up you perverted old man!! Your son is in front of you so restrain yourself!!
??? What did you say? What did you say was in front of me?
[Deus Ex: Penis joke? If you watched enough Gintama you will realize that Kaito used the word musuko Ϣ = son, given a different meaning by the shopkeeper ह = penis then.]
Even in front of his son, hes still the same as the one from the first run-through, a self-destructing old man. Thats why I was able to quickly get on friendly terms with him, but if not for this, his good points as a perfectly cool cksmith regrettably need to be thoroughly reviewed.
Finally, Minnalis equipment was put in order, and out of the ten swords, Minnalis equipped two of them. The rest were to be brought bound with a cord.
Im sorry for intruding on you while you were closing up shop. Ah, right, as rpense, Ill give you an advice. I still dont know the reason, but the price for antidotes might suddenly rise from now on, so if you can, try to stock up on those.
Hm, is that so? I will take it to heart then.
Haha, well if thats the case, then good By the way, Im sorry for the first run-through.
Huh? What are you talking about?
No, its nothing. Just setting something straight. Well then, stay in good health.
I said so to the shopkeeper who had a strange look on his face, then took Minnalis with me out the shop. Outside, the sun had almost set.
I will carry the bags since I am a ve.
No, we dont want you to be found out as a ve.
Even if its not as a ve, I still want to at least carry things
No, having a girl carry heavy luggage while I stay empty-handed will be too conspicuous. Besides, I will carry the bags while youll be carrying the food. That should be good already.
Minnalis looked a little troubled after I said that, but I ignored it.
I need to help her remove that part of her thinking about always looking at our rtionship as master and ve. Id be troubled if she stayed thinking shes below me forever.
Minnalis wasnt just a ve, she was my aplice, the same level as someone to discuss ns with. It will trouble me if she became a pawn who only did what she was told.
All the more after that magnificent disy of revenge. Well just have to keep adjusting our sense of distance from here on to maintain it.
Anyway, this means we have everything we need. Watch your surroundings; were leaving town.
Chapter 19 - The Hero will help a bit 3
Chapter 19 C The Hero will help a bit 3
The day has finally turned to night.
At this time of day, a remote farming vige with a poor lifestyle that matched the sun should be engulfed in darkness, with only the sounds of the billowing wind and the cries of insects to be heard, but within the capitals main street are bars situated all over here and there with their lights on.
Unlike during the daytime when the people were normally bustling about in the streets, the bars were now filled with noise from adventurers that were out hunting until dusk almost night and merchants striking deals. Waiting for an hour or two would be the best time to fade into the darkness.
And so, we headed a little to the east from the north gate to the other side of the slums near the walls. Now that we were in a cepletely devoid of people, the two of us who had put on the ck robes wed bought at the rag shop so we wouldnt stand out, finally poked our faces out of the hoods.
Alright, we are here.
The night wind was gently grazing the rampart, robbing it of heat with its chilling cold. While being white just like marble, its surface was instead coarse, due to the glittering sand-like materials under the brilliant shine of the moonlight.
The glittering like sand was said to be of starlight stone, which had the property of absorbing mana from the air which was then used to maintain the various spells warding the rampart.
Master? I dont see anything resembling a hole
Minnalis seemed confused while examining the wall; because from her point of view, it didnt even look worn out, let alone bearing a hole in it.
No no, you cant see the hole right away, we will make it. I said so, right? We will destroy the wall.
Destroy the wall that, Im sorry but that is
For knowledgeable people, it wasmon sense that the towns ramparts were absolutely sturdy.
There was amon folk story that was told to children regarding the ramparts of the capital, it goes like this: Even the tackle of an Earth Dragon, an A ss dragon which was unable to fly but instead has powerful charging capabilities wouldnt be able to make so much as a dent on those sturdy walls. There also remain records of attacks from rare encounters with powerful monsters that attacked the wall to no significant or visible impact.
The general idea is that there was no way that that could be done, much less by a single person.
The rampart being destroyed by a single individual, is the kind of thing that doesnt appear even in the stories of drunken adventurers in the bars of any town.
Saying that such walls would fall is an earth-shattering event for human beings who live in the city, precisely because they thought that such a thing is impossible. This is the reason why people can sleep soundly even when they have knowledge that outside the walls are forests, grasnds, mountains, and snowy fields riddled with monsters.
If there was an existence able to do such a thing by itself, it would most likely be treated as an existence from fairy tales.
he would be treated as a legend, or maybe a monster, Im not sure, but I was treated as thetter.
Minnalis, walls are basically only stacked up stones; so why do you think it can withstand the assault of upper-level monsters?
As for that, numerous spells had been applied to the walls
Right. In the walls of any town Self-restoration, Anti-degradation, Strength Reinforcement are used. At the capital Shock Absorption and Magic Damping are added on top of those in normal towns. Because those magic spells are imbued with arge amount of mana, it maintains the highest level of strength. What provides that mana, are these particles of light; its the mana that these starlight stones absorb from the surrounding atmosphere.
Of course, those details are only known to the people in the so-called privileged ss.
Rather, for the townspeople, it was only known as the amazing wall that wont be destroyed even if attacked by monsters or an enemy country.
In other words, if the mana is insufficient, then the strength of this wall will also be reduced. This thing will just be a stone wall and if it is just a stone wall then it wouldnt be indestructible, right? Besides
I said so with a faintughter, instead of an ability, the Holy Sword of Beginning can be strengthened by imbuing it with mana.
Because this guy isnt the only thing that eats mana, you see.
This is
Although, I knew that it would be fragile, the wall copsed easier than I thought.
The stone that had separated from the wall fell to the ground, and mixed between the tattered rubble, red, brown, green, transparent and multicolored little maggots were lurking.
Wriggling covered in a transparent mucus, they were twisting themselves on the ground with the sparkling moonlight reflected on them.
Then, from the copsed walls
Mugyamugyamugyamugyamugyamugyamugyamugyamugya
mugyamugyamugyamugyamygyamugyamugyamugyamugya
mugyamugyamugyamugyamugyamugyamugyamugyamugya.
.. almost covering the stone, were hundreds and thousands of maggots.
Unlike themon texture of the walls surface, the mucus excreted by the maggots changed the texture of stone walls giving it the feel of a wall of meat made from a living creature.
The stone that was afflicted by the mucus lost its whiteness, changing into the reddish-brown color of the ground.
By eat, did you mean this?
Yeah, its a D-ss subspecies of the magic eating demons called Magic Eater aka Wall Eater. They breed and eat mana by dissolving magic minerals with a special mucus, once the food is exhausted they turn back to sand. Since it is a new species, they still dont have a name, at least it shouldnt.
The insides of the stone rampart were already in a tattered state. The maggots were eating the stone, filling it with holes like a sponge.
At an indiscernible rate, little by little over time, the strongest wall would transform into a wall of sand that crumbles when touched.
It will be more fragile than a regr stone wall when that happens. So much so that making a hole bes easy even in the hardest of surfaces.
I said so while I lightly pierced the soul sword towards the wall, the stone along with the Wall Eaters crumbled.
The deeper the hole was, therger the density of Wall Eaters became. It was basically impossible to perceive whether it was a wall of stone, or of maggots.
While looking at it, Minnalis fell silent.
Even for a man like me, seeing the marble-like structure painted with red and green patterns, was as if looking through the insides of a gut-like organ with tens of thousands of maggots wriggling around; it is something I would refrain from experiencing again. Let alone a woman like Minnalis, she would definitely dislike a spectacle like this
Milord, dont you think that pushing someone down into a hole filled with these maggots would be a good method of revenge?
Minnalis said so while looking this way with an earnest face.
somehow, my evaluation of Minnalis seemed to have gone up again, just how far will this aplice of mine intend to raise her value?
It made meugh with glee.
Well, thats also good but dont you feel that itsckluster to just drop them in? How about putting the Wall Eaters inside the body to breed and eat them from the inside?
As expected from milord, that way, it is even better as they will experience the feeling of being eaten from the inside!
Better yet, I think we should let them be eaten from the outside as well? Ah, no. That would be boring, how about gradually corroding the flesh?
If they are to breed in someones internal organs, they can be forced to experience having to scrape out the seeping maggots from within themselves. When I killed earlier today, I wasnt able to use the poison well and they immediately lost their minds. I would like to try if I can maintain their thoughts without driving them to madness.
Even if they die, we could turn them into undead like zombies and it will be possible to transfer the insects mouth to mouth! Although it is a problem that the parasites die too soon and would be a waste if we dont make some adjustments
Suddenly, both of us were in high spirits discussing the topic of torture.
Two people pondering on a n is really better than thinking alone. Pondering whether each others point of view is a good or bad thing is a good stimulus.
While having a harmonious but dangerous conversation, the hole was widenedrge enough for a horse to fit through, through the use of the soul sword.
The Wall Eaters that were separated from the ground were trampled underfoot, mixing together with the stone that was practically no different from sand now turning pulpy.
Perhaps, these bugs are your doing, milord?
Unfortunately, that isnt correct. I have only heard of it from others and havent seen the real deal before. Look, its the outside!
My mood was as if excavating tunnel under a mountain of sand at a parks sandbox. And after I exited the hole in the wall, what greeted me was a vast expansive forest.
Somewhere in the forest sparsely shined by moonlight, I could feel something ominous and hair-raising.
Well, were finally out.
I instinctively muttered. Somewhere I felt relief from making it out of the town.
I also doubted it, but in this one year, the thought that the inside of the city was more dangerous than outside seems to have been instilled in the bottom of my consciousness. I wonder if this is what its like to have a criminals mental state.
Ah, my bad, I almost forgot. Please wait a moment.
Saying so, I went back through the hole again, and hid the hole with adequate leftover stone.
Milord, let me help. Were going to hide the entrance with scraps, right?
Hm? Ah, youre a lifesaver. Seems like the humans here havent woken up yet as it is so quiet.
The copse of this ce should take at least a few weekster. If it is found out now, the impact would be too weak.
Besides, I knew exactly what would happen due to my first run-through in this world. So it would be a waste if I do not make it more interesting for the second time.
We can move those scraps here, but how long can you hide the hole with illusion techniques?
Im very sorry, I am just a beastman. I can keep it on myself as much as you wish, but I think that if I move away the illusion will fade in about a day even if I use my full strength. Although, I may be able to keep it up if you can bring me here several times a day
No, I cannot afford to let you stay here all the time, there is no problem with only this scrap wood anyway.
With an overwhelming feeling of disgust, I sneered at those slumbering residents.
The residents living around that area are people on the verge of falling into the slums. Even if they were to notice that the pile of scrap had moved, its not like they are going to bother as they still have their everyday lives to go about.
So long as they have a reason to justify themselves, as well as food and money to make their life easier, they wouldnt hesitate even to sell out their benefactor easily. They are the type of people whose only concern is to not fall into the slums.
The corrosion of the wall was different from the timing during the first run-through, if they didnt see the scrap material, then they wouldnt have noticed it until it deteriorated considerably.
Well, we killed hundreds of them just to pass through. Dont you think that it kinda cant be helped? That we should help them by giving them some time to consume the wall?
Thats true. I think its just as what milord says. I think that these maggots are a lot better as living beings than those pieces of trash who spout empty words of gratitude. They made me feel like immediately strangling them to death on the spot if I could.
If we make a racket here, we wont have time to kill. So we have no choice but to leave it as is for now. Thanks to these guys, those people will somewhat suffer and die, now it wouldnt leave as bad of a taste.
While in the middle of the discussion, we covertly hid the hole with scrap material, there shouldnt be anyone who would purposefully investigate the scraps and expose the hole.
Ah, right! After this, lets pick these up.
Suddenly recalling the Wall Eaters, we collected a few samples in empty bottles.
Afterwards, we picked up branches and leaves from the many trees outside to hide the hole.
Now then, we should start heading into the forest a bit. There is an abandoned cabin that was used by hunters a little further in. I have gone there once.
Yes, milord.
During the first run-through, I often hid in this forest surrounding the royal capital so I have in my mind a rough outline of the terrain. Without hesitation, I took a step towards our destination.
Once were at the cabin, we will need to prepare many things. But first of all, We need you to recover from your weakening. Your status being halved is no joke, especially your beauty would go to waste.
Either being cute or beautiful would be convenient for many things, these elements work very advantageously for bothbat and negotiations alike.
I even threw my pride away, cross-dressing as a woman, or perhaps better to say I transformed into a woman with the power of the soul sword. And if I can, I want to forget that memory.
But apart from that, even now Minnalis is still beautiful. Once she took proper rest and nutrition and returned to perfect health, her former beauty would definitely return.
N-no matter how many times you tter me, nothing wille of it. Even if you talk like that Im already your ve so
No, Im not trying to woo you. Dont make people out to be a yboy.
yboy? What do you mean by a yboy?
The slightly red Minnalis, made a face as if in wonder. I remembered for a moment the time when she was drunk with mana, perhaps she couldnt handle tteries like being called cute, or beautiful.
Well, enough of that, I should answer Minnalis question for now.
Eh, ah- how do I exin, a yboy is Perhaps I should first exin what flirting is? Anyway, for the time being
While thinking in what manner to answer, we pushed through the moonlit forest in the night.
Chapter 20 - The Hero had the dishes stolen by Minnalis
Chapter 20 C The Hero had the dishes stolen by Minnalis
Haaa!
Gyaahhh!!
The sensation of the sinewy flesh while cutting the bones ran through my hand.
The creature that cried in pain spanned over two meters, it was a monster that looked just like arge wild boar. However, apart from the slight resemnce it obviously differs from a normal wild boar, its bristles were dyed in a vibrant green and protruding from its head was arge ck horn the size of a fist.
The creature was a monster was called Green Boar, it stood alongside goblins as monsters that beginner adventurers hunt down as a source of ie. Their numbers were less than that of goblins (rather, goblins just bred too quickly). Although the power of its blows was slightly stronger than that of a goblin, its an easy prey to hunt as its only attack was basically a linear rush.
Above all else, unlike the goblins, their meat could be eaten.
It couldnt be called appetizing, and no matter what, this meat wouldnt be anything other than the lowest grade of meat. However, processing it into dried meat allowed it tost for a long time and for the beginners that earned little, it became a reliable emergency ration.
Gyaaah, Gyaaaah!
Cutting off its right foreleg as I moved past it, I cleanly decapitated the incapacitated Green Boar with the Soul Sword of Beginning. Without thinking, I ended up picking it up from its hind legs to drain the crimson blood that was spewing out. But really though, Ive secured way too much Green Boar meat and so I just threw it back to the ground without hanging it on a tree.
If I came back in a few hours, the dog-shaped monster, Garms would probably gather, attracted by the smell of blood. Since they were not very smart, they would start eating the meat of the Green Boar on the spot without paying any attention to its surrounding.
The n was to gain experience easily using surprise attacks from behind.
Fuuu, atst Ive passed 3000
For the time being, I checked the amount of experience points I acquired from the earlier battles on my way back to the base where Minnalis was waiting at.
It was now the second day since we escaped from the towns walls.
I tirelessly hunted the Goblins, Green Boars and Garms, that dwell in the forest surrounding the Royal Capital.
Of course, the purpose was to collect experience points and to increase ourbat effectiveness.
If its the level of the rabble which made up the princess imperial knights that were in the area of the summoning, then I could probably cut my way through even if I was surrounded from the front with twice the number of people. However, unlike the ornamental knights that fundamentally cared only about their appearance and position with only stats to show, it would be impossible with the actual knight corp under themand of the knight Captain.
The former was a group whose parents were aristocrats and raised their levels by leveling in safety, surrounded by their followers. So to speak, they were mascots ying the Admirable Knight Sirs, decorations used to appeal to the masses.
Thetter, however, was an armed force that exists with the sole purpose of fightinggenuine knights. Charging through monster subjugations and wars as the vanguards, the knights that danced a waltz with the Death God on the line between of life and death. Naturally, their bodies were minced full of scars, and a few even had a look that would make the masses hesitate to call them out as the peoples heroes.
Still, that power alone was genuine.
If I was surrounded from the front by any more than 10 of them as I am right now, theres probably no choice but to escape whilst being prepared to receive some injuries. Otherwise, what was left would be a scene of me turning into a bloodied corpse, a shadow of my former self.
At the moment, whether its levelling up using the experience points, or unlocking the soul sword, my first priority was to hurry it up and get more power within my grasp once again.
Though I say that, this -20,000 is just too much no matter how you look at it, Kami-sama
Without thinking, I heaved a deep sigh.
By the way, Ive killed nearly 50 Goblins, Green Boars and Garms in total over thest two days, and the experience I received amounted to roughly 2,000.
Adding the remaining that I havent allocated, the experience points that could be allocated was no more than a meager 3,000 points, which falls far from the 20,000. Moreover, it was because I had a stroke of fortuitous luck and managed to discover several hordes that I could kill nearly 50 of them in two days; it would be difficult to hunt that number on a regr basis.
Shit, what New Game+? Isnt this second run-through just a hard mode grind?
Monsters in the vicinity of the capital were quite weak, and the average level of monsters were about 20. Which was basically about the same level as an adult male who was born and lived within the walls of a city.
Of course, if the levels were the same, it does not mean that their strengths were the same. Basically, the monsters have higher stats even if their levels were the same. Since theirbat instincts were strongly embedded in their bones, if ordinary people who have not been trained to fight head on in a one vs one with something of the same level as goblins, they would most likely be defeated.
However, what matters was not the level difference, the point was that it depended on the correction of the difference in stats. No matter how great the level difference, if you kill an opponent that fell behind in stats, you wont receive as much experience points.
And so, I may be Level 1 right now but with the Soul Sword and the effects of the unidentifiable Title both raising my stats, then without any bias from me, it should roughly be about the stats of a Level 50.
Though no matter how much stronger they were to humans of the same level, there definitely werent any monsters around these parts other than the Low Rank mobs.
Lets leave levelling up alone for now. For the time being, I should unlock the Eight Eyed Transparent Tome Sword.
After I made the Status Board appear, I tapped on the Eight Eyed Transparent Tome Sword in the Soul Sword column.
Show in Text Version
Eight Eyed Transparent Tome Sword
Acquisition Prerequisite:
Sever the Eight Eyed Crystal, said to see through all, with any Soul Sword in possession.
Effect of Acquisition:
Enables the user to Appraise a targets detailed information.
Once appraised, the information of the defeated monster or item can be read afterwards.
Enables the user to secretly peek into a persons Status Board without permission.
Passive Effect Magic Resist +50
Required experience to unlock: 0/3000
Distributable amount of Experience: 3011
After allocating the experience points, the window disappears and in my right hand the Eight Eyed Transparent Tome Sword appeared.
What settled in my hand was a Soul Sword in the shape of a survival knife, arge knife with a slight curvature. On the opposite side of the de were jagged notches and in the thick body of the de were 8 round holes the size of a thumb.
In those holes were embedded crystals that were faintly colored like the 7 colors of the rainbow, and a crystal that was ck.
Embedded in the pommel of the grip was a transparent crystal that held a design of a tome inside, and attached to it was a ring made of metal.
Turning the ring a quarter of a turn and the design of the closed tome changed into that of an opened one. At the same time, a translucent green board that had a simr look to the Status Board appeared, it was the Data Board.
Show in Text Version
Appraisal Catalogue: Monsters
Search : ________________
Goblin-ss
Goblin
Sword Goblin
Archer Goblin
Magic Goblin
Monk Goblin
Sage Goblin
Red Goblin
Blue Goblin
Hm? So the data from the first run hasnt disappeared.
Just in case, I tapped the screen to disy the data on items, and the data was properly disyed.
Turning the ring on top of the crystal in the pommel once again, the Data Board closed and since I didnt have a scabbard I wrapped the de with leather straps and hung the sword from my sword belt. Thats because I wouldnt be able to use appraisal if I recalled the sword. And since its a type of Soul Sword that doesnt use MP while its just summoned, I would normally wear it on me in its summoned state.
Open Status, Appraisal
Next, I used Appraisal from the Eight Eyed Transparent Tome Sword on my own Status Board. Doing so, like the blue Status Board, the green Data Board appeared.
Show in Text Version
Ukei Kaito
Hidden Status
Technique: SSS
Thought Processing Speed: SS
Body Recovery Rate: F
State: Healthy
Magic Aptitude
Fire Aptitude: 0
Water Aptitude: 0
Wind Aptitude: 0
Earth Aptitude: 0
Light Aptitude: 0
Darkness Aptitude: 0
Non-elemental Aptitude: 0
Non-attribute Aptitude: 0
Acquired Titles
Otherworlder | Hero | Bearer of the Soul Sword | Champion of Speed | Impregnable Guardian | Subjugator of the Demon Lord | Enemy of the World | Pinnacle of Technique | Fugitive | One Who Swore Revenge | Master of the Avenger
Now then, since the information on each of the stats were now all present, lets run through each status all over again.
HP
Hit Point.
Vitality shown in numerical value. Taking wounds, sumbing to poison or illness will reduce this. You die when this value reaches 0.
MP
Magic Point.
The magical power that exists within the body shown in numerical value. Using spells or skills that include the likes of Coercion and Magic Edge will reduce this.
Strength
The upper limit value of the strength that the body is able to demonstrate.
Stamina
The durability of the strength that the body is able to demonstrate.
Endurance
The value concerning the reduction in damage to HP received from physical attacks.
Agility
The upper limit value of the speed that the body is able to demonstrate.
Magic Power
The output power when activating a spell or skill with mana above the minimum required.
Magic Resist
The value concerning the reduction in damage received to HP from spells and mana itself.
Up to this point has been the values of the stats normally mentioned in the Status Board. Status Boards cannot be seen by other people, but whilst I can see anyones, its possible for others to see the Status Board as long as the person himself has given permission to do so. (That I could see Minnalis Status at the ve store without permission was because of the effects of the title Avengers Master.)
Although the people of this world most likely dont know of this, in truth there were stats that existed outside of these. That is, whats showing right now on the Data Board is the Hidden Status.
Unlike the other stats, these are graded not with numerical values but with SSS being the highest rank stepping down to G being lowest rank. Exining each one respectively:
Technique
The stat concerning the technical level of Body Control and simr skills.
The variable that shows what extent of technical mastery is possible.
Thought Processing Speed
The speed at which the information from the 5 senses, skills, or spells is processed.
The stat shines especially when concerning the speed of thought during a battle.
Body Recovery Rate
The rank concerning the natural recovery rate of HP, MP.
The speed of the natural recovery from abnormal statuses and recovery of damaged parts of the body are also affected.
And so it goes.
These were disyed precisely because of the Eight Eyed Transparent Tome Sword. Even if an Appraisal spell was used, they wont disy.
In regards to magic aptitude, with the Aptitude Crystal manufactured and owned by the Magicians Guild an approximate understanding could be made. But, because its quite costly, people without a lot of money wouldnt try it.
This magic aptitude differs from mana, it affects how quickly the magic of the attribute can level up and ease of which mana is converted into spells.
To make it short, its easy to raise the skill of spells in the attributes with high aptitude, and when forming spells from mana, controlling it is easy. For example, if ones Fire aptitude is high then the Fire Magics skill would rise quickly, even difficult magic would be easy to usepared to those with low aptitude, so to speak.
Incidentally, non-elemental magic corresponds to enhancement magic like Force up and Physical Up, and non-attribute magic corresponds to hex magic, illusion magic, spirit magic, ceremonial magic and such unique magic.
Magic aptitude is an abilitypletely decided upon birth, afterwhich there was practically no method of changing this.
Now then, its probably been noted by nowmy magic aptitudes are all 0.
In short, I cant use magic. In the first ce, I cant even form spells from mana.
That said, the unique power of the Soul Sword was simr to that of magic and since I dont need to process my mana personally, and also with it being fine as long as I just insert the mana, theres no problem in particr.
However, on top of most unique abilities eating a stupid amount of mana, theyre high-powered and have the weakness of being toorge and grand to be flexible inbat, though it can be considered simr to magic when thinking about the quality and scale of most magic spells.
Back on topic, thest is about the titles.
About this, there are parts that even I personally dont understand but just like passive skills, their acquisition seems to be tied to fulfilling some sort of prerequisite.
Titles have varying effects, for example, the title Otherworlder earns the characteristic skill of Language Comprehension and the title Hero grants a growth correction to the experience points obtained and skill proficiencies.
Like before, these titles cannot be seen without the appraisal of the Eight Eyed Transparent Tome Sword, so essentially there should be no one who knew of them.
As I thought, the titles were left as they were
I couldnt confirm it as I didnt have appraisal at the time, but even then with only a look at my stats and knowing the effects of the Soul Sword I thought that my Endurance, Agility, and Magic Resist stats were a little bit high? Now I can finally confirm it as such.
I closed the Data Board after having confirmed several things and coincidentally arrived at the hunters cabin that we made into our base.
Ah, master. Wee back.
Oi, didnt I tell you to rest properly?
I said with a slight frown to Minnalis who was lightly wiping away a fair bit of sweat.
The rabbit-brain that seemed to have forgotten how I had said to rest properly before I left, was practicing a few sword swings in the clearednd in front of the hunters cabin.
Theres no one to see right now so the fluffy rabbit ears and tail were swaying about with the illusion magic cancelled.
Im fine already, the weakened abnormal status already wore off just a little less than an hour ago. More like, sleeping too much would be worse for my body.
Said Minnalis nonchntly, it certainly seems like her state of health had made a thorough 180-degree turn for the better.
Just in case, I have a look at it using the appraisal that I got just now.
Show in Text Version
Minnalis
Hidden Status
Technique: F
Thought Processing Speed: E
Body Recovery Rate: D
State: Healthy
Magic Aptitude
Fire Aptitude:20
Water Aptitude: 61
Wind Aptitude: 61
Earth Aptitude: 11
Light Aptitude: 89
Darkness Aptitude: 85
Non-elemental Aptitude: 38
Non-Attribute Aptitude: 118
Acquired Titles
Avengers Subordinate | Owner of the Poison Demon of Phantom mes | One who altered Life
As expected of a beastkin, the recovery rate wasnt average.
Incidentally, on the topic of recovery rate, whilst it was possible to raise it with spells and skills, normally veteran soldiers with experience in war were averaging an E rank.
Certainly, it does look like the weakening already wore off, doesnt it.
Nevertheless, it would seem that Minnalis aptitude for Light, Darkness, Non-attribute magic was actually pretty high. Though normally it would be said that those with a magic aptitude of 40 and over should aim to be a magician of that particr attribute. However, the beastkin had their natural characteristic of easily having their mana dispersed, otherwise, they probably would have been trained as a backline artillery or even frontline magicians.
Even if mana was formed into spells, that dispersive nature of their mana wouldnt change so that kind of outlook bes voided.
Well, lets have food for now.
Yes, Ive made the preparations.
Mm, thank you.
As a ve, its an obvious responsibility.
Back when she was mana drunk, her face would turn red as if she was embarrassed when I praised her, but now with a thorough poker face like she had stered herself (even though I praised her, it hurts to think that she had no interest in it at all), Minnalis showed me a face full ofposure and walked into the cabin.
In the cabin were 2 beds (one of which was a bed made by piling up a mountain with the spoils of the hunters and covering it with a cloth making it an instant bed), a small table, and a small firece. It was a simple room.
After I did a little cleaning of the dust covered cabin that been disused for many years when we arrived for the first time 2 days ago, I had Minnalis sleep on the bed after giving her the relief potion for the weakened status. After which she repeated the cycle of eating and sleeping.
Due to her having beastkins high recovery rate, shes alreadypletely recovered as if the frailness on her body was swept away in one fell swoop.
Her skin and hair had their shine returned and theres not a single sign of the deep pits carved around her eyes to be seen.
The only issue was that the size of her chest hasnt returned to how it was before, (even though its obviously alreadyrger than average), leaving her in a subtle state of sadness.
And so, these two days were spent fine tuning and understanding our desires for revenge.
Since the exchanged experiences leading to each of our reasons for revenge from the time of the contract feels like a summary, the emotions, and simple events have without fail burnt into our minds but the details for what lead to these experiences were impossible to be conveyed.
So first, we began with the reasons and targets of Minnalis revenge.
Betrayed by the one she saved, and those she trusted as friends became enemies.
I did think that anyone and everyones reasons for revenge would have some simrities but, it was definitely disgusting how exceedingly simr it was to my reason for revenge.
I had no words for Minnalis whilst I was listening to her, nor after she finished talking.
It mustve been tough or thats unforgivable, I had no such words offort to speak of.
Sympathy, pity, and the likes from the unrtede off as nothing but scornful remarks to those beneath them. Even if the wordses from good intentions, the essence of those words wont change.
Thats why, people who hold the same emotions understand more than anyone how humiliating those words of pity were, and thats why they wont say anything.
The ones that can speak those words are able to only because they are people who have never been inflicted by this pain.
To speak further, this revenge may belong to Minnalis, but at the same time, it was already my own as well. Unfortunately, the time to pity ourselves about our own circumstances had already long since passed.
And sost night Minnalis and I finished our talk up to when we got acquainted. This time it was my turn and I spoke all the way back to my origins.
About how Im a hero summoned from another world. Having experienced the world once over, betrayed by the princess and my friends, and how I swore revenge. About how I roflstomped the princess and her imperial knights and escaped after I started my second run.
When I finished the story from start to end, Minnalis couldnt understand any more than about half of the story. With a little help from how she knew about the exchanged experiences, she finally understood it all after exining in detail several times over.
If you think about it carefully, then with the standards of this world, just the fact that Minnalis who was nothing more than a simple vige girl could read and write (it seems from time to time she had the peddlers and their guards teach her) was already excellent.
Most likely, it would make you think Minnalis might make a good lord, wouldnt she?
Beautiful and smart, and on top of that, shes athletic. To have someone who would be called an unattainable flower in the previous world be involved with me as an aplice like this, such a mystery it is.
Master, please eat before the food turns cold.
Nn, alright.
While I rest my elbow on the table, I reflected a little as I sat on the seat cut from a log. A momentter Minnalis came out with a bowl of Green Boar soup garnished with some dried vegetables.
The soup that was made with a salt base had warm steaming off it and looked very delicious. At the very least, its mostly likely without a doubt better than what I made for Minnalis.
Hmmm, whats with this cutlery?
What we bought in town were forks and we didnt bring any spoons. However, in front of the deep-bottomed wooden bowl holding the soup was a wooden spoon.
I made these from the branches of a tree. I figured it would be easier to eat with than a fork.
Certainly, because the meat and vegetables in the soup were cut so finely, it might be a little difficult to eat with a fork.
Heeh, thats quite handy. Did you also do this kind of stuff in your vige?
Yes, during winter, its because I made wooden carvings to ease the household finances a little. Still, I cant really make it all that well, so Im nning on remaking itter.
Is that so? Though I thought it was a plenty easy to use spoon
In my eyes, I thought it was perfectly fine like that, but Minnalis seemed to have been left dissatisfied.
Well, even if I said it was good craftsmanship, the one concerned about the craftsmanship was Minnalis herself so I thought it was fine even if she personally couldnt be satisfied with it.
Gathering my thoughts, I promptly began to eat the soup.
Does it suit your taste? How is it?
Nnn, its good. Minnalis, so you can cook well, huh?
Thinking about it carefully, if it were only by appearance, then the food on the first day did look delicious as well (even though it had monster-transformation poison and anti-monster poison in it).
Whilst I was eating the meat and vegetables that were soaked with vor, without realizing I entered a trance and I ended up drinking up the entire bowl of soup.
Gochisousama, it was delicious.
Im d that it suits your tastes but erm, what is this gochisousama?
Ahh, it was an act of courtesy back in my former world.
Having said that, Minnalis showed a little anxiety.
Masters former world erm, will you return to your former world someday?
Ah, dont worry. No matter what happens, as long as my revenge is not finished, I will not return.
As I answered, Minnalis somehow looked somewhat relieved.
About that, even if I finish my revenge, manage to put an end to various concerns within me and even discover a way to safely return without putting myself at risk, I most likely wont be able to return. Its already probably toote for me to ever reform [to my old self].
Saying that, I stood up holding mine and Minnalis empty bowls.
Now, itll be fine to postpone the unnecessary things until after we aplish our revenge. Leaving that aside, we should start with solving the problems in front of us.
Master, I will clean up so please pass me the dishes.
Now, the very first thing that we must do is to increase our strength.
Master, I will clean up so please pass me the dishes.
Hello, Minnalis-san, are you Are you listening to me?
Master, I will do the cleaning up so please pass me the dishes.
Whilst I faintly smiled, as soon as I passed them over I was overpowered by Minnalis with her two hands stretched out in a manner that wasnt pulling stubbornly but brought out a mysterious strength. Was the anxious look I saw not too long ago just an illusion I wonder?
Master, the disheswillbewashedbyme.
Im not sure what urged her, but Minnalis slowly informed me with a smile that didnt even move so much as twitch.
Being pressed by this mysterious strength, I leave the dishes in Minnalis hands and with a nod that seemed satisfied, she pulled the dishes towards herself.
And then, how do you propose we do that after this, Master?
A-ah, a-about that.
To Minnalis who asked as if nothing had happened, for an instant, I thought Hm? What was I trying to say again? and with a cough I recollected my thoughts.
Hmmm, ten days from now, a little further from here is an undiscovered dungeon, We will sweep every monster inside.
Eh?
After the cabin was once again engulfed in silence, Minnalis voice unintentionally resounded.
Daily: If you didnt read the chapter announcement post, go read it again. Thank meter. :>
Here, let me help. Click this
Chapter 21 - The Hero terrorizes 1
Chapter 21 C The Hero terrorizes 1
Several kilometers northeast of the hunters cabin that we were in, was a camp that we made into our base.
The dungeon that had its entrance shut by a copsing rock as soon as it came into existence was a cave-type dungeon that remained undiscovered.
Originally, an earthquake about a month from now would open up the shut entrance, and a veteran adventurer who was leading an adventurers promotion exam would discover it. From that point on, the dungeons exploring would proceed henceforth.
The dungeons are formed from metallic spheres called Dungeon Cores. These cores have a simr nature to golems and are formed through natural urrences. These objects work by sculptingbyrinths in the surrounding environment.
Additionally, the size of thebyrinth expands as time progress, and so do the monsters in both strength and numbers.
The Dungeon Cores are located in the deepest room, and as if to protect them, the Guardian, an apparition wearing magical equipment that became powerful from being imbued with the mana of the Dungeon Core, stands guard, awaiting for trespassers.
And so, if the Dungeon Core at the end was destroyed, the operation of the dungeon would halt, after which it would leave behind what was simply a huge emptybyrinth.
Compared to the numerous dungeons scattered around the world, this dungeon would be fairly young. In human years, it would be fine to call it an infant.
In every cave-type dungeon, the light from the outside doesnt prate the insides. But in ce of that, thanks to the Luminous Moss that grows on the walls, vision wasnt impaired in the least. Perhaps there were air vents around, but within the dungeon there also wont be any case where there was ack of oxygen.
If I must mention a problem then its only so much so as the characteristic humid and mmy air inside of a cave. And in here, today was about the eighth day we dived into this dungeon.
KuH, HAAAAAAAAH!!
GYAEEEEEEEH!!
After metal collided against metal for a number of times, the wrist of the Sword Goblin swinging around a rusty sword was cut off and with that, it had finallye to an end.
Aplishing that was Minnalis who cut down with her 7th sword, which it too had started to be awfully chipped like the previous six. Then, without thought a flying kick was sent onto the chest of the retreating goblin.
Gulh, GYAAAAUUUUUuh!!
With this, its the end!!
Losing both sword and hand at the same time, the newfound pain further warped the expression on its face that was already ugly at the best of times. Not long after, the goblin had its head separated from its body in one single cut.
Without raising a death throe, the defeated goblin gushed out its green blood and fell.
Fuu,?!!
Along with the slight sound of air being pierced was an arrow flying towards Minnalis. As if to weave into this instant of an opening without caring for the atmosphere drew near this one strike. It was already toote to evade, and the most she could do was to twist her body and hope for it to miss her vitals.
See, didnt I tell you not to be negligent?
Using Haste from a position a little away, I sliced the arrow from below without slowing down. In the shadow of a rocky area a little farther away, the goblin archer could be seen readying its second arrow.
Those wolves over there, Ill leave them to you for a while.
Y-yes!
The 5, 6 Grey Garms that I was fighting were in a state of confusion from not being about to catch up to the speed of Haste. However, within the wolves that had grey fur, was an individual with ck fur leading the pack. The ck Garm raised a single howl and took control of the confusion.
Seeing the pack that was hurriedly heading over from the corner of my eye, I left the Garms to Minnalis and kicked off from the ground towards a different direction.
As if Id let you.
Faster than the Archer Goblin could release the arrow, I used Haste to shorten the distance and split it in 2 halves with a single vertical sh.
GyauAAH!!
Shut it.
And from there, bringing the sword back I swung the Soul Sword up, and collided it against a greatswording from the front, with thickness that could already be called a lump of steel, sending sparks flying. What stood there,pletely hidden under the shadow of arge rock was a High Sword Goblin, it was the individual that was uniting the nearby group of goblins that originally numbered close to ten.
GYARURUuh!!
The Goblin raised a growl in irritation as things didnt go as it wanted. Although it had the same appearance as Goblins, its muscr body was nearly two meters tall, almost twice as tall as a normal goblin.
It seems your thirst for blood has finallye out, hasnt it? Then let me tell you this, if you had the brains to do a surprise attack then dont go shouting on purpose!
GuUUH!! GUGaAH!!
If the characteristic of the skill Language Comprehension was to convey the words to others, then my words should properly be conveyed. However, it was a function that didnt work on anything other than humanoids, so to speak.
It does work on beastmen, elves and the demonkin. However, though there are techniques to form a mutual understanding with monsters, beasts, and insectoids, the words of the so called nonhuman could not be understood.
The same applied for the Goblin in front, the Goblin probably couldnt understand the words I said.
Even then, perhaps it was able to tell from feel that it was being made fun of, from barely being able to continue locking swords, it raised its voice and swung the greatsword as if to forcefully blow everything away.
Tch, this ridiculous amount of power!!
Surprised that the strength was greater than I had assumed, I cursed.
Whilst I was blown away, I quickly used Sky Walk and adjusted my stance in the air.
When I stole a fleeting nce at Minnalis, she was fighting reliably, moving constantly so as to not be surrounded by the Grey Garms and steadily injured her targets; it was perfectly fine to be faithful to the basics.
If Minnalis was fighting well then I couldnt be showing such a disgraceful disy. Using the distance that had opened, I took a peek at its Status to find the source for that strength.
ϥ`ɥ֥ Lv77
High Sword Goblin Monster, Male
HP 1121/1212 MP 256/256(511)
Strength 1321(521) Stamina 524
Endurance 347(695) Agility 527
Magic Power 0(531) Magic Resist 248(497)
Inherent Skills: Fencing Lv4 Greatsword Technique Lv3 (bestowed)
State: Good, Cursed
Its state is good with a curse applied, so that means its a cursed weapon, huh.
Its hard to imagine that the rag around the Goblins hips could be anything impressive so I appraised the greatsword instead.
Greatsword of Fervent Grudge
A greatsword filled with the grudges and curses of many heavy swordsmen.
The holder will be an existence specialized towards swinging a sword with great force.
Passive Effect Strength +800, MP -50%, Magic -100%, Endurance -50%
Magic Resist -50%, Skill Greatsword Technique Lv3 bestowed
Just as I thought, the greatsword that was in the Goblins hands was a cursed weapon. It was a weapon perfect for muscleheads, and generally, Goblins do not use magic in battle so it was goodbination between weapon and user. Most likely, this Goblin evolved from Sword Goblin to High Sword Goblin thanks to it getting its hands on this weapon.
So that was the reason it has such strength while not being a Dungeon Boss. How troublesome.
With cursed equipment being rare as they should be, in the almost 4 years I was travelling around in this world in my first run, even I hadnt seen any more than I could count. The equipment grants great power in return for a lot of demerits, even so they choose their users. More importantly, cursed weapons were filled with powerful thoughts, and users without the aptitude will have their consciousness eaten away.
Losing itself, just to be a monster that could only rampage about.
Since its like that, this Goblin probably has the aptitude for it. The fact that its state came out as Good meant that it hadnt been consumed by the sword. Though I knew it was making rational movements, it seemed it was properly controlling the cursed weapon.
GuGAAAAH!!
Shit, its somewhat of a pain.
Its not like I havent fought with opponents that had their real strength raised with hex magic and cursed equipment. But, in the first run I had a Saintess amongst mypanions, and I had also unlocked powerful Soul Swords with goodpatibility.
Opponents with curses had poor affinity with the non-affinity magic, holy magic, that the Saintess specialized in, and I was also strong so there werent any memories of hardships against them. However, that Saintess was currently a target for revenge, and Ive yet to earn the amount of experience points to unlock any powerful Soul Swords making it difficult to defeat it with brute force alone.
GyaUUUuGAa!!
-!! Fuh, -!!
I slid together the iing de with the Soul Sword, dodged with footwork, and used the beginning of a sway to sh superficially and dull the sword brandish.
Fortunately, since my Technique and Thought Processing Speed were carried over from the time of the first run, I could cover for the hopeless difference of the Level 1 stats.
Nheless, I couldnt find arge opening, little by little small wounds were inflicted and bit by bit its HP was whittled down.
However, HP was, for all intents and purposes, the remaining life force disyed and if it drops to 0 then it would be dead. For example if the HP was high, but its head falls then the number would immediately be 0.
Conversely, no matter how many small wounds were piled up, to end an opponent with only that would make it a terribly harsh fight.
And, having thought up to that point, suddenly I remembered something.
Lets give it a go.
I then skillfully parried every strike and directly met every sword from the front, and when I saw the Goblin warp its face from almost being crushed by force, I then matched the timing of the Goblins swing of its greatsword and personally jumped back.
In the opening from the created distance, whilst being economical I recovered the mana I had steadily used up by drinking a potion.
I recalled the Soul Sword of Beginning and in its ce, brought out the Fire Spiders Leg Sword.
In spite of being properly blown away after our swords met, that I had not been given any serious wounds again caused the Goblin to warp its face in irritation.
However, seeing that the weapon I held changed from what appeared to be a normal sized Soul Sword of Beginning to the size of what could be called a short sword of the Fire Spiders Leg Sword, the Goblin thought that it had be advantageous and once again immersed itself in a sense of superiority and showed an ugly smile.
GuGyaAAAAUuAAAuh!!
Closing the distance again, the Goblin cut up from below with the greatsword.
Dodging that strike with a half-turn stance, came the roar of the cut wind and the wind shook my bangs. The greatsword that was swung up continued from there to a second strike in an upper stance and came swinging down, to which I was expecting it with the Fire Spiders Leg Swordin a reverse grip.
Guh!!
Guh, GYAAAH!!
A high pitched shriek resounded, the Goblins greatsword and my Soul Sword sounded at thest moment.
That was without a doubt a reproduction of the first run, however, this time it didnt be a disy of me being blown away.
GUGYAUH?!
So it turned out well. As I thought this, its pretty good isnt it?
I hadnt thought of this way of fighting during my first run, but cursed weapons were just like any other, made of metal.
The part of the greatsword that had met de to de was little by little being melted. It was when about half the greatsword had melted did the Goblin notice the predicament and hurried to pull back the greatsword. However, it was already toote.
I released the Soul Sword from my hand and at the same time created footholds in the air with Sky Walk.
As I twisted my body in the middle of the 3rd jump, precisely on the deep ditch created on the back of the greatsword, I strengthened my leg through magic maniption and riding the force of gravity, I swung my heel straight down.
GYGYAAAH?!
The sound of something hard smashing apanied the greatsword splitting from the centre.
The Goblin that seemed to have ced absolute trust in its own weapon was dumbfounded and was looking at the broken sword in its own hands.
Right there!!
GUH, Gaa
Without any intention of letting that opening slip by, I quickly brought out the Soul Sword of Beginning and imbuing it with a fairlyrge amount of mana and the intent to kill in one hit, I swung the Soul Sword.
The Goblin that had its windpipe slit lost strength in its body and fell face up.
On the ground, tumbled the remains of the broken cursed greatsword that should have been gripped tightly by the Goblin as if it wouldnt part even in death.
Chapter 22 - The Hero terrorizes 2
Chapter 22 C The Hero terrorizes 2
When, without lowering my alertness, I quickly looked to confirm Minnalis situation, it seemed that she had already more or less finished up.
Having been shed many times by a sword imbued with magical poison, the Grey Garmsy on the ground groaning in anguish. The only one remaining was the ck Garm, the leader of the pack, and even it was showing a weakened state.
It seemed she wasnt negligent and didnt change her way of fighting, prioritizing evasion and wounding the Garms little by little, letting the poison soak in.
Kufufu, now now, dance, kufu, kufufu!!!
No, so it wasnt fighting cautiously but rather just torture, huh? Right, and she has been using Poison Demon of Phantom me too much.
It was probably the result of her fighting style, but it seemed that she became mana drunk from overdoing things.
It would seem that Minnalis had a constitution that made it easy for mana intoxication to ur. If she used Poison Demon of Phantom me too much, she would getpletely consumed by the excitement of the battle and let her reason fly off high into the clouds.
Even now she waspletely consumed by the excitement of battle and her fighting spirit turned into outright sadism.
Hey hey, hurry up and sing for me. Im letting you die with a first-rate poison Ah! Milord!! Why!?
Even if I say it, its not likely to help, but cool your head a little.
Sighing loudly, I stabbed the ck Garm that had pretty much stopped moving by now, nailing it to the ground.
Theft is unfair! As an apology, I want a kiss, please. A kiss. A KISS!
Stop this silly talk, hurry up and cut off its neck already. I havent killed it yet but its bound to die soon.
Uuuhh, I get it.
I used one hand to hold back Minnalis face, as she had jumped over here and I rxed it when I felt her leaving.
The Grey Garms around us had already stopped breathing due to the poison.
Minnalis brought her sword up and decapitated the ck Garm putting an end to the fight.
Here, an MP potion.
Milord, mouth-to-mouth?
FUGU!! Ngu, Ngu.
I ignored the strange scenario created by Minnalis teasing me with upturned eyes and forced the potion bottle into her mouth making her drink it.
With this, after a few minutes, she would probably Job Change into a standard issue, usual, cool Minnalis. At the same time, she was gradually getting used to the mana intoxication itself, so that when thebat ended she would return to her normal self, once she recovered her MP.
Puha, aah. It wasnt mouth-to-mouth but this is fine too.
Aaah, yes, yes. You rest, since Ill be doing the dismantling now.
Ignoring Minnalis after this, I quickly took out the newly unlocked Soul Sword Plump Squirrels Pouch Sword from my sword belt. This Soul Swords appearance and feel didnt exactly suggest the function of Cutting. The weapon didnt even reach fifty centimeters in length even with the handle included and the part that should be the de was fully covered in light-brown furcking any kind of edge. It seemed tock any kind of core too, and it mightve been more urate to call it a bby rod made of pelt.
Its effect was the so-called Item Box. Sacrifice 5% of your Maximum MP and storage without a limit became possible.
Most Soul Swords would disappear and reform within me after separating from my hand for a few minutes. However, this one wouldnt do that, moreover, it could produce several copies of itself. It would even, as long as I allowed it, persist when held by others. And thus, Minnalis also sacrificed 5% of her maximum MP to wield one for personal use.
Once mana was poured into the Plump Squirrels Pouch Sword the cylindrical de would swell up like a balloon and its furry tip would open like a bell mouth.
I ced the Soul Sword suitably on its side and held the carving knife bought from the Item Shop in one hand, consulting the memories of my first run, I removed the parts proving monster subjugation and other usable materials.
Monsters from a dungeon tended to be taken in by the dungeon shortly after death, so if the dismantling wasnt done promptly they would end up disappearing.
Given that we had suffered a pincer attack from multiple monster packs and had to expend some of our resources in the fight, it would be too wasteful if that happened.
I should hold onto this as well, just in case, huh.
The two pieces of the cursed weapon Greatsword of Fervent Grudge, that was used by the High Sword Goblin before it broke in half, were also thrown inside the bag.
At the time I finished with all the work, the first monsters to be defeated in the fight were subsumed into the ground and sunkpletely without a trace.
I returned to Minnalis and noticed she was mostly sobered up from the mana intoxication, her heightened arousal triggered by the very tense situation that blew away her reason had died down.
Erm My apologies, Milord. To have troubled you again
I dont mind, as despite the intoxication, your basic judgment in battle doesnt seem to be affected. Although, as could be expected, fighting two packs at the same time was quite tiring.
Saying that, I sat down next to the rock that Minnalis sat on.
Originally, we were fighting the Grey Garms pack that had the ck Garm as their leader. I wanted Minnalis to experience a battle in a ce with many obstacles, so I chose an area strewn withrge rocks, however, as we were fighting, the Goblins happened toe out from a different entrance at just the right time.
The monsters in the dungeons were unlike the ones outside in that aspect, even if the packs were ofpletely different races, if there were humans present, then they will move together with the humans as their highest priority target. The monsters with good mutualpatibility would end up working together. And in this case, Goblins and Garms had rtively goodpatibility.
Like that, the number of enemies doubled and it became a case of me spitting the two groups with Minnalis and confronting them separately.
For the time being, shall we have a break to eat something? Well be going to the Dungeon Core room after noon to capture this dungeon. Im starting to miss the sunlight already.
Having said that I took out some dried meat, hard ck bread, and water from the Plump Squirrels Pouch Sword. Although the luminous moss kept the ce fairly well lit at all times regardless of time of day, the yearning for the warmth of the sunlight was, predictably, bing stronger.
It seemed that it was something Minnalis had too felt in her brief time of being locked up in the deepest part of a prison and she made a very small nod.
I put the sk made of leather like cowhide to my lips and moistened my throat dry from all the moving around in battle. This water was obtained from my very first Soul Sword Water Spirits Droplet de unlocked by experience points saved up after entering the dungeon.
This one didnt have a de, it was a Soul Sword that had nothing but a handle. It was a weapon that would conjure a thin de of water created from either taking in water directly or taking in mana.
My maximum MP was low, so handling the weapon without a ce with water would be unreasonable but by infusing mana, it would be possible to create drinking water. Thanks to this, the problem of water supply during travels were resolved easily.
After the two of us finished cleaning up the monsters, even though I didnt expect any more immediate assaults, there wasnt time to dawdle. Minnalis who had with her own body experienced the eight days of being inside a dungeon had also quickly finished up with her meal.
Now then, from here on well head towards the Boss Room. We have meticulously killed all the monsters in the dungeon already.
The group that had cleared this dungeon in the first run was the Hero Party, with me as the leader, after hardly any time had passed since I had been initially summoned to this world. It was regretful though, that it was a dungeon I had delved in and cleared almost four years ago, so I couldnt remember the finer details of its structure.
Even so, if I walked around for a week or so then I would more or less remember theyout of this ce. But right now, relying on the blurry memories, I chose the shortest route leading to the Boss Room and headed out.
On the way, whilst defeating the Goblins and Garms that showed up sporadically, we advanced further and further into the cave system.
And the ce we arrived at, was the one and only with an outer appearance unlike its surroundings, it was dominated by a pair of giant, metal doors.
Milord, could this be
Yeah, the deepest part of the dungeon, the Guardians Room where the core is.
Stopping in front of the door, Minnalis gulped at the strange intimidation aura released by the door.
Ive heard that the Guardian that protects the deepest part of the dungeon has strength iparable to the other monsters that wander inside the dungeon. Will we really challenge it just by ourselves?
Said Minnalis with a face full of anxiety.
Those nerves were quite natural. In the first ce, the conventional theory was that dungeons were ces to be challenged by parties of at least four. If the porters for carrying food and water were included in consideration, then two people would look to be severely insufficient.
And also, if it was challenging the Guardian protecting the Dungeon Core, then, in the first ce, there had never been a case of it being done by a single party. Even if around ten parties with considerable strength came together in an alliance, prepared perfectly, repeatedly simted the encounter and confronted the Boss in rotation, suffering some casualties were still to be expected.
That was what the adventurers who have dived into dungeons considered to be a Boss Battle.
A team challenging the Guardian with only two people would make anyone think they were suicidal or get treated as pitiful loonies with more than a few screws loose.
Aah, well kill the Guardian, alright. The shards of the Dungeon Core are materials that holds a vast amount of mana. If that was to be used in the creation of an equipment then whatever it was, a super first-ss weapon would be made.
To a country, the dungeons could even be a resource. There were dungeons that, upon discovery, woulde under control of a country with the destruction of the core prohibited. That was because once the core was destroyed then the monsters, and the materials associated, would stop spawning.
For the very reason, since this dungeon was yet to be found by a country, while its existence was still unknown I intended to secure its core without fail.
Is that so Milord, please rethink this matter!! If we die here, then our revenge will
Oi Oi, who ever said we were challenging it directly?
I flicked Minnalis forehead as she wasining with a deadly serious expression.
Calm down. Even I dont have the least bit of interest in something like crossing swords with it straight on. If its the two of us right now. then the chance of winning would be five percent at most. I do want the Core, but if I had to weigh that against our need for revenge, I would never take thetter so lightly.
Then, erm, errr?
Enough of this subject. The Guardian will never leave that room while protecting the Dungeon Core. The monster thats assigned to the role is given powerful equipment from the Core but in exchange it has its agency taken from it, being left only with an order to protect this ce. With that being the case, if we just attack from outside their range, then the whole thing will be one-sided and end just like that.
From outside? But, Ive heard before from adventurers that itlle out all the way to this hall once the door opens.
Thats right. Once the door opens, it is certain to chase to the hall before the Guardians Room, in this dungeon it would be here. However, its also confirmed that if the door is closed then it wont chase past the threshold. In that case, its fine if we defeat it with the doors closed.
After saying that, I took out the Fire Spiders Leg Sword. And then I injected mana into it.
From outside aah, I see. As expected of Milord.
Well, we are as likely to seed as not and if we fail, well have to give up. This time we mainly came here to teach your body how to fight, though there was the aim of earning experience points too.
Not only were we in a midst of a hostile country, we couldnt be sure when other people would prove to be enemies either.
If one aimed to learn how to withstand a sudden assault and polishbat skills to not die, then repeatedly fightingrge numbers of enemies in melee was the best shortcut. Now that we couldnt do anything that would make us stand out, this was the perfect hunting ground.
Thats why theres no need for taking huge gambles to defeat this guy. Youve learned plenty about how to fight, so its fine if we just get experience points from the Boss.
Having said that I proceeded to melt through a part of the door with theFire Spiders Leg Sword.
As expected of the door protecting the deepest part of the dungeon its toughness was even higher than the cursed weapons.
Once the hole in the door ispleted, you should pour in long duration poison fumes from Poison Demon of Phantom mes into the room through it. The Guardian will probably not move without an order even if it notices something, but just in case, make a poison thats colorless, tasteless and odorless.
Whilst I was saying that, I poured more mana into the Soul Sword as the door was still resisting strongly, even though it began to melt.
With that, the Fire Spiders Leg Sword had somehow prated into the door creating an opening the size of five centimeters.
Ok, that went well, ah, ah?
And, I started to feel as if the whole world started to sway around me.
Theposed part of my mind informed Ah, Ive be mana drunk but somehow made it sound as a different persons problem.
Sorry, Minnaris, up to you now All seems fine, let me rest now.
Using what little reason I had, I finished without showing a disgraceful drunken disy and entrusting my back to the wall I sat on the ground. As long as the door wasnt opened, the Boss wouldnte out, and the monsters spawned by the dungeon wouldnte near the hall in front of the Guardians Room.
Since the dungeon entrance was deeply camouged by rocks, there probably wouldnt be any other adventurers finding the entrance and making their way all the way down here.
Please leave the rest to me, Milord. Please rest a little.
I nced sideways and saw Minnalis cool down the water and carry it to the melted hole in the door, then use Poison Demon of Phantom mes to transform mana into poison before pouring it into the hole.
If Minnalis, a beastkin, used poison magic normal for her kind, then her poison would have spread and acted immediately, however, the one made from her inherent skill Poison Demon of Phantom mes didnt work like that.
The effect of the Poison Demon of Phantom mes skill was the ability to create, by using mana, any amount of poison with various traits in the immediate area of the caster. That poison would not naturally disperse no matter how much time passed and was impossible to remove without the users permission.
There seemed to be several other facets to the skill, however, that was all that could be utilized currently.
I investigated with Appraisal and there certainly appeared to be other abilities than these two. However, they were only disyed with ???????.
This inherent skill was simr to other skills in that it seemed to be the type that developed, although that process wasnt tied to levels. Some sort of prerequisite and skill proficiency both had to be fulfilled to unlock the additional effects.
Most likely, judging by the name, its an illusion type ability and While I pondered that, I was suddenly ovee by fatigue and drowsiness.
Even though there was a thread of fatigue being connected to the excitement of continuous battles, I was probably weakened by mana intoxication.
Without even a chance to resist, my consciousness was fell into the void like I was sinking to the bottom of a tranquilke.
Chapter 23 - The Hero’s Dream Of Despair 1
Chapter 23 C The Heros Dream Of Despair 1
Oy, listen to this. It turns out that the Hero-sama, or rather, that Hero fellow had underhanded connections with the Demonkin. He killed the previous Demon Lord and became the Demon Lord himself. There are outrageous rumors circting everywhere right now, but its turned into a big deal behind the scenes.
Riiight, Ive heard, Ive heard. That revolt in the slums from before as well, it was actually Hero-sama, no, would that be Demon Lord right now? Whatever, its a pain, Hero will do. Turns out that rebellion was a result of the Hero going Since the residents of the slums are like garbage, make them all ves already. and unreasonably pushing for it. I feel sorry for the King since the person who defeated the Demon Lord is said to be that Hero, there is probably no one in the kingdom strong enough that can be dispatched after him.
That Hero who became a Demon Lord and the King who bitterly issued that edict as well, they dont seem like theyllpensate those guys for falling into very. And its not like those enved guysmitted any crimes in particr, they were just a bunch ofmoners simply unable to afford food with the sudden price intion. Truly the scum of the earth.
Yeah, having to address a guy like that respectfully just makes me want to throw up.
The Royal Capital at night, in a bar not far from the main street.
The rain that poured from the dull sky was as if a god tripped over a bucket of water above the clouds.
(Fuckers, talking shit as they please)
Hidden under a hood deep enough to obscure the eyes I observed the surroundings, while slowly sipping away at the remains of the low alcoholic drink made from a lemon-like fruit juice diluted with water.
What could be heard around me wereints about the rain making hunting impossible and the wives unwilling to raise mens allowances. I didnt consume enough alcohol to get drunk so my thoughts turned introspective instead.
That night in a bar was half a year after the very day I killed the Demon Lord with these hands. During that period wherever I went, I could only hear the rumors about the Hero, me, change into the absolute worst kind, their contents deteriorating by the day.
In this different world, the capital, a ce that I had probably stayed in the longest, was alreadypletely hostile territory. The day when I began my journey making a big deal about being the Hero had almost be like a dream.
I changed my appearance to look like the opposite gender with Mirror Sword of the Heavenly Evil Spirit. If I didnt make it so no one could tell it was me, then I wouldnt be able to walk in public. Actually, if there was no one who could be an ally, then I probably wouldnt be able to get inside the city in the first ce.
By this point, I suffered uncountable of attacks by those who were once allies.
And I couldnt even make sense of the reasons behind all those assaults.
The warrior of great moral integrity that who said his dream of bing the number one Hero couldnt be fulfilled while I was around.
The dancer that was like a reliable sister during the journey who said it was both for the dream of the warrior, her husband, and for the huge bounty that was on my head.
The awkward magician that was concerned about his surroundings during the journey who said that he needed my body as a research specimen in order to leave a mark in history.
The merchant whom I had helped to develop merchandise with modern knowledge who aimed for my life due to being troubled by the possibility of me copsing their monopoly by imparting that very modern knowledge to other merchants.
The unsociable but animal-loving martial artist on a journey of self-improvement who tried to kill me to raise his level.
The former assassin sent by the royal family saved from numerous crises by his spying ability who spat out without any hesitation that they were to kill me by royal decree while looking at me with cold eyes.
The vigers that were saved along the way who looked at me with eyes clouded by greed as they asked for forgiveness for selling me out for a reward.
And finally, the kind-hearted Saintess that was always there to encourage and cheering someone up who branded me as an Enemy of God and Someone that became the Demon Lord never divulging the reason for her betrayal even when asked directly.
The Kingdom, the Empire, the Beastdom, and the Republic, the countries that I supposedly protected all became hostile.
A great number of people epted the government promations without any doubt and whenever they found out I was the Hero, they drove me away with curses and stones like a leper.
But even now, I didnt want to believe that I was betrayed and I wanted to bawl my eyes out.
Hiding myself as a criminal would, after great pains, I made it to the Royal Capital while surrounded by the sea of hostility. All the pain and sadness almost made me give up numerous times.
Even so what kept my breaking heart in one piece was her, the Demon Lords, promise.
Im sure youll return to your home, to your family.
That was the promise I had with the girl that had me purposefully kill her.
She was a girl with many things of note.
A timid liar, a coward full of bluster, an obstinate person.
Even whenughing heartily, she was a crybaby.
Even when arrogant and selfish, she was sensitive to how I felt.
A girl that added color to this monochrome world with her overbearing hatred.
I touched the small hemp bag that hung from my neck.
Inside it was her magic core containing enormous, Demon Lord-befitting, amount of mana. The core was to the Demonkin what a heart would be for humans.
The Hero summoning magic required a vast amount of mana.
My summoning consumed the antique treasures passed down within the royal family. Despite gathering many of them together, they had their manapletely consumed and seemed to be absolute junk.
To make up for all that required mana she exchanged her life and handed that magic core over to me. It was something I had always pursued so that I could return to my own world.
It belonged to that girl who, while saying there would be no hard feelings whether it was her win or loss, allowed herself to be killed on purpose at the very end.
Its a shame, it doesnt seem that I will be going with you to your world. Well, still, its fine. I had always been getting things from Kaito, with this, as far as my debt goes, well be all even. Ive said before that I am a woman that properly returns whats borrowed, havent I.
Eh you Youre always overdoing it.
Im sure youll return to the previous world, to your home, to the ce where your family is. However, Id be offended by being forgotten immediately, so for a while live whilst you cry. Make an ultra splendid grave for me and choke on tears while thinking of me. Kaito, because youre always thinking about your family in your own world Im going to monopolize on you for the time being! Kukuku, ah, like this even death is unexpectedly something to look forward to.
Looking forward to? Even when youre a coward? Youre doing a very bad job lying right now.
Right, theres one more thing I wish from you afterward. Live whilst thinking you can die at any moment and finish any and all unfinished business without leaving any unresolved matters behind. Im giving you my life, if you say goodbye to a life that looks like you randomly threw it away midway through, I absolutely wont forgive you. So prepare yourself since Ill properly watch over you. If you show me a disy of a fool, then Ill either be reborn and give you a right smacking or start haunting you as a ghost!
Its fine whether youre born again or haunting me, just show yourself, ok?
The voice of the girl was scorching the inside of my ear and it was losing strength each time she replied.
Several lines of our final conversation passed through my mind.
She was a selfish girl to the end. And I, who had allowed that, was the worst of men.
More so, looking at how I was now the target of the people whose request of Defeating the Demon Lord I fulfilled like that.
Coming this far I had absolutely no way of refuting the words Great Fool that the girl called me with. Truly, I was an idiotic, foolish, crappy piece of shit. By the time I noticed, it was all toote and I could only regret my choices.
Precisely because of that, I had to protect the promise made at the end no matter what happened. To fulfill my vow to the Demon Lord and achieve the reunion with my family. That was my only support right now.
Before I noticed, the liquor in my ss was gone.
Hey, missy, you look pretty grim there. Why not drink with us? Well make it our treat if you agree.
No thanks. Oy, Ill leave the money owed here.
Ah, OY!! Tch-, whats with that, thats no fun at all.
Brusquely rejecting the invitation of the generous drunkard I left the bar with money for my ss of liquor on the table.
Once I went outside, the robe was struck byrge, bursting waterdrops and started to have a hard time keeping the rain out.
This sort of weather was predicted in advance so the pedestrians were scarce.
For now, having sobered up with the use of the Herb Insect Wing Sword, I headed to the nearest entrance to the slums. The people I had saved from the monsters when the wall copsed during the Wall Eaters attack lived there. They guided me into the royal capital and had provided a hiding ce to return the favor from that time.
I had originally intended to return to the royal capital for a couple of days and infiltrate the royal castle on the following night. My aim was the room I was summoned to by the ritual.
The King, Queen, and the knight corps seemed to be absent from the city.
I kind of wanted to ask them why did the Kingdom betray me and whether they really believed the talk about me bing the next Demon Lord after defeating the previous one. However, in the end, I had prioritized returning to my own world more.
It was a good call to sober up fully, huh?
Without having it look unnatural I left the route leading straight to the hideout and entered a nearby alley instead.
Of course, I was cautious not to expose my original path beforehand.
Wha-, do you have any business with me? I dont really recall giving anyone reasons to pursue me.
For an instant, I forgot I was disguised as a woman and almost ended up speaking as myself.
I asked my question after leading them all the way to a street deserted of people. It was directed at the individuals that shadowed me ever since I left the bar without ever getting too close or falling behind too much.
After that silence fell upon the alleyway.
Just as I was thinking of confronting due to their refusal to reply, a pair of men dressedpletely in ck from head to toe showed themselves.
Madam, might you be Hero-sama? If you are, -!!
Combining Godspeed, the most advanced skill in Haste, and Ground Shrink, the most advanced skill in Sky Walk, I moved behind the man before he managed to blink and pressed Twin-Edged de of Light and Shadow against his neck.
Who told you this? There shouldnt be a single person in this city able to tie the Hero to this appearance.
P-please wait! Were under orders from the Princess!! Were here only to confirm the truth behind the rumors of a girl that looked like the Hero!!
Looking from that angle, I certainly did have a memorable face. And also if my memory didnt fail me, those guys should be the ones attending the Princess as bodyguards.
Alesia, the Princess of the Kingdom that betrayed me, eh? What use would she have for me after so long?
T-the Princess has not betrayed you!! We are your allies that know your wish!! We were sent to brave danger so you can return to your world as per the original ord!!
His and her majesties used the fact that the Theocracy proimed you the next Demon Lord to deflect the unrest provoked by their tyrannical rule onto you. The Princess has been stricken with grief over this! Also, the summoning ritual is the royal familys secret. Anyone can prepare the offerings for the ceremonial magic, however, the ritual itself has only been passed down through oral tradition!! The Princess assistance will surely be something of use to you!!
That certainly struck where it hurt.
I wasnt well-versed in magic itself. I couldnt actually use magic on my own, all the magic spells and skills I had ess to were fully tied to the Soul Sword.
Therefore, if the things didnt end up like this, then it would have been fine to ask the royal family directly for the magic to send me home.
Right then my n was to sneak into the library of the royal castle to search for information. However, if I was to believe what this man had said, then any such attempt was meaningless.
So, what did you intend to do with me once you found me?
If-, if you would like, Id like to bring you to see the Princess, even right now if required and before that, to our safehouse. Dont worry, we are your friends.
Could I trust them?
I hadnt met directly with the Princess ever since we parted as I left for the final battle with the Demon Lord.
Due to her standing it was likely that she couldnt openly go against the decisions of the King and Queen.
So it might just be possible for me to escape this life on the run Ive been leading until now that made me feel like I had been trapped in a bog.
Please, believe me, the Princess was really anxious for the Hero-samas life. Its exactly because of this that we were able to make contact with Hero-sama so swiftly. The Princess has said that she would like to help Hero-sama.
Those words unintentionally made me struggle for breath.
Please believe me, the vision of myself pleading that same thing uncountable number of times ovepped with this man before me.
I get it. Take me with you.
Seeing the Soul Sword removed from his neck and dissipated, the man became visibly dumbfounded and rxed.
Th-then, this way. From here on, we will head towards the building within the royal castle where Hero-sama was summoned. From there we nned to jump to the safehouse with a teleport stone and have you wait until the preparation for the Return Hero ceremonial magic is done. Since we dont really know who might be watching, Id like to avoid actions that would expose our movements.
Normally, teleporting in or out of a settlement was impossible anywhere bigger than a vige. Its because numerous magic tools were usually buried within its boundaries as a security measure.
Without them, enemies would have easy timeunching surprise attacks and raids during a war.
However, there was a ce in the royal capital without such protection. That was the building in the royal castle that I was summoned in. After all having those magical tools there would interfere with Hero Summoning. Thats why in the effective sphere of the building, the method of burying magic tools that disrupt with teleportation was abandoned in favor of procedures that allowed them to be set up and dismantled quickly when a need arose.
If that is the case, I agree.
I wanted to leave my thanks to the people that guided me into the city but in the end, I gave up on that. As long as I was treated as the worlds biggest evil, just having connections with me was a dangerous thing in itself. That being the case, it would be better if this matter ended without them being linked to me.
I followed behind the men dressed in ck and soon we reached the grove of mixed trees in the royal capital suburbs.
Oy, arent we going to the royal castle?
We are. Deep in this de, there is an entrance to a secret passage that leads directly into the summoning area of the royal castle.
Having heard that I followed them deep into the trees, soon the two of them began investigating the ground. They found the entrance to the passage in less than ten seconds and raised the square-shaped stone b.
We were weed by a gust of old, stale, damp air and a thick carpet of dust.
The stairway paved with stone and the atmosphere created a spectacle truly suiting the very concept of a secret underground tunnel.
This way. Please, watch your step.
The men lit the candlemps that they took out from their bags and slowly descended down the stairs.
From there we continued down a level path for a while. Only noise carried by the stagnant air were the footsteps of the three of us.
After a while, we finally arrived at a dead end. We pushed the ceiling from the inside and I found myself in a nostalgic ce, the room that I was summoned into.
Aah, Hero-sama, youre safe!!
And in front of me, just like when I was summoned, I saw Princess Alesia with a smile like a flower.
Swaying, silver hair that extended to her shoulders gave her looks a fragile impression that hadnt changed much from the time we first met.
She was two years younger than me, but in these three years we have been apart she had grown taller and her body had matured noticeably. However, the impression she gave off hadnt changed much through all this time.
Hero-sama, are you injured anywhere?
A-, ah, Im fine. You did well to know it was me with just one look
Your new appearance? I have heard before of the power that the Mirror Sword of the Heavenly Evil Spirit holds.
Saying that sheughed with a familiar smile.
That was a smile that didnt differ one bit from the one I knew. It made me exhale with relief.
Even though I had faith following all the way to here, I had still thought that perhaps the Alesia in front of my eyes, having pride in her magic skills, was the same as the other light magic users and was aiming for my life.
Though there are various exnations that I would like to offer you, we dont have time for that right now. Please use the teleport stone. This is the only room in the royal capital it will work in when provided mana.
Saying that she handed me a semi-transparent, yellow crystal.
It was something that I had personally used many times.
Lets talk after teleporting. Ill teach you the procedure for the ceremonial magic required to return at the destination.
Alright.
I started pouring mana into the teleport stone that I had received and it started to shine in response.
As mana flowed into the magical array, the teleport formation covered the ground as if to swallow the whole room.
In that instant,
Fufu, truly, an altruistic fool.
An ominous sneer reached my ears.
Before I could respond as the light waspletely obscuring my vision I could for onest time see the Princess face, this time free of the mask.
Chapter 24
Chapter 24
In the instant that the teleportation magic takes effect, my reflexes kick in and I pour mana into my emergency protection measure, theSevering Sword of Safeguarding.
A huge amount of mana pours into it in that fraction of a second.
My increased thought speed allows me to see each little detail of that process.
zing fireballs, sharp icicles, sharp des of wind that I cant see, masses of rock that could crush anything, spear-shaped missiles of light, dark shadows in the shape of hands.
The mana of over a hundred spells full of murderous intent. Ive felt this somewhere before.
I undo the disguise of theMirror Sword of the Divine Deviland get ready for a fight.
Beyond the swirling dust and scattered pebbles, I see over two hundred fierce knights bearing scars from their past battles. The knights who are familiar with the battlefield and shared their knowledge about its basics with me, the knight captain who leads them and Princess Alesia whose silver hair is fluttering behind her from the wind produced by the force of the spells cast.
Really, the fact that you are so durable for such an idiot makes you so difficult to deal with.(Alesia)
Taking a quick nce at my surroundings, I see that Im at the center a colosseum-shaped dome that Ive seen before - the Guardians Chamber in the deepest part of the Elegant Maple Ruins that I conquered along my journey before I challenged the Demon Lord.
It wouldnt be strange to think that the Guardians revived long ago, but seeing that theyre not here, I guess theyve been defeated again. The proof of that is that the Dungeon Core behind the princess is no longer shining with mana. I dont know whether these guys did it or they hired adventurers to do it, but even I had the assistance of the Knights Order to defeat the boss here. As long as they knew its weak points and how to fight it, Im sure that it would have been simple for them to defeat it.
... Alesia, have you betrayed me as well?!(Kaito)
Betrayed? You are mistaken; the word betray is used in regards to allies, you know? You were never an ally to me, so I have not betrayed you. After all, there is no way that I would do something as horrific as bing allies with someone from another world, is there? Ah, this feels so unpleasant, but now I can finally put an end to this act.(Alesia)
Alesia says this with a happy smile.
It is, without a doubt, a truly genuine smile.
Really, everything woulde to an end if you were to die. You are just like a gutter rat. Well, even so, this is the end.(Alesia)
Alesia You...(Kaito)
Teleportation-type powers do not work in this ce, do they? This is not a city, so there is no need to be concerned about coteral damage, either. I do not believe that even you could escape while surrounded by this number of people with the exit sealed.(Alesia)
Its just as Alesia says. In theGuardians Chamber, teleportation-type powers dont work. Even if teleportation is used to enter the chamber, its impossible to teleport out of it. Even if I were to freely use my movement-type Skills, its impossible even for me to make it to the only exit while facing this number of truly exceptional knights.
If they were ordinary soldiers or inexperienced knights, then I might have a small chance, but these guys are all the real deal. Theres no opening that I can use to cut through this encirclement.
The fact that you are so foolish was of great help. You were deceived so easily; it is no wonder that you were even fooled by themoners who were on the verge of falling into the slums.(Alesia)
W-what it cant be!(Kaito)
Yes, ever since you came to this city, I have been receiving information about you. Did you not know? My informants were very talkative after being offered a mere two or three gold coins.(Alesia)
...(Kaito)
This time, its our turn to save you.
Its only natural to repay those who have helped you.
The faces of the people who said that to me surface in my mind. Did they betray me as well?
... Damn it, how can you betray people so easily?(Kaito)
I feel rage from having been betrayed. And disappointment in myself.
Why did I have no doubts in my mind? Its only been two days since I arrived in the city.
The royal capital has no shortage of outsiders; there are countless people entering and leaving and my appearance was mostly concealed by arge hood. So just where did she get information about a woman who resembled the Hero?
Why didnt I realize where the safe house was?
Teleportation magic could be used in that room, even though you couldnt teleport into the middle of the city from there.
This mistake was caused by the naivety in my heart.
It wouldnt be untruthful to say that it was because I was tired from being on the run. However, letting my guard down like that is what led to my current situation.
Why, why are you going to such lengths to try and kill me?!(Kaito)
Oh, are you trying to buy yourself some more time? Well, I do not mind. I do think that you did your best for a gutter rat. I can engage in a little conversation with you.(Alesia)
With these words, she gives me a scornful smile and a small giggle.
I wont die until I go back to my own world, until I fulfil my promise.
As I look around, searching for an opening to turn my situation around, I see Alesia behaving like this.
What Ive seen of her up until now was really all an act.
The Hero who slew the Demon Lord. The existence of a human with this power is incredibly inconvenient for the Kingdom. The very fact that you live and breathe leaves coals to stoke the fires of independence and rebellion. The peoples discontent has been suppressed up until now because of the Demon Lord. That is why for the sake of the Kingdom, you must bear all of that discontent and allow it to be cleansed in a single moment.(Alesia)
For that reason...(Kaito)
That is the official reason that Father and Mother have given. The true reason is simply because we cannot allow you to exist. Ah, how disgusting it is for someone from another world to have the same appearance as us, speak the same words as us and exist in this world. Demi-humans and Beast-people are the most repulsive creatures, but you are something that induces even more disgust. You are truly unpleasant; did you know that I had to hold back my nausea when I came into contact with you?(Alesia)
...!(Kaito)
She looks at me with something that is more than just a disdainful, cold gaze.
Those eyes dont even consider me human. Its as if she is looking at some abhorrent filth.
Her gaze conveys the feelings of repulsion from the bottom of her heart.
However, in the next moment, Alesias frowning face changes into the flower-like smile that Im used to seeing.
Still, this is fine. This is the end, after all. As promised, I will teach you the spell for you to return to your original world.(Alesia)
Alesia gives an amusedugh.
Im bewildered by the sudden change in her behavior.
Ah, of course, this is not a lie. Ah yes, let me invoke thePrayer of Restrictionto prove that I am not lying.(Alesia)
Prayer of Restriction.
This is something that users of spirit magic can use on themselves as a method of proving their intent.
If the contents of the restrictions are broken, the caster will pay the dered price as well as losing their spirit magic and the divine protection that it grants.
I hereby swear to speak only the truth with no falsifications regarding the Ritual of Hero Summoning/Return, with my arm as the price.Prayer of Restriction.(Alesia)
A faint light wraps around Alesia, showing that the restriction has been applied.
With this, Alesia has be unable to lie as long as the light of thePrayer of Restrictionsurrounds her.
The moment she lies about the Hero Summoning/Return spell, her arm will be offered to the spirits and lost forever.
Now then, shall we talk?(Alesia)
Alesia gave a smile full of sadistic intent that she has never shown as the princess.
That sight sets off every rm bell of my sixth sense.
Why is she going as far as to use the Prayer of Restriction to prove that she isnt lying?
Even if she is trying to just make me feel better about dying, what reason does she have to do such a thing?
Unable to read Alesias intentions, my sense of suspicion grows stronger, but this is a good opportunity.
Its true that I need to find some way to escape, but Im really desperate gain any information about the ritual spell that could send me home.
As long as the Prayer of Restriction is in effect, she cant lie. Even if she does, Id be able to tell immediately by looking at her arm.
The procedure for the ritual is truly simple. Like other ritual spells, the Hero Summoning/Return ritual can be carried out by anyone as long as the corresponding offerings for the ritual spell can be prepared. The offerings required for this ritual is any object containing a vast amount of mana, and the ancient magic circle carved into that ce. And what else do you think is needed?(Alesia)
What else, you say?(Kaito)
What the Hero Summoning ritual spell requires is an object that contains an overwhelming amount of mana, enough to transform numerous magical items that are worthy of being national treasures - for their powers, not because of their historical value - into pieces of junk.
It is possible to use multiple objects to make up the required amount, but even then, each object needs to contain a certain amount of mana to be considered as an offering.
Thats what I was told is needed for the Hero Summoning ritual.
The amount of mana that an object can contain is influenced by its properties.
For arms or armor, it depends on the materials they are made of, the techniques used to create them and the crafting skill of the person who made them.
Objects with the power to contain that much mana are rare enough on their own, but if the search is narrowed down to objects that contain the correct type of mana as well, it would be extremely difficult to collect such objects even if an entire nation was to dedicate all of its resources to doing so.
Thats why I was entrusted with her magic core, which is in the pouch resting on my chest.
Theres something else thats needed?!(Kaito)
Yes, precisely. There is no way that mana alone would be sufficient for a spell that infringes on the domain of God, is there? Have you not given it any thought at all?(Alesia)
Alesia gives a sweet, princess-like smile.
And as if not even giving me a chance to think, she speaks in that venom-like voice once more.
There are four procedures for this ritual spell. First, aholemust be opened in the space-time of this world. Second, aholemust be opened in the space-time of another world. After that, apaththat connects the two holes must be created. And the final process isdrawing inthe human that has been chosen as the target of the summoning. Each of these processes requires an offering; mana is merely a stimnt to activate the ritual spell and an offering for thedrawing inprocess. So with this being the case, can you imagine what the remaining offerings are?(Alesia)
...(Kaito)
I have no way of knowing whats needed for a ritual spell.
The only offering for a ritual spell that I know of is therge amount of medicinal nts that are needed to cast an anti-poison spell. Ive seen a powerful ritual spell before, but I dont know what offerings were used for it. Im not particrly knowledgeable about ritual spells to begin with.
*Giggle* Well then, let me give you a hint. The price of opening aholein our world is...(Alesia)
Fear runs down my spine.
In the ce where theholeis opened...(Alesia)
My instincts are screaming at me not to listen, to not allow this to enter my ears. My body aches, telling me to stop these words.
But I suppress my instincts with reasoning. Theres no point in doing something like that, and its impossible for me to do so anyway.
And so, the words dont stop.
The lives of two hundred people must be offered.(Alesia)
I feel the blood drain out of my face.
As if pleased by my reaction, Alesia gives a demon-like smile.
Now then, I will change the question a little. When you were summoned, Beast-person ves obtained from other nations were used to open a hole in the space-time of this world. So thenWhat was the price of opening the otherholeand thepath?(Alesia)
What, thats
If the requirement for opening aholein this world was thatthe lives of two hundred people must be offered at the ce where the hole is to be opened, then
Of course, in my world, the offering to open aholein my world is
Say, Hero-sama. We have talked about it previously, have we not? Can you remind me who the people around you were when you were summoned? Now then, could you please answer the question regarding thehole?(Alesia)
I was in a ssroom in my high school.
So then, the ones who became the offerings that time, were the ones who were there with me
The teacher and my friends?
Youre lying(Kaito)
This is not a lie. As proof, look, my arm is still here. The two hundred people closest by to you were sacrificed when you were summoned.(Alesia)
I can hear the sound of something cracking inside my heart.
YOU FUCKEEEEEEEEERS!(Kaito)
Iron Chains of Binding Thorns!
Gah! Guh!(Kaito)
In my rage, I unleash a powerful Soul Sword capable of the fastest attacks, but as I move, magic chains tie my body down.
Obeying the mana poured into them by the knight mages, chains with gray thorns attached burst out of the ground and repeatedly wrap themselves around me to form a. I dont have a single wound thanks to theDark Spirits Attirethat Im wearing, but with this many chains wrapped around me, theres no way that I can escape.
*Giggle* I did say that I am not lying, didnt I?(Alesia)
Shut up! Ill kill you! Shit, dont get in my way!(Kaito)
Im seized by a rage that feels like my head is boiling.
I attempt to forcibly throw off the chains that bind my body and tear them to pieces, but though they creak, they show no sign ofing apart.
Watching me struggle, the corners of Alesias mouth twist upwards in an expression of true delight.
... We still have not talked about the offering for thepassage, you know?(Alesia)
These words cause me to feel an ice-like chill running up the back of my neck.
Oi Oi, wait. There, theres... more?(Kaito)
The words formed by my trembling lips have distinct fear in them.
This woman intends to say more. With that delighted, demon-like smile, she intends to say more.
The threshold between one world and another is the domain of God. There is no way that a human with a body of flesh and blood can cross such a ce unscathed.(Alesia)
I dont want to hear it, I dont want to hear it, I dont want to hear it.
To summon me to this world, these people sacrificed something even more.
ces under the influence of God apparently etch his power directly upon the soul. That is precisely why that Heroes inherently obtain such powerful abilities. With that said, it would be troublesome to deal with a person who has been crippled by having his soul vited by Gods domain. Apathis needed to allow a person to pass through to be able to receive that power without being broken.(Alesia)
After sacrificing two hundred of my friends and teachers, what more has been sacrificed?
And then Alesia speaks these final words.
With the elegance of biting into a small, soft, pleasant, cherry-like, fruit.
Theingredientsused to make that path is the offering. Humans who possess souls that do not reject your soul are transformed into the path itself. About five people, perhaps? For example, yes -(Alesia)
Parents, siblings, grandparents, uncles, aunts and cousins.
I hear a noise that sounds as if my own world is being crushed by the princesss finger that resembles a venomous w.
What are you saying? Eh? Thats, but, its...?(Kaito)
Words spill out of my mouth. I wonder what Im saying right now.
They are dead, you know? Your family and the friends around you became sacrifices for the sake of this world.(Alesia)
Dead? Father? Mother? Mai? Suehiko, Kenta, Haruto and Oogane-sensei?
Why, why why why why why, I cant go back now, can I?
I promised her that I would go home to my family and return to my normal life, return -
Return return return AAAAAAAAAHHHH!
Ahahahaha, thats the face I wanted to see! Ive wanted to see that face for the longest time! Ahah, hey, hey, how are you feeling right now? You did say that you wanted to return to your world and meet your family, didnt you? And your friends? They all died a long time ago; youre such an idiot! AHAHAHAHAHA!(Alesia)
The shrill, echoingughter sounds close, distant, sharp, dull; it creates more and more cracks in my heart.
I had a lot of trouble suppressing myughter when you told me that, you know? For just that moment, I forgot my disgust at having to show courtesy to you.(Alesia)
The world spins. Round and round. Front and back and right and left and up and down is all scrambled and the brightly-colored patterns mix together.
Stop it, please stop it already!(Kaito)
I want to go back to my hometown, back to where my family is. I want to return to the days where I can y around with my friends and eat meals with my family, I want to go back.It was something like that, wasnt it? I tried imitating what you said before you went to defeat the Demon Lord; what do you think? Do you think I am talented at doing impressions of people?(Alesia)
It breaks; it crumbles.
With crackling, rattling sounds, my world twists and cracks; it transforms into something else.
If you want to go back, you are free to go ahead, you know? If you forcibly rape and impregnate some Beast-people and make five children or so, you will have enough to create a path, wont you? Well, I would do my best to prevent you from doing such a repulsive thing. I would kill yourmaterials, yourchildren.It is just so, so disgusting for the monster child of someone from another world to live in this world, even for an instant, so it cannot be helped, can it?(Alesia)
! ALESIAAAAAAAA!(Kaito)
With my physical strength and my legs forcibly strengthened by the mana that is responding to my rage, I tear the chains that bind me into pieces.
Now! Concentrate your firepower!(Knight captain)
GUGAAH, MOVE, DONT GET IN MY WAAAAAY!(Kaito)
At the knight captainsmand, the knights release their spells. But its annoying for these to even be in my field of vision.
Im burned by fire, struck down by water, cut by wind, beaten by rock, pierced by light and tormented by darkness, but even so, the inside of my head ispletely dominated by the thought of impaling Alesia with the sword in my hand.
My thoughts of escape have disappeared somewhere. As long as Im still able to move, its fine. I slip through the openings between the knights attacks as they swing their swords at me.
DIIIIIIIIEEEEEE!(Kaito)
I swing the tip of my sword down in rage, towards the princess that I have finally reached.
Gah, gaugaah.(Kaito)
*Giggle* You really are a foolish person, arent you? To not even be able to see through this kind of illusion; just how bad can your eyes be?(Alesia)
The princess that I was supposed to cut to pieces vanishes like mist, and at the same time, multiple arrows pierce me from behind.
With its power drained after I forced myself to run through the storm of spells, myDark Spirits Attirecouldntpletely block those arrows.
Now then, this is the end. As thanks for dancing conveniently for me, I will kill you with my own hands. Think of it as a privilege. Bring me a sword.(Alesia)
In response to these words, a knight presents his sword to the princess.
Taking that sword in her hand, Alesia slowly steps towards me.
Say, Kaito.(Demon Lord)
At a time like this, it''s the words of the girl that was called the Demon Lord thate to my mind.
I would do anything for you, anything you want, if it is within my ability to do so. I would even give you half of this world. So stay by my side. Please.(Demon Lord)
I couldnt take that trembling hand.
Even though she probably knew that I would refuse. Even though she probably expected that I wouldnt take her hand.
I couldnt take the hand of that girl whose cold tears were spilling down.
I made a mistake, I made a mistake, I made a mistake.
Is this my punishment for that? My foolishness hase back to repay me like this.
I will definitely return to where my family is.The promise that she even sacrificed her own life for.
It cant be fulfilled anymore.
Because the ce I was supposed to return to had been robbed from me right from the beginning.
Die. You monster who came from another world, wearing the same skin as us.(Alesia)
Even though Im on the verge of death, the only thing that surfaces in my mind is a sense of regret.
Live in a way that you will not have left things undone when you die one day. I am giving you my life; if you live a life that you throw away halfway through, I will never forgive you.(Demon Lord)
The moment I get the feeling that these words are ringing through my ears is the moment that the princesss sword tries to pierce my heart.
?! W-what is this?!(Alesia)
What Alesia pierced isnt my heart. With a crack, the sword that she thrust down crushed the magic core hanging around my neck.
The magic core that contains the mana of the Demon Lord is unusually dense; currents of mana flow out of it and fill this ce.
This immediately provides the Dungeon Core with the mana necessary for the Guardians revival, which is normally supposed to take several months.
GYARROOOOH!
A sharp roar echoes out in the chamber.
Two beasts appear, one is a lion wrapped in red mes and the other is a tiger wrapped in blue mes.
Kuh, everyone, get into battle formation! We must protect the princess!(Knight captain)
Despite the chaos caused by the abrupt appearance of these enemies, the knights move quickly.
If Im going to run, nows my only chance.
UOOOOOOOH!(Kaito)
Wha-?! Shit, the hero is getting away!(Knight)
I dont have skills, I dont have shit, Im just breaking through with only one thing in my mind. I break through the knights encirclement. Their ranks have already been thrown into disarray by the appearance of the Guardians; they copse as I run through them.
Increasing my speed withShukuchi*andDivine Feet*, I dash through the air usingSky Walkclose to the ground. I evade the attacks aimed at me with the smallest amount of necessary movement or simply ept them, suppressing the screams of paining from all over my body. And I head towards the only exit to this ce.
TLN*: These were initially tranted in the previous chapter as Ground Shrink and Godspeed. I dont like these trantions for various reasons so Im changing them (and they should be changed on Dailys version soon as well). For reference, Shukuchi is a fairlymon term in fictional works to refer to various techniques of rapid movement.
No, he must not be allowed to escape! If he is allowed to even take one step from this chamber -(Alesia)
In response to the princesss voice echoing from behind me, I tighten the grip of my hand that is holding my Soul Sword without thinking.
Even if I die afterwards, I have to pierce the princess with this sword in my hand...
If you live a life that you throw away halfway through, I will never forgive you.(Demon Lord)
! FUUUUUCK! Scatter them, Cruel de - Firebird Burst Lightning sh Flower!(Kaito)
Raise your shields!(Knight captain)
An echoing, thunderous roar drowns out my voice and the voices of the knights, and an explosion filled with purple lightning expands outwards.
Of course, nobody here is inexperienced enough to be hit by this explosion directly, but it seeds in dying the humans that stop it with their shields and magic barriers. And since the guys behind me are fighting the Guardians, they have no time to give chase.
I will not let you!(Alesia)
Gugah!(Kaito)
A fireball released by the princess scorches my back.
But the victor of this battle is me.
Wai-(Alesia)
Thats thest I hear of the princesss voice.
I turn my head as I teleport using my Soul Swords power, and thest thing I see is the princess, wearing an ugly, demon-like expression of fury.
I didnt have any destination in mind when I teleported other than far away, and I find myself deep in a forest that Ive never seen before. The sun hasnt risen yet and even the moon is hidden behind the rain clouds. The forest is submerged inplete darkness.
The drizzling rain runs down my body, easing the pain of the countless wounds on it.
My back hurts a lot from being burned by the princess''s spell. As the thought of treating it runs through my mind, my vision bes distorted.
Long-distance teleportation consumes an incredible amount of mana. After my level increased, it was almost unlimited, but I suppose Im suffering from mana intoxication now. At this rate, it seems like itll be a while before I can treat myself.
I pull out the arrows, apply pressure to my wounds and try to walk, but I cant even take the first step.
...(Kaito)
The humans that I asked to help me, the humans that I trusted, were myenemiesright from the beginning.
I believed that I would be able to return to a normal life in my world. The hope that kept me going until now was nothing but a mirage.
I dont know what Im supposed to do in this world anymore.
I dont know what I should live for.
I dont know, but -
Live in a way that you will not have left things undone when you die one day.(Demon Lord)
My legs feel like theyll copse any minute, but even so, I take one step forward.
Even if I dont know what I continue living for, I cant die.
Because of her, I came to like this world.
Because of her, I was able to smile in this world.
That very girl told me that shed never forgive me if I lived my life in a half-assed way.
Even so, if I were to die, she would probably give her usualugh and say something like,You are so helpless; foolish until the very end.
Thats why my feet cant stop here.
If I were to die in a way where I gave up before the very end, I wouldnt be able to stay by her side even after I die.
Thats why, thats right, Ill walk.
I want her to let me cry a little.
Im sorry, Leticia. I couldnt keep my promise. Im sorry, Im really sorry...(Kaito)
These words spill out and disappear into the darkness, never to be heard by anyone.
Chapter 25
Chapter 25
The sensation of floating in dark water.
The dream ends.
I understand that Im in a threshold somewhere between consciousness and unconsciousness.
If I look down, I see an endless darkness, and if I look up, theres a bright, wavering water surface.
Kaito...
Suddenly, a flickering shadow appears before me.
The voice that calls my name sounds incredibly distant and hazy.
Leticia...(Kaito)
The person that has appeared before me has beautiful hair of a deep, blood-like color that could be described not as red, but as crimson. Her ck pupils shine just as powerfully as her hair.
The clothing that covers her body, which is too small to be called that of an adult, is the ck dress of the Demon Lord. Its exactly the same as when I saw her for the final time.
This is the 47th Demon Lord, Leticia Lew Harstone.
Kaito,e and... see me...(Leticia)
! Haah, Im desperate enough to make you say something like that in my dreams?(Kaito)
I let out words of self-derision without thinking.
How pathetic, to be like this just after seeing some dream reminding me of the past. Just how much am I nning to rely on someone I once killed with my own hands?
Ah, but youre right. Just once, Ille and see you just once.(Kaito)
Ill go and see her properly.
In this second time, she knows nothing about me.
So this is nothing but sentimentality.
I just want to selfishly get my own emotions in order; its an act of atonement to satisfy myself.
Even so, I want her to at least forgive me once. After saying one thing to her, I never intend to appear before her again.
So in the words I say to her, I need to convey,Im sorry for everything back then, andGoodbye, I hope you find happiness.
This time, Ill definitelye to you and say it. Ill say,Ah, Demon Lord, Ill give you half the world, so take revenge with me.(Kaito)
In this second time, she wont even know what we need revenge for. I dont intend to tell her. Ill put an end to everything myself.
So its obvious that my words will be rejected.
And so they will be my unsightly words of repentance to punish myself.
Even if my words wont be understood; even if she will reject me.
Because back then, she said those words to me knowing the same.
Ill definitelye and say these words to you.
Because if I do that, I should definitely be able to give up on you.
Because even if youre not by my side, I should be able to live on without relying on you.
Ah, but C
Its a little bit of a shame that I cant be by your side after I die in this world a second time, I suppose.(Kaito)
... -sama, ...to-sama.
Mmm, ah... Minnalis?(Kaito)
My body is being shaken gently, and as I open my eyes, I see Minnaliss slightly-red face.
I realize that I fell asleep. When I sumbed to the drowsiness, I had my back against the wall with one of my knees in my arms, but now Im lying down horizontally. And actually, whatever is behind my head is dangerously soft.
Good morning, Goshujin-sama*. You were having something of a nightmare, you know?(Minnalis)
TLN*: Means "master", as most should know. Previously tranted as milord.
Hmm? Ah, I had a little dream about the past... More importantly, this is...(Kaito)
This is, you know, theGuardians Chamberwasrger than I thought, so I used myPoison Demon of Phantom mestoo much and the mana intoxication...(Minnalis)
Hmm, since I fell asleep from mana intoxication myself, I guess I failed to suppress it.
When nothing is happening, Minnalis doesnt get carried away; she maintains her position as a ve and keeps her stability.
Perhaps embarrassed by letting me sleep on herp, she tries and fails to maintain a poker face and her voice wavers.
... I wonder if it would be bad for me to make fun of her. As a human being, would it be bad for me to do that?
The temptation to tease her is poking its face out in front of me, but I suppress it with my self-control as an adult.
I wont make fun of someone suffering from mana intoxication, nor alcohol intoxication. Messing with someones behavior while theyre drunk is inexcusable. Who knows where or when it could happen to me next.
As I get up and shake my head, the remainders of my sleepiness and mana intoxication disappear.
How long was I asleep?(Kaito)
I believe it was about one hour.(Minnalis)
I see, is the Guardian dead?(Kaito)
No, since I do not see that I have gained any experience on my Status, I believe it has not died yet.(Minnalis)
The hole I opened in the door has been plugged by the Garm furs that we ripped off the dead bodies on our way here. On the other side of the door, I can hear the faint sounds of the Guardian suffering and thrashing around, so the poison is having an effect.
But as a requirement of using this method, I had to be able to open a hole in the door so strong that its almost impossible to destroy. Guardians like thisGoblin Kinggenerally have a high resistance to status effects, so the poison used needed to be strong enough to break through its resistance and somehow manage to deal some damage.
And I already foresaw that with this level of poison, the weapons, equipment and materials that we could gain from the Guardian would be severely damaged. To im them, we would need a way to make sure that the poison doesnt degrade, but we would also need a way to safely enter the poison-filled room right after the Guardian is defeated (If we leave it, the Dungeon will absorb its dead body and everything else, leaving no materials or anything for us to recover).
The reason we chose this method is because with thecheat that is theFire Spider Soul Sword,Poison Demon of Phantom mesnon-diffusing propertyand the fact thatwe dont need anything other than the experience points, all of the right conditions have been met.
Its also problematic for the special abilities of my powerful Soul Swords being seen by others, theres no need to worry about that in this case.
For now, I guess Ill think about how to assign my experience points while we wait for the Guardian to die.(Kaito)
Since I havent dealt any damage to the Dungeon boss myself, I wont receive any experience points. In other words, the experience that Ive obtained in the Dungeon up to this point is all Im going to get.
At present, I have 15,231 experience points remaining.
Along the way, I put 3,000 experience points in theRound Squirrels Pouch Sword, 3,000 in theWater Fairys Droplet deand 31,000 in theHerb Insects Wing de, which means the total amount I earned is around 50,000. If I was in a state with no experience debt and could simply spend all of it on leveling up, I would have almost reached level 60.
And theres something that I realized thanks to theWater Fairys Droplet deandHerb Insects Wing de.I realized that my abilities are sealed in tiers, and I have to unlock them in these tiers.
Just like how theWater Fairys Droplet dehas the ability to provide the fire-venom of theFire Spiders Leg Swordwith an overwhelming bonus in its ability to melt metal, it also has the ability to allow me to control the temperature of the liquid at will. But it seems that this ability isnt unlocked unless I put more experience points into it.
The same thing applies for theHerb Insects Wing de; it was a sword that could increase my resistance to each different status effect and cure them as well, but the ability to cure each status effect requires separate experience points to unlock.
I spent 3,000 on unlocking the Soul Sword and on unlocking the resistance to poison, then 2,000 on each of paralysis, sleep, petrification and charm, and 20,000 to unlock the special ability that allows me to share these effects with people that I want to, so 31,000 in total. The ability to share the effects with others used to work on up to ten people, but with the amount that Ive unlocked now, it seems that the limit is three people.
Well, I dont have a shred of intention of gathering arge number of random followers like I did the first time, so theres no problem.
For now, I think about how Im going to allocate the remaining 15,000 experience points that I have.
I consider doing something about my level debt, but if my basic level increases, the amount of experience points I gain will decrease. In that case, it makes the most sense to unlock a Soul Sword that can make up for my level deficit with its special ability and keep unlocking more Soul Swords for now.
Speaking in RPG terms, my first run was a righteous ythrough, but this second time, Ill be doing an evil ythrough with some restrictions.
So with that in mind, I suppose my choices are something like this.
Kidnapping de of Adversity
The higher the enemys stats are rtive to the wielder, the more powerful this sword is.
However, conversely, if the enemys stats are lower than the wielders, this swords power decreases.
Needle Sword of Poison Benefit
This sword strengthens any poison effect on the enemy by increasing the poison damage depending on the number of times the enemy is damaged by the sword, regardless of the actual damage of each attack.
However, the sword itself does not possess a poisonous effect, so it cannot be used unless through methods such as asking Minnalis to help with applying the poison.
Boundary de
This sword consumes a small amount of mana poured into it to convert the power of long-ranged enemy attacks into power for itself.
However, it does not possess any attack power to begin with, so the above method is the only way to defeat an enemy with it.
Considering my status and MP, my choice is to unlock one of these three.
As I think about this decision, the pocket of my clothing that is supposed to hold an emergency-use potion begins to let out a golden-colored light.
Master?!(Minnalis)
Ah, its fine, dont worry.(Kaito)
Calming down the panicking Minnalis with a wave of my hand, I pull out the small bottle that I received from Duphein from the potion pocket.
This bottle contains a golden, metallic-looking liquid. As I open the lid and set it on the ground, it sparkles as it crawls out of the bottle like a slime and begins to creep up a nearby wall.
It took longer than I thought, huh. It would be meaningless if the princesss burns havent healed yet, though. Now lets see, I wonder whats going to happen?(Kaito)
Ive altered this magic that I showed such unsightly behavior to get my hands on. I took utmost care to make sure its camouge wouldnt be seen through with one nce.
Either way, like the very first thing I did to the knights and the princess, this is just harassment. But there would be nothing better than for it to seed.
Its just a pity that even though I can confirm that its working, I wont be able to directly see the princess suffering as a result. Because of the effect it has, theres nothing I can do about it, though.
While I was thinking about this, the mysterious slime has climbed up the wall to the height of my chest and spread to be thin and t against its surface, turning into something like a TV screen.
An image of a certain ce is projected on it.
This is...(Minnalis)
Its the royal capitals audience hall, you saw it when you became my aplice, didnt you?(Kaito)
The image disyed on the screen is that of the king, queen, their knights and the princess.
Chapter 26
Chapter 26
Ten days have passed since that day, the day of my terrible betrayal.
The day that I conducted the hero-summoning under the divine orders of the Great Spirit. Just as the Great Spiritmanded, I offered the Beast-people that we had kept in stock as live sacrifices and the hero-summoning ritual seeded.
However, the one who was summoned showed no sign of being able to reason, let alone any refinement.
Even though I would have obeyed the Great Spirit and let the summoned otherworlder* experience a short dream as a hero.
TLN*: This is written person from another world in kanji, but furigana above it emphasizes that people from other world are non-human beings.
...
The scars on my back ache.
I wont obey you people.
These pieces of trash are warnings from me.
I will definitely treat you to even more than this.
I will take everything from you, so be prepared.
- from the Second Avenger
My back, which was once praised by my female attendants as being like white porcin, still has scars remaining from having these words burned and carved into it.
While healing magic can restore HP, it takes time to erase external wounds. The only ones on this vast continent able to use magic that can instantly heal everything are likely the archbishop-ss individuals of the republic.
Even so, the healing magic being cast on me every day is having an effect, and the burns cut into my back are healing, little by little. Only faint marks are left now, and theyll disappear cleanly in a few more days.
Of course, the pain has long since disappeared, but they throb every time I remember that man.
After that man left the room that day, the taut threads were cut and I lost consciousness, as if escaping from the pain. The knights stationed outside rescued us around midnight, and the next time we opened our eyes, we found ourselves in a private room of the royal castle.
Truly strong knights, including the captain of the Knights Order, have scars on their faces and bodies from that ordeal. There is no time to spare to remove those scars cleanly, and those scarred faces can even be used to intimidate enemies on the battlefield so we are deliberately leaving them like that. But it goes without saying that their appearance is now fiendish.
We had prepared just enough knights to put on airs so that the Hero, who does not know anything, would not feel overwhelmed. But now half of them are currently lying in a treatment facility.
Even though I received healing magic with the highest priority, it took a whole day to heal the burnt, inmed interior of my mouth enough that I could manage to speak.
The knights had their limbs broken and bent in cruel ways, their faces were smashed and they were left in a state where their bodies barely survived.
The princesss face became swollen from being punched; she had her hair dirtied and spread across the floor and words were burned and carved into her back like brands.
Though nobody knew the exact details of what happened and our behavior was clearly unnatural, the information regarding the criminal circted toote.
Arge number of knights surrounded the castle just in case, but it was concluded that he likely used a teleportation power rather than slipping out of the building. Not even basic inspections were conducted in the royal capital until I recovered enough to speak about the situation.
What that man took, saying something about it bing his military funds, is the ne that proves the wearers position as the first candidate to seed the throne.
Since it bears the royal crest, it is not something that he can easily convert into gold. If he tries to sell it normally at a store, it will be possible to track him down. Even if he takes it outside the royal capital, it will not be impossible to chase him.
That ne is something I inherited from myte Onee-sama. It is not something that a beast like him C no, anyone other than myself, should be touching.
I will never forgive you...(Alesia)
I will never forgive him. I will take the ne back, cause that man so much pain that he begs me for mercy and then I will kill him.
This is what I have decided on, and I have had the knights gather relevant information to achieve this. But we did not find any notable clues for several days, so we had assumed that he might have already taken it outside the royal capital.
It was yesterday when we received a report that the ne has been found by a certain nobleman.
The ne will be returned to me in todays first royal audience. There is a family of earls that is disliked in the royal capital because of their overbearing sense of justice, but I heard that they confiscated illegal goods that were being traded in the darker areas of the royal capital and the ne had been mixed in among them.
Princess-sama, it is almost time.
Yes, I know.(Alesia)
Replying to the words of my attendant, I adjust my clothing one more time before heading to the audience chamber.
In the audience chamber, my father, the firm-figured King Logia Auraulea sits in the throne. Sitting next to him is my mother, Queen Lecilia Auraulea, whose beauty hasnt faded at all despite being almost forty years of age.
I am sitting in a seat on the opposite side of them.
The nations Prime Minister, Lawbenz, is standing between Father and Mother while Guidot, the captain of the Knights Order, is standing between Father and myself.
I will return this item to the royal family.
A female attendant epts the ne from the nobleman in the prime years of his life that is kneeling before us on a pedestal, and then brings the pedestal this way.
Suppressing the urge to rush over and snatch up the ne right away, I take the ne from the attendant and ce it around my neck.
And then I realize that my body has been overturned by the mana contained within the ne. At that moment, a faint green light briefly covers my whole body and then disappears without a trace.
-! Are you alright?!(King)
My father, the king, looks at me as he asks this question. But I was unable to hear the beginning of his sentence.
Y-yes, Otou-sama, I am fine.(Alesia)
As I check the state of my body, I do not feel any abnormalities to speak of.
I see, but just what was that light? ... , , do you know something about it?(King)
, is a mere knight; perhaps or may know something about it?
... No, it cannot be, this is...(Prime Minister)
The nations Prime Minister lets out a whisper with a grim expression on his face.
But at this point, even I have realized what is happening to me.
, am not a specialist either, so it cannot be said for certain, but... that magic light just now may have been a curse.
W-what, but there is nothing strange happening with ...
O-Otou-sama, your voices C no, words that identify people, I cannot hear them.(Alesia)
W-what? What do you mean?!(King)
I can hear the words that they are speaking. But peoples names and pronouns are disappearing before they reach my ears.
Panicking, I try to remove the ne, but it will note undone.
I-it will note off; I cannot remove the ne!(Princess)
The anxiety at hearing the word curse and the feeling of notpletely understanding what is happening rush through my mind.
From this point on, time passes in a chaotic fashion.
First, everyone in the castle who is knowledgeable about magic is gathered. However, the soldiers filling the castle have only learned spells for use inbat, so they do not have the ability to exin the theory behind what is happening.
Wee to the conclusion that this is not a curse that needs to be purified by a priest, and something needs to be done about the nes spell form instead.
A sophisticated camouge has been applied to the ne, and apparently nobody other than those with specialized knowledge can do anything about it.
In the following days, people from the college town are invited here and research on how to deal with the curse continues.
That is enough for today; I wish to be alone. Please leave.(Alesia)
As I say this and I am left alone in my own room, I grind my teeth in frustration at this terrible situation.
As I am the heir to the throne, it is necessary for me to form as many connections with others as possible right now. Putting it more simply, I need to build a solid foundation for myself.
As this kingdom was founded by a woman, the nation does not avoid having a queen ruling it, but there is still a need for me to prove that I am worthy.
That is why I have had to participate actively in high society, but not only can I not hear peoples names right now, I cannot even hear the words he, you, me or myself.
This does not hinder me from living my normal life around the people that I know well, but it is more than a fatal obstacle for keeping up acquaintances in high society.
Even with exceptional individuals brought to the royal capital from the college town, it will take at least two months to remove this curse. And even if I am able to take this ne off immediately after that, I cannot even imagine the repercussions of being dyed by two whole months.
Fuh, this is not good. My thoughts are heading in a bad direction.(Alesia)
Anyhow, I am tired.
I empty a cup of the warm milk inside, lightly adjust the sleeve of my sleep-wear and stand up from my chair.
As I slip into the bed that is made from the highest-quality monster fur, I immediately let my consciousness fade into the depths of sleep.
... With no knowledge of the sleepless nights that are about to begin.
UGUAAAAAH!(Alesia)
Kuh, this is not working; the healing magic is having no effect at all.(Healer)
I see... Damn it, when will the people from the college town get here?!(King)
Late at night, someone capable of using healing magic has been hastily summoned to my room, and the king, my father, is here as well.
It has been three days since I put on the ne, and I am suddenly assaulted by the truth that has been creeping up on me slowly.
The burns on my back that were supposed to be healing with each passing day are worsening instead.
As if the healing of the wounds is being reversed.
Pain runs through my back, as if someone is slowly burning me.
It is the exact same pain that I suffered from these burns that have taken multiple days to heal.
Guuuh, ugh, haah, haaauh!(Alesia)
The wounds have returned to a state where I can no longer sleep on my back.
It is the sensation of needles stabbing at my wounds.
As the nes mana is covering the wounds on my back, radiating a faint light, it is clear that this is the nes doing. But even if Father were to announce that, there is nobody who can do anything about it, and healing magic has no effect either.
The pain causes my sense of time to gradually be hazy.
Before I know it, Father and the healing-magic-user have disappeared from my room. No, perhaps I earnestly requested for them to leave.
My pride as a princess will not allow me to be seen in such a state by anyone.
I will never... forgive him...(Alesia)
Though there is no proof or anything, I have vaguely understand that this is the doing of that man.
That is why I will never say that it hurts; I will never ask for someone to save me. Instead, I bind the dark emotions caused by the pain with burnt chains, dying them cker and cker, into a pure ck color.
I will definitely plunge the man who corrupted this ne, the monster from another world pretending to be a human, into the depths despair.
I will never... forgive... that man. I will definitely have my vengeance!(Alesia)
The princess will chew on the emotions that have been stained ck by the pain and spend the night savoring its vor, making sure not to spill a single drop of it.
Guh, kaaaaaah, higyih, ugh, AAAAAH!(Alesia)
That is why I, the princess, will not sleep.
Chapter 27
Chapter 27
Nice, nice, its working properly.(Kaito)
Seeing the princess wrapped in a faint green light on the screen made by the mysterious slime, I know that the spell form I rewrote is working.
The only thing she can immediately experience is thePerception Obstructionspell form that I adjusted so that she cant hear any words that indicate people, but it seems that its having an interesting effect on her.
The four enchantments that the ne had to begin with areAutomatic HP recovery,Slightly Increased Healing Effects,Illusion RecordandSelf-repair (Small).
Among these, two of them have had their effects rewritten. I also deleted one and wrote something else to take its ce.
The first thing I did was rewriteIllusion RecordintoPerception Obstruction.
And then I rewroteAutomatic HP recoveryintoReverse Healing (Minute).This causes wounds to heal by returning to their original state. So if there are any almost-healed wounds on the body, they slowly return to their most terrible state before starting to heal again.
But since neither of these would work if the ne is removed, I deletedSlightly Increased Healing Effectsand imbued thePrevent Removalspell. And then I applied a camouge that would prevent these changes from being seen by anyone without specialist knowledge.
This is what I have done to the ne.
TheHook-de of Magical Repair*has the ability to rewrite the spell forms of enchantments that have been applied to magical equipment. Of course, its power isnt unlimited; it consumes an incredible amount of MP.
TLN*: Previously tranted as Magical Mending Hook Sword
It takes a considerable amount just to rewrite one enchantment to another of a simr type, and erasing one to rece itpletely is impossible without something like a potion for recovery.
Because the MP cost of using it is calcted as a portion of ones total MP, I can use it even at this low level. But looking at it another way, that means that I cant avoid mana intoxication when using it even after I level up.
The rewriting work itself is difficult, using techniques based on hidden stats and requiring full use of my fast reaction time. Its a very inflexible process, and I cant make it progress any faster no matter how hard I try.
On top of that, the more I rewrite, the more the performance of the original magical equipment decreases; all of its enchantments be inferior. Because of this, I wasnt able to make any further alterations to the ne.
Kuhah, look at that, shes panicking so much that youd never be able to tell that she was allposed just a moment ago. This is plenty of value for my sixty gold coins.(Kaito)
Watching this kind of reaction is quite enjoyable, isnt it? It serves her right. Ah, I wonder if we can change the angle a little; she is hidden behind the pir.(Minnalis)
We spend the next little whileughing at the pieces of trash that are stressing over how to deal with the ne.
Ah, it seems that the Guardian has copsed.(Minnalis)
It seems that the Guardian has fallen, right around the time that the scene on the screen has stopped.
Minnalis removes her poison and we enter the Guardians chamber, we see the Goblin Kings rotten corpse and corroded equipment.
We have to retrieve the Core quickly and escape the Dungeon. The monsters we thinned out have probably started respawning, so thePoison Garmpacks have probably gathered up the other monsters as well. If we go back now, we might be able to see the residents and the soldiers looking for me being captured and taken into the forest by the monsters. Since were here, lets go and watch.(Kaito)
Yes, let us enjoy some tea with the fruits we found in the forest while we watch the cockroaches that betrayed you cry and scream, Goshujin-sama~?(Minnalis)
Garms typically dont venture far from the trees of the forest, so even if they enter the royal capital, they are likely to drag any prey they kill back to the forest before eating them.
Even average soldiers would be able to deal with normal Garms, but the ones attacking the royal capital would be a pack of mutatedPoison Garmsapanied by other monsters. When they attacked in my first time through this world, there were around forty of them.
Poison Garms are intelligent. I showed off my battles with other monsters multiple times to thePoison Garmsthat were observing from a distance.
In my first run-through, they didnt get a chance to do that. They will likely attack the city with even more monsters apanying them than the first time, and the number of Poison Garms should berger as well.
Ah, I have to see just how many of those pieces of trash will be food for them.
I enjoyed myself considerably while watching the princess, but she wasnt really in pain, so Im looking forward to this as well.
Because of the dream that I had at the perfect time, my hatred for the guys that sold me out has taken a distinct form again.
And so I feel quite happy as I cut out the Dungeon Core.
System Message: You have acquired theDungeon Clearertitle.
System Message: The Sword of Demonic Beast Eggs has been unlocked.
Hmm, Ive unlocked a new Soul Sword. Oh, ah, I see. This is the first time that Ive directly destroyed a Dungeon Core myself.(Kaito)
Really? Congrattions, Goshujin-sama.(Minnalis)
I cleared so many Dungeons, but to think that I would only receive that title and unlock this Soul Sword at a time like this.(Kaito)
In my first time through this world, I continued my adventures in a polite way. It went without saying for regted Dungeons, but even when we found Dungeons in the wild, investigated them and defeated the Guardians, we simply reported it to the lords of the area or the Guild without breaking the Cores.
And so this is my first time cutting a living Dungeon Core. And I can feel that Ive gained a lot of experience points in doing so.
I decide to check the effects of the new Soul Swordter and open my Status Board while gathering up whats left of the Dungeon Core.
... Hey, hey, 25,000 experience, are you serious?(Kaito)
I didnt think that Id get that much experience for cutting a Dungeon Core that didnt even move, let alone resist. What an easy gain.
While thinking of paying back just enough of my experience debt so that I still dont level up, I finish collecting the important items and put the Guardians chamber and this Dungeon behind me.
Nnh, the light of the sun feels really good, doesnt it, Goshujin-sama?(Minnalis)
Its taken us five days to return outside from the Guardians chamber. The monsters didnt suddenly disappear after the Dungeon Core was broken, so we took the shortest route possible while cleaning up the monsters along the way, but it took us longer than I thought.
Youre right, humans need to live in the sun; its not good for our bodies to be without it.(Kaito)
We are told that the sunlight has always had the stimting power of the spirit of light. In fact, regions that receive a lot of sunlight produce better crops than other ces.(Minnalis)
Thats probably because nts need photosynthesis... Wait, do certain regions really possess the divine protection of the spirit of light? This is a fantasy world, after all.(Kaito)
My first time through this world was mostly very tense because I wanted to return to my original world, so I didnt have time to think about these things. But starting a farming life might not be so bad once Ive finished my revenge.
Thought right now, I can only imagine that kind of future as an uncertain dream.
Before I came to this world, I could have imagined that kind of realistic dream easily, but Im too much of a different person now and I find it difficult to think about.
I probably wont be able to see such a distant dream properly until Im finished with my vengeance.
Thats why, yes, I have to take everything from every single one of those guys until Im satisfied.
I coincidentally re-confirm my need for revenge, and we make idle talk as we approach the side of the capital citys outer wall.
As expected, the frequency with which we encounter monsters increases as we get closer to the wall.
Among them, we hear the howling of Garms and the strange voices of Goblins.
I guess weve arrived just a little toote to see the beginning of the show.(Kaito)
Let us make haste, Goshujin-sama. At this rate, we may miss all the good parts.(Minnalis)
Youre right, I suppose we should hurry a little.(Kaito)
We use theConceal Presence*skill to ignore the monsters, ande to a spot where we can see the hole that we made in the wall.
TLN*: Previously tranted as Hide Presence
We find an appropriate distance where we can observe while not being noticed by the people of the city, climb onto a thick tree branch and look upon the battle from afar.
Ooh, theyre going at it, they really are. Or rather, havent we arrived at the perfect time?(Kaito)
It seems that things have only just begun; as far as I can see from here, only two or three people have been hunted down so far.(Minnalis)
The hole that we made was big enough for two people to fit through side-by-side, but now itsrge enough for threerge carriages to pass through at once. Considering it was about the size of a single carriage in my first run-though, it just shows how foolish these residents s are.
From what I can see from here, it seems that the attacking group of monsters is about twice asrge as it was the first time. And just like that time, the Poison Garms have likely scattered paralyzing venom through the hole and begun hunting the immobilized residents.
Now the monsters are fighting with the soldiers who have heard themotion. The Poison Garms paralyzing venom is their trump card; after they use it once they cant use it again for a while. So the battle between them and the soldiers is quite even.
Even so, theyre being pushed back by the sheer number of monsters and one by one, the residents who have be immobilized by the paralyzing venom are being killed by the ws and fangs of the normal Garms or the wooden sticks wielded by the Goblins. And then they are dragged off into the forest.
If they gather a few capable adventurers, they should be able to repel the monsters easily, but lets see how things turn out.
Hahah, theyve taken control, havent they? I wonder how many theyll be able to kill before the adventurerse. Want to bet on it?(Kaito)
You mustnt, Goshujin-sama. Alcohol, women and gambling will ruin you. Even without indulging in such things, this scene is a sufficient show to enjoy over a meal. Here you are, Goshujin-sama.(Minnalis)
Oh, thank you*.(Kaito)
TLN*: In English.
I thank her and take the Ricoco fruits that we picked from the forest. Theyre strange fruits that have the appearance and consistency of blue apples and the vor of strawberries.
Thank you?(Minnalis)
It means thank you. Oh, another one got killed.(Kaito)
I bite into the fruit with a loud crunch as I watch the battle.
Its not like the soldiers are low in rank, but because of howrge the hole in the wall is, they cant keep up with the number of monsters.
Gyaah, stop, somebody, GYAAAAH!
Im quite far away, but I can see the man who dragged me into the city and sold me out to the princess in the first time.
Help, no, someone help me! Help me, please, AAAAGH!
Hahahah, whos going to help you? As if Id save you a second time. Just be eaten by monsters and die.(Kaito)
The man screams as his leg is bitten to pieces by a Garm and his arm bends the wrong way after being punched by a Goblin. Those screams sound pleasant to my ears.
Ah, Goshujin-sama, isnt that the same for that woman over there? I remember seeing her in your memories.(Minnalis)
Hmm? Ah, thats that mans wife, oh, shes surrounded by Goblins. Shell be a seedbed for them rather than food. I feel sorry for her.(Kaito)
You are not very good at lying, Goshujin-sama. Your mouth is smiling, you know?(Minnalis)
Ah, Ive been exposed.(Kaito)
We mess around and ridicule the idiots struggling on the battlefield.
Theyre too insignificant for me to kill them myself, but watching like this is enjoyable.
Hmm... Hey, hey, what are you doing, mister?(Kaito)
I say this as the old man who owns the weapon store appears. His store is close to the hole in the wall, but its in a ce thats pretty much in a safe zone. Why is he here?
Hey! Hey, hey, stop it, you idiot!(Kaito)
What is he ying at? As if trying to protect the other residents, he swings a sword that hes never properly used before at the monsters and pours something from some bottles into the mouths of the residents that have been immobilized by the paralyzing venom.
The residents who receive the contents of those bottles start to be able to move. Its probably antidote potion.
Theres no value in saving those guys! And your store cant afford to be doing this...!(Kaito)
Goshujin-sama, you mustnt, we will be noticed if you go any further.(Minnalis)
Ugh, sorry.(Kaito)
After Minnalis warns me, I calm my emotions that have gone too far and conceal my presence once more.
As I do that, the old man from the weapons store goes around distributing the antidote potion and helping people escape.
Healing tools like antidote potions are considerably expensive. I advised him to stock up on antidote potions because they would increase in value in these circumstances. Not for him to be using them like this.
... Open your eyes... Those guys arent worth going so far to save.(Kaito)
The amount of antidote potions that he has given out to the people, including the soldiers, is already more than ten bottles worth. He might be paid afterwards for the bottles that he has given to the soldiers, but that doesnt go for the bottles hes used on the residents.
Those guys are the kind of people that even if you saved them and asked them for gold, they would simply tell you that they never asked to be saved and simply forget about that debt.
The weapons store is barely scraping by; it wouldnt be unexpected for this to cause the store to enter a crippling debt.
And above all, its dangerous to be here. As far as I can see, perhaps because of the non-human blood in him, the old man is using his superior stats to fight against the monsters.
I can see that hes no trained soldier or adventurer with the experience of countless battles.
Thats why this moment was inevitable.
As the old man tries to help an immobilized girl, a Goblin attacks him from behind.
Ugh, damn it!(Kaito)
Goshujin-sama!(Minnalis)
This is a mostly reflexive action.
I manipte my mana to strengthen my legs and use my leveled-up Haste and Sky Walk skills to close the distance using the shortest path possible.
Gugyah?!
WhaC?!
I kick up a cloud of dust as I charge in and perform a kick with no kind of technique or anything. It snaps the Goblins neck, sending it flying.
Ld, youre...(Old man)
Why did youe out here? Theres no value in saving these guys.(Kaito)
I attack the old man who owns the weapon store with my words.
Antidote potions shouldnt be cheap, considering the state of your shop. Why would youe all the way out here to throw them down the drain?(Kaito)
The people who live in the city know the city well. Thats exactly why this old man, who lives close to these residents, should know that these people would think of the antidote potion as something that had been given to them for free.
... I will thank you for saving me, but arent you going too far, saying that theres no value in saving them?(Old man)
The guys who dont say a single word of thanks to you after being saved, the guys who run away without trying to help those around them?(Kaito)
Not all of them are like that. You wont know whether theyre good people or not if you dont save them, right?(Old man)
I do know! In fact, what these people did to me...(Kaito)
So youre fine with a child like this being killed by the monsters?! Huh?!(Old man)
The next part of my sentence, that these people actually betrayed me, is drowned out by the old mans harsh words.
As he says that to me, I see the girl that the old man was protecting for the first time, trembling.
... So what?
The residents here betrayed me.
They called me their savior and said their words of gratitude, and then they sold me out for money.
Yes, they betrayed me.
... They betrayed me? Is that really true?
The girl before my eyes, the one who is trembling as the old man protects her, did she really betray me?
... No, I... dont know this girl.(Kaito)
As these whispered words spill from my mouth, other voices drown them out.
Tch, the adventurers.(Kaito)
The adventurers who were staying in the royal capital have gathered. Theyvee as one group, and unlike their soldiers, they are wearing mismatching, different kinds of equipment.
... Oi, this is my way of apologizing and thanking you. It should be more than enough to make up for the antidote potion that you used.(Kaito)
As I say that, I fling a single gold coin towards the old man who owns the weapon store.
But this is thest time Ill save you. The debt I owed you from my first run-through is done, were even now. I wont save you next time.(Kaito)
Ah, hey, wait,d!(Old man)
And then I return to where Minnalis is waiting before people start to gather.
Goshujin-sama, why did you go out?(Minnalis)
... That old man was definitely not one of my targets for revenge. And I owed him for what happened in my first run-through.(Kaito)
It was dangerous. I do not think that you will be killed so easily, Goshujin-sama, but it might cause difficulties for our uing revenge.(Minnalis)
Minnaliss gaze is cold.
Revenge is the one thing that binds us together, which is why Minnalis is anxious about difficulties arising in aplishing that revenge.
You are my aplice in revenge. It is troubling for you to stumble in a ce like this. Please stop exposing your own body to danger.(Minnalis)
... Sorry. But I realized something thanks to that old man. This method, the method we used this time, we cant use it.(Kaito)
There are other people in the royal capital that helped me other than that old man, even if they didnt help me directly.
There are people who gave away my location. But there are also people who knew where I was didnt do that.
Revealing my whereabouts would have earned a lot of money, some people told me to leave because they didnt want to be involved.
A girl I dont know that didnt know anything about me gave me one of her own precious pieces of candy.
There are those in this country who didnt be my enemies, so I cant keep doing things this way. Those people being killed werent included in my calctions when I nned this event.
For revenge, you cant mistake who youre taking revenge on. What we did today was no good. There were too many innocent people mixed up with who we were supposed to take revenge on. Too many died that werent the people we were supposed to take revenge on. And most importantly, I hadnt noticed this fact.(Kaito)
There is a line that I mustnt forget to draw if I want to retain my sanity.
If its absolutely necessary for my revenge, I wouldnt hesitate to kill some people that I would consider friendly.
But if I dont even think about it and start killing people just because its easier, not a single piece of the person that Leti saved would be left, and I would be a true monster.
Vengeance is an emotion. Its not an instinct; its a piece that someone carries in their heart.
Im sure its impossible for a monster that has lost all sense of reason to achieve that.
Ill kill the princess, Ill kill the king, the queen too, the prime minister, the knights. Ill definitely kill all of them without a single shred of mercy.
Ill torture them and torture them and as they regret their actions, Ill crush them with the irrational reality and the power I possess.
I wont get anyone unnecessary involved; I must achieve vengeance, the greatest vengeance of all time.
Thats why I have to be selective. I have to think of a way to decide and filter those who I really need to take revenge on.
This revenge doesnt need any impurities.
This revenge must be as pure as possible.
That old man who owns the weapon store, that girl who was trembling. If theyre not targets for my revenge themselves, I cant cause suffering for those that I do want revenge on through their deaths.
They are definitely impurities that are unrted to my revenge.
They arent people that I cant absolutely avoid getting involved in my revenge. This inefficient method isnt revenge. My objective and my method have gotten mixed up.
I paid it no deep thought and had no real determination. Relying on only my emotions, I acted in a way that only made things worse.
What I did today was definitely a failure.
If I mistake where the line is drawn and step over it, Im sure I wont live to see my revenge fulfilled.
Lets go, Minnalis. Lets give things lots and lots of thought, so that we can aplish a perfect revenge. Were not murderers who take pleasure in killing; we cant continue using these methods that produce so many casualties that arent rted to our revenge. Lets concentrate on nning things more precisely so that we can have high-quality revenge. We still have plenty of people we need to take revenge on.(Kaito)
With these words, I turn my back on the walls of the royal capital.
As I do so C
What are you deciding on your own? I have not finished lecturing you.(Minnalis)
It hyurts, it hyurts, what are hyu doing?!(Kaito)
Minnalis pinches my cheeks with her fingers.
I took all this effort to collect my thoughts neatly, but the atmosphere is ruined.
I am not particrly against you saving that man from the weapon store. What I am angry about is the fact that you exposed yourself to danger to do so, Goshujin-sama. Do you really understand? Goshujin-sama, you are the one who said that we should proceed with caution as we stillck power, am I wrong?(Minnalis)
S-sorrhyih, Ill he cyareful from now on, so forhive me...(Kaito)
... Please be really, really careful. I cannot carry this desire for revenge on my own. We are going to achieve a perfect revenge, arent we? In that case, please do not neglect to keep yourself safe.(Minnalis)
With those words, Minnalis lets out a sigh and finally releases my cheeks... I thought shed tear me to pieces. Im being quite serious.
So from now, we will move as we discussed before?(Minnalis)
Yeah, I suppose well head north. Our first destination is the college town,Ermia.
I look at the walls of the royal capital that I likely wont see for a while.
The monsters are already either being killed by the adventurers who have appeared or retreating to lick their wounds.
With the advantage of numbers turned against them, the monsters have no chance of winning. That district will be peaceful again before long.
Just you wait, king, queen, princess, knights and all you other pieces of trash. Im definitely going to drag you all to the depths of hell.(Kaito)
This is my second life that Ive been granted through some twist of fate.
You trampled all over me during my first life. So now its my turn.
Now, Ill depart.
Ill set out on this path of vengeance that nothing will be created from.
Ill walk on whileughing at everything that happened to the me that already met his end.
Even if I cant tell anyone.
So that even though this life is shitty, I havent lived it in a way that can be calleda life that I threw away halfway through.
Iugh as I walk on this path of vengeance.
Side story: Minnalis’s great plan of enclosure
Side story: Minnaliss great n of enclosure
CWho do you want to kill?
That was the first question I was asked by Goshujin-sama.
Even though I was nearly broken, I could at least understand that these were not the words that were supposed to be said when speaking to a ve for the first time.
That was why I looked not into thishumans, but thispersonseyes.
In those eyes, I saw a thick impurity that seemed as if it had been rotting in the depths of some dark mud, and a red-hot fire that might inflict burns that would never heal.
By instinct rather than reason, I thought that he was the same as me.
CWho do you want to take revenge on?
And so I answered the second question that he asked me.
I answered that I wanted to take revenge on those directly involved in making my mother and I suffer.
Isnt it obvious? It might be possible to think of a more enjoyable revenge with two people rather than one, am I wrong? With more people, more effort can be put into making the enemy suffer, breaking them and crushing them, right? If you just want to kill them, you wont be of any use in my revenge and I have no need for you. But you arent like that, are you? What do you say?
TLN: This line appeared in chapter 15. Dailys version of this line is as follows:
Isnt it already decided? Rather than alone, wouldnt revenge be much more fun if you shared it with another person? Even if the number of people increases so much, to be able to torment, break, and destroy so many, would it really take up so much of your time? However, I have no need of someone who just wants to kill and not truly seek revenge You arent like that though, right?
My version should be more urate to what the raw says and makes a bit more sense in English.
Though his goal may have been for our interests to align, his words did indeed save me.
As if pouring water onto my desire for revenge that I could barely hold onto, he gave my almost-broken heart strength and nourishment.
In my heart that only had a burning greed for vengeance remaining, one new emotion grew. One more desire was born.
I want him, I want to be near him, I want to be of use to him.
I want to feel him, I want to be together with him, I want to make him mine.
Im sure I have fallen in love with him.
Ah, I think I understand Lucias feelings a little now. Of course, Im sure my feelings are much, much stronger than those of that fucking bitch, so only a little.
Even these feelings be fuel for my revenge.
Im sure that knowing these feelings will be useful for when I tear that womans heart to shreds.
Ten days passed since I met Goshujin-sama.
We entered the Dungeon and Goshujin-sama engraved into my mind once more just how amazing he is. Even though he is only level 1, he is definitely stronger than me.
The abilities he disys are clearly beyond what his stats suggest that he is capable of.
ording to Goshujin-sama, there are stats that are not disyed on the Status Board in this world and there are differences in those hidden stats.
I have be able to consciously think about how to conduct myself on the battlefield and how I wield my sword, but it is not going well. I have to be more diligent from now on.
Nnh(Kaito)
Oh dear. I almost let this precious chance go to waste.(Minnalis)
I finish the task of filling the chamber with poison that Goshujin-sama entrusted me with. Goshujin-sama is sleeping with his back against the wall, but Iy him horizontally so that he is using myp as a pillow.
As I run my fingers through Goshujin-samas hair, I think about my non-battle-rted problem.
The only ming desire I have other than my desire for revenge.
As regrettable as it is, it seems that it will take some time for Goshujin-sama to be mine.
Fortunately, it seems that he is notpletely oblivious to my charm as a woman. On the regr asions where I pretend to be mana-intoxicated, his gaze shifts to certain ces.
My lips, my chest, my bottom, my legs and the area around the base of my legs.
He hase to not be so obvious with his eyes in our everyday interactions, but if I pay attention, I be surprisingly aware of that kind of conscious gaze even when he is being more inconspicuous.
Every time this happens, I feel like breaking into a smile, so concealing my thoughts has been quite difficult.
With that said, this is a bad time to tell him about my feelings. The shadow of the Demon Lord, a girl named Leticia whom he apparently met during his first time through this world, still resides within Goshujin-sama.
She is someone who held onto Goshujin-sama for his worth as a person, just as Goshujin-sama did for me.
If I put together the pieces of the memories that I received when we signed that contract of vengeance, she is likely Goshujin-samas loved one.
However, this is his second time through this world and Goshujin-sama has no rtion to that girl at all.
I dont have to ask Goshujin-sama to know that he will likely not invite that girl to join him for his vengeance.
So one day in the near future, Goshujin-sama willy the illusion of Leticia, the Demon Lord girl, to rest.
When that timees, it would be troubling if he were to reach some strange enlightenment and decide that he does not need another woman. That is why I cannot approach him conspicuously as a woman right now.
If he rejects another woman once, even after he has settled things with the woman in his past, that woman might end up forcefully rejected forever. I once heard a simr story from some adventurers who were visiting my vige.
That is why Goshujin-samas rtionship with the Demon Lord girl must be a thing of the past and he must ept the new reality of this time. And I must slip into his heart the moment that happens. Until then, I must be careful to avoid doing anything that would cause him to reject me.
With the excuse of mana intoxication as my shield, little by little, I will whittle away his resistance to those kinds of behaviors and the walls around his heart while waiting for that moment.
And so I must remainposed in times when nothing is happening, while showing Goshujin-sama my womanly side as if embarrassed by the actions that I carry out under the effects of mana intoxication.
I will pretend that those actions are not my real intentions, so that Goshujin-sama will think that it cannot be helped and be unable to reject me from his heart.
Goshujin-samas hair, I have obtained another treasure~?(Minnalis)
Carefully handling the hair that came out when I was running my fingers through it, I ce it into the round pouch of theRound Squirrels Pouch Sword.
Because Goshujin-sama shared this power with me, I am able to gather a collection that is secret even from him.
This is currently the ace of my collection.
Ah, this is kufufu, as always, it is delicious.(Minnalis)
The object I am running my tongue up the side of is a wooden spoon that Goshujin-sama used before.
Ah, it was definitely worth the effort that I took to obtain this~?
Oh dear, it seems that I really have used up too much MP.(Minnalis)
Acts like this in particr must definitely never be seen. This would expose my desires as a woman. If he sees me like this, he will definitely be more cautious around me.
Most importantly, I must not show him this because it would be embarrassing and I cannot deny that it is a little pervert-like. If Goshujin-sama saw this and began to hate me I feel afraid just thinking about it.
Nnh(Kaito)
I put the wooden spoon away. The time that I spent looking at Goshujin-samas face has passed quickly. However, it seems that he was having some kind of nightmare.
I wanted him to experience the softness of my legs a little more, but I shall leave it here for today.
I can me mana intoxication for letting him use myp as a pillow, so there will be no problems.
I will hide this fire that is separate from my desire for revenge behind an illusion while slowly nting my roots in the openings of his heart like a poison taking hold of its victim, and then when the timees, I will have the flower bloom straight away.
I will enclose him so that there is nowhere for him to run. I will close the gate on him the moment Leticia leaves Goshujin-samas heart.
Until that dayes, I willfort myself and endure by gathering things for my collection whenever there is a chance.
I will definitely never allow you to escape, you know? Goshujin-sama.
Not during our journey to achieve revenge or after it.
Not until I can see myself reflected in your eyes.
Kufu, kufufufu~?
Volume 1 Ending Character Statuses
TLN: These things are in fancy tables in the raw but I dont know how to make that work on our site without a lot of effort and I dont want to fuck things up for people reading on mobile devices so Ive just rearranged everything into lists. Also, some things might be slightly different from Dailys previous trantions but hopefully any adjustments are mostly obvious/self-exnatory.
Also, thanks to Daily for providing me with his groups trantion of this section, which I used as a base.
Ukei Kaito
Ukei Kaito | 17 years old | Male
HP: 645/645
MP: 420/420 (442
Level: 1
Strength: 224
Stamina: 364
Endurance: 545
Agility: 587
Magic Power: 137
Magic Resistance: 547
Inherent Abilities:Spirit Sword Language Comprehension
Skills:
Punch Lv1
Tracking Lv2
Conceal Presence Lv3
Night Vision Lv3
Swordsmanship Lv4
Sky Walk Lv3
Haste Lv3
Thought eleration Lv2
Physical Maniption Lv3
Magic Maniption Lv3
Meditation Lv2
Magical Overpower Lv2
Presence Detection Lv2
Stealing Lv3
Vision Enhancement Lv2
Status: Healthy
Ukei Kaito
Hidden Stats:
Technique: SSS
Thought Processing Speed: SS
Body Recovery Speed: F
Status: Healthy
Magic Aptitude:
Fire Aptitude: 0
Light Aptitude: 0
Water Aptitude: 0
Darkness Aptitude: 0
Wind Aptitude: 0
Non-elemental Aptitude: 0
Earth Aptitude: 0
Extra-elemental Aptitude: 0
Acquired Titles:
Otherworlder
Hero
Bearer of the Soul Swords
Swift Champion
Indestructible Guardian
yer of the Demon Lord
Enemy of the World
Master of Techniques
Fugitive
The One who has Sworn Vengeance
Lord of Avengers
Dungeon Clearer
Acquired and Unlocked Soul Swords
Soul Sword of the Beginning
Fire Spiders Leg Sword
Verdant Green Crystal Sword
Hook-de of Magical Repair
Holy Sword of Vengeance
Eight-eyed Transparent Tome Sword
Water Fairys Droplet de
Round Squirrels Pouch Sword
Sword of Demonic Beast Eggs
ve Drivers Whip Sword
Herb Insects Wing Sword
Minnalis
Minnalis | 16 years old | Female | Rabbit-kin
HP: 816/816
MP: 798/798
Level: 72
Strength: 783
Stamina: 643
Endurance: 544
Agility: 988
Magic Power: 899
Magic Resistance: 612
Inherent Abilities:Poison Demon of Phantom mes
Skills:
Illusion Magic Lv3
Poison Magic Lv3
Pain Resistance Lv2
Harvesting Lv2
Presence Detection Lv4
Conceal Presence Lv5
Stealing Lv3
Night Vision Lv3
Swordsmanship Lv2
Meditation Lv1
Tracking Lv3
Audacity Lv1
Vision Enhancement Lv2
Hearing Enhancement Lv2
Smell Enhancement Lv2
Taste Enhancement Lv1
Status: Healthy
Minnalis
Hidden Stats:
Technique: E-
Thought Processing Speed: E
Body Recovery Speed: D+
Status: Healthy
Magical Aptitude:
Fire Aptitude: 20
Light Aptitude: 89
Water Aptitude: 61
Darkness Aptitude: 85
Wind Aptitude: 22
Non-elemental Aptitude: 38
Earth-elemental Aptitude: 11
Extra-elemental Aptitude: 118
Acquired Titles:
Subordinate Avenger
Owner of the Poison Demon of Phantom mes
One with a New Life
Prologue
TLN: This part is narrated in a polite/formal tone, and if I had to guess, probably by a female character (though it might not be). I thought it was Princess Alesia at first since the tone is quite simr to hers, but it seems thats probably not the case (judging from the contents of this section and also the pronoun used here is different from the one she uses.) Im leaving this information here since I cant really convey this through the trantion alone.
I think that it must be a very happy thing to live ones life while being fooled until itsst moment.
If one stays happy and thinks life is happy without ever being aware of the dark side of it, things wille to a happy conclusion.
A happy ending, just like in the world of fairy tales.
Because people who die have no way of knowing about how the story continues afterwards.
Thats why C
However.
Despite that, I feel d that I am able to know what happens next.
Inside the earth where the grounds surface has copsed, I am still alive.
Ah, in the end, I suppose I do not mind either way.
It was simply only that kind of story, right from the beginning.
Whether I am a human or a monster, whether I change or do not change C
The pieces of my broken heart are screaming at me to do it anyway.
The happiness I can never get back, the irrational things that happened.
My dignity that was robbed from me, the depths of the hell that I was cast into.
Even so, I still have time topensate for those with brokenughter.
That is why I will stillugh at the world with the cracked, crumbled heart that I am barely holding together; that is why I took that hand.
Even if this is the path of a demon that I am walking on.
Chapter 28
Chapter 28
A month has already passed since we left the royal capital.
Minnalis and I have been walking along the highway at a leisurely pace.
We walk and walk. We simply walk on.
Isnt it really the best to slowly feed on something and then kill it?(Minnalis)
You really like that, dont you, Minnalis? For me, thinking about how much the enemy is suffering is more important than the method of killing him. There are guys who wont yield under physical pain or dont even feel it in the first ce, after all. There would be no point then. Given that, the number one thing you should never do is kill the enemy when hes unconscious.(Kaito)
Youre right about that. We must have them suffer and regret as they die. They must die wearing twisted expressions(Minnalis)
The two of us walk the highway chatting about these kinds of things.
Incidentally, Minnalis isnt hiding her beast-ears or tail right now, so her ears are bobbing up and down with every step she takes.
Of course, this is only the case because we have separated ourselves from the royal capital.
Citizens of the Aurelia kingdom have a tendency of disliking beast-people, but its not as if every single human in the nation is prejudiced against them. In fact, many beast-person adventurers and such regrlye and go in towns and viges near the national border, and they can obtain citizenships and live normal lives.
The only ones who truly hate the beast-people from the bottom of their hearts are the royal family and nobles who are part of the privileged ss, and even the majority of them have never even seen a beast-person in person. Theyve simply decided that beast-people are inferior creatures to themselves and hate them for that reason alone.
Thats the reason beast-people are treated so badly in the royal capital, and because of this situation, beast-people are often bought and sold in secret around noblemen with certain tastes.
In that regard, you can say that Minnalis was extremely unlucky. The vige she was born in had been very prejudiced even among other viges that happen to have many people who hated beast-men.
Thats why we only encountered a small number of beast-person adventurers as we traveled along the highway from the royal capital.
Furthermore, if you dont have a personal dislike for beast-people, Minnalis is quite the beautiful woman.
Havinge this far, there are almost no beast-person-haters here. There is now an established cycle where the men among the merchants and adventurers we encounter from time to time be fascinated by her, notice the ve-mark on her neck, re at me enviously and then leave dejectedly as Minnalis gives them a re of absolute zero temperature.
Those that had women apanying them received absolute-zero res from them as well. What masochistic behavior.
At any rate, it seems that were starting to encounter lots of people, arent we?(Minnalis)
Yeah, because well be arriving in Ermia soon. Its poption is around the same size as the royal capital, and there are a lot of requests to gather monster materials to be used for research.(Kaito)
I see. That exins why there are so many people who appear to be adventurers.(Minnalis)
We have traveled from the royal capital, stopping by at numerous cities along the way, and now our destination, the college town ofErmia, is just a little further.
If we keep walking along this road that is surrounded by forests on both sides, well probably reach it in two or three more days.
Bright rays of sunlight pour onto the road, lending itself to the tranquil atmosphere of this ce. I had no interest in these kinds of things in my original world, but I suppose a peaceful walk through the woods is something like this.
This thought wanders aimlessly through my mind as I walk along the road.
At night, after preparing a simple campground and feasting on the food that Minnalis made, we decided to rest early while taking turns to keep watch.
Nnh, nnh(Minnalis)
Lying next to the fire with a nket over her, Minnalis turns over in her sleep.
Its not like Im not tired as well, but even though this is a highway, theres no telling when a monster mighte and attack us. And on top of that, were only traveling with the two of us. Since we dont haverge numbers of people, its even more likely that monsters will attack us.
When I was living a life on the run during my first time through this world, I would set up barriers before sleeping so there was no need for someone to keep watch even when sleeping outside, but right now my MP is too scarce and Im not even capable of creating a barrier that will hold strong until morning anyway.
Ugeh, its hot and bitter(Kaito)
I sip at a drink with medicinal nts dissolved in water that Ive boiled with the fire.
As I keep myself awake with the drink, its intensely bitter vor stimtes my tongue and its scalding-hot temperature almost burns my mouth. I cant help but to grimace.
This medicinal herb known as Fuzzy grass is a strange fantasy nt that helps to alleviate fatigue and drowsiness when dissolved in hot water and consumed.
As it can be found growing in the wild inrge quantities anywhere you go, it can be obtained in the cities for cheap and is a powerful ally for novice adventurers. But it has a bitter vor that is as if all of the bitterness of coffee, green tea and 100% pure chocte has been concentrated to create it, and it has no effect unless it is boiled and consumed immediately after the sun goes down.
On top of that, it doesnt have any effect unless you drink it while the water is still quite hot. Its like something youd force someone to down in a punishment game.
Even so, without this, I would need a magical tool that is not only rare but also expensive to produce a barrier to ward off monsters, rely on a skilled intermediate-level mage or form a party with multiple people and rely entirely on the method of taking turns to keep watch in order to get enough sleep.
Minnalis was an unexpected find, but this is one of the reasons that I wanted to find a ve when I first found myself in the royal capital.
Simply enduring the bitter taste and intense heat of this drink allows people to travel in pairs and get enough sleep by taking turns to keep watch, so the demand for this medicinal herb is high.
I keep watch from when the sun sets until about halfway through the night, and then Minnalis takes over until a little after sunrise. The hourss that I use to keep track of when we switch over still has arge amount of sand remaining in it. Judging from the amount of sand, I still have plenty of time.
Fuuh, so bitter, ueeegh(Kaito)
The fire is crackling loudly nearby. I cant help but to let out aint to myself, though I keep my voice quiet so as to not wake Minnalis up.
I throw one of the dead branches we collected into the fire to keep it going, then set down the wooden cup that contains the bitter drink and gaze into the wavering fire. This is a convenient situation to think about various things.
The first thing thates to mind is what happened at the outer wall of the royal capital.
I wont go out of my way to kill people whose deaths have no effect on my vengeance.
If I dont draw that line, the outline of my revenge will be too blurry. I wont be able to continue believing in my own vengeance.
The line between killing for vengeance and killing to vent my anger.
One day, that line would have slowly created uncertainty within me that would umte like a poison. If I kept ignoring that uncertainty, I would be nothing more than a true monster who doesnt care about who he kills.
Vengeance is an emotion.
I have to take vengeance in a way that doesnt allow the fire within me to break me any further.
If I lose my ability to reason and be a monster that moves entirely on instinct, Im sure the fire within me would continue zing even after I y all of my enemies.
I would never be able to return to being a human. In the end, I would be broken. There would be no difference between that and being dead.
Thats why I have no intention of distorting this line and am content with that. I have no intention of ceasing to be me.
The ones that will get involved in my vengeance are the ones who should be.
With that said, though I dont intend to go with any ns that kills everyone indiscriminately, not dragging any innocent people into it would be impossible.
At the very least, if there are people who arent rted to my revenge but killing them would contribute to it, I have no intention of hesitating to do that. Im sure there will be some innocent people who will get involved.
Even if there arent people like that, I will kill people whose faces I dont even know if I need to do it to survive.
I already possess a mind that wont hesitate to do that. If I didnt, I would have died at some point during my journey long before I was betrayed.
In short, I have to find a bnce. If I drag too many people into my revenge and I cant process that in my own mind, Ill be a monster. But if I hesitate to get innocent people involved too much, my revenge will never be achieved.
And Ive decided that I wont make any mistakes this time.
The one I want to take vengeance upon isnt this world. Theres no point in inflicting suffering on people I dont even care about.(Kaito)
By saying it out loud, I carve that thought into my mind so that I dont forget it.
Thats right, the one I want to take vengeance upon isnt this world.
Its those who betrayed me, the ones I once thought of aspanions. I cant mistake who I need to take vengeance upon like I mistook who I needed to save in my first journey through this world.
Ah, if only I really resented the entire world, how easy my vengeance would be then(Kaito)
I imagine a much easier road of revenge as I let out these words of self-derision. If every single person was an enemy, I could simply go on a rampage until this world is destroyed. I could have just be a monster who kills everyone without having to worry about choosing who needs to be killed.
If I had never met Leticia and my first journey through this world came to an end through betrayal while I was single-mindedly fixated on returning to my own world, Im sure thats how things would have turned out.
When I first came to this world, I could only think of this world as something artificial.
The people appearing on a painted background, asking me to defeat the Demon Lord. Stats and levels, magic and skills, strange-looking monsters, experience points that could be gained from defeating them and the superhuman powers that I gained as I did so.
Even if I was wounded, I could use powerful healing magic and expensive potions to quickly remove the pain and even heal my injured body parts.
It was like I had been trapped in the world inside a video game. A game that I could clear if I just defeated the Demon Lord.
There was no way that I could feel the sense that this was reality. If I had gone through this world only for that world to betray me, the people living in it would have simply appeared as nothing more than tools to me.
Its easy to imagine such apletely hopeless, broken version of me.
A version of me that is simply a monster that goes around killing everyone in the world without enjoying it or being happy about it, continuing until I die.
Im sure that would be a very easy road to walk.
However, I wouldnt even be able to obtain the dark joy of revenge; I wouldnt feel any satisfaction. It wouldnt dispel any of my emotions; it would simply be a suicidal act of self-destruction.
Oops, this is bad, this is bad.(Kaito)
With a particrly loud crackle, the fire crumbles.
It seems that I became too absorbed in my thoughts; the fire has grown considerably weaker. I hastily find some branches among the wood we gathered that looks easiest to burn and throw it into the fire.
So bitter, so hot.(Kaito)
The Fuzzy-grass tea still fills the wooden cup to the brim.
I take out some of the dried vegetables that were being sold as preserved food at a store in the royal capital so I can get rid of the bitter taste that has stained the inside of my mouth.
I find a branch of suitable length, pour magical energy into theWater Fairys Droplet deto produce a chisel-sized de, cut off the unnecessary parts and carve the tip of the branch into a sharp point.
I pierce the dried vegetables on the end and scorch it lightly on the fire in front of me, apply some seasoning that I bought in the royal capital and begin chewing on them.
Morning is still far away and the night is still long.
Chapter 29
Chapter 29
Now then.(Kaito)
Ive had various things on my mind, but no matter how much I think about them, it doesnt seem like Ille up with any answers.
As if to change my pace of thinking, I focus on how Im going to distribute my experience from now on.
Even after we left the royal capital, Ive been turning the monsters appearing on the highway into experience and distributing the gathered experience.
For now, Ive paid back my experience debt, just enough so that I wont level up. With that, Ill be able to increase my level immediately whenever I need to.
I have to think carefully about the timing of when Im going to level up, because unlocking Soul Swords alone is causing my stats to increase.
Theres a Soul Sword that temporarily decreases my stats and increases the experience I gain, but that reduces the attack power of all my other Soul Swords to zero when equipped.
Therefore, I would have to defeat monsters using only my own strength and if I used it now, Id simply be unable to defeat anything due to ack of offensive abilities.
And now I have about 25,000 experience points left.
Hmm, what to do(Kaito)
The monsters around here are quite strong so the experience Im earning from them isnt bad, but unfortunately we dont encounter them very often.
Were nning to stay in Ermia for a while, so spare experience will be hard toe across.
Considering that, Im finding it difficult toe to a decision even after narrowing down the possible candidates for where I should spend my experience, and Minnalis even asked me in a cold voice,Are you ipetent, Goshujin-sama?
I almost cried. Im not being stingy.
Actually, Minnalis has been pretty stricttely, hasnt she?(Kaito)
Shes acting humble as usual despite the positions of ve and master having been abolished, but shes overwhelming. Actually, from time to time, I feel an auraing from her that tells me that I absolutely cant disobey her.
I have no intention of making her obey my everymand, but I dont know how I feel about this.
With a small sigh, I light the campfire.
During my first time through this world, my eyes hadnt been open to the things around me until thest part of my journey to defeat the Demon Lord.
I didnt care about what I ate as long as it was edible, and I didnt have the time to be looking around at the scenery.
Whenever I tried to buy mysterious toys being sold in shops whose functions I didnt really know or get tempted to buy some clearly overpriced food being sold at a stall, Minnalis would get angry and give me a cold smile, as if to say,Are you an idiot, Goshujin-sama?-Maybe because of the values she had from having lived in a poor vige, even though we have money, she wont allow any wasteful use of it.
The only times she shows a nice smiletely was is wereing up with ideas for our revenge, testing out torture methods that we could carry out on Goblins and other monsters that wee across or on days where she is simply in a good mood or when her head is spinning from mana intoxication.
Leaving that aside, it seems that if I donte to a decision soon, this will drag on for too long.
So after all this time deliberating, among the three Soul Swords that Ive been considering, I unlock theAdversarys Kidnapping de.
Its likely that my stats will be lower than those of my enemies for a while, so there will be a lot of opportunities to use it.
I can simply use other Soul Swords against opponents that have lower stats than me, so the fact that there are no disadvantageous side-effects is a huge thing.
I spent 15,000 experience, so I have 10,000 left.
I consider unlocking a fast sword that enhances my MP, but I decide against it.
I could use the 10,000 experience I have now to increase my level into the lower twenties.
Its best to keep some in case something happens so that I have it avable to use freely if Im forced to.
I guess this is fine.(Kaito)
I look down at my hand to see that the sand in the hourss has fallen.
It seems that more time has passed than Id thought.
Goshujin-sama, it is time to change ces.(Minnalis)
I go to wake Minnalis to tell her that its time to switch, but shes already awake.
Oh, you were awake?(Kaito)
Yes Goshujin-sama, you seem to talk to yourself a lot.(Minnalis)
Wha C?!(Kaito)
No, well, I cant help it, right? If youre on a long journey and youre alone, you talk to yourself a lot.
Its just like talking to yourself when youre living alone.
It is fine during the day, but if you do not take care at night, it bothers me and I cannot sleep.(Minnalis)
Is she using some kind of skill to make this nk poker face? Is this her way of showing that shes irritated?
I-Im very sorry(Kaito)
No, it is not a problem if you will take care from now on.(Minnalis)
Being subject to this cold treatment, I dejectedly pull the nket over my head and close my eyes.
I kind of get the feeling that our rtionship is starting to reverse.
She obeys the general rules that I set and big decisions that I make as long as nothing unexpected happens, but the everyday things apart from those No, its not that shes disrespecting me or anything like that. Its not like that; in fact, I know that the things she says in a cold tone are things she says out of concern and shes just being overly cautious, but still
As such thoughts run through my mind, my consciousness slowly submerges into the depths of sleep.
It seems that Goshujin-sama is asleep now.(Minnalis)
Confirming that Goshujin-sama is asleep, I run my fingers through his hair gently as usual while I undo my Audacity skill.
Aaaah, jeez, why does Goshujin-samas voice sound soforting to my ears? Perhaps he has Siren blood in his veins.(Minnalis)
I whisper to myself quietly so that I definitely wont wake Goshujin-sama up.
I know that my face has be rxed after undoing my skill.
I shall do my best to acquire a magic tool that can record his voice.(Minnalis)
Its alright; this is not a wasteful use of money. This will be a very valuable purchase.
Though this is not rted in the slightest, next time Goshujin-sama shows interest in some piece of junk that seems useless, I shall stay quiet and let him do as he wishes.
I decide to cate Goshujin-sama for when the chance to acquire a voice-recording magic tooles.
But I must show my disapproval for food being sold at stalls. It is my job to make food for Goshujin-sama; I will not relinquish that role to anyone else.
As well as being able to make food for cheaper than buying it, I can thoroughly check the quality of the ingredients, but to think that he would make such a careless remark as,I can just buy food from a stall, so its fine
No, this just means that my skill in cooking is stillcking. I have no choice but to continue improving my skill and work hard so that I can conquer his stomach as I once heard about, so that he is infatuated with my cooking only.
But the disposable containers that Goshujin-sama uses are precious, and it is necessary to visit other ces in order to increase my repertoire of dishes, even if I do not like it I could ept normal bars and restaurants, but I am anxious about the ingredients and methods used to make food that is sold at stalls(Minnalis)
Whispering to myself in a voice so small that Goshujin-sama wouldnt be able to hear it even if he woke up right now, I feel happy to realize that, like Goshujin-sama, I am talking to myself a lot.
But when Goshujin-sama continues talking to himself at night, I often cant sleep properly because I be curious about it.
I scolded Goshujin-sama for talking to himself for such a selfish reason, so I must take care with my own words to myself.
With such pointless thoughts running circles around my head, I add wood to the fire and break pieces of wood that are already burning to take maintain the fire as dawn slowly approaches.
Goshujin-sama, wake up, please.(Minnalis)
Mmh Are we being attacked?(Kaito)
Its a little before dawn. The sky has just started to grow lighter and the suns outline isnt even visible on the horizon yet.
Im woken up, stimted by the fighting spirit that Minnalis seems to be full of.
I do not believe so. But I can hear the sounds of battle a short distance ahead. They might continue in this direction as they fight; we should at least observe what is happening.(Minnalis)
Im sure shes used herHearing Enhancementskill to direct her mana into her ears. Minnaliss rabbit ears are twitching.
As a human, I dont have theHearing Enhancementskill to apply to my ears so I find it difficult to distinguish among the sounds of insects chirping and leaves rustling, but I can still faintly hear the sound of metal shing against metal.
Itsing from ahead Wed normally ignore it otherwise.(Kaito)
I let out a sigh.
Id like to avoid being touched by some unknown god and receive a curse in this random ce, but unfortunately, itsing from a direction that doesnt allow me to ignore this.
I cant tell how far away it is with these ears, but the sounds areing from the direction of Ermia, the college town.
Whether we choose to ignore it or get involved in some way, if we dont at least see whats going on and gain some information, we might be put on the back foot.
I learned the hard way during my first time through this world that ignorance can be a fatal weakness.
Lets go.(Kaito)
Yes.(Minnalis)
We toss the belongings that we took out for camping here into our bags and I prepare myself to produce any of my Soul Swords to match whatever situation we run into as we begin making our way cautiously towards the direction of the sound.
As the sound grows louder and louder, Minnalis draws her own sword and recasts her illusionary spell on herself.
Incidentally, the weapon in her hands is the eighth of the items we purchased in the royal capital. The seventh, which was showing signs of wear, perished near some monsters that it had killed.
Adventurers, and are those bandits?(Kaito)
It seems that its a battle between humans.
Some rather unattractive men have surrounded a carriage. And there are some people fighting against them who look like adventurers.
Adventurers who have been hired as escorts fighting against bandits. Its not a particrly surprising scene.
Hmm, at this rate, the adventurers are going to be crushed.(Kaito)
The adventurers seemed quite skilled; they were holding out against the bandits who outnumbered them almost two to one, but theyre going to reach their limits soon.
Its decided, then.(Kaito)
Yes, it is.(Minnalis)
Minnalis and I give each other light nods and then step into the forest to our right while we still havent been noticed.
We could simply ignore the entire thing and pass them by along the side, but theres a chance that this decision will be a burden to us in the distant future. But supporting either side is even more out of the question.
I dont care whether the bandits or adventurers win. Honestly, in either case, theres no benefit to bing involved.
There will be no problem if we go around through the forest. As I feel irritated that my sleep was cut short, we continue through the gaps in between the trees.
And it is at this moment that I wish that we went left instead of right.
BRRRRUOOOOOOOH!
W-what terrible luck(Kaito)
Well, if we were lucky, we would not be living lives like this.(Minnalis)
An enormous monster with the face and body of a pig has appeared.
Unlike small Goblins, monsters such as these that are known as Orcs are the same size as a human while possessing superior physical strength.
However, though this monster appears to be what is called an Orc, it is also definitely different. It is a mutant Orc whose overall size is almost twice that of a normal Orc, and it has a ck-iron hide with exceptional physical damage resistance.
Standing before us is ack Orc, also known as a Big Orc.
Chapter 30: Minarisu noticed the gold coins on the Black Orc
Chapter 30: Minarisu noticed the gold coins on the ck Orc
Buro~ooo~tsu!!
ck Orc Monster Male
Level: 54
HP: 534/2172 (1974)
MP: 121/221
Strength: 801
Stamina: 424
Endurance: 1712 (1465)
Agility: 314
Magic Power: 41
Magic Resistance: 33
Inherent Abilities:
ck Skin
Skills:
Enhance Vitality Lv2
Cure Lv
Intimidate Lv
Abnormal Status Resistance Lv
Starvation Remedy Lv
Decayed Food Lv
Condition: Bleeding
As I thought, as you can see from its build, its a ck Orc.
This is not the time to be joking, Respected Master.
There is not even a 0.1 percent probability for us to get out of this safely,
If even the probability theory is considered, then there is no chance.
Bururu~o~ooooooo~!!
Get down!!
I shouted, and threw a right fist at the ck Orc. We escaped from the path created and moved to the sidepath.
A groan leaked out apanied by a Gou and Baki Baki Sound, the swing caused an entire tree trunk to be crushed from impact.
Che! The location is bad, lets return to the highway, zo.
This is like the goblin with the cursed weapon, if you falter for a second, then it goes bad. The Minarisu of now can easily block these attack perfectly and can even withstand it for several blows, but the weapon cannot hold on that long.
Naturally, I would like to eat, but it''s still too dangerous.
The Agility of the Orc is quite low and so is its the brain power. Therefore, dodging is not a problem, the surrounding trees are in the way though.
It''s also the same for the ck Orc, it''s unable to attack us with the trees blocking the path, and even we cant ignore the trees and run around them. Then, returning to the highway will give us enough space to dodge freely.
Let''s head to the highway where the group is, they will serve as quite the Decoy, which would be quite helpful.
Buraraaaaaaa!!
The ck Orc throws a left fist in a diagonal direction from the top down.
Minarisu avoided the fist and immediately countered by attacking the sides.
At least act like a man~!!
I take out a throwing knife from my Round Pouch and threw it toward the ck Orcs eyes. But, it only managed to scrape its cheeks since it turned its face to dodge.
Buru!!
Can''t do much more than that scratch, I guess.
I had applied Minarisus poison to the knife, but that has no effect.
Even then, I still threw more throwing knifes at it, while also using my skill, [Sword of Binding]. The ck Orc cleanly evaded the throwing knives and quickly came over.
Me and Minaris jump out and onto the highway.
Buruuuruuu.
As soon as we get out, the ck Orc follows us out of the forest.
That, that is a ck Orc!!
Sh~it! Why are youing this way!?!?
Are they adventurers, or Mercenaries? I dont really care, but I agree with that expression.
On the other hand, the ck Orc seemed to be smiling joyfully, since the number of prey have increased.
I turn to face the ck Orc while I held the [de of Adversary] in both hands.
The [de of Adversaries] had a simr look to the Tonfa design from my previous world.
The ends of the Tonfa design had bulging sockets where sickle like des protrude outwards from the weapon. The de glows with a terrifying gleam and has an extremely sharp edge, the sharp edge looks like it is ready to reap a soul. The de has a size of about 1/3rd the body while the other 1/3rd lies at the handle.
The parts of the de are blue and ck scattered around, while the de is vivid red. The de seemed to be asking for prey.
Gooyoo!!
A man who faltered in front of the ck Orc was knocked out instantly from its attack.
It seemed that all of the persons bones were instantly crushed and he fell down motionless. From the looks of his face, he seemed to be an adventurer.
I had to reluctantly give up on the ck Orc drops and run away from there.
I could hear the cry of the ck Orc from the woods, and headed toward the settlements.
Buhyaaahyaahya!!
The ck Orc gleefully picked up the dead body of the man and proceeded to pummel the next one, another one, and kept moving around pummeling all the while.
Ru-Run..fuu, gyaha!!
Just then, a Thief like man came from the back of the ck Orc, and while strengthening his arms and muscles using Magic Power, he threw a hit toward the right Shoulder of the ck Orc.
Buru~aaaaa !!
Gyaaa!!
Of course, when he approached the ck Orc, it threw a right arm as a counter and he was sent flying.
*Baki Baki* all of the Thiefs bones were broken and he fell dead in a state of which even his mother wouldn''t recognize him.
Giving my thanks and now going for my harvest, I grasp the right shank of the ck Orc which was wide open and enter into its blind spot while it was looking at the Thief like man.
Buru~aaaa~!!
Damn, it doesnt work! The skin is too hard to cut into, what is with this physique!?
The strike that I had nned for to cut into him deeply, had only remained to be shallow.
Even so, it noticed that I was able to leave a scratch, so the ck Orc took its distance from me.
ck Orc, as the name suggests, is one of the top species of Orcs.
Still, ording to the adventurers guild, its rank is D+ A minimum party of Five D-Rank adventurers is required to subjugate it, while at least Two C-Rank adventurers are required if it was ssified as a monster that had priority to be subjugated,
This means it had the capability of reaching B-rank which is quite high, and while it was developing at D-Rank, you can see the strength right here..
By the way, the strength of leader of the Knights Order is about at C-Rank while there are Five more of them at the same rank. The Knight Order that I had escaped from all had E+ Rank strength.
The Strength of the Orc is slightlyrger than a normal Orc due to it''s inherent skill of {Back skin}. An average weapon only causes a slight graze due to its high defense physique.
There is however, a very low magic resistance when using pure magic, if this is used, it falls easily, hence its rank is not very high.
Damn, by any chance, did I choose the wrong sword?
We currently have no means of using magical attacks.
Although Minaris has the phantom poison, it''s a magic which produces poison, and the poison on its own does not have any effect.
Also, this ck Orc has high status resistance.
So, there is currently no method to pound the poison into it, and using poison gas is dangerous, as we are out in the open.
From the state of the adventurers and the mercenaries there, I was able to understand that there were no proficient magic users at all in this entire group.
It is easy for me to evade since its agility is quite slow, but since I am unable to deal significant damage, there is a problem.
Respected Master, what shall we do?
It looks quite weak, this is wasteful.
I don''t what happened to the ck Orc right now, but it''s really weak.
That figure illuminated by sunlight looked big, but had cuts all over, oi oi. The blood was continuouslying out of its wounds.
Damn, this is not my ce to die! You people, get yourselves together!!
The man who raised his voice seemed to be the leader of the group. After hearing his voice, the people started running toward the forest away from the direction of the ck Orc.
Oi, Client, we are running away, yo!!
Wa-wait!! There is so many goods in this carriage.tsu!!
This is not the time to be thinking about that!! You''ll die, you fool!!
That voice seemed to be the voice of the leader of the adventurers. Adventurers provide protection to the merchants who are their client''s through the highway.
Ok, you people too, run away!! Those swords are fencing swords right~, unless you''re able to use magic, then your not its opponent.
Even though that was a pain to say, but still, he said it, and started to move towards the highway with hisrades.
That was a job experienced pattern, you get that only after many battles and will be able to analyze the situation quickly which leads you to be able to make a quick choice. He seems to be a veteran adventurer with quite a lot of experience.
However, this is a regrettable to miss experience. As I thought, if I was able to go all out, then this wouldn''t have been a problem.
By looking at the Orcs status board through appraisal, I can see that the HP value that was at 534 had been reduced to 498.
As I thought, it''s slowly losing HP due to its bleeding status.
I am thinking of leaving it as it is and running away.
Have you ever heard that the meat of the ck Orc is very highly sought after in Alchemy and its price easily reaches a gold coin?
Respected Master, let''s quickly take down this Orc, the money can be used for many matters throughout our journey.
............It''s alright, we are not wasting money, and we have plenty left of it.
Then, let''s bet, anything other than money is fine.
Well, ab-about that.
I decided to keep quiet about since it seemed to be more of a miserly sense than of the economic sense.
Bururu~oooooo!!
The ck Orc heard us talking, and was rmed while it immediately came at us while throwing a fist.
Minarisu, I ask for your help, the characteristics of the ck Orc is ck skin, a gigantic body, and high abnormal status resistance.
Understood.
Splitting in two, to the left and right, both of us proceeded to attack its blind spot.
Quickly getting into ce below the torso, and attacking it continuously, each hit struck the same ce as before.
Burrarararaaruuuuu!! Buooo!!
The ck Orc rolled backward trying to dodge the attacks, but Minarisu threw a knife at that moment striking its eye and changing its direction.
The ck Orc tried to deflect the throwing knife in the same way as it did before but,
As I thought, it''s an Orc after all.
Burururuuuuuuuuu!!
The second knife thrown had a small attachment by Minarisu which sliced into its eyeball in the same location as the first knife.
The small attachment had poison tied to it which was made from Minarisu. Although it doesnt deal any damage, it stimtes the nose and eyes causing excessive mucosal secretion and tears which causes blurriness and air deprivation. Since it is not an abnormal status effect, then the Orcs {Abnormal Status Resistance lvl 4} doesnt activate.
The ck Orc attacked with its right hand while covering its left eye. The Orc swayed and its fist hit the wooden carriage which was instantly crushed, with debris scattering everywhere.
Even if you try to dodge away~it''s still useless~!!!
The randomly swinging fist is a problem, but it can be easily avoided. The point would be that it''s holding its left eye while it swings its right arm.
Although I was aiming to lock its movements down by attacking its feet, but it was very helpful to attack its upper body.
Bururu!?
I started to attack it using the tips of the {de of Adversary} which can easily puncture holes into its body, then I tried to scratch it and continued to puncture it left and right.
Under the ck skin, red blood slowly began to appear.
Minarisu!!
Yes~!!
Minarisu sticks a Butcher knife into its body.
Burururuuuuuuu!!
The ck Orc raised a terrible cry and rips out the Butcher knife from its body and screams even louder.
I was told that the Abnormal Status Resistance was quite high and used my strongest paralysis poison on that knife, but it didn''tst a second. Im losing confidence in my poison, tsu.
No, it''s not like it''s totally not working at all.
The ck Orc has obviously pulled out the knife, but its movements are duller than before.
Seeing that, I casted appraisal, and I could see that there was a status effect paralysis (weak) added to it.
The HP left for the Orc is about 200.
Alright, I guess that will do it.
The roar of the wind spirit echoes, {Green Thunder sh}!!
And then, all I could hear was *Baki Baki* and *Koki Koki* with a thud sound.
There was a shing green storm that blew right through everything in its path.
Burururuuuuuuuu!!!
Na~tsu!?
Of course, it definitely can''t be unscathed by going through such an attack.
The ck Orc, which was devastated by being hit with a magical wind attribute lightning based attack, was unable to withstand it and raised thest cry of the monster.
This magic..belongs to that woman..
Master, that woman.... Please control your emotions and... please stop looking towards there.
That voice, as I thought, my guess was right. Minarisu was already activating her skills with hostility.
Ouuu!! Are you ok~~~, i came to help~!!
I turn my head to the voice which wasing from the edge of the road.
Although she came at the perfect time, I was only surprised for a moment, and then immediately returned to my normal look.
Ah! Never would i have expected to see your face before i reached erumia.
I desperately held my face from showing my emotions.
Huu, finally, the first one.
I havee back for revenge on everyone who wronged me.
.The sorceress, Yumis Erumja.
Ahhh, there are a lot of things that happened and that should be done.
There is one thing that I determined to make sure to be done though.
Yumis, I will knock you down so bad that you shall feel even hell would have been better, I will make sure that you shall never see the light!
Chapter 31: The Hero Experiences the Feeling of Nausea from Flattery
Chapter 31: The Hero Experiences the Feeling of Nausea from ttery
I''m really sorry, I heard the ck Orcs roar, so I rushed here from the highway as soon as I heard its voice.., but to appear just before it met its end..
She was talking in a gentle and slow tone while lowering her head to give an apology. She used a cane that was decorated with magical stones, and at first nce she looked like a mature woman donning the robe of a magician.
Sunny, yet dark green coloured hair was sped together with a wooden flower clip put on the right side of the head, and let loose to the side, hanging freely. The womans hair seemed to give off a gentle impression caused by the sun shining and reflecting off it.
Yumis Erumia.
As the name suggests, she is the daughter of the City Lord of Erumia; a Noble, and a Magic Researcher.
She is also quite capable, on the first run she was the person who worked as a magician to bring down the Demon King.
Even if there were two of you, why were you using weapons instead of magic? ck Orcs are quite the dangerous opponent.. No, that isnt an exnation. I havent even confirmed the situation, Im truly sorry for my behaviour.
No, we~ll, there were many unavoidable circumstances during this situation.
The truth is, she stole someone elses prey. I endured the urge to scream what I was thinking while making a ttering smile that made me nauseous.
Not yet, it''s still not time for revenge, the circumstances are different from the time with the princess. This isnt the time to be impatient.
We~ll, I acted on premise since I knew the circumstances and structure of the ce. Therefore, I could take revenge on the princess, the king, the queen, and the knights that were unable to stand up to me, so they could only endure.
I was thankful for the memories of my first run, it helped me to stomach the sour feeling welling up inside me and keep calm.
By the way, how were you able to hold up until now without the use of magic? Im sorry, but.
Right now, Me and Minarisu look like beginner adventurers wearing leather armor and ck robes that we bought in the kingdom.
We are in a two person team and we havent hired a carriage to look more like ordinary citizens, so you cannot differentiate us at a single nce. Moreover, we dont look like influential people.
A~h, that is..
That strangely shaped de, does it perhaps have a secret to it? Ah, no, thats rude of me to ask the secrets of an adventurer.
No, this is just a very sharp de with a special shape. When we encountered each other, he was already in a weakened state. It was difficult to wound him, so I tried my best to bring his strength down until he copsed.
Is that so.. I didnt know who weakened the ck Orc, I was looking around while heading here and saw that he was already able to escape..
Yumis inclined her head with a sad look while thinking, and shook it after.
Either way, the person who weakened the monster cannot be confirmed. I would like to obtain the entirety of the ck Orc materials and its delivery. So, I would like to ask that of you, can you sell this ck Orc to me?
This ck Orc?
Yes, I would like it right here. How about 5 gold coins? I have a Grade 2 tool bag, I can undertake the delivery right here.
The tool bag is a round magic bag of the magic tool category. The capacity of the bag is determined by its grade, and the bag with the highest ability is given the 1st grade, then it lowers with each grade, and goes up to the 10th grade with the lowest grade.
The 2nd Grade tool bag has the abilities to reduce the weight to 1/20 of its original weight, and it has the capacity to store about a room with the length of 8-tatami mats.
The tool bag is simr to my [Round squirrel sword sack], but with limitations added to it, so there is no demerit in having one either.
Unlike my round sack though, it only has weight reduction and space expansion magic applied to it. When you put something inside, the weight raises little by little.
Even when retrieving, the mouth of the tool bag opens wide, therefore its possible to storerge objects inside it, but it doesnt absorb objects as soon as its brought close to the bag. So, when more stuff is piled into it, it has be harder to retrieve specific objects.
In addition, if the misceneous items are mixed together, then taking out a specific object bes even harder. The cost of the bag increases with each grade.
Many Veteran adventurers will have this tool bag, but most intermediate adventurers who work hard can only buy up to a 5th Grade tool bag with a lifetime investment.
Even in the Kingdom, we only have the capability to buy two 5th grade tool bags, but the round sack is clearly superior despite having to sacrifice 5% of the upper amount of our MP.
If you ce your hands into the mouth of the bag to retrieve a knife, such as a throwing knife in battles, you can take it out by only remembering to have to search the bag. No matter how much weight is inserted, the bag doesnt change, and there is no upper limit for capacity. Therefore, I didnt feel the need to obtain the tool bag that costs dozens of gold coins.
A Grade 2 tool bag~, that''s quite amazing. A~ah, dont worry too much about the price. Originally, we wouldnt have been able to sell it, since we dont have the capability to carry it. I also dont really know the price of the ck Orc, so selling it to a beauty is fine.
I said that to her while trying to look natural to show I wasnt ttering her, but I immediately regretted it.
As a ttery or as a joke, as soon as I praised her, it left a nauseating and a sour feeling in my mouth, as if a rotten fruit was stuffed into it. I even thought about hitting the ck Orcs face on impulse, but doing so would surely cause problems for my ns in the future, so I restrained myself.
Kusukusu, I have used proper market prices, whether you check itter in the city or not, i dont mind.
If you had tried to cheat me by ignoring market value, I would have surely called you out on that, as usual, the surface of this human is still perfect.
I am known as Yumis. If you evere to the school of Erumia, make sure to drop by.
Please take care of me during that time.
Then, I shall take my leave. I came here to collect the star grass that lies further ahead of here. Gather and form, [Creation: Earth Puppet Golem]
When Yumis activated her magic, the ground rose and out came sand and stone, which was gathering and rising to make form.
Finally, two red earth dolls werepleted, and the two puppets lifted the ck Orc and started packing it. ck smoke was still being emitted while being stored due to the magical attack from Yumis previously.
1, 2..5, this is 5 gold coins. Here you go.
Yumis casually counted 5 gold coins and handed them over.
Upon receiving it, I briefly bowed, and Yumis received the tool bag from the golems and proceeded to go away from town.
Of course, I also wanted to obtain some distance between us from the unexpected encounter, so I headed toward Elumia. When shepletely disappeared, Minaris stopped her Iron Mask skill.
Tl: Iron Mask in this instance can also expressed as Expressionless, Hard, or cold as ice. Etc.
Thats surprising, I never expected that I would see that woman''s face before I even reached the city.
A~ah, that''s right. This has been quite the unexpected event.
But still, is it not fine for Master to acquire the Iron Mask skill? Although there were no requirements for it up until now, ttery with such a trash like woman and to a kind of person holding such aplexion..such a woman, saying she was beautiful.
Minaris was murmuring something with a small voice at the end, but I wasnt able to hear it.
I wanted to ask her what she said, but the mood has worsened from the previous situation, so I considered against it.
The Iron Mask skill is very irritating, if both of us seem expressionless whenever we meet a revenge subject, then that would alert them. Honestly, taking such a friendly attitude with her made me feel nauseous, but I was able to handle it.
If Master says so, we~ll..Then, should I also have a friendly smile on my face from now on? But still, no matter what happens, it would still give a bad aftertaste.
That is so, that feeling is the lowest. Let''s do it together, whether we will be cheerful together, or feel worst together.
Doing it together you say.that is certainly quite attractive.
Wa, what is it? What is with this weird self indulgent fantasy?
It what was quite the unexpected image of the woman, but I dont think she seems like she would spend her free time doing unproductive work.
Ha~a, We~ll, that''s fine too.
? We~ll, for now, let''s consider it to be the former. When we reach the next town, lets not pick a inexpensive lodging, but go for a slightly expensive one. It''s not umon for travellers to choose expensive lodging when they just finished a long journey. Let''s go somewhere and have a delicious meal rather than cooking it.
Nope, I shall make the meal. Please change your preferences and allow me to make it..
Nn, but, I keep relying on you for making the meals, do you not feel the need to rest at all? We will be able to borrow the kitchen, its alright not cook as long as we are having a regr dinner while inside of the city.
Cooking is my hobby after all. Moreover, I dont like having food cooked by the likes of those humans. Or, is it that you dislike my cooking?
........sometimes, that''s quite mean of you to say that, you.
Ara, did you never notice? A woman is a creature that''s very good and has cunning ns.
Acting at the time MP Intoxication increased her sex appeal, Minarisughed.
........She obtained objectives using cunning means, and bes a vile creature to obtain them if dominated.
Minaris said this whileughing, and the dark smile disappeared from her face while a dark me lit up in her eyes.
Most likely, she remembered one of her Revenge candidates, the words said by Rosha.
A girl I saw in the memories of Minaris signed the contract with her was certainly such a kind of person.
We~ll, I dont have any problems since Minariss cooking is quite delicious.
Tss, if you say it so directly, I feel quite embarrassed.
Iya, aren''t you trying to hide those expressions while using the Iron Mask skill?
She was Embarrassed, saying so, Minaris still kept on having her expressionless face.
I think that trying the other Chefs dishes will be helpful as well though. Since Minaris already knows the basics, eating out will be quite helpful.
That is quite right. Although, I dislike it. I dont want to increase the number of dishes in my repertoire. To the point of recreating it perfectly so that I can make it any number of timester.
Oi, oi, is that so. Iya, We~ll, that''s fine, I guess?
Somehow, the inner Chef inside of Minaris seemed to have been provoked somehow.
Once I confirmed that the Iron Mask skill had been deactivated from her expressions, we proceeded to head toward Erumia.
I realized that I had calmed down a little bitter after that..
By the way, we havent had breakfast yet.
That seems to be so, due to fighting with the ck Orc, I seemed to have forgotten about it, I shall prepare it right now.
On that day, Minaris used a little extra eggs in the kitchen to make breakfast that was quite extravagant.
Chapter 32: Green Nightmare
Chapter 32: Green Nightmare
*Chronologically - This chapter urs before the "Despairing dreams of the Hero"
Haa, haa, haa
I was running through the Dark Forest, where the tree trunks grow very thick. My HP remained adequate. The MP, on the other hand, was previously used to set up traps.
Tsu!!
Suddenly my Life Perception Boundary, which I had thinly spread around using my magic, alerted me. I immediately jumped to the side and a green beamnded where I had previously stood. It had been cast without a chant, thankfully I was able to dodge by rolling to the side.
A sound, as if something huge and heavy had been dropped from a high ce, resounded; followed by a loud roar, rattling the surroundings again. A pitifully huge tree was blown awaypletely after a direct hit. It looked as if lightning had struck down, causing charred wood to fly everywhere.
Judging by the damage, it should have been Green Thunder-Lightning sh, with quite a bit of power behind it. The power of the magic had been adjusted to a non-lethal level, aimed not to kill but paralyze me, factoring in my low magic resistance as well. As usual, the only one who can cast and control with such finesse was THAT genius.
Damn it!!
In this situation in which i was running low on MP, i was unable use my absolute Magical resistant Barrier [Sword Of Protection] due to the Time restrictions.
Although it was best to escape using the Sword of Teleportation, it used a simr amount of MP as the [Sword of Protection] and thus unusable, currently.
No...its not like I could not utilize it, rather i was unable to activate it while running and evading.
There is no choice but to do it.su
Kaito steeled his mind and quickly ran to a less congested area. At the clearing he stopped running from his pursuer and prepared his sword.
Ara, have you finally decided to stop running?
Yumisu..
My pursuer turned out to be one of my oldpanions. Wrapped in her usual [Dark Green Robe], which amplified Wind Magic, she smiled her unchanging smile.
The enemy magician - Yumisu Erumia.
If you stop resisting, as I was your previouspanion, I shall kill you painlessly. Unlike what the princess or that warrior would have done. I shall give you a second to think it over. Since its necessary to obtain the materials with the least amount of damage as possible.
There was no trace of friendliness or feelings ofpanionship in those words that she said with a smile. In her eyes, though,id a glint of madness.
It seemed as though the Yumis who stood in front of me, had no traces of guilt in trying to kill me. Then again, that wasnt something I wished to confirm by staying here.
As expected, confrontation was inevitable. My hope for reconciliation, whichid in in some corner of my mind, were shattered by her eyes. She looked at me as if I was a thing, not even human. Those eyes which once looked at me with respect for being the strongest were gone, reced with eyes that looked at me as if I was nothing, nothing but Materials.
Tsu, WHY~!! WHY DO YOU WISH TO KILL ME!!
It was a simple Question.
...Even though she no longer looked at me as a person, I wanted to know the truth behind her emotionless words.
Why? It wont change, no matter how many times I say it! If I obtain your body, which has the strength to take down the Dungeon Guardian, the strength to take care of the Demon King while negating its power, I will be able to create a Tool! The Masterpiece of a lifetime. And then my name will be engraved onto the stone monument of Erumia, and i will gain recognition in Erumia, No!! i will gain recognition everywhere! And then my reputation will rise exponentially.
She said happily, with an innocent smile on her face.
If Fame is your purpose, then you have more than enough of it already!!
Thats no good. The only fame I obtained was from being your Magician Companion. My dream is to have my name carved on the stone monument of Erumia, but as of right now that isnt possible. Only people who have created the greatest Magical Tool of their generation have the potential of getting their name engraved.
She looked sorry while saying this, but in the next moment her eyes light up with hope.
And so, please die for me quietly. To be honest, Ive had enough of ying around and am reaching the limits of my patience.
Her eyes shone vividly, because her dream was right in front of her eyes.
The only requirement for her dreams toe true was my death; such selfishness.
You betrayed me... for such a pointless reason
Although it might be pointless dream for you, for me its my most important dream desu~. The existence of an Demon King was already extremely disgusting for us, but if it wasnt for you...
While saying so,, her tone slowly sinks to that of a retorting child; thinking that her actions were, without a doubt, righteous.
She continued to spit out those disgusting words.
Isnt it fine? The Kingdom is already your enemy and also there is almost no possibility for you to return to your previous world, since you cannot use magic, anyway.
SHUTUP! Evenso, I will find a way to return to my World!!.
Youre quite stubborn ne~. But there is no way. Since your precious dream has already been [Destroyed], help me fulfill my dream by bing my ingredient.
Che~, YUMISUUUUUU!!
I couldnt take it anymore. There was still a part, hidden deep in my heart, that still believed that she was myrade. Those words though,pletely shattered that part.
The person in front of me no longer had any room for negotiation. She was an enemy, whose existence itself could not be tolerated, anymore.
Ardent Wind?Ten sh!!
An emerald, with tinges of red, katana emerged, the [Wave Sickle Katana]. He formed a cross and sh outwards.
Invisible wind des were created from the crosses that attacked Yumisu. The des were quite hard to defend against.
[Water, Wind, me, explosion]
Yumisu used Magic by only calling out their Magic Name, without chanting. The Magic exploded outwards to prevent the Wind des from reaching her.
The explosion was caused by the dposition of water, obtained by using Water Magic, to hydrogen particles, using Fire Magic. The particles were then ignited by lightning from the rapid movement of Wind Magic.
I was the one who thought the principle. It was magic developed by the efforts of us two.
The explosion resulted in dust flying everywhere, limiting eyesight.
I had definitely expected her to use this magic, keeping her magical consumption to a minimum.
Envelop Eternal Darkness -[Phantom Mirage]
Passing magic into the sword I had prepared previously the [Cicada wing de], I chanted the Magic Chant
Mirages of myself appeared around me. All of us spread out and flew out the dust cloud at the same time.
It was hard task to differentiate between 5 Magical Energies, even for Yumisu.
Tsk, [Stinger Mountain]!!
Of the 5 mirages that were created, 3 of them, including the main body, rushed towards Yumisus location.
Yumisu countered with dozens of conical stone spikes, which appeared out of the ground.
Fortunately or Unfortunately, the distance between us was short., One of the mirages tried to cut the spikes, but was prated and disappeared. Another mirage was hit on the elbow by the stone spike tip and also disappeared
The fact that the other two bodies have disappeared, means that you are the original. They were mirages formed from your sword. As I thought, you have almost exhausted your MP
Another chantless GreenLighting stuck, leaving behind a green sh.
Of course Kaito avoided it, but Yumiss goal was not the mirage but the tree behind it.
The mirages could not avoid the countless flying charred wood pieces and the mirage that had avoided the lightning soon disappeared, leaving behind smoke.
[Earth ,Fire,Cage ]
DAM-che!!
A small cage of earth with hemispherical grid lines of magma enveloped me.
Saa~, This ends our game of hide and seek
.....................Ah, yes. This is the end.
If you stay in there for too long, then you will get baked which will cause the ingredient quality to fall; so wont you please ept the truth? Be an ingredient and pass on already! It would be so much less painful than being burned alive.
Saying so, Yumisuughed heartily. There was no choice but to ept that this was, Yumisus true face.
She had not changed after I took care of the Demon King, Letisha. This was her true nature from the beginning.
I had met her on the streets of Eurmia and travelled together with her for more than two years. Why was I unable to see her true character sooner?
Not just her, but the princess and others as well. Why was I unable to notice.
Since the day I defeated Letisha, Ive kept wondering, over and over again - Why am I so dumb? What was I seeing? Why couldnt have I noticed this sooner?
I still dont understand. No matter how many times Ive repeated the questions in my mind...
Do you have any final words? I will listen to them
Maybe it was because she thought I had given up that Yumisu said these words with an amiable attitude.
Yes, but I do not have anything I wish to tell you. Even if there was something I wished to tell you, we wouldnt have enough time. There seems to be an increase in the number of things I should apologize for though.
What are...he!? Wha!? That light!? [Green Thunder--------...........
See ya, you psychopathicdy
Then i was wrapped up in the light of transition.and disappeared from the Yumisus eyes.
When the teleportation wasplete, Kaito had crossed arge mountain range and then some from the location he previously fought with Yumisu.
Its drizzling, A drenched body will lose temperature more quickly.
Kaitos body had already exceeded the limit. Kaito entered a cave which was nearby by chance, and confirmed that there were no signs of monsters and then heid down and started to clear his mind of the hallucination from the teleportation.
Puha~, deep..
Recovering from the hallucination kaito looked down at his terrible state.
There were multiple deep wounds all over his body, vast amount of blood continued to ooze through his equipment. There were ces on his body where the skin wascerated, some flesh wounds were opened up again and and in some parts flesh was torn out while blood continued to splurt out.
Its a good thing i didnt call that person an Idiot. Otherwise i would be called a much bigger idiot right now~.
Involuntarily, he started tough self-deprecatingly.
Kaito thought that it was impossible to utilize Magic beyond the existing MP, but that is not true. Even if the MP is unavable, one can still activate Magic as long as one can endure the acute pain that attacks the body.
Of course, there is a catch.
If the Magic is activated when MP is depleted, the HP will be consumed in response while corresponding amount of pain is inflicted.
Despite possessing a vast amount of magic naturally from a young age, along with the technology/technique that suppresses her power,, without MP to support it, failures often happen when you overdo it, if Letishia had not told me this whileughing while we was talking about the olden days, then it would have been difficult to escape like this,
A-h, i did not expect that i would make a debt after she died.
Taking out an HP potion and an MP Potion from the round sack, I sprinkled the HP potion all over my body and gulped down the entire MP potion in one gulp.
With the little bit of MP recovered I took out the fuel rock from the round sack and set it aze with the spirit sword and ced it on the ground. Smoke started to reveal itself, while lighting the fuel rocks which burned much longer than regr firewood, My tired thoughts started to leak out,
I told you that i was a scatterbrain , how many do i have to apologize before you forgive me
The pouting and angry face of Letishia came to mind, and spontaneously a small smile floated.
Ahh,i want to see you.. It is really lonely without you Letishia
A dream that i seriously wished for it to be true even if its only for a while.
Taking Letishia, returning to my original world and living a peaceful life.
My family would definitely be surprised. I dont know what exactly has been happening over at the other side, but if i were to take Letishia with me, Mother and Father would definitely be surprised.
I wonder what kind of face will my imouto make when she learns that i was able to get a Girlfriend. My siblings and i shared a favorable rtionship, but i disappeared suddenly, and when i return along with her, they would probably lost for words for a quite a while.
Seeing the insanely beautiful letisha, there is no doubt that both Suehiko and Kenta would be vexed while crying tears of blood. Even that Stupid Couple Yuma and his girlfriend who are always lovey-dovey would lose an eyeball, the two of them will probably give a word of congrattions.
There might be quite a lot of problems, even so if letisha is by my side, along with her smile on her face that I loved so much.
I thought many times that if it is just a dream..
I thought many times that if this dream is reality.
Just like what yumisu said, a dream that was short-lived and would nevere true.
While I entrust myself to that fleeting dream, the surroundings got covered by gloomy rain clouds and gradually darken.
And then, when my sight was dyed with darkness, that''s when i realized that i was dreaming about the memories of the old days, and i realized the fact that i would wake-up soon.
Academic City Erumia.
True to its name, it is a City which specializes in Academics that the Ororurea Kingdom highly regards.
Each Kingdom has a city which specializes in Special Research and doubles as an Education Institution, and among them the Erumia Research Institute are famous for their developments of Magic tools, and the Marquis which governs Erumia along with the surrounding areas who are famous for being formidable Magic Masters paired with their talent.
Originally it was a city where the trade between kingdoms intersected, from unusual rare and valuable goods, new kinds of knowledge was gathered..
In Addition, it was a given that due to condition of the surrounding environment there was quite a wide variety of Monsters with materials that acted as essential catalysts for the production of Magic tools, which further bolstered the poprity on the creation of Magic tools.
Due to the fact that the city was developed on the trade of Magic tools which was quite a unique industry, the demand for adventurers who gathered the materials for the Magic tool production also increased, and seeking the methods on the production of these Magic tools and their knowledge more people started to gather in this city.
And now it has be one of the most distinguished cities in the kingdom.
Later on a position as a Researcher and an Education Institution which mainly focused on Magic tools was formally recognized by the King of that time, and the nobles who ruled the territory at that time, ording to the Ancient Ororurea dialect were named Erumia [Seekers of Knowledge], and the city was allowed to be named after them.
Nowadays, it is a city which is at the forefront of the industry in both as a ry point for Trade and as an Institution which specializes Magical tool research, and for this reason Merchants, schrs and Adventurers gather there, it is the city which has thergest variety of people on arge scale in the entire kingdom.
And that, it was at this city which we were finally able to reach.
Goshujin-sam, its morning already, Please wake up
.........please, give me, 5-more minutes
It was the worst dream. This probably happened because of seeing her face again yesterday, there is no other exnation for it.
Inside my dull slumber, while my consciousness was half awake, i heard someones voice and the feeling of someone shaking my shoulders.
And so, knowing that the voice belonged to Minarisu, i replied with such words in my half conscious state.
With a firm resolve of not letting that dream remain as only a dream. But it was still a dream that i did not wish to acknowledge whileying on a proper bed after such a long time.
From the start of of my second time, this was the first time i acknowledged the importance of a proper bedding.
An excellent heat insted monster feathers stuffed into a pillow cover made from cotton obtained from a fantasy world nts, and a silk sheet obtained from woven threads obtained from silkworms, and fairly bouncy mattress obtained from fantasy world nt called Spring trees.
I wondered just how long i could sleep in such a happy andfortable environment.
For almost over a year, i hardly stayed at inns because I was cautious of raids. All i had was a thin nket that was easy to obtain and a Dirty hard tree as a pillow and the cold hard ground as a bed.
Its not possible to sleep without putting up the barrier, and its not possible to get a deep sleep everyday because I was cautious of the surroundings.
Of course i hadnt dropped my guard while i was asleep, but even so with just this much, i was still able to get a pleasant time of sleep due to the varying degree of softness along with the low degree of risk
It was just 1 -rge silver coin for a double bed room for 10 days. Exactly because its a pleasant sleeping environment after a long time, i did not wish to think about that nauseating dream and think about it early on the day.
Thats why, Please, just for a little while more..
Muttering so i sunk deeper into the bed while cing the Feathery pillow on my head.
Hora, quickly get up, didnt you wish to go to the Adventurer guild today?,
Saying so minarisu striped the sheets from over me just like a demon.
Ughhhh., Return it...
Not happening, this is already.mine,Anyway please get up already
Minarisu first stripped me of the Sheets from the bed and then took pillow.
AAAAAAaaaaa,Gaa~, it hurts...
And then my beloved pillow and sheets were stolen from me.
Even so while kaito was lying face-down on the bed,
The Bunny eared female Beastwoman used her extraordinary physical ability and grabbed the edge of the Bed and without regret pulled it from under him, causing kaito to roll down from the side of the bed.
Kaito could not continue ying in his drowsy state, and reluctantly raised his body from the ground.
Dont you think that was a bit too rough, Minarisu-san?
Even though I allowed you to wake up properly the first time, it was Goshujin-samas fault for not getting up properly the first time.
..Was there a first time? Ahh~e to think of it, i do feel like i remember saying 5-more minutes.
Moreover it was Goshujinsama who told me, that i should do so if you refused to wake up
Did i really say that? No, i probably did.
I remember saying that you should do so very clearly in my head.
Even though i also overslept when I was at the imperial capital, because I didn''t woke up with the same appearance this time, I asked for itst night so I don''t experience the same habit as that time.
There is also that, the room we use is not 2 single rooms, but we rented a double room instead.
...By no means, its because Minarisu said its wasteful of money.
Did you wish to lock me out to such an extent?
Ahh, Goshujinsama is a man, there are times when you wishes to be alone too right.
Its fine, am I not a very understanding woman?
Those eyes had suddenly turned very cold and continued to stare holes into me without mercy, and criticized me without any doubt in them, and in the end i gave up.
It was absolutely not a bulls eye, No really it wasnt.
...I was upset and reluctantly choose a Double room, but thinking about it now i should have held my ground.
I have prepared breakfast by borrowing the kitchen after i had tried to wake you up during the first time, so lets go down.
Ok, lets have breakfast for now
I held the bed while heaving a huge yawn when suddenly a scary feeling came creeping from my back and i immediately gave up on my idea, and then crushed thest remaining traces of sleepiness along with the bad dream that i had dreamt.
Chapter 33: The hero is greatly on-guard against clichés
Chapter 33: The hero is greatly on-guard against clichs
After eating breakfast, we began moving early, just as travelers leaving a city should.
Our destination is the Adventurers Guild, and naturally, our objective is to register as adventurers and acquire adventurers identification papers.
The Adventurers Guild is an agency that acts as the intermediary between clients and adventurers.
Its an organization that exists in the Kingdom, the Beast Nation, the Empire, the Lawful Nation, every country without belonging to any of them, with freedom, power and adventure as its symbols.
An organization that at least guarantees the social status of an adventurer of its members and ensures that there is no trouble between clients and adventurers.
Well, to put it simply, its a temporary employment office that spans every nation.
Though adventurer is pleasant to hear, not all of the work is as full of adventurous spirit as that word might make one imagine.
Gathering medicinal nts, cleaning up the city, collecting rent, investigating extramarital affairs.
Jobs of delivering letters like a courier and requests to act as escorts.
In short, its correct to think of them as freeters who do whatever is requested.
They ept some of the numerous one-off work requests, not tied down to their clients for any longer than their contracts specify.
Of course, its not like theyre constantly employed, so work doesnte around periodically. Its an upation with an unstable ie and lifestyle.
With that said, they only do these odd jobs at the start. Regardless of everything else, the main work of an adventurer is to defeat monsters and obtain their materials.
If they gather experience inbat through fighting weaker monsters like Goblins and Garms, soon enough, they be able to ept the monster extermination requests that earn more money.
Of course, they cant ept dangerous monster extermination requests from the beginning. Adventurers are separated into ranks based on their achievements, and can only ept requests suitable for their ability.
Excluding apprentices too young to be adventurers who are sometimes called G-rank adventurers, the lowest real adventurers are F-rank adventurers who can ept requests to exterminate monsters like Goblins and Garms. From there, they make their achievements and be stronger, climbing the ranks one at a time until they are ced at the highest rank, the SS rank.
And in the same way, officially recognized monsters are ssified from F-rank to SS-rank, sometimes with + or C signs attached to the rank, so that each rank of monster has three different extermination difficulties. The ranks of the extermination requests correspond with the monsters ranks.
In other words, adventurers cannot ept dangerous, rtively well-paying work while their ranks are still low.
Those who be SS-rank adventurers are treated as legendary individuals. However, like legendary individuals, only a handful of people are able to seed as adventurers to the point of exterminating powerful monsters like Dragons, sessfully defeating Guardians deep within high-difficulty dungeons and bing famous.
Among all of the upations that currently exist in this world, the upation of adventurer has an extremely high mortality rate.
Before reaching SS-status, most adventurers lose their lives or realize their own limits and decide to stay at afortable level. Even so, the reason that there is no shortage of people bing adventurers is because there is no shortage of people who earnestly desire to be such heroes, and because there are many in situations where they are forced to be adventurers.
The requirements of bing an adventurer is to be over fourteen years of age and to be able to pay the initial registration fee of a fewrge bronze coins, which is about the cost of a single meal.
Connections,rge sums of money, a prominent family or a distinguished personal history arent necessary.
Those who have so little money to begin with that they cant even pay the initial registration fee can postpone their payment.
In other words, even truly broken orphans without a single possession to their names can be adventurers.
Thats exactly why the adventurer upation acts as a receptacle for those who couldnt acquire, or refused, proper, safe jobs like being a knight, soldier, merchant or craftsman.
Bringing it back to the original topic, acquiring adventurers identification papers is beneficial for us in a lot of ways.
First, as their name suggests, they identify us as adventurers.
The human-supremacist Kingdom, the Beast-person-supremacist Beast Nation, the power-supremacist Empire and the religious nation that is the Lawful Nation are the four powers that are conquering the continent. And there are a number of small countries of minority poptions that exist like stitches in between these four major powers.
When moving between these nations, the Adventurers Guild vouches for adventurers with respectable ranks, so its easier to cross borders.
Also, in cities beyond a certain size, someone with no identification cant stay in one city for long. Identification papers are needed to stay for longer than ten days, so the identification papers that can be easily obtained at the Adventurers Guild are convenient.
In addition, they provide exemption from the fee required to enter a city.
In a way, this is only natural. Adventurers often enter and exit cities toplete requests; it would cost too much if they had to pay money every time they do so.
Andst of all, there is a great variety of people who be adventurers. For us, this is a big factor.
Fallen noblemen who were chased out of the cities they were living in.
People with guilty consciences who have washed their hands of working in the underworld.
On top of that, there are royal family members who want to conceal their identities.
People who want to hide their pasts like that change their names as they register. Because of this, its an unspoken rule to not ask about an adventurers past. In other words, its an upation where many do not reveal their pasts. Its an upation people like us, or rather, me C someone who is being chased by the Kingdom C can easily disappear into.
A forest is the best ce to hide a tree.
Considering our objective, the first and third benefits will definitely be useful. For Minnalis, the second benefit is apparently important as well.
And whatever happens, at the very least, as long as Yumis is in this city, its almost certain that were going to be in the city for more than ten days, so acquiring identification papers is of the utmost importance.
Still, why are we going so early in the morning to arrive as soon as the Guild opens? Minnalis asks as we walk down the main street at a time of day where the sun hasnt even shown itself, while the stores are still making preparations to open.
I told you, its because I want to avoid a clich, I say.
Indeed, registration as an adventurer is a treasure box of clichs.
A senior adventurer picks a fight with a newbie who has just registered. After that, dealing with the situation causes the new adventurer to be noticed by an important person in the Guild. This causes people to trouble them or argue with them, or the Guild starts to monitor them. There are various othermon patterns, and none of them turn out to be beneficial.
Benevolent protagonists actually continue on and get more involved, but bing a shitty useless ve like that during my first time through this world was more than enough for me.
We cant afford to draw attention so stupidly just yet, I exin. Anyway, for now, avoiding arguments is the number one priority. Thats why were going early in the morning and sorting out the registration while there arent many people around.
Minnalis sighed. Well, Ive heard of that before, but Seemingly not entirely satisfied, she tilted her head a little.
Even in this world, in heroic tales where new adventurers rise up to be great people, most of them have a stupid character charge at the protagonist when he registers as an adventurer. So Minnalis does have some knowledge regarding this, but she doesnt seem convinced.
Well, its true that I cant me her for questioning the fact that were acting under the assumption that something like that is going to happen. But during my first time through this world, when I registered at the Adventurers Guild in the royal capital city, things yed out exactly ording to this clich. I easily took care of the guy who charged at me, and as dictated by the pattern of an adventurer with potential but problems with violent behavior, I had a formal interview with the head of the Guild. I was registering to acquire an identity as someone other than being the hero, but I hadnt imagined that such a clich would ur and my real identity would be revealed right away.
As I reminisce about this, the wooden building that is the Adventurers Guild of Ermiaes into view.
At the front, there is a hanging sign bearing a crest that consists of a shield and a sword with a pair of wings, and the building itself is extraordinarilyrgepared to the other buildings.
As soon as wee close to the building, I search for peoples presences inside without entering.
Alright, just as I thought, there arent many people, I say.
Is it really necessary to go so far? Minnalis asks in exasperation, but she doesnt understand.
She really doesnt understand.
Listen, Minnalis, I say. This has already be a curse. Just like how I am certain to be dragged into a fight with hoodlums when I enter the slum quarters, people like me who havee from another world are certain to get involved in that kind of thing when we register as adventurers. If I can consciously avoid it, theres no harm in doing so.
Minnalis sighed. I see. That is how it is.
I can understand why shes skeptical, but she doesnt seem like shes going to say anything more. Seeing her like this, I start to get the feeling that Im overthinking things.
No, if Im overthinking things, then Im fine with that. If thats the case, then that just means that things are going to go smoothly, without incident.
I lead Minnalis inside the Adventurers Guild and head straight towards the reception desk.
Chapter 34: The Hero registers as an adventurer
Chapter 34: The Hero registers as an adventurer
As we enter the guild, we find that it seems that almost no other adventurers other than us havee to visit, just as I expected.
The inside of the guild, which is like a restaurant and bar, is quite spacious.
Still, there are many adventurers in this city; during busy hours, so many people gather in this building that it starts to feel too small. The adventurers that are currently standing around are looking at the few request forms that are hanging on the quest board.
Thats because new quests are posted after midday. The reason for that is partially to make the bar thats a part of the guild thrive.
Quests are generally firste, first-served. Getting rtively good work when the new quests are posted means inevitablying to the guild at noon and dropping money for food at the bar. The reason its not done in the morning is because lunch-time is when hunger firmly sets in, causing the adventurers to ce more orders, and because a lot of peoplebine breakfast and lunch into one meal.
The reason that most adventurers begin moving just a little before noon is because if they havent already epted a request, their schedules are flexible and they are unable to oppose the temptations ofziness, and this system is likely promoted to match this behavior. But in the end, the guild needs to sustain itself as well, so theyre not doing anything wrong.
Now then
After quickly looking around the guild once more, I head towards the reception desk once more. The reception desk is made of something resembling plywood, and each booth has a single receptionist sitting in it.
There are two types of people among the receptionists lined up in the Adventurers Guild. You have what are known as the beautiful female receptionists, and receptionists who are so muscr that its difficult for them to be doing office-type work, exuding an intimidating presence.
Adventurers are casual people, so a lot of them are ignorant when ites to culture and manners, and there are many who live by the logic of strength.
That doesnt mean that all adventurers are like that; higher-rank adventurers have more experience and realize how useful it is to have connections and interactions with others, so fewer of them have these qualities. But the unfortunate reality is that as a whole, many adventurers are vulgar people.
Thats why the guild has selected their employees like this so they can hold the reins in a way, preventing these kinds of adventurers from acting forcefully.
The numerous beautiful female receptionists are apparently there to help relieve things. It would be problematic to intimidate those thate to ept requests, and in a way, these receptionists are even more effective for holding the reins on some of the young, inexperienced adventurers.
As I head to the second closest reception desk, a female receptionist calls out to me with a businesslike smile.
Good morning. What business do you have with us today?
I get the feeling that Minnaliss eyes have be a bit reproachful, but I pay her no attention.
Why should I have to go and spend a sad morning sitting next to a filthy man? I dont really care about their looks, but in this situation where I can choose anyone I like, I dont see any reason for me to choose to go to an enormous man that looks like he raises the temperature of his surroundings by five degrees Celsius. Im not a homo, you know.
Me and this girl want to register as adventurers, I say.
Register as adventurers?
The receptionists gaze runs quickly up and down, as if shes evaluating us.
The way she looks at people is too conspicuous. Shes a newbie.
My apologies, but registration as an adventurer is only possible from the age of fourteen onwards, she says. Until then, you can be apprentices, and although your ranks wont increase, you can ept safe, misceneous tasks in the city. You will not receive the privilege of being exempt from city entrance fees, but you can participate in the elementary-level adventurer training course held by the guild, free of
Ah, no, Im over fourteen, I tell the receptionist. Im seventeen years old, and she is sixteen.
The reason it took me a moment to respond is because Ive physically experienced over twenty years of life, but since the age disyed on my Status is seventeen, this is probably the correct choice.
Eh? The receptionist blinks in surprise and gives me a spectacr expression of astonishment. Im already used to this kind of reaction from my first time through this world.
Shes too inexperienced; both her behavior and the way her gaze ispletely fixed on me show that inly. Its easy to see exactly how she looks at someone and what she thinks of them. Of course, its not like my face looks young. This is truly the magic of Japanese people.
To be honest, Impletely used to it already so I dont think anything of it. But it looks like Ill need to have a wordter with Minnalis, who is having to even use her Audacity skill in what appears to be an attempt to suppress herughter.
Certainly. Now then, could I ask you to touch this crystal, please? The receptionist produces a baseball-sized crystal ball thats known as an Age-reading Orb.
As its name suggests, its a magical tool that reads the age of the person who holds it in their hand, and although I dont know the details of how it works, it turns red when the person holding it is younger than fourteen, and blue if they are older.
If you touch this, it will turn red if you are below fourteen years of age, and blue if you are above, the receptionist exins. This age limit is something that has been agreed on by every nation, so please understand that no matter what kind of social position you may be in, this rule must be obeyed.
The fact that she went out of her way to add thatst part probably means that she suspects that Im trying to be a nobleman or something.
It seems that she did once see the ve mark on Minnaliss neck, so theres no mistake.
ves are generally expensive. Even the clothes that Minnalis is wearing, I paid a considerable price for them in the royal capital, so theyre well-tailored. In other words, I should appear as someone who doesnt really face difficulties when ites to money. Thats probably why this receptionist thought that I was the foolish son of a nobleman ignorant of the ways of this world, unaware of the Age-reading Orbs existence and trying to use my powerful influence to make things go my way.
In fact, that kind of thing is apparently not that umon. Pigs who have been raised in privileged families try to have their way with everything, mistakenly thinking that this will work in the outside world.
But knowing that this is a reasonable evaluation of the situation doesnt change the fact that it feels unpleasant to have this seen by my partner.
The receptionist is smiling at me during our interactions, but the fact that shes looking down at me is clear as day.
Minnalis seems to have seen this as well; she has undone her Audacity skill and her expression is one of slight displeasure.
Wait, calm down, this is actually convenient, isnt it? I tell myself.
The two of us look young; I should have expected that we would be looked down on to some extent. And we didnte here to show off how strong we are; weve already aplished our goal of not attracting any unnecessary attention. With that said, it is still irritating.
Once I calm down and take the Age-reading Orb from the receptionist, it gives off a clear blue light inside my hand.
Minnalis, I say, flinging the Age-reading Orb across.
Yes. Minnalis catches it in both hands.
The Age-Reading Orb gives off a blue light in her hands as well.
I apologize for my rudeness, says the receptionist. But that Age-reading Orb is among the more valuable of the guilds equipment, so please handle it more carefully. She sounds displeased.
It seems that this receptionist is a very proud person. The fact that she has been given the responsibility of being a receptionist despite not having much experience means that shes probably quite the hard worker, but honestly, the thought of intimidating her with some light overwhelming pressure did cross my mind.
Well, its not difficult to imagine the brawny, macho,bat receptionists woulde flying in if I were to make any direct moves, so I cant do that.
Ah, my apologies. It did not appear to be such a valuable item to me. I thought you would not mind me treating it the way the guild treats adventurers. I give the receptionist a smile with my poison-injected words.
I havent released any mana or used any skills, but Ive indirectly told her that I can see exactly what shes doing, and it seems that shes caught my drift.
No matter, I say. I wonder if you could hurry and bring the registration forms, Receptionist-san?
Y-yes, I will bring them now. The receptionist hurriedly withdraws towards the back of the building.
Goshujin-sama, your method was somewhat lukewarm; it seems that it would have only made her more frustrated instead, says Minnalis. Should you not have gone a little further?
No. Why do you think we came here so early in the morning? If we performed any physical pressure on the receptionist, that would go to waste now, wouldnt it?
That is, well, true. But the thought of being looked down upon by a blind pig is
I get the feeling that Minnalis-san is a little stricter than usual. The receptionists attitude irritated me as well, but to be honest, I dont really care as long as she doesnt make things difficult for us.
These are the adventurer registration forms, the receptionist says as she returns. We can arrange for someone to fill it out on your behalf for one copper coin; will this be necessary?
No, theres no need for that, I tell her.
I hand one of the two forms to Minnalis and fill in the nks.
We hand the forms to the receptionist when were done.
Kaito-san and Minnalis-san, your ages are seventeen and sixteen, your races are human and rabbit beast-person and both of you use swordsmanship inbat. Your party name is Scorn Road? Is this all correct? the receptionist asks.
Yes, we will go with that, I say.
Then I will make your Guild Cards with these details. The preparation of Guild Cards takes a little time, so please feel free to sit down over there while waiting. The receptionist points at a sofa next to a bookshelf. The bookshelf contains some books with the details of what being an adventurer entails. If necessary, someone can exin these to you out loudter, but it seems that you have no problems reading and writing, so it would be splendid if you could read them while waiting. There are also monster guides with details such as the body parts used as proof of their extermination and their known weaknesses, as well as guides on medicinal and poisonous nts with details such as how and where they grow and what precautions need to be taken while harvesting them. Please read these if you wish. Now then, please excuse me.
Having told us everything she can, the receptionist leaves.
Since we do have some free time while were waiting, I do as the receptionist suggested and take a small pamphlet from the bookshelf.
The pamphlet in my hand is about adventurers. During my first time through this world, I used the appraisal ability of the Eight-eyed Transparent Tome Sword on themon kinds of monsters, medicinal herbs and poisonous nts and recorded their detailed data in the sword.
During my first time through this world, the fact that I was a Hero was found out and I was half-given special rights and ced at the highest rank without doing anything, so I dont know the detailed workings of the adventurer upation.
With that said, this stuff isnt new information.
Bypleting Jobs and raising your rank, you can ept more requests.
Adventurers are not charged when entering or leaving cities.
Even when travelling across a nation, as long as it is not during a war, the guild confirms your social status so it is easy to go through.
But there are some things that I didnt know.
In addition to individual adventurer ranks, there are apparently also party ranks that evaluate parties.
Even if all party members are E-rank adventurers, if they can use their coordination to work as well as D-rank adventurers, their party rank bes D, and they can ept D-rank requests at the guild instead of being limited to E-rank requests.
And though I didnt know this because I was a Hero during my first time through this world, only those who have been evaluated to be D-rank or above, whether it be as individuals or as a party, are allowed to enter the dungeons that are jointly managed by the nations and the guild.
This is a troubling fact.
Well be going into dungeons one day, but we cant afford to raise our rank too much in one go and draw attention to ourselves. I should probably discuss things with Minnalister to figure out what we should do.
Once Ive gone through the pamphlet, I turn it over to see a pyramid drawn on the back, detailing the standards by which the guild evaluates ranks. A rough description and the color of the tes that the adventurers of each rank receive upon registration is written here.
From the top rank of SS, going by order:
SS (White): The heroes of legends and fairy tales
S (ck): Powerful, superhuman individuals
A (Red): Incredible geniuses
B (Yellow): Highly skilled individuals
C (Green): Veteran adventurers
D (Blue): Qualified adventurers
E (Gray): Learning adventurers
F (Purple): Amateurs
Apprentice: Cannot register
Its something like this.
Apprentices dont receive tes, so there is no color for them written there.
Now that Ive finished looking at this as well, I close the pamphlet and return it to the bookshelf.
Still, things are going pretty well. Was I overthinking things after all? I wonder.
A little whileter, I realize that Ive carelessly triggered a g. No, Im forced to realize it.
Gahaha! How lucky for us to find an Aural Rabbit!
Yeah, though it was real good at running and hiding.
Let us hurry and receive our payment; I am looking forward to see how much it is worth!
Three men with excessively loud voices have entered through the guilds doors.
The moment I nce at them, I feel a sensation like an electrical shock passing across my skin.
Goshujin-sama? Minnalis calls out to me, as if having sensed the change in the atmosphere around me.
Ah, it really is like a curse of the clich, I murmur quietly with a small smile.
The only rtionship I have with them is that I had a few drinks with them before.
But there is one detail that is particrly important to me.
During my first time through this world, they treated me as criminals like everyone else and attacked me.
Chapter 35: The Hero finds a perfect opportunity and jumps into the cliché
Chapter 35: The Hero finds a perfect opportunity and jumps into the clich
After being betrayed and fleeing the battlefield, I hid myself in a city that I had never visited before in order to recover from my wounds.
After my injuries had healed to some extent, in order to gather information on what had happened, I concealed my identity and entered a bar, where I came to know those guys.
The leader, the man with the best physique, was named Barkas; the small, bucktoothed man was Dot and the thin, mage-like man was Terry, if I remember correctly.
That day, theyd be all drunk and festive after having been able to hunt some good prey. As if they were displeased by me drinking by myself in a depressed manner, they ordered me drink after drink like they were trying to drink me under the table.
Because I was feeling anxious and hopeless, I was grateful for thepany of these bright, merry men. Before I knew it, I was drinking with them as if trying to forget the terrible reality that I was faced with, and became on such good terms with these men that we would drink together whenever we met each other in the bar at night. They sensed that I was hiding a secret, so they even went as far as to say that I could let them know if there was anything that they could do.
But after I visited that bar several days in a row, the fact that I was the Hero was exposed.
I was med for bing the next Demon King and being a traitor of humanity, and no matter what I said, I was only met with hostility. I fled the bar, and then that was when Barkas and his friends appeared.
Theyd apparently heard what happened at the bar and they told me that they would give me a ce to hide, so I followed them. At this hiding ce, they tricked me into drinking water with sleeping powder and anesthetics mixed in. Through the guild, the nation had put arge bounty on my head.
Due to the resistance provided by my Soul Sword, I managed to avoid bing immobilized immediately, but I was forced to spend that night hiding from Barkas and his friends, who were chasing me to try and kill me.
As I left the city while avoiding being seen, I saw them for thest time. With the same mouths that they had used to tell me that I could rely on them, they were howling that they would kill me the next time they met me and proactively spreading rumors about how much I fit the description of an evil person.
After that, I never met Barkas and his friends again.
Ah, I didnt think that Id meet them in a ce like this.
I find myself lost in thought for a while as I look at these men.
Thats right, theyre not people I mustnt take revenge on, theyre people I want to kill. So theres no problem, is there?
My hatred for former friends who betrayed me isnt all that high; theyre people that I wouldnt have thought of going out of my way to hunt down.
But now that Ive met them like this, theyre people that I dont give a damn about. Of course, theres no way that I would let such a lucky opportunity pass me by.
Minnalis, Im going to kill them, I say. Of course, in a way that doesnt obstruct our revenge on our main targets.
Very well, Goshujin-sama. Minnalis gives an understanding nod, as if she has already gained all kinds of information from my brief words.
Minnalis has probably gained a desire for this kind of strange, half-baked vengeance as well. It seems that my memories that she experienced didnt transfer all the small details perfectly, but the sharing of my desire for revenge seems to have worked just fine.
I think about what we should do as I eavesdrop on the mens conversation.
The trio, who have started eating breakfast at the bar inside the guild, seem to be raising a toast with the drinks on the menu, which are slightly on the expensive side. It appears that they were drinking all night right until just before they came here; theyre deep in talk with red faces that show that they werent able topletely sober up.
It seems that they found an Aural Rabbit on the way back from an Orc extermination, and after a great deal of effort, they managed to bring it down.
Aural Rabbits are rabbits, about fifty centimeters long, with small horns and mouths that look like they have a big split in them.
Their fighting ability is nonexistent and they have no defensive strength either, but they are ridiculously agile and they have the characteristic ability of blending their fur into the background, so defeating them is incredibly difficult.
And most importantly, they are rare characters. Their sense of caution is strong and they are exceptionally good at finding enemies, so its really unusual to find them. This is why they are designated as extermination rank E, despite theirck of ability to fight.
However, Aural Rabbit meat is a delicacy. Their organs are used in medicine, their horns and ws are used as catalysts for the creation of expensive magical tools and their fur is used as a material to create high-grade furniture; their body parts are so valuable that capturing a single one would yield enough money to live on for a month.
Thats apparently the reason these three came to the guild at this time of day, too.
Theyd hunted the Aural Rabbitte into the night and by the time they got back to the city, there wasnt long left before the sky would start turning brighter. Of course, the guild wasnt open at such a time, so they apparently chose to pass the time at a nearby bar that they go to regrly and thene to the guild when it opened rather thaning home and sleeping. They borrowed some money from the guild, so they wanted to exchange the Aural Rabbit for money as soon as possible.
Seeing them so happy over their high-quality prey reminds me of when I met them for the first time in a bar during my first time through this world; its a little unpleasant.
As I flip through a monster guide that Im not even reading and continue observing, another person enters the guild, a young man with a small figure.
He appears to be about the same age as me, but hes probably actually a little younger.
This bright-blonde-haired young man is d in leather armor beneath his brown robe and has a single staff in his hand.
He looks around at his surroundings restlessly before heading to the reception counter.
Of course, he heads not towards one of the muscr, male receptionists, but towards a quiet-beauty-type female receptionist.
It seems that Barkas has just finished eating, and is the only one among his trio to have done so. With his face red from still being slightly drunk and his cheerful mood clearly visible, he heads towards the counter and C
Hohoh.
As expected, a conflict between the young man and the adventurer trio begins.
The young man, who appears to havee to register as an adventurer, is quarreling with the red-faced, drunken adventurer.
It seems that the one who has been caught in this clich is not me, but this young man.
Say, Minnalis. This kind of thing happens quite often, doesnt it? Leaving the various circumstances aside, I give Minnalis a broad grin. Her face shows that shes so disgruntled that I can almost hear her disgruntlement.
I-it is a coincidence, she says. And since we were not the ones who were caught up in it, I do not admit defeat.
I mean, its not like it was apetition.
And I wouldnt be particrly happy even if I won.
I regain my focus and try to listen into the details of the argument. It seems that its the young man who came to register as an adventurer who started the fight, not the one from the trio.
It seems that the young man looks at the adventurer profession as some kind of dream, and ended up saying things like, How can adventurers be drinking from so early in the morning? and, This is why your ranks wont increase, making me wonder whether it really is their first time meeting each other.
Of course, this adventurer isnt the type who would control himself after having such things said to him, and hes angry from having cold water dumped on his merry, drunken mood from having good things happen for him.
Despite the roles of the clich being reversed, the adventurer has taken on what can be described as an overbearing attitude and is retorting with the typical clich lines like, What does a brat like you know? and, Being an adventurer isnt the dream-filled line of work you think it is.
It seems that the clich is a curse after all.
The argument remains a verbal one because the guilds eyes are on them, but if that werent the case, it might have already escted into a fistfight.
This kind of argument is an everyday urrence, so the guild doesnt bother interfering as long as the conflict remains verbal.
As if in a great hurry, the receptionist calls out to us despite the fact that there is an argument happening in the next booth over, right in front of her eyes.
Kaito-san, Minnalis-san. My apologies for keeping you waiting.
Read the damn mood! I curse.
That woman shall I pulverize her into mincemeat? Minnalis asks.
Because the receptionist called out to me while I was seeing how the argument was progressing, I ended up making perfect eye contact with her. Of course, I cant just pretend that I didnt notice her.
No, I suppose this is actually convenient.
I wanted to watch from a distance for a little longer, but it cant be helped. That young man is a bit of a nuisance, but now that things havee to this, Ill just make use of this argument.
If I approach and get caught up in it, then thats fine. If I can use that as an excuse to get a word in and manage to entice them sessfully, it would remove the need for various preliminary preparations.
In any case, receiving our Guild Cardses first.
These are your Guild Cards, the receptionist says. Re-issuing Guild Cards will cost five silver coins, so please take care not to lose them.
She hands us thin, pale yellow card-shaped objects about the size of a small wallet. It feels like its made of stic, but this is apparently made by processing some monster material.
Please ce a drop of your blood here on your card, the receptionist says. This makes it impossible for the cards recorded information to be disyed except at the guild or if the owner desires it.
I take the needle she hands to me and make a small prick on my fingertip, putting a drop of my blood on the te.
It gives off a momentary sh of pale light before returning to its original state.
But as I silentlymand it, writing appears on the card as if floating to the surface from inside.
Name: Kaito
Age: 17
Race: Human
Battle role: Swordsman
Adventurer rank: F
Party rank: F
Party: Scorn Road
I peek at Minnaliss as well to see that it has information written there in the same way.
Also, this is the te that shows your adventurer rank, the receptionist adds. You are F-rank, so your te is purple. If you show this to any citys gate guard, you will be exempt from the city entrance fee, so please take it with you when you ept requests outside the city.
Is there a need to put the tes where they can be seen? I ask.
No; it does not matter as long as you have it on your person when you enter and exit the city, so there is no need to ce it where it can be seen. However, they do act as a kind of status symbol, so there are some who ce their cards where it can be constantly seen once their ranks have increased to a certain extent.
Well, there arent any cities that have what I, a former Japanese person, would call good public order. It goes without saying for the slums, but even outside of those kinds of ces, there are idiots who act like bosses who can only engage in physical fights.
With a high-enough rank, the number of small-fry picking fights with you would probably decrease, too.
While we were having this conversation, the petty argument nearby has been continuing. It seems that the other two members of the trio have joined in partway through, and now theyre surrounding the young man as they confront him.
I know that the young man has been silently imploring us with his eyes to help him while we were talking to the receptionist now that he is in a three-on-one situation.
Its obvious that he wants our help despite knowing that were of simr age to him and we are newbies who have just finished registering.
So if we seem like were just going to leave without saying anything
H-hey, dont you guys think so as well?! The boy calls out to us in a panicked voice.
Eh? Ah, huh. I smile on the inside.
Its great for me that hes such a simple boy. With this, Minnalis and I are both third-party individuals who have been caught up in this entirely by coincidence.
Its because there are adventurers like you with no ambitions, who are happy after hunting a weak, rare animal and get drunk in the morning, that people think lowly of adventurers as a whole! the young man exims.
Huh?! This brat, after I let him have his say
Hey, Barkas-san, going any furtherd be bad. Dot moves forward to hold Barkas back.
Terry is also avoiding eye contact, as if pleading with his eyes.
Theres a rough-looking man who has been watching the argument through half-closed eyes from a receptionists chair.
But hes not only rough-looking; most people with his upation are famous adventurers who settled down with this job after retiring, so his physical strength is certainly real.
Well, Ive been listening to your conversation for a while, so how about this? We will ept some kind of monster extermination request together. Why dont we have apetition to see who can hunt more monsters in a day? I suggest.
Both parties look at me, seemingly interested.
It seems like nobody will reach any conclusions by continuing this verbal argument, and this way would be better to show your strengths as adventurers better than having a foolish fistfight once you leave this ce, wouldnt it? I continue. The winner will take all the rewards. There would be no problems with this, would there? I add, looking at the receptionist that I was talking to up until now.
Y-yes, the exchange of money through personal conflicts is prohibited in this city, but with this method, the guild will not interfere, she replies.
The exchange of money through personal conflicts is prohibited.
This is apparently an agreement that came about due to repeated urrences of overly self-conscious neers having money taken from them in incidents such as these. Its not a crime, but the guild hands out proper punishments for it.
In other words, even if both parties fight each other directly to settle things, both sides suffer, no matter who wins or loses. The only thing that is satisfied is their pride.
Tch, well, I suppose itll be good entertainment, Barkas says as he runs his eyes over the young man, having seemingly sobered up.
Even if they were to fight one-on-one, Barkas would never lose. Im sure that Barkas himself is aware of this difference in strength, but the young man is dressed like a mage.
Magic generally has high power; its unlikely that Barkas would escape with light injuries after taking a direct hit. It seems that these guys are not stupid enough to take this risk for a contest with no physical reward.
I dont mind these terms either; in fact, its just what I want. What will be our prey? the young man asks.
Hah, theres no way that there would be any requests that an F-rank like you who just registered today could ept. This one, Barkas says as he tears off a single request form.
The request is for Goblin extermination. It is consideredplete after five Goblins, and each Goblin after that yields an individual reward.
With your ranks as they are now, this is the only one we can ept, Barkas says, waving the request form around.
Kuh, I might certainly be an F-rank adventurer who registered today, but Ill have you know that Im a mage who can even use the Fire Lance spell. My natural abilities are on a different level from people like you! says the young man.
Barkass eyes narrow in suspicion.
Fire Lance is a spell of considerable difficulty. Its destructive ability, power and the amount of MP it consumes are all high, and it needs arge degree of control as well. Being able to use it at his age gives the young man plenty of reason to be arrogant.
Well, thats only if he is able to control it with his own abilities alone, though.
I perform a quick appraisal on the staff that the young man is holding to find that it has a me Magic Bonus enchantment on it. Its quality as a staff is high; its clearly a weapon thats worth several gold coins.
It seems that Barkas has realized this as well; his eyes contain desire the color of sludge that youd find in the bottom of a swamp.
I suddenly be curious and pour mana into the Eight-eyed Transparent Tome Sword hanging from my waist to peek at Barkass Status.
Huh, this is
I see, so that is how it is.
Minnalis and I are whispering to each other quietly so as not to be noticed by the others, who have their attentions focused on each other.
As we peek at his Status, we see a single ability in the unique skill column.
Gold Vein Olfaction.
Either way, things look like theyre going to get interesting, dont they? I whisper.
Yes, they do, Minnalis agrees.
I return my gaze to the three men, who are still arguing, once more.
Barkas, Dot, Terry.
There are plenty of people who did the same thing that you did, and its not like I remember all of them. The life of running I lived during my first time through this world wasnt so easy that I can remember the faces of the masses.
So this means that you guys were just unlucky.
Its just a matter of you just coincidentally happening to be in a position that made you memorable.
A matter of you happening to meet us in this city that has arge poption.
A matter of you happening to encounter avengers who have no desire to act in a fair, logical way.
A matter of you being unlucky, just as I happened to be summoned out of the 7. 3 billion people on Earth.
Thats why this is
Just a matter of this being how things started here today.
Yeah, Im looking forward to it, I murmur.
And then the two of usugh quietly so as not to be heard.
Right in front of us, we have people that we can freely enjoy killing.
Prey that we can kill without having our consciences me us. Right now, that is good enough.
Im really looking forward to it.
My entire head is already filled with how I should make these three suffer as I kill them.
Chapter 36: The Hero Suffers an Unexpected Ambush
Chapter 36: The Hero Suffers an Unexpected Ambush
The bet was set to be settled tomorrow. Our two parties would enter the forest simultaneously andpete to see which could hunt the most goblins before sundown. I, of course, had been the one to negotiate the terms, and managed to do so rather favourably save for a single mistake. I had only intended on providing the young mage an idea, but I ended up getting dragged into thepetition as one of his allies.
The mage hadined that it wouldnt be fair for him to take on a party of three all by himself. The adventurers also didnt want to be known for throwing their whole party at a single newbie, so they effectively just forced me, the person whod suggested the idea, to be a part of it.
Another annoying circumstances was the fact that adventurers thought that both the adventurers and the mage turned down the option of just turning the whole thing into a 1v1. The former thought itd be unfair, whereas thetter simply didnt want to do it that way. I wanted to refuse regardless, but wed already kicked up a fuss and a lot of other adventurers had already started gathering in our vicinity. I didnt want to stand out any more than I already had, so I ultimately ended up just nodding along and agreeing.
That, of course, still wasnt thest of my problems. The most important one of all was that I didnt want people to think that Barkas and I were at odds with each other; I wanted to stay free of doubt when the time came.
Hence, I dered, right in front of the guilds receptionist, that we would be adding directly to the mages kill count, but not directly participating in the bet. That is, we wouldnt be putting the materials we earned on the line. The mage kid would get all of the adventurer partys loot if we won. The adventurers would only be getting his loot if they won. It was a suggestion that wrote us off as stakeholders in the matter. We were just supporting actors there to fill up the roster.
Both Dot and Terry seemed a bit reluctant about agreeing to terms in the mages favour, but we managed to convince them that we deserved a handicap seeing as how we were not only just passersby that ended up getting forcibly dragged into the situation, but also newly registered adventurers to boot.
Another statement that aided us in convincing them was the fact that we said we would hand over a third of our total earnings regardless of how much the mage actually got done. Abiding by said methodology would prevent us from gimping Barkas party by iming that Minnalis and I did everything, and that the mage had just been an essory.
Barkas hadnt really said much throughout the negotiation. He had kept his mouth shut as he scanned the mages staff and Minnalis body in turn.
His thoughts were ridiculously easy to read.
The fact that hed given Minnalis a lewd gaze bothered me a bit, but the feeling was overwritten by the urge tough at his sheer simplicity.
Barkas and his goons parted with us shortly after finishing up all the negotiations. We all agreed to meet up at the guild again sometime tomorrow night in order to settle everything. His party of three didnt seem too intent on going back to the guilds bar, and instead left the building without so much as even converting the Aural Rabbit they caught to cash.
It looked like he hadnt even the slightest clue about our schemes. In fact, he and his buddies had already started talking about how they were going to drinking somewhere else.
We should probably head off too. Weve got lots of thinking to do for tomorrows sake.
Okay.
Er, could I have a minute before you guys go?
The mage called out to us before we could get on with our business.
Sorry about getting you involved. I couldnt help but have you help me out cause I felt like we were pretty simr. Id like to talk to you a bit about what well do tomorrow, so please do let me apologize by treating you to breakfast if you havent had it already.
I couldnt help respond to the young mans words with a nk stare.
Yeah no, I didnt really see how I had even the slightest resemnce to someone that went out of his way to pick a fight with a group of adventurers for what was basically no reason, but, thinking back on it, the mage boy seemed pretty clumsy. The way he asked for help was nothing short of awkward. I didnt feel any ill will from him, but it seemed as if he was still hiding something. Wait, what did he mean by me being simr to him in the first ce? Thinking about his statement further only made me all the more wary of him.
My most likely conjecture was that he thought of me as some sort of noble, and meant we were simr in that regard.
So Im guessing that means hes feeling a sense of amity?
Both the way he walked and carried himself were rather indicative of the fact that he was of noble birth. He didnt seem to be the type that decided to be an adventurer because his family had fallen from grace either, so chances were, he was probably some households third, fourth or nth son. It was fairly typical for all sons beyond the second to leave the house and seek a living of their own, as the first son would be treated as the familys sessor, and the second his spare, just in case.
In other words, the mage had thought of me as the nth son of some sort of noble. A bit of thought led me to realize that it was only logical. It wasnt unusual for adventurers to own ves, but the only total newbies that had them were ones that had ess to some other source of significant ie.
Weve already had breakfast, but I dont think theres any need for you to be worried about having bothered us. Helping those in need is only natural, after all.
I smiled as I shrugged my shoulders.
I couldnt be bothered to correct him because we hadnt really been inconvenienced, so I just kinda left things as is and brushed him off.
Alright. In that case, Ill make sure I share the reward with you and treat you to a meal if we end up winning tomorrow.
The young mage ended the conversation and headed back towards the receptionists desk.
Minnalis and I chose to leave the guild as well, as there wasnt really any reason for us to stay much longer.
I shouldve known that people see newbies with ves as nobles.
Wed purposefully refrained from hiding Minnalis ve crest as itd make it obvious that she was my ve, and hence, ward off any that happened to be captivated by her charms. Id never actually expected that our course of action would lead to people mistaking me for a noble.
A few people already know, so it might not be all that effective, but do you want to try hiding your crest?
Id like to leave it as is. I dont think that being taken for a noble really puts us at any sort of disadvantage. Besides, well probably run into other unexpected problems if I hide the fact that Im a ve.
Minnalis answered after spending a moment to think things over.
You would probably get swarmed by men, namely male adventurers, if you dont hide the fact that you were a ve. Most people wouldnt really care about the fact that you were a beastkin so long as you did your job right. You also have to take into ount the fact that youre quite the beauty, so youd probably have them flock to you by the dozens.
I dont really think Im beautiful. Arent you just overthinking things, Goshujin-sama?[1]
Minnalis face stiffened up and entered into an unchanging state. It seemed that she couldnt really ept the fact that she was a beauty. Either that, or she was just getting all embarrassed. I couldnt tell if poker face she was wearing was natural, or simply the result of that skill of hers.
Either way, I wanted her to be more aware of how she appeared. It was pretty important to know what other people thought of your looks.
Im serious. Im convinced that youre both cute and pretty. In fact, Im willing to bet that most guys would feel the same.
Well Alright.
Her expression still remained unchanged despite the extent of my praise. Complimenting her the way I did made me feel a bit embarrassed in spite of the fact that I didnt really view her in any sort of romantic light, so I changed the topic back to what it was before.
Still, I do think that itd be a bit of a pain for us to reject each and every single person that tries to flirt with you, and its not like we can go around killing them all either. Besides
Besides what?
The fact that youre a ve means that people might try and approach you through underhanded means. We could use people like that, make them take part in a few of our experiments. For example, you could try checking whether or not goblins can actually understand human speech.
Ive decided to try my best not to get random bystanders involved when carrying out vengeance. There were several reasons for which I made that decision, the most important of which being that I might go insane, which, in turn, would make me unable bring myself to face Retishia. Casting my sanity aside would be akin to junking everything shes ever given me.
My reluctance to indiscriminate murder, however, only applied to those qualified as human beings. Scum that functioned purely off instinct didnt count. They were practically monsters, goblins, creatures that I needed not think of as intelligent.
Still, there was no point in just killing them. Even garbage had its use.
We began stuffing all the stuff we needed for tomorrow into one of our Round Pouches after buying all the medicinal and poisonous nts that we thought mighte in handy.
I grabbed the Sword of the Eight Eyes Transparent Tomeoff my waist and poured a bit of magical energy inside in order to pull up a list of the stuff Id used it to appraise thus far.
To be more specific, I pulled up all Barkas stats, alongside hispanions.
Barkas: 31 Years Old, Male
HP: 682/682
MP: 569/569
Level: 43
STR: 399
VIT: 357
STAM: 390
AGI: 418
MGC: 331
MR: 391
Innate Ability: Gold Seeking Nose
Skills
Sword Arts Lv 6
Tracking: Lv 2
Presence Suppression: Lv 3
Night Vision: Lv 2
Bodily Control: Lv 3
Dismantling: Lv 5
Strengthened Magic: Lv 3
Condition: Good (Tipsy)
Dot: 28 Years Old, Male
HP: 561/561
MP: 348/348
Level: 37
STR: 253
VIT: 394
STAM: 325
AGI: 457
MGC: 217
MR: 319
Innate Ability: N/A
Skills
Shortsword Arts: Lv 4
Sword Arts: Lv 1
Tracking: Lv 5
Stealth: Lv 3
Night Vision: Lv 3
Bodily Control: Lv 2
Presence Detection: Lv 2
Dismantling: Lv 6
Lesser Reinforced Vision: Lv 2
Art of Reconnaissance: Lv 2
Condition: Good (Tipsy)
Terry: 29 Years Old, Male
HP: 415/415
MP: 630/630
Level: 39
STR: 94
VIT: 214
STAM: 275
AGI: 247
MGC: 549
MR: 499
Innate Ability: N/A
Skills
Staff Arts: Lv 2
Tracking: Lv 1
Night Vision: Lv 2
Water Magic: Lv 5
Magic Maniption: Lv 3
Meditation: Lv 3
MP Cost Reduction: Lv 2
Dismantling: Lv 5
Condition: Good (Tipsy)
They have a swordsman as their vanguard, a scout for reconnaissance, and a mage taking up the rear.
Their party seems quite bnced.
I vaguely remember them iming to be a C ranked party back when I first met them. Ive no idea as to whether or not they were bluffing, but if I were to guess, Id say that the partys leader was most likely a C rank at the time, whereas its members were probably both D ranks.
That, however, was how theyd end up turning out 3 years from now. As of right now, their stats seemed to by the fact that they were all at least a whole ranks worth weaker than they would ultimately end up being. In other words, they were about as strong as E ranked adventurers, and their party was probably a D ranked party at best.
I couldnt immediately tell what Barkas innate ability did, so I appraised it, only to find that it granted him the ability to intuitively identify that of which was of significant mary value.
The skills phrasing left me in doubt. The skill didnt seem to grant knowledge, function like appraisal, or even have the ability to examine an objectsposition.
It seemed that it was capable of identifying specifically when something was worth cash which would make it fairly urate, seeing as how it was impossible for anyone to use my Spirit des without my permission. That is, neither the Sword of the Eight Eyes Transparent Tomenor the Round Squirrels Pouch decould actually be sold for cash, and hence, his skill failed to react to them despite the extent of their abilities.
Now, how exactly should we go about doing things this time around?
I muttered under my breath whilst getting rid of the disys that disyed Barkas and his goons stats.
There are still a few things weve yet to try out on monsters
Minnalis offered a suggestion.
Nah, lets not. Those methods are good, and using them on monsters does help me brainstorm, but most of them are primitive and are centered around inflicting pain.
We werent able tomunicate with them, and they didnt really seem capable of any sort of deep thought. Hence, we werent able to get much out of testing anything that had even the slightest bit ofplexity to it.
Itd be wasteful for us not to try out something a bit moreplicated seeing as how weve finally got ourselves some humans to test things on. I think wed probably benefit more from doing something that invokes a sense of fear. Thats why we should *^&$ and %^$^%$&^% before we kill them.
I let Minnalis in on my idea.
That does sound pretty interesting, but is it actually possible?
I think so? Why dont we go try it out on a goblin or something after lunch, just to be sure?
Minnalis agreed and joined me as I stood up and got ready to leave.
The only problem is that they wouldnt really be able to feel any pain if we just did that. Wouldnt it be better for us to hurt them a bit first?
Sure, but do hold back a bit. Try not to make them want to kill themselves or wish for death right off the bat. I want a good piece of torture for myself.
Ohe on, Goshujin-sama! Youre not the one that got stuck having to put up with their disgusting gazes. You had so little of an impression on them that I was only barely made aware of them when we shared our thirsts for vengeance, so I can tell you for sure that they bother me more than they bother you. Shouldnt you be the one pulling your punches here?
Ugh, fine, I guess you do have a point. Well each have an even split. I wont yield anything more than that. I do still hate them quite a bit, you know?
The two of us chatted away as we descended the inns stairs.
Are you two head out again already? I could swear you only just got back.
Thedy that owned the inn called out to us right before we headed out the door.
Yup. Goshujin-samas taking me out on a date.
W-What? M-Minnalis?
Minnalis spoke whilst retaining her poker face.
Goshujin-sama, you do know that people can transfer the rights to their ves to another, right? People might try buying me off of you if we dont seem too intimate. People typically wont sell off any ves theyre fond of, so you need to act like youre really attached to me if you want to keep all the bugs away.
Minnalis brought herself closer to me and whispered so that only Id hear her.
I mean, you do have a point, but
The innkeeper nced over at Minnalis and take note of herck of an expression.
I know I literally just said it, but, to emphasize and reiterate, Minnalis had aplete and utterck of an expression.
Didnt her deadpan expression make her actions have an effect opposite of the ones shed been expecting? Im pretty sure she just made me look like some prick forcing a ve to act as his lover.
Hey Minnalis, could you do me a favour and smile? At least put on a fake one since youre acting anyway, okay? If pretending to be intimate embarrasses you to the point where you need to use a skill to cover it up, then you might as well not do it in the first ce. Okay? So can you just smile already? Right now? Please?
The innkeeper looked at me. Her eyes were not only filled with pity, but also like those of a dead fish. They seemed to burn their way into my soul.
Hey, Minnalis? Could you not like, just stare nkly? Come on
Wed been nning to leave in the first ce, so I ended up deciding to just hurry the hell out of the inn.
I never thought Id be met with that kind of ambush. Im pretty sure that the innkeeper is still misunderstanding the rtionship between Minnalis and I. The very consideration of the fact that she might look at me like that againter made me kind of want to cry and even shit myself. Luckily, I didnt do either.
_______________________________________________________________
[1] Master in the very sense of the word. Also used by maids and the like. See the note on the blog post associated for this chapter if youd like to know why I started weebing stuff up a bit more.
Chapter 37: A Mouse’s Cry
Chapter 37: A Mouses Cry
Barkas, Dot, and Terry returned to the inn they had rented and immediately fell right on their beds.
To them, it was an act that could only be considered natural. Theyd spent several days subjugating orcs and chasing down an Aurel Rabbit before picking a fight with a group of newbies and ultimately drinking themselves all throughout the night. Another factor that contributed to theirck of energy was the fact that theyd actually captured the Aurel Rabbit. The joy that resulted from their sess had pumped them full of adrenaline and stopped them from feeling their exhaustion.
The rush that had kept them going petered out the moment they got back to the inn. The sudden crash rendered them unable to resist their drowsiness any longer, and thus, they ended up passing out almost right on the spot. All three adventurers had long hit their limits, and thus slept soundly until some time in the afternoon.
Brakas, whod gotten up with his body once again pumped full of energy, immediately visited one of his favourite bars upon waking in order to repeat the cycle all over; hed already thrown yet another toast to his partys sess. His group wasnt the only one drinking either. The bar was already filled with customers despite the fact that the sun was still high in the sky.
We sure have gotten ourselves caught up in some trouble, havent we Barkas-san?
Dot spoke to Barkas as he raised a wooden mug and downed its cheap, beer-like contents.
Huh? Whatre you talking about?
You know, the thing that with that one kid. Isnt our party already D ranked? Why should we be doing something asme as going hunting goblins?
Terry followed up Dots statement and provided a bit more info as he used the tips of his fingers to grab a beer-friendly snackposed of meat and low grade vegetables.
Pffft. Ahahahahahahaaaaah!
Was what I said really that weird?
Dunno, was it?
Both Dot and Terry responded to Barkasugh and taunt by raising their eyebrows in confusion.
Sorry, my bad. Couldnt help myself. I didnt realize I forgot to tell you guys, couldve sworn I did. This little event of ours wont be even the slightest bitme. In fact, itll earn us a hell of a lot more than just some Aurel Rabbit. Well probably be able to get ourselves a few gold coins out of it, in fact. Man, its been a long time since weve gotten a chance to earn this much of a payout.
It didnt take much for Barkas to convince both Dot and Terry. The little bit that was said had caused their faces to emte his and warp into a pair of grins.
You serious? Man, that sounds great. Looks like Ill be eating well for quite some time. The orcs and aurel rabbit we got should pay out pretty well too. I think well still have about half the payout after paying off all our tabs.
Dot spoke happily as he considered the groups debts.
Gold? Thats perfect. I just so happened to have my eye on a certain magic item.
God damn Terry. Why the hell are you so obsessed with magic items? How about getting yourself a woman for once, huh?
Terry reacted to the grin that apanied Barkasment by shrugging his shoulders.
I just cant really bring myself to really get in the mood with any women in the trade. Come on, you guys know what Im into, right?
Yeah, yeah. You only like it when the woman doesnt. I really dont get you. Dont they resist? How exactly does that make it more enjoyable?
Dot voiced his knowledge of Terrys preference in a bit of a questioning tone.
Thats the good part, you see. Wait. What the hell, Dot. Youre questioning my tastes? Arent you a pervert yourself? You basically dont show interest in anything but the nape of a womans neck.
Id say the both of you are fucked. All that matters is that the woman lets you do her,e on.
You definitely have no right to say that when you cant be satisfied till you totally break whoever it is youre screwing.
Both Barkaspanions responded to his nder in unison.
Whoops. I mustve let that one slip.
The three men broke out into a series of vulgarughs. However, none present judged them, for the only people that would bother visiting a bar and ordering cheap booze in the middle of the day were their kindred spirits.
Hence, theirughs merely ended up blending into the background, and their conversations drowned out by the noise around them. They were the only three to know whatd been said between them.
So which brat are we going after? The stupid one that got himself involved with us, or thenky one that calls himself a swordsman and has a ve?
Dot asked Barkas about the two options as he contemted them.
The stupid one. Have you seen his staff? That things got value. I mean, should be pretty obvious by now, but hes definitely a noble of sorts. Hes definitely not his familys first or second son either, seeing as how he hasnt got an attendant or anything. Its like he was given the staff to make up for that.
Barkas conclusions were followed up by Terry.
Oh yeah, I think he was going off and bbing about himself too. Both his stupidity and haughty attitude make it pretty obvious that hes gotta be a noble.
The kid with the ve looks like a good mark too. He seemed to speak fairly politely too. Plus, the fact that hes got a ve at that age has to mean that hes either some rich guys kid or a nobles illegitimate son or something.
No need to bother with him, Dot. My money sense doesnt react at all when I look at him. Still, would probably be better for us to off him just so there aint any witnesses. Hes probably at least got a bit of cash on him. Plus, Id love to get myself a taste of that rabbitkin ves body.
Im with you on that one. Do make sure you give me a go before you totally break her, Barkas-san.
Dots expression warped into a perverted grin.
At least let me go first. Their cries always sound best right off the bat.
Terry, however, protested in an attempt to sate his fetish to its fullest.
All three men once again let loose a vulgarugh. But again, the bar was far too noisy for anyone to bother listening in. Or rather, any human being.
Chuu. Chu chu.
A single mouse had happened to be sitting nearby, with its body blended into the shadows as it listened in on all theyd said.
On said mouses back was a unnatural pattern, a shape only engravable through the use of magic, a mark only known as theCrest of Subordination.
Yup. Looks like theyre scum through and through.
Minnalis and I had gone into the forest in order to run a few preliminary checks. There, we decided that itd be a good idea for us to keep an eye on Barkas and hispanions. Hence, we had mouse ry to us what we wanted to know.
As one could assume, the mouse we put to use wasnt just your everyday average mouse.
Id used theMagical Beasts Egg dein order to subordinate and train a Small Mouse, a rodent-like monster. Though the species members were technically ssified as monsters, they werent really functionally different from their animal counterparts. They didnt have any special abilities, nor were they thought of as dangerous. In fact, they were often mistaken for regr mice, seeing as how they kind of basically were.
TheMagical Beasts Egg dewasnt actually shaped the way youd expect a sword to be shaped. The grip and sheath were both normal, but that was about it. The de instead bore the shape of a budding flower. It allowed me to control any monsters whose stats, HP and MP aside, totalled to less than 1% of my own through the act of engraving upon them a Crest of Subordination. I could also store the monsters I took control of inside a mysterious space thaty within the de by temporarily sacrificing 100 of my max MP. Likewise, I could increase the total number of monsters I was capable of controlling at once through the same action. Another feature that once again shared the same requirement granted me the ability to share senses with any of the monsters I had under my control.
Mouse #1 was originally just supposed to be a prototype. Id only intended on using it to test my abilities, but I ultimately decided to keep it because it turned out to be useful than Id been expecting. Much to my surprise, it was smart enough to understand human speech. Naturally, itcked the vocal cords to reproduce any sort of humannguage, but the rodent was still capable of responding with a yes or no by making gestures. Its small size only added to how convenient it was to make use of, as I didnt need to store it in theMagical Beasts Egg de. That in turn meant I didnt actually have to have the sword out in order to have the mouse sortie. Another benefit to its size was that it was basically capable of squeezing in anywhere so long as the building wasntpletely sealed off, which meant I could effectively have eyes and ears everywhere I wanted.
Its current mission, observing Barkas, functioned as a bit of a test run that would allow me to determine how practical it was to use going forward.
Is something the matter, Goshujin-sama?
I just got some info in from Mouse #1. Barkas party was exactly what Id been expecting it to be, a gathering of retarded douchebags.
Can you let me listen in on them too?
Hmm, I dunno. TheHoly de of Vengeancemakes it so were always connected through magic, so it should theoretically be possible. I dont rmend you do though, just hearing themll be enough to annoy you.
I give my shoulders a light shrug as I answered. Id been thinking that itd be better for her not to listen in on them, but it seemed I was mistaken as my choice had led her to be rather displeased.
Ohe on, Goshujin-sama, how could you say that? I know Im your ve and all, but arent we still supposed to be aplices? I wont be unreasonable and ask you not to hide anything from me, but I will say that I dont need you to act all considerate of me. Do you know how frustrated Id end up being if I found out that I didnt torture them enough, and that they deserved a fate even worse after we finish them off?
A-Alright, I get it. Youre getting a little too close forfort.
I did have to agree with Minnalis despite the fact that shed invaded my personal space.
Alright, here goes.
I sessfully managed to connect Minnalis auditory senses with the mouses right as Barkas and his buddies started going off about their fantasies. I fundamentally viewed the stuff they were saying as the ramblings of a couple drunks, but theyd gone so far off the deep end that just hearing what they were saying made me want to murder them right here and now.
Minnalis remained silent as she listened to them, but the air behind her almost seemed haze up as she started to give off an incredible amount of pressure. I couldnt let her just stay like that, so I considered asking her if we could get back to surveying the forest.
My aplice turned towards me and smiled a smile as pure as that of the Virgin Mary herself right as I considered cutting off the link between her and the mouse.
Hey Goshujin-sama, you remember how you said you wanted to do an even split? You wouldnt mind changing that to a 6:4 cut, do you?
S-Sure
The manner in which Minnalis smiled simply rendered me unable to argue the matter any further.
Chapter 38: The fate of a certain boy
Chapter 38: The fate of a certain boy
The next day, just like the previous day, I ate the breakfast that Minnalis had cooked, made preparations and we both left the inn.
There had been no need to wake up early today, so Id gotten out of bed quite some time after the sun had risen, and by the time we left the inn, the city had already begun moving.
In that city, in which people from all regions of the kingdom gathered, many stores were open once the sun had climbed its way into the sky, and around noon, many people were conducting business C suspicious hawkers with unknown merchandise, novice merchants and people selling secondhand goods at a bargain.
This was a world without any precise clocks like those in Japan, so there were no methods of telling the time other than my biological clock and how high the sun was in the sky, but looking at the whole city, I found it mysterious how the number of open stores and the times they opened remained the same day after day.
Well, I didnt have a clock myself and was only making guesses, so I didnt know for sure, either.
The meeting ce for todayspetition was at the citys east gate.
It wasnt that far from the inn to the east gate, but even walking that short distance, we had to walk past many stalls. There were all kinds of things that did draw my interest, but today, I had to put them all off untilter.
Without getting sidetracked, we headed for the meeting ce that had been agreed upon.
Hmm, we werent the first to arrive, I said,
There was already a silhouette at the east gate as we approached it.
We were still quite some distance away, so it seemed that he hadnt noticed us, but I could see the boy from yesterday standing there by himself. It looked like he was talking to soldiers who were working gatekeepers of the east gate.
This was a world where brightly-colored hair that seemed to celebrate the existence of isekais was normal, but it was easy to spot the boys vivid, golden hair among the crowd.
Did you want us to be first to arrive? Minnalis asked.
Hmm? No, not really, I said. Its just that I feel like we left quite early, and I hadnt thought that anyone would have left earlier. His enthusiasm is a bit, you know
Huh,e to think of it, I hadnt even learned his name. Well, I probably wouldnt see him after today, so it wouldnt matter if I thought of him as boy until we parted.
Well, whatever, it doesnt matter. Lets go, I said.
Yes, Goshujin-sama.
Once we had closed some of the distance, the boy noticed us and approached us with a somewhat relieved look on his face.
Good morning, arent youte? I thought Id gotten the meeting ce wrong, he said.
Late? No, I believe we have arrived quite early, said Minnalis.
She was right. Compared to most times that adventurers went out to hunt, now could be considered a little early. In fact, we hadnt decided on a time other than before noon, so there was no such thing as early orte.
What are you saying, its muchter than yesterday, isnt it? And dont speak to me so familiarly when youre just a ve. And judging from your appearance, youre a beast-person as well. Donte too close to me; your beast stink will get on my clothes.
These angry words came smoothly from the boys mouth.
He was scowling at Minnalis; he had separated the world into ranks as he had seen fit and was looking at her with contempt.
The countless eyes that looked at me after deciding that I was an enemy to the world.
The eyes of the vigers that had looked at Minnalis with contempt because she was a beast-person.
The exact same unpleasant feeling in the chest, these eyes that you could find anywhere.
At that point, this boy was already confirmed to be scum, but the scary thing was that he didnt stop there.
Thats right, more importantly, I was talking about today. Why did you go back early yesterday? Because of that, we couldnt train our coordination! he said.
Im sorry? I said.
What was he saying all of a sudden? I couldnt understand.
Train our coordination. We cant just work as a party together without knowing each others abilities, the boy said, wearing an expression as if to say, Good grief.
The first thing I couldnt understand is why we had to work together as a party. What was this guy thinking? The inside of his head was even more of a field of flowers than Id thought.
I was so dumbfounded and stayed silent, and the boy continued speaking, seeming to have made some kind of misunderstanding.
Well, its fine if you can just stick out as much as you can to draw the enemies attention; as long as you hold them back so that they dont get to me, Ill finish them off for you with my magic. Ah, you, dont stick out too much, alright? Im not very good at adjusting my spells power, and unlike the ve, Id feel sorry if you got caught up in them.
So, what is he saying? That he wants to use us as a meat shield? This guy.
Not only that, but he wanted us to stick out and act as bait, and on top of that, he would use spells without caring if Minnalis got caught in them?
Id thought that my opinion on the boy had reached the lowest point, but then the floor dropped further down.
It was a little surprising; I hadnt expected that I would think so lowly of this boy that I hadnt cared about at all.
The expression vanished from Minnaliss face.
It was likely that she had activated her skill because she was unable to control her expression on her own any longer; sometimes it seems that shes over-reliant on this skill. Perhaps it was best if I warned her about itter.
Still, ah, maybe I should have asked the boys name No, maybe there was no reason to learn his name; it would immediately be meaningless information.
Its alright to kill him, I whispered to Minnalis.
Are you alright with that? she whispered back.
Yeah, use poison so that he cant be identified, and make sure to take into ount how long it takes to act, yeah? It seems that we wont have much time to enjoy it, so dont forget about that.
The boys attitude could be described as ordinary for a nobleman. He probably hadnt left home yet, and its not like I couldnt understand his attitude of looking down on ves and beast-people, but that didnt matter.
I had enough of thinking about what was right and what was wrong during my first time through this world. Morals and peoples circumstances, I dont care about those. The important thing was what I thought.
And this boy had shown hostility and contempt towards my aplice. Even if he hadnt done that, hed said that he would injure Minnalis, despite knowing that she was my ve.
There wasnt any reason at all to hold myself back for a guy like this. So, Minnalis should do it if she wanted to. If she intended to drown herself in blood, I would stop her, but if she acted rationally, there was no need for me to restrain her murderous intent.
I dont mind if you have him to yourself. Most importantly, it wouldnt be good for my mental health to quietly leave him alone after having my important aplice made a fool of, I whispered.
Th-thank you, Goshujin-sama.
As Minnalis pretended to be afraid of the boys harsh words and covered her face a little, I clearly saw her lips rise in a smile. She couldnt conceal an emotion that surpassed the limits of the Audacity skill.
Minnalis, seemed overjoyed at having been given permission to do this.
She was gradually staining her mana with her murderous intent.
So thats how it is. Do you understand how amazing I am? the boy said.
Yes, that is amazing, said Minnalis.
The boy was enjoying himself, engrossed in going on and on about the spells that he could cast while Minnalis prepared her own spell.
Id suddenly lost interestpletely, so his words went in one ear and out the other and I simply responded with, Yes, and, Thats amazing.
Minnalis and I had been whispering to each other while that was going on, but since Minnalis needed to focus on her spell now, it was convenient so I let him continue.
Isnt it? But my amazingness doesnt end there. One day, there wont be a single person in this kingdom, no, in any nation, who doesnt know my name C
Ice Particle Needle Poison, Minnalis whispered finally, and her spell wasplete.
Her deadly weapon, which was filled with murderous intent, ran through the air without anyone taking notice of it except for us.
Hmm, what is this? Insects? the boy said, his mouth that had been speaking as fast as if it had been lubricated finally stopping.
He put a hand on his neck, but there was no wound there. No, urately speaking, there was a wound, but it was such a small one, as if an insect had stung him.
Ice Particle Needle Poison.
It was an original spell for mixing poison that Minnalis had invented, and as its name suggested, it froze poison and turned it into tiny needles.
A spell that added poison created by the Poison Demon of Phantom mes to the ice created by aposition spell of the water and darkness elements, for which Minnalis possessed a rtively good affinity.
Id suddenly thought of it while conversing with Minnalis during our journey from the royal capital, and together, wed found time to develop this spell. It was difficult to control, but the amount of mana used for it was small; it was difficult to detect both visually and by its mana.
Once the tiny, ice-shaped needles pierced the target, they would immediately melt into poison and travel around the body. However, because the ice needles themselves werent very hard and didnt have much force, even low-quality leather armor would repel them. Coupled with a quality specific to beast-people that allowed them to disperse their mana more easily, the situations this spell could be used were quite limited, so it didnt be the versatile spell that wed thought it would be.
However, the advantage that made up for this was that it could poison the target without anyone noticing.
Oh, look at this, havent we gathered quite early today? said Barkas as he and his trio showed up with immacte timing. Kukuku, is it because you felt like you couldnt make your senpais wait? You sure get it, dont you. Out of regard for this, I can forgive you if you pathetically rub your forehead against the ground and apologize, you know? he said, grinning broadly.
It was an incredibly obvious provocation.
Seeing his eyes that were clouded over with a scum-like greed for the boys staff and Minnalis, it was easy to see that Barkas had no intention of forgiving the boy.
However, the boy didnt notice this and was drawn in by this simple provocation,shing out at Barkas out of temper.
What did you say?! Who would do something as shameless as that?! he shouted.
I see. Then we should make a start, Barkas said indifferently, lightly shrugging his shoulders.
Yeah, Im definitely going to make you guys cry!
Try it if you dare, but the important thing is to not be surrounded and killed by Goblins. Newly-registered adventurers acting brave and then getting killed by Goblins or something is quite amon story.
Hah, whos going to be killed by a Goblin?
No, you can never tell, you know? In this business, nobody knows what the future holds. You could die at any moment, Barkas said, suppressing hisughter
We showed our tes, the proof that we were adventurers, to the gate guard and passed through the east gate. Wede into the city from the south, which was surrounded by a forest with the only clearing being just around the gate, but in contrast to that, there was a in with a clear view, just outside the east gate.
To the northeast, I could see small mountains quite a long distance away, and a sparse forest went on endlessly from the foot of those mountains, as if trying to snuggle up to them. The in was so wide that it would take three days to get to the mountains if we walked in a straight line.
Me, Minnalis, the boy and Barkass trio traveled to that sparse forest without much conversation urring.
Well then, thepetition willst until todays sunset. Return to the Guild before then, make your report and then wait there. If you dont return to the Guild before the sun has finished setting, youre out, said Barkas.
Yeah, I know. Come, lets go! If you follow me, we wont lose, AHAHAHA!
Oh, it looks like the poison has circted quite a bit, I thought.
The poison that Minnalis had used amplified itself by consuming the targets mana, so it would cause the target to enter a light state of MP intoxication before unleashing its direct effects. I supposed that it would be around an hour or two until he became unable to move.
The boy entered the forest with plenty of spirit, and Minnalis and I began walking behind him. Wed been nning to separate from the boy and tail Barkas and his friends, but in the end, it would have been too troublesome and everyone would have made too much noise if we said wed go our own way, so we obediently followed him for now. We could just cast a light illusion and get away from him once we were in the forest; after all, he would be dead soon.
I nced around surreptitiously to see Barkass trio entering the forest from a different direction.
Their gaze was still directed towards us, so much in greed in their eyes that it looked as if they would start licking their lips.
Later on, a corpse was discovered by an adventurer, dposed sopletely that it was impossible to tell whose corpse it was. Everything, from the leather armor to the area around the ground in contact with the body, had dposed to mush, releasing a foul odor.
The only thing that had preserved its shape was the wooden stick in the corpses hand that appeared to be a staff, but it had deteriorated so much that it would crumble if touched; it was impossible to determine what kind of staff it was.
Although a request was put up in the city of Ermia to investigate whether this was the doing of a new kind of monster, no simr corpses turned up afterwards, and the people forgot about itpletely before long.
Chapter 39: Through An Onlooker’s Looking Glass
Chapter 39: Through An Onlookers Looking ss
Hey Dot! One of thems heading over to you.
A goblin dashed passed Barkas as he used hisrge two handed sword to slice another in half. The monsters target was Terry, the mage that functioned as the partys rear guard.
At first, itd almost seemed as if the goblin would seed in its assault, but it didnt. Dot reacted to Barkas shout and managed to get in its way and fend it off before it could cause any harm.
Your turn, Terry!
Dot deflected the tree branch the goblin was using as a club and took a step back as he signaled one of his partys other members to attack.
Im on it already! Stones of ice, freeze my foe,Ice Bullet!
Terry immediately followed up Dots actions by firing off a series of ice-based projectiles at the goblin the moment the other man parted from it. As it was unable to avoid the attack, the goblin ended up croaking like a Frog before copsing with a giant gaping hole in its chest. Naturally, Barkas hadnt just been sitting around. He contributed to his teams efforts by murdering a third goblin and thereby concluding the battle.
The three men then proceeded to cut off the goblins ears and gather them all up. To adventurers, goblin ears were items of value, as they served to provide evidence of and function as a counter for ones kills.
Barkas group had already been out hunting for quite some time, but the sun had already long passed its peak. As one could expect, theyd gotten quite the haul. In fact, the three goblins they just killed had pushed them right into the double digits.
Weve got a pretty good haul, more than I was expecting. Might as well take a break and eat. Seems like its bout time anyways.
Whew. Finally.
Man, Terry, you sure dont got any stamina. Sucks to be you, but well still have to keep on the move a bit longer. I scouted out a decent looking ce a bit earlier in the day. Sjust up ahead.
Dot smirked at Terry as he lead the rest of his party members towards the clearing he discovered earlier in the day.
Upon arriving, the partys members decided to just sit wherever. They grabbed their Lowest Grade Item Bag, and withdrew from it a few provisions: some ck bread and several pieces of meat, both of which were of the dried variety.
So why didnt we just kill them the moment they stepped foot in the forest anyways? I mean, were just after the kids staff, right?
What are you, stupid? Use that goddamned head of yours and just think. Theres no harm in having them hunt a few goblins for us first. Two birds, one stone and all that, you know? Besides, wed probably look real fishy if we didnt at least hunt ourselves a good few goblins, yknow?
Barkas poured a bit of water out from his canteen and onto his bread while also biting down on a piece of dried meat.
Wed best not go too far. Well lose by default if we dont get back by the end of the day. Not like we need to wander off anyways, plenty of monsters round these parts.
True. We have seen a good number of them.
Terry nodded as he spoke.
You must not know of the fact that there used to be a vige round the foot of the tall ass mountain over there, but it got taken over by a rogue demon a few years back. At least thats what people imed when its residents tried to invade Erumia, the nearest town. Apparently what actually happened wazzat theyd been affected by some sort of curse and brainwashed. Shit caused them to totally lose their minds. They went berserk and attacked everything they saw. No one was able to figure out exactly how to fix em, so the villiagers just ended up getting exterminated instead. Their whole settlement got wiped off the map. Youd think thats where the story would normally end, but theres more. Theres also that rumour as well, you know, the one thats made it so that the only adventurers that evere round these parts are the ones the guild decides to send by every once in a while? Yeah, that one. Thanks to all the k, everyone pretty much stays the hell away. Makes it pretty damn easy to find monsters without really having to look around much.
Barkas recalled a few of the things hed heard and reiterated them to hispanions.
I see But what did you mean by that rumour?
Terry tilted his head in an expression of confusion as he took another bite of meat.
Come on Terry. You should start paying less attention to all the fancy magic items you like, and more to the stuff people around you say. Cause like, you know those vigers we were just talking about? Everyone says that their souls wander and haunt the forest were in right now, and that running into one will get you one helluva curse. Peopleve stoppeding here ever since.
Dots exnation caused Terry to sigh.
Thats bullshit. Id believe you if you said that their undead corpses wandered around, but their souls? Seriously man? Thats gotta be bullshit.
Theres actually more to it than just the rumour. The only monsters that show up round these parts are goblins and green boars. There arent any areas of interest, and the vige being gone means that theres no actual point to hanging around much longer. An empty vige isnt one thatll be hiring adventurers, yknow? The only reason you can find lots of monsters around is cause theyre all low ranking ones, so it basically aint good for anything other than newbies thatre lookin to gain experience. Even then, most dont bother since theres goblins and green boars in the forests near Erumia too.
Terry nodded, as if expressing his approval of to Barkas logic.
If anything, we should be d they chose this of all ces. Makes it way harder for people to figure out that we did them in.
Isnt it about time for us to you know, do it now? Ive eaten up more MP than expected cause we ended up fighting several times in a quick session. Lets just kill em once weve rested up. I want to see that ve girl cry already. Well have to kill her after, so lets hurry it up already. I want me as fun time as possible.
Terryughed as any douchebag would while imagining what was toe.
Well probably have to drag her off to some abandoned hunters cabin or something after we kill the two men. Cant be getting busy when theres monsters around if we really wanna have fun.
Dont be forgetting about the staff, you hear? It is technically what were actually after, yknow?
Yeah, yeah, we know.
Well, least you guys know how to make it seem like youve got your priorities straight. Im sure you you already know, but, kill the kid with the staff first. Catch him off guard if you can. Theyre still fresh and inexperienced, so the rest of em will probably lose it the moment we get one of em. After that, get thenky one. Crush his feet, make it so he cant use em. You can probably just leave him be if that works. No point killing him right there and then.
Huh? Why not just kill him?
Man, Dot, you sure arent good at using your head, are you?
Terry gazed at Dot with what could only be described as a deliberate look of amazement.
Sthat supposed to be mean? I dont get it.
It means were going to make him watch us rape that rabbitgirl, you moron!
A pair of synchronizedughs rang through the clearing as Dotspanions cackled to their hearts content.
Yeah, I really dont get you two. Snot something that turns me on, but whatever floats your boats.
You know whatd be just perfect? What if she betrayed her master and begged for us to let her live? Thatd just be the god damned best.
Oh, oh. What about having her kill him? Imagine that.
I like it, but it might not be possible if hes ordered her not to betray him.
Man, you guys sure are getting into this whole thing, not that I mind so long as you leave her nape unscathed.
Dot did to Terry as Terry had done to him earlier and spoke in a bit of an exasperated tone whilst shrugging his shoulders. He remained silent thereafter because hed added to the conversation all he intended to.
There was an inevitable bit of danger associated with not killing thenky swordsman, but he was a fresh newbie thatd literally only just be an adventurer. Hence, all three figured that they need not be too careful so long as they killed the mage.
Alright, sounds like a n. Lets finish eating so we can carry it out.
Only then did Dot, the partys scout, realize that something was amiss.
Shit!
He raised his voice and desperately attempted to shout in order to warn his party of his sudden realization.
But he didnt make it.
He didnt manage to fulfill his duty as the teams eyes and ears.
Itd been a pointless effort in the first ce. He wouldnt have been able to inform Terry or Barkas of the impending danger in time even if all three of them had been on high alert. That was just how fast itd all happened. At first, Dot had thought that hed only felt a gentle breeze, but his instincts immediately had alerted him that it was much more than just that.
A translucent, white smoke flooded their surroundings the moment the breeze passed by, and promptly dulled the mens senses whilst depriving them of their ability to move; they copsed and fell onto the forests undergrowth.
Weve been hit with.. a paralyzing poison
Shit! Shit!! Did we get jumped by Paramoths? Damn it! Why the hell would monsters like them be in a ce like this!? Wait, were their scales even capable of working this quick!?
The strange mist that assaulted the three vanished as quickly as itd appeared. It almost seemed to have dispersed itself into their surroundings immediately after effecting them.
Shit My body won. t listen to me
This is bad, Barkas I cant even lift a finger
Wait just a sec Ill help you guys up as soon as I take an antidote
Dot and Terry were just t out down and out, but Barkas was still capable of a certain degree of action. None of the three knew exactly why this happened to be the case, but they presumed it was either something to do with Barkas superior stats or, more simply, his position at the time of the attack.
God damn it! Come on Barkas. Move! Move!
The partys leader cursed as he pushed his body to its limits in an attempt to to move. It took quite some time, but he did to eventually manage to stretch his right arm all the way over to the bag he had at his waist. He couldnt help but feel frustrated and impatient; his hand felt like they were moving far too slowly. Even the act of grabbing the Potion of Detoxification hed been looking for had taken ages in and of itself.
Come on! Just a bit more!
He slowly brought the potion up towards his face. The brute paid as much attention to his hands as he possibly could; he took extra care in order to ensure he didnt drop his precious lifeline.
Alright!
And then, after what felt like an eternity, he finally managed to bring the potion close enough to his face for it to actually be visible.
Annnd cut. Its a real shame but thats all the time youve got.
Guaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!
A foot stomped itself on Barkas hand and crushed both it and the potion that itd been holding.
It went without saying that the person thatd stepped on him was none other than myself.
I ground my foot into his hand as if to let out all the frustration Id been building up. In doing so, I caused the bottle to shatter, and its fragments to pierce his flesh. Blood flowed from within his body and began seeping out of his many newly created cuts.
So, tell me. How does it feel to suddenly have all your hopes crushed right before theyre realized?
Guuahhh Arggghhh!!
Right. I guess you are a little too preupied to answer.
A few drops of the Potion of Detoxification managed to enter his bloodstream through the cuts on his hands, but it didnt really matter. He take in enough of it to cure him of his paralysis. In fact, the little bit he did manage to absorb only served to harm him, as it woke up his nerves just enough for him to feel even more pain.
How inconsiderate of you to steal a march on me and hog all the fun for yourself, Goshujin-sama.
Oh, whoops. My bad. These retards basically set me up perfectly, so I couldnt really help myself.
I lifted my foot off Barkas hand and shrugged my shoulders whilst speaking in a patronizing tone. Naturally, I made sure to stand right above him so he could better hear my snarky remark.
I recognize that voice
His neck was stuck in its current position. He was unable to move, and therefore probably unable to see anything above our waistlines regardless of how hard he tried. However, as one would expect, he had yet to forget how our voices sounded, especially seeing as how hed only just heard them a few hours back.
What the.. hell are you bastards doing.? Guuuahhhh!!
Shut up already, trash. Youre hurting my ears.
Minnalis stomped on Barkas right hand in a manner much more merciless than my own.
I stopped and listened for one second, only to hear that? Care to repeat yourself? Who were you going to rape in front of who? Shut that mouth of yours, and stop viting everything around you with the garbage thates out of it, you filthy cockroach.
Guh Gahh Argghghhhh!!
The extent of Minnalis anger was made apparent by the fact that she continued to grind Barkas fist into the ground with her foot as she spoke; she put so much force into the assault that I could hear his bones crack each time she twisted her sole. And if that wasnt enough, the expression on her face functioned to more than convince me that she was as irritated as could possibly be.
And whats more, you wanted me to betray Goshujin-sama and beg for my life? Just how mad do you n to make me? Well?
T-That was ju-arghh!
Barkas tried to say something, but Minnalis decided not to give him a chance to speak, and instead kicked him in the jaw to shut him up.
She then immediately stomped on the mans left hand, which had coincidentally ended up in her vicinity following her attack.
I wont let you bastards get away with this!
Barkas was still incapable of movement despite the fact that him bleeding had led to the bit of the potion hed ingested earlier to start circting through his bloodstream. He did, however, regain his ability to speak.
Oh? So what exactly do you piggies think you can actually do to us?
Urgghhh! Stop that! God dammiiiiiiiiitttt!!
Tell me, hows your right hand feel? Does it hurt?
Stop! Just stop alright!! Guaaahhhhh!!
Minnalis had moved from stepping on Barkas right hand to his left, so I took over the role and gave him a good stomp or two in order to milk a few extra screams out of him.
Only after a fewughs did I finally lift my foot and move on.
Oh right, who was it that brought up having Minnalis kill me? Was it the third rate mage?
Third ra. te!?
Terry, like Barkas, was incredibly easy to read, he responded to the scornful way in which I nced in his direction with a sharp re.
Yeah. Youre nothing but third rate. In fact, Im honestly quite surprised youve survived for as long as you have with how weak you are.
If anythingargghghgh!
Terry flipped onto his face after I kicked him in the exact manner Minnalis had kicked Barkas earlier.
Hey, tell me how you feel. Are you vexed? Mortified? How does it feel to be rolling around face first like a caterpir after all that shit talk? Well? Say something goddammit.
Iughed as I approached him and ripped his staff out of his hands before snapping it it right before his very eyes. He responded by sharpening his gaze even further, but I just ignored him and started kicking him while continuing tough and smile.
Please just stopit. Already.
Terry was surprisingly easy to break. It didnt take more than just a few kicks to make him cave.
Breaking him had made feel really refreshed, so I turned around in order to check on Minnalis, who turned out to be in the middle of breaking Dot.
Wow, you sure are useless. Arent you supposed to be a scout? Whats the point of you even existing if you cant do your job and warn your party about an uing threat? Youre useless in battle too. You let one of your party members finish the monster off instead of doing the job yourself. Youre useless, a good for nothing. Do you know what people like you are called? Leeches, parasites. Oh wait, sorry. That mustve been tooplicated for you. Theres no way someone as useless as you could even understand the concept of a parasite.
Kh Stop that
Minnalis giggled as she mercilessly kicked Dot over and over. The aura of irritation around hadnt waned in the slightest despite the fact that she was repeating the action whilst wearing a smile.
Dot started off with a rebellious look in his eyes, but it soon vanished as he lost to his sense of pain.
The punishment Minnalis had administered was overly harsh, but honestly quite deserved, especially when one took the topic the men had just discussed into consideration. It had literally done nothing but serve to add more fuel to the fire.
You guys were just talking about how you were going to kill us. That, of course, means you understand that the opposite might happen, right? So, given that, are you ready to die?
Iced the aura of bloodlust I was giving off with magical energy in order to activate the Magical Intimidationskill. Its effects were immediately made apparent, as all three of their faces paled over in response. All three of the partys members had still been looking down on us. Theyd thought that they wouldve been able to kill us if they hadnt been paralyzed ahead of time, but that thought was no more; my aura had obliterated it.
The only pir of support they had remaining, all we still needed to break, was their shoddy sense of pride.
W-Were sorry! P-Please dont kill us! Please!
No no no, we cant be having you going there just yet.
I interrupted Barkas and prevent him from saying another word.
This is only just the opening act. Were going to need a bit of data to reference for everything we doter on, so dont be begging for your lives till after were done with the headliner. Aint that right, Minnalis?
Right it is, Goshujin-sama.
Minaris nodded as she activated herPhantom me Poison Demonin order to create a poison capable of reproducing an effect simr to that of the anesthetics we had back in my world. It was much more powerful than the paralyzing mist shed just created, and had the strength to not only immobilize the three men, but also rob them off any senses they had from the neck down. They could still see, hear, and speak even under its influence, but that was all. In other words, the poison was exactly like an anesthetic, save for the fact that it didnt deprive those it affected of their consciousness.
The fluid took floated above Minnalis hand following its synthesis. Its colouration was that of a marbled mix of red and orange. Conveniently, there just so happened to be exactly three servings worth of the stuff.
I think it should be about time for us to get started. Would you mind lending me a hand in administering it, Goshujin-sama?
Sure.
W-What are you two dgaaaaahh!
I forced the men to open their mouths in order to allow Minnalis to pour the poison down each of their throats.
It should kick in almost right away. Its much stronger than the mist you inhaled earlier, so it should overwrite the other poisons effects and allow you to talk again.
The poison Minnalis had just created was extremelyplex and ate up a lot of MP. As a result, she began suffering from Mana Intoxication, which in turn did the usual and made her start giving a more alluring air.
Her lips twisted up into a wide smile. It was a smile that was not only fearsome and dreadful, but also beautifully captivating.
Kufufu. Please look forward to whats toe. Ill be giving you a glimpse of hells very depths.
Minnalis smile transformed and became even lovelier as she spoke. The impurities within it disappeared, leaving not but an expression of heartfelt joy.
I guess Id better start getting everything ready.
I decided to get on with the n after confirming that Minnalis had gotten Barkas and hispanions prepared for what was toe.
Two different Soul des were required for what I intended to do. The first was the Magical Beasts Egg de,and the second the Water Sprites Droplet de.
Spare magical energy would always leak from my soul des during the creation process if I wasnt careful enough in crafting them. Normally, that would be something that Id try to prevent. This, however, wasnt exactly what one could call a normal situation. The overflow of energy was perfect for use in the creation of a scene that would instill an even greater amount of terror into the hearts of Barkas and hispanions. Thus, I made sure to emphasize the mana leak, I purposefully formed the de in a much more reckless manner than usual and caused ck particles of light to scatter into my surroundings.
Strum a tune sung by beasts,Hellspawn Flower
The green, bud-like de that extended from the swords handle began to change as I slowly began channeling my magical energy through it. Veiny lines emerged from within the de as it darkened into a series of purples and cks. It pulsed and grew, expanding in all of size, malevolence and impurity. The change was dramatic, and caused Barkas group to twitch in anxiety.
W-What is that
What, this? Oh, you know, just a little something. Youll find out in due time.
Rather than ignoring him, I replied in such a way that left in the dark. There was no fun in spoiling his future experiences ahead of time, especially given how well Minnalis poison was working. It had done exactly as nned. The viscous, toxic liquid hadpletely overwritten its misty predecessor and totally paralyzed everything but their faces. They were capable of speaking and moving their eyes, but they were otherwise unable to move even the slightest bit.
All three party members had no choice but to stare at theMagical Beasts Egg deas it continued to change. Their faces mirrored the de; they began warping in fear and anxiety as I forced them to regard the process. Their hair started standing on end, all three had realized that the de would ultimately cause harm.
I had purposefully slowed down the flow of my mana, so the de had taken an extremely long time to reach its final form.
But it had.
The bud had finally blossomed.
Jyaruuuuraa
It began producing a sort of inorganic high pitched screech as it did.
Urgh!
Barkas group immediately grimaced as they heard it. The sound was awful, it sounded almost exactly like the reverberation of having someone scrape their nails against a ckboard. It was a bit harsh on the ears, but tolerable so long as it wasnt something that caught you off guard.
Nghhh, I really dont like how that thing sounds.
I knew what to expect, so I was rtively unaffected, but Minnalis hearing was much more sensitive than mine, so it caused her a bit of grief.
I already told you that Im fine, Minnalis. You dont need to cover my ears.
Id told her to cover her own ears to minimize her exposure to the sound in order to reduce difort, a decision resulted from the fact that we werent able to find any decent earplugs despite having gone around the entire town in search of them. It was something we both agreed on at the time, but shed ended up ignoring it, as she was currently attached to my back and plugging mine instead.
Ehehehe. Come on, Goshujin-sama. Im your ve, so you have to make sure to order me around at times like these if you want me to listen to you.
Come on, get off me already, and stop pressing your chest against me.
Whatre you saying? What do you mean by crest?
Minnalis was suffering from Mana Intoxication, so her actions seemed to have a certain degree of sexyness to them.
Yeah, yeah, cut it out.
Aw~ Cant you reward me a bit? Look how much stuff I did.
Fine, but not right now. Come on, hurry up and just drink one of these.
I peeled Minnalis off me and shoved an MP pot in her mouth in an ever so ustomed motion. I made sure to keep cool throughout by telling myself that she was only acting the way she was because she was under the influence. She seemed to be a bit further off the edge than usual, but I figured that it wasnt an issue, and that shed probably return to normal once a bit of time psed.
W-What the hell are they doing?
I-I dont get them
Terry and Dot expressed themselves in a pair of voices that contained both confusion and fear, a mix of emotions only fueled further by the fact that they didnt understand us or the things that we seemed to be getting ready to do to them.
Barkas, on the other hand, didnt really seem to mind my sword nor the banter Minnalis and I were exchanging. Instead, he waspletely focused on the living thing thatd just so happened to appear right in his line of sight.
So, how are you feeling, Slucky?[1]
Kyupiii!
Slucky, the slime that appeared alongside the ear-piercing screech, responded with a cry so cute it seemed out of ce. The Crest of Subordination engraved on its body allowed me to understand that itd been attempting to convey that it was in perfect form.
The bloomingMagical Beasts Egg de,on the other hand, had withered and returned back to its usual bud-like state.
I-Isnt that just a slime?
Barkas questioned me in an overly confused manner.
It is. It isnt a variant, nor a higher order subspecies. Its just your everyday average slime.
I responded to him with the truth. Slucky was the splitting image of your average slime. He didnt have any eyes or mouths; he was just a translucent, blue blob made out of a jelly-like substance. The only difference between Slucky and a perfectly average slime would be that Slucky was a slight bit smaller than average. He was only only about the size of a small bnce ball. He wasnt too small though, he was still within range for one to call him average. There was, of course, also the Crest of Subordination he had engraved onto him, but that was honestly all there was to it.
Slucky continued making his cute cries as he wiggled back and forth on the spot. Seeing him act like that once again made me ask a question thatd yet to be answered.
How the hell is it making those noises?
Im going to have to ask you do something a little bit on the more difficult size. You ready?
Kyupii kyuupi!
I lightly pat Slucky over the head(?) after hearing him respond affirmatively. I was actually rather confused as to exactly where Id been petting him, as I couldnt tell precisely where his head was located. All I knew for sure was that Id petted him somewhere on the upper half of his body. Either way, the sensation I felt from doing so was one that reminded me of how it felt to press my hand against a cooled down piece of soft, springy dough.
I dispelled theMagical Beasts Egg deand instead summoned theWater Sprites Droplet de. Unlike the former, thetter sword didnt have a de at all. It wasposed solely of three pieces, a handle, a diminutive swordguard, and a piece of ultramarine cloth. Thest of the threeponents was wrapped around the first.
Its all you, Slucky.
Kyuupiiii! Uuuu kyu!
Slucky responded as if ready before seemingly exerting himself and splitting into two.
I approached one of the two newly divided halves and pressed my sword against it. The corresponding portion of Sluckys body was immediately reduced to a tenth its prior volume as it forged itself into a de.
W-What the hell are you doing?
You tell me. What do you think hes doing?
Minnalis, who was aware of what was toe, giggled as she teased Barkas with a smile.
Youll find out soon enough. Everythings ready now, and itll be pretty hard for me to keep the swords de in tact for an extent period of time given the amount of mana I have right now, so I wont keep you waiting much longer.
I walked over to Barkas and swung the newly formed de as my lips twisted into a wide grin.
W-wait Please h-hold
Dont worry. I wont do as anything as boring as just killing you.
I smiled briefly as I regarded Barkas decapitated, terror struck face before attacking his his twopanions in much the same manner; I swung my de in an arc and tore their heads off their bodies.
Dont worry. I wont do as anything as boring as just killing you.
The man whose face I was staring up at was one dyed in a sort of mad ecstasy. His smile only seemed to widen as he swung the sword thatd been lying around at the edge of my sightline and beheaded me.
Shit Whyd I have to get done in by a brat like him?
I wasnt able to feel pain because of the stuff his ve had forced me to drink, but I could still tell that my severed head ended up rolling after it fell from my body.
I managed to remain conscious despite the fact that Id lost my head. I could see, and saw both Terry and Dot ending up the same way I had.
Ive heard that beheaded criminals would still open their mouths and blink for a few moments after their supposed deaths. Having now experienced it myself, I came to understand that it was the truth. But that too would soone to end. That was just how things were. My consciousness would only remain for another few seconds at best. I would soon be taken into the darkness. With that in mind, I turned my eyes towards mypanions, the men who had my back for thest few years, and watched as they too moved towards the light. Theck of pain made thest few moments I experienced almost seem surreal, but I sat put and awaited my death reg-
W-What. What the hell is going on!?
Time ticked by. One, two, three seconds passed, but my consciousness hadnt even began to fade.
I immediately began questioning whether or not Id really been beheaded.
T-The hells going on!? Did I not actually get beheaded?
Whats going on? Wasnt I supposed to have my head cut off?
I heard both Dot and Terry voice their confusion in that order.
I moved my gaze as far as it would go, and examined their severed heads, only to realize that there was something attached to the bottom of their necks.
Pftttt ahahaha! My bad, my bad. I guess it must be hard for you guys to see whats going on right now, huh?
The brat thatd beheaded usughed loudly before approaching me. I felt the sensation of something pulling on my hair a few moments after his feet stopped right before my eyes.
W-What the hell!? Th-th-the fucks going on!?
I was hoisted into the air and given a better view of what had happened to me. More specifically, I was given a better view of my own body, twitching, convulsing, and spewing blood as ity on the ground.
Y-Y-You have to be fucking kidding me! The hell is going on!? Why arent I dead!? Isnt that my body right there!?
Hahaha. Amazing isnt it? We had Slucky attach a part of himself to each of your necks right when we cut them off. He keeps your blood flowing, at the right pressure, and full of oxygen so you can stay conscious and not dead, even without the rest of your body. He also serves as a substitute for your vocal chords, so you can speak all you like. Minnalis poison is keeping you paralyzed and free of pain, so you wont die from shock either.
Haaah!? The hell are you saying? Stop saying shit I dont understand!
All it means is that you can remain conscious even as just a head. Here, youll understand if you just get a good look.
The brat shrugged in an overly exaggerated manner before putting me on top of the rock Id just been sitting on. He somehow made his sword disappear before violently grabbing both Terry and Dot and holding them right in front of me. The two had rather spaced out expressions. It didnt take me long to realize that I probably looked the same. I could see a slime-like thing wrapped around the bottom of each of their severed heads. A dark red liquid, their blood, moved around within it as it pulsed in a pump-like manner.
Knowing that the exact same thing had happened to me made me almost want to keel over and faint. It was almost as if Id been remodeled into some sort of inhuman freak.
So you understand whats happened to you now? Isnt this just great? Not very many people get to die while experiencing something this interesting, you know?
The monster of a brat continued to smile as ced Terry and Dot beside me while getting ready to toy with our very lives themselves.
Slucky.
Kyupii!
The slime cried in response as if to affirm the mans words before slowly crawling towards us.
O-Oi What are you nning?
The negative emotion swelling up within me led me to repeat the question I had asked earlier.
I wasnt given an answer. My captor instead turned to the slime and spoke to it in a soft tone while stroking its head, a smile decorating his face the whole way through.
Feel free to dig in.
Kyupii!!
STTTOOOOOPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP THAAAAATTTTTTTT!!!!!!!!
The slime immediately kicked into action and began leaning its body on top of us in response to the brats words. The way it acted almost made it seem as if itd been waiting for his signal the whole damned time.
Whaaaaa!? Stop thaaat! Our bodies! Our bodies!!
Our bodies started to make crunching sounds as the slimepressed them within itself.
P-Please stop that!! Those are our bodies! Stop that right now! Stop messing with them! Who the hell do you think we are damn it!? Stop it! Stop it now!
Terry began screaming at the top of his lungs the moment he saw the slime begin to consume his body.
T-The hell is this!? No! I know, its a dream! Yeah, it has to be a dream! Gyahahahahahaha! I get it! This was all just a dream this whole time!
Dots words were convincing. This just had to be a dream, a god awful nightmare.
Heh heh heh. Well, what do you think? Isnt watching a slime eat you while youre still perfectly conscious just novel?
The rabbitkins description of the event was spot on. The slime was translucent, so we could see inside of its body; we could see exactly what was going on within it, and we could even hear the asional crunch through the slimy blob. We heard a particrly loud crack as the slime crushed Dots arm and folded Terrys twisted legs in half. It then peeled off my leather armour, tore my stomach in half, and put my internals on disy. I heard something important in my mind every single time a piece of one of our bodies lost its original form.
This cant be real. This isnt possible. This cant be happening. This cant be happening. This cant be happening. This cant be happening. This cant be happening.
Arghhh! This was all our fault! Im sorry, were sorry! Please, just stop already!
Dot was the first to break, with Terry following soon after. The former began quietly muttering this cant be happening, over and over while thetter began begging for it to stop. I, on the other hand, began letting out dry gasps. The fact that I saw my own body get broken down and consumed right in front of me made me feel like I was going mad.
I knew that I was going to die. That, I understood. But the way I was going to die wasnt something I could bring myself to ept. I didnt want it to end, not like this.
Hmmm You guys are boring. Youve all given up despite not even having felt any pain.
Weve even had goblins entertain us more than them.
Right?
We were no longer able to discern which part of the lump of flesh inside the slime belonged to who.
I wasnt able to get what was going on anymore. My mind wasnt able to keep up.
Why? Why? Why!?
I wasnt able toprehend why the two people in front of us were smiling anymore. Why were they smiling and happily chatting away despite the fact that that had happened to me?
Kyupuu!
The slime thatd consumed us spat a lump of metal, our equips, back outside of it after it was done ingesting and processing our bodies.
What did we do to deserve this!?
Huh? The hell do you mean by that?
The brats words will filled with a burning, violent rage. To him, the answer was clearly an obvious one, but I couldnt think of any prior events that wouldve led to me incurring his wrath.
Werent you trying to backstab me? Didnt you want to rape Minnalis right before my eyes? Hadnt you nned on murdering me?
Y-Yeah, but that doesnt justify something this horrible!
What do you mean justify, low-life? Didnt you think you could get away with whatever the hell you wanted just because you were stronger than someone? Didnt you think no one would care so long as you werent found out? Doesnt all this just go along with that same school of thought? Were doing as we like because were stronger than you, and because no one will know what happened. Shouldnt we be perfectly justified based on your very own logic?
Dont get all pretentious on us. Dont beining about what were doing to you. You deserve this. As scum, you should die like scum.
Their words made me recall something the local priest had preached to me back when I was a child.
I guess this is what he meant by Karma. Someone did onto us what we did onto others.
I understood that.
But I still couldnt it ept it.
No! No, no, no, no, no!!!
I dont want to die. I dont. Want to die. I. Dont. Want. To. Die.
Not like this.
Id long abandoned even the consideration of a natural death. It was something I threw away the moment I became an adventurer. But I couldnt stand going out like this.
I didnt want it to end like this.
Not like this.
It seems like its about time for us to bid our farewells. Minnalis, Slucky, we all get one each. Alright?
Sure thing, Goshujin-sama.
The rabbitkin reached into an item bag-like object and pulled out a rusty hammer as she spoke.
This is allllllllll juuuuuuuust aaaaaaa dreeeeeammmmmmmmmm! IIIIIIImmmmmmmmm juuuuuuuussssssssstttttttt drrrrreeeeeeeaaaaaaaamiiiiiiinggggggg!! Bye bygrophph!
The sound of something whistling in the wind passed by my ears as she smashed the hammer into the spot right next to me. Dots still warm blood flew through the air and sshed itself onto my face as I felt a vibration shake through the thing I was situated on top of.
Alright, your turn Slucky.
Kyupii!
The slime extended a pair of tentacles as it responded to the brats instructions.
This cant be happening! Theres just no way! This is way too unreal! Its impoasdugkjhasdgjkh!
The slime pulled Terrys head into its body and crushed both his bones and flesh into a single small lump. One of his eyeballs flew out of the slimes body after the rest was consumed, as if it was something identally spilled in the act of eating. But not even that part managed to escape, as one of the slimes tentacles reached out, grabbed it, and pulled it back into the meat grinder that was its body.
No! Not like this! Why Why does it have to be like this!?
Thats a thought Ive entertained quite a few times as well. Ive caught myself screaming that exact question over and over. You see, you guys might not know the reason why this happened, but I do. And Im pretty sure Ive already exined it, havent I?
Thest thing I saw right before getting my head split in half was the sight of the brats bitter smile, one that contained within it scorn even for oneself.
[1] Original name is a Dragon Quest reference. Idk how they localized it, so I just did it my way. (Surakichi = Slime lucky = Slucky)
Chapter 40: The Hero and The Little Red Oni
Chapter 40: The Hero and The Little Red Oni
Slucky had already finished all his duties by devouring Barkas bisected head, so I put him away for the time being.
Though theMagical Beasts Egg demade a ton of noise when ejecting monsters, it was surprisingly quiet when doing the opposite; its petals silently enveloped the slime much in the same manner as would a carnivorous nts.
But then it happened; we were attacked.
Minnalis!
!?
11 different projectiles suddenly flew towards us.
Can I even make it in time!?
Our attackers had caught uspletely off guard and seized the initiative
I immediately focused on the battle at hand and kicked myself into gear. My sharpened senses allowed me to determine that the objects flying towards us were throwing spears. Their tips were coated with a strange purple liquid, one I could only presume to be poison. 7 of the 11 were aimed at Minnalis, and the remaining 4 at me.
Minnalis managed to react to the attack, but would only be able to defend herself at best. She normally might have been able to do more than just that, but that was because the swords she usually practiced with were much easier to handle than the blunt weapon shed used to crush Dots head.
The number of goblin-like creations in our vicinity totalled to 16. The 5 that hadnt thrown their spears had quickly charged towards us to follow up theirpanions ranged attacks.
I was able to take in all that information in an instant, but just taking it in was by no means equivalent to processing or reacting to it. It was an issue that resulted from me retaining my processing speed, but no longer having a body with the specs to match it. The discrepancy forced me to realize that I wouldnt be able to get away with holding back.
There were only 16 of them. I wouldnt need to worry about being able to fight for a longer, sustained period of time.
Knowing that, I swiftly formed theSoulde of Originin my right hand, and theHoly Sword of Vengeancein my left while pouring as much mana as I could into all four of my limbs and surroundings. The former was for power, whereas thetter allowed me to get a better grasp of what was going on around me.
I undid the subconscious limiter that my brain ced on my body and kicked off at my absolute maximum speed while ignoring the fact that my muscles almost seemed to creak under the strain.
It all happened in an instant; the actions I pulled off and decisions I made ate up a cumtive span of less than a second. The feat was one that that demonstrated the fact that I truly deserved the title that imed that Id reached the Zenith of Technical Mastery, and that the fancy SSS I had decorating my status te wasnt just for show. As far as finesse went, I was literally the best of the best.
It looks like shell be able to ward off the 2ing straight at her. I should focus my efforts on handling the other 9 instead.
Thebination of the Haste skill and my magically reinforced legs allowed me to elerate at a rate faster than my agility stat otherwise allowed.
I ignored the spears aimed towards me. They were urately thrown so that they wouldve been unavoidable under any sort of normal circumstances. In other words, I didnt need to mind them. The speed at which I moved immediately disqualified them from from doing any harm.
Well, thats four less I have to deal with.
I wasnt capable of maintaining my eleration for anything beyond a fraction of a second. Id snap my own limbs if I identally exerted too much force.
I cut up the three closest spears with theHoly Sword of Vengeancedeflecting the final one
moving towards her right hand side by hitting it right on the tip with theSoulde of Origin.
Just three more.
The spear I deflected spun out and collided with the remaining spears and caused a series of chain reactions that caused them to lose the forces that propelled them.
My timing had been perfect; I managed to turn all iing projectiles into nonfactors right as the five monsters thatd been rushing us leapt out of the bushes and revealed themselves.
Perfect. Looks like theyre Red Caps.
Red Caps were a rtively small breed of goblin. They were known for two things. The first was the fact that their heads were red, and seemed to resemble hats. Apparently, this wasnt an inborn trait, but rather one that resulted from the creatures rubbing their preys blood all over their skulls immediately following a sessful hunt. The goblin subspecies second defining feature was that its members were good at coordinating with one another.
I span around on one foot and turned towards the two thatd appeared around Minnalis back right side and elerated once more.
Gah!
Gi!
I let go of both my swords and grabbed the approaching goblins by their red, hat-like heads before using Sky Step to jump just shy of two meters into the air. I then whipped both Redcaps towards Minnalis left and caused them to be impaled upon theirrades spears, an act that immediately caused saidrades to stop in their tracks.
14 enemies remained; 11 were still in hiding, 1 was right by me, and 2 were frozen in ce by Minnalis.
The two des I let go of just a second earlier basically hadnt moved, so I once again grabbed both and moved towards the Red Cap that happened to be right by me.
Tsk. Im only barely able to keep this up even though Ive been keeping myself as under control as possible.
My body was screaming despite only having been pushed to its limits for less than 5 seconds. I was walking a thin line, a tightrope, as outputting even the slightest bit more power could potentially lead to self-harm.
I wouldnt have had to resort to this had I any more mana. I wouldve been able to pull out what one could actually call a trump card. But I couldnt. Toying around with Barkas group had eaten up too much magical energy, so I instead ended up with a cheap knock off. I wouldve lost the ability to move had I not done a series of fine adjustments on the fly. Naturally, my method wasnt perfect, so a dull pain had began coursing through my body as rpense.
It looked like tomorrow would be a day in which I suffered from muscle pains.
I was in a bad mood. These goblins had just happened toe along right when I was about to bask in the afterglow of a job well done.
I formed a cross with my des as I shed the red cap in order to vent my frustrations.
Goshujin-sama!
Get rid of the two you see over there. Ill take care of the ones still in hiding.
The two Red Caps that Minnalis had by her had already failed their ambush, so I saw no reason for her to not be able to handle them now that it hade down to a head on fight. Thus, I dove into the forest without awaiting her answer.
None of the 11 remaining Red Caps had yet to move, they were still in their original positions as they had yet to figure out how to cope with the status quo.
I dispelled theHoly Sword of Vengeanceand used my now free right hand to pull a pair of throwing knives out from within the Round Squirrel Pouch and promptly threw both at the two goblins to my right.
Several trees stood between the Red caps and I, so I wasnt able to aim at their vitals. However, I did still manage to give both rtively deep injuries, as the knives stabbed one in the arm and the other in the leg.
Gyaruaaaa!?
Gyuruuu!?
The fast acting poison Minnalis had applied to the knives ahead of time caused both to scream in pain; they were doomed to die some time within the next 10 minutes, even if I simply left them be.
I threw theSoulde of Originstraight into another ones heart and listened to its death throes before putting it away and pulling out another set of Souldes. me Spiders Leg dewas good in closebat, so I took it in my right and theEmerald Crystal dein my left.
I span in a counterclockwise direction and weaved through the trees in order to ughter all remaining Red Caps. They were incapable of resisting me; I slit their throats, gouged their necks from behind, dug their brains out from within their eye sockets, and smashed their heads by mming them into nearby tree trunks.
I swapped theEmerald Crystal deback out for theSoulde of Originand used it to overkill the Red Caps that tried to pull a fast one on me by hiding themselves within the bushes, cut most the remaining ones down, and even finally skewered the one trying to use its allies as meatshields as it attempted to escape.
It looks like youre thest.
Gyaruaaaaaa!
Shut up.
Thest came at me suicidally, but I easily split it in half and brought an end to the Red Caps assault as a whole.
Argghh, my arms hurt. Im tired and sleepy. I dont wanna move. I wanna go home. I wanna dive into my bed and roll around in it.
I voiced my bodys desires and threw a bit of a tantrum.
I was still in a good mood because of what we did to Barkas and hispanions. My flesh and blood body, however, failed to reflect my emotional status. It was in all sorts of pain as a result of me pushing myself harder than need be. I was also intoxicated as a result of using too much mana at once, and thus, I was unable to think with as much reason as I otherwise couldve. Id already drank an MP potion in order to restore my cognitive abilities, but it had yet to kick in.
Why didnt I realize that I couldve just stopped going full throttle the moment I knocked all their spears away?
Tomorrow was going to be a bad day. My muscles were going to ache, and both my joints and bones were going to be groaning in agony all day. I waspletely exhausted despite only having exerted myself for a few seconds.
I mean, I went all out and stuff, but I hadnt been serious, which in turn meant that it was possible for this pain of mine to get even worse than it was right now.
Ugh, we should stop by a pharmacy and pick up some pain killers. Er, wait, I should be able to heal myself with theEmerald Heartdeonce I get a bit more of my MP back. Man, it looks like MPs going to be one of the things that holds me back the most. I should get the Meditation skill as soon as possible. Itll he- wait.
Aw crap. It looks like I started talking to myself again. Thats a habit I really need to shake.
I shook my head; I couldnt believe myself. Id already slipped up and started talking to myself again even though itd only been a few days since Minnalis had warned me about me having a bad habit of going off and monologuing.
I guess I better grab what I need to prove that we killed these Red Caps Ugh I really dont want to. Theres like 16 of them. Bringing all these back would make us really stand out.
Red Caps were pretty weak by themselves, but there was no way for a pair of brand new adventurers to defeat 16 of them. That was just way the hell out of scope.
Wed probably be able to bring back two or three without issue, as all that would do is cause people to assume that we happened to have trained ourselves up a bit before bing adventurers. It wouldnt make them suspect us to be anything more than just people with potential.
Plus, it wasnt like we were in any sort of financial distress. We had all the money we needed, the extra bit wed get from the guild by showing them that we defeated a group of Red Caps this big wouldnt be worth the attention wed get. And if Minnalis asks, Ill just insist that I didnt just not want to bother.
Minnalis had all the money management skills of a Japanese housewife, so I purposefully thought up an excuse thatd work to convince her. I even considered that she might tell me I couldve just picked them up and saved them forter, and came up an excuse for that scenario too. Specifically, I decided Id tell her that I just hadnt thought of doing so at the time.
With that in mind, I grabbed the two nearest Red Caps and retrieved the body parts thatd allowed me to prove I killed them before heading back in Minnalis direction.
Huh?
I saw strange sight upon my return to clearing Minnalis was situated in.
Hey Minnalis, what exactly are you doing?
Minnalis was, for some odd reason, sitting in seiza right in the clearings centre. The Red Caps she and I defeatedy nearby, but she was paying them no mind. It looked like shed managed to handle thest two by effectively shredding their flesh to bits.
Her rabbit ears, which normally swayed to and fro, had instead fallen t on her head.
I couldnt exactly what she was saying to herself, but I managed to catch the word behind among a few others. She seemed to be feeling a bit under the weather.
N-Nothing important, just reflecting on the fact that I identally let us get attacked despite being responsible for keeping watch over our surroundings because I was having a bit too much fun
Oh, right, that. That sounds like a huge pain, so save it for when we get back to the inn. I just want to dive right into bed right about now.
Y-Youre not going to scold me?
Why would I? I only just barely noticed them because so Im just as responsible as you are. Ill be doing a bit of reflection myselfter.
Youre not going to throw me away? Are you really going to let me stay as both your ve and aplice, Goshujin-sama?
Huh? Why are you even considering that? Sure you messed up, but your mishap wasnt bad enough to cause any real damage. Besides, I was already aware that you werent already skilled going into this whole aplice thing, and decided to go through with it anyway, so Im not going to throw you away because of a small mistake or two not that the Holy Sword of Vengeance would allow me to do so in the first ce.
To be honest, Minnalis looked like shed wanted me to scold her, but I couldnt be bothered because I was way too exhausted, so I decided to just shelve the idea for the time being.
You know, I think that theck of MP is just getting to you in a different way than usual. Here, have another potion.
*Drinking sounds*
I shoved an MP potion in Minnalis mouth. The action was a bit too sudden, and caught herpletely off guard. Thebination of her moistened eyes and the blue liquid leaking out the side of her mouth made her look a bit erotic. That in itself was something that normally wouldve gotten my heart pounding, but I was currently too tired to bother.
As the moment, I wanted nothing more than to find myself a futon to crawl into. However, I was unable to entertain the thought as I realized that I couldnt just fall asleep in the middle of the forest of all ces, so I decided to just force Minnalis back to the inn.
Alright, get up. Lets start heading back.
Oh, alright.
And so, we finally got a move on.
I know we nned elsewise, but lets just tell the guild that we ended up getting seperated from that one noble kid that was supposed to be with us because we werent able to maintain full control over abat situation or something.
The original n was for us to spray his surroundings with a poison that wouldnt harm him, but would keep monsters away while also having him hallucinate in a state of unconsciousness so we could go and pick him upter. However, hed pissed us off, and so, wed gone and done something else instead. As of right now, Id say he was currently probably off rotting somewhere with his body half liquified. I was pretty confident in the poison we had him ingest, as it was one that would feel on his mana in order to fuel a process that would eat away at his body and cause it to dpose.
Right
Ohe on, cheer up. Weve still got things to do and ces to be. Were only going to be getting busier from here on out, so sharpen up.
Ah! Wha! Okay!
I pat Minnalis on the head in an attempt to convince her to switch up her thoughts and direct her focus elsewhere.
You dont have the time to be feeling down about a mistake this minor. Barkas and his clowns only served to function as the opening act, and weve finally got our first main dishing up ahead.
I wasnt sure if it was because I was still under the influence, or simply tired, but I wasnt able to maintain full control over my own emotions.
The smile Id been holding back finally showed itself on my face.
Just imagining it is getting my blood pumped despite my exhaustion. Id thought that killing Barkas would at least curb my appetite, but it wasnt nearly enough.
My eyes narrowed as my lips curved themselves upwards.
Ive been pretty high strung ever since we got here. I dont mind you feeling down or wanting to reflect on your mistakes, but I want you to switch gears as quickly as you can. Isnt getting stuck thinking yourself in circles just a waste of an opportunity? We might as well spend all our time thinking about how we can best get revenge on Yuumis while were here. Save all that self reflection for when were done.
And I think that just about sums it up.
We reported in to the guild not too long after arriving back in Elmia.
We told the buffed up, male receptionist that we were ambushed by a pair of Red Caps right around when the mage excused himself to do his business, and that we only managed managed to survive the ordeal because we heard the mage scream. His surprised shout had allowed us to take up arms and defeat the Red Caps as they attempted to abmush us. We also stated that we immediately retreated because we didnt think it was safe for us to stay in the vicinity much longer.
We heard the mage scream again right around when we were finishing up, so I dont think he made it.
I see Though it is rather unfortunate that you couldnt help him, I do think you two made the right choice. Red Caps specialize in grouping up and nning ambushes, you may have lost your lives had you tried to save him.
Naturally, we hadnt said a word about Barkas or his crew.
Are you really sure that you encountered a group of Red Caps that close to the forests edge though?
Were sure. I think this should work as proof that we beat them, right?
I ced the body parts that served as proof of subjugation on the counter alongside several proofs from some of the goblin wed defeated.
The receptionist examined all the proofs with a serious look on his face.
It looks like you were right. This really is a piece off a Redcaps head. Most Redcaps tend to stay around the base of the mountain, but smaller groups of 4-5 have been spotted near the forests entrance before.
Oh, okay.
Huh? Im pretty sure what we ran into wasnt exactly what youd be able to call a small group.
After all, wed encountered a whole 16 of them.
Monsters were known to asionally stray from the forest from time to time, but, the ones we ran into didnt really seem like lost strays that happened to wander outside their usual territory.
Oh, right. Didnt the demons start attackinging and attacking people my first time through too? I could swear it happened right before Elmia got mmed by that massive army of undead.
I recalled the time I visited Elmia prior to getting reset and remembered that Id actually saved the city from arge group of the undead.
The reason that attack urred was because of a demon gone rogue. It brainwashed a group of vigers and forced the local army to annihte them. The mass killing had caused a buildup of negative magical energy, which unbeknownst to Elmias citizens, began taking over the corpses of monsters. These possessed monsters killed their still living counterparts, which bolstered their numbers. Having the cycle repeat itself over and over ultimately gave rise to an army.
I happened to recall that vige in particr because itd served as one of the ces I hid in after having the world turned against me. The state it was in was nothing short of terrible. Thend was stained with negative emotions and magical energy. It had degraded to such an extent that all that remained of its agricultural were a few, delicate purple and yellow flowers blooming amongst the rubble that made up the viges remains.
Back then, we were able topletely plow through all the undead because I was there alongside Yuumis, that bitch of a princess, Kars, the head knight, and a party of A ranked adventurers. I wonder how thingsll turn out this time around
That said, the undead army wouldnt be attacking for another two months.
There also wasnt any guarantee that Elmia would evenst that long, as they were ted to be attacked not once but twice. In 10 days time, the city would be attacked by horde of Goblins, Red Caps, and boars. It would have to survive that onught if it even wished to consider the possibility of surviving the undead invasion. The only reason the city managed to survive the first of the two onughts the first time around was because there had, once again, just so happened to be an A ranked party in town.
Surviving the onught was what convinced the city to send people to scout the forest, which in turn provided them enough information to prepare themselves for the undead invasion toe. That is, they only discovered the impending danger because they had ordered investigations in the first incidents aftermath. The Red Cap group Minnalis and I encountered was actually most likely an early sign of the chaos toe.
The receptionist finished checking over all the details he needed to and traded our proofs for cash as I got myself lost in thought.
There wont be any added bonuses for the Redcaps because they havent been designated for subjugation. Youll only be getting the standard fee. The goblins, however, are, so youll be getting paid extra for those.
We were given a bunch of coins.
You two must be as skilled as most E ranked adventurers if you were able to remain unscathed despite encountering two Red Caps. The number may not sound impressive, but it really is. Well be able to raise your ranks if you justplete a few more requests for us, so keep it up, alright?
Sure thing, will do.
Oh and, one more thing. Barkas, Dot, and Terry may be a full fledged D ranked party, but they arent what we would call known for being well behaved. Itd be best for you to avoid getting involved with them if you can. Were aware that you made a bet with them, but it should no longer count as valid given the circumstances. I suggest you just head on home and let us handle the aftermath.
Wed really appreciate that. Thanks.
I responded to the guilds receptionist in a rather grim tone of voice.
Minnalis and I both then politely thanked the buff, veteran adventurer before turning around and leaving.
Chapter 41: Minnalis: Raising Flags
Chapter 41: Minnalis: Raising gs
Heres your reward. Oh and congrattions. You and your party have now both been promoted to rank E.
Thank you.
Ten days have passed since we murdered Barkas and hispanions. I was currently out on an errand on Goshujin-samas behalf. Specifically, he ordered me to do random requests that seemed befitting of our rank so we could have it raised.
Todays prey were hairy monsters known as Lesser Apes. Id just finished hunting them, and was currently on my way back home.
So how has Kaito been doingtely? I heard that he was injured and is currently resting at an inn.
Hes doing well. His wounds have been healing slowly but steadily.
I smiled as I cheerfully replied to the hideous pig of a receptionist standing in front of me in. She, being someone incapable of reading the mood, had tried batting her eyshes at Goshujin-sama when she first saw him. Lately, however, it she seemed to have had a change of heart, as she had finally began dealing with him as she would any other client. The reason for her sudden change was because she started seeing a different male adventurer. Her affections for him were obvious, as she would always go out of her way to give him extra information. The two really did seem to suit each other, seeing as how they were both pigs.
The first thing I did after leaving the guild was shopping for ingredients. In a sense, it was a task that required even more focus than taking down monsters. What I bought was what Goshujin-sama would be putting in his mouth, so I made sure I pulled all the stops and only chose the highest quality goods I could.
Hey Minnalis. Nice to you see again. Let me guess, youre out on another shopping errand?
Yup. Could I get this, that, and that over there? Preferably for five copper pieces off.
Though I did splurge in the sense that I would buy more expensive goods, I still did try to cut our expenses down as much as possible. Id always haggle, and would only buy things that were within a reasonable price range. Id never get anything too expensive.
Well you did make a few purchases yesterday too, so how about a three copper discount?
Please and thank you.
I pulled my purse out from within the Round Squirrel Pouch and handed the vendor the money I owed him. The vegetables I bought were pretty high quality. This town was much bigger than all the others we passed on our way to it. Here, more luxurious goods were quite a bit easier toe by. I put everything I bought within the Round Squirrel Pouch, bowed to the stores owners, and left. I then finally got back to the inn, went upstairs, and opened the door to see Goshujin-sama quietly lying on his side atop the bed with his eyes closed.
It went without saying that Goshujin-sama wasnt actually even the slightest bit injured. Wed only told the guild he was so he could focus his efforts on gathering the information he needed.
I looked at the adorable expression thatd remained on his face as he slept and ran my hands through his hair. I wouldve gone even further, but refrained because I knew that hed be able to sense that I did despite not actually being here.
Ill go ahead and get dinner ready since it looks like youre still not back yet.
I swallowed myments, turned around, and headed downstairs so I could borrow the kitchen the same way I always did.
Id nned tonights dinner to be a mix of bread and soup, with every singlest bit of effort and technique I had put into both.
Goshujin-sama had spent a lot of time training me in the way of the sword since we left the capital. Each time, hed also remind me that gathering intel anding to reasonable decisions were a pair of skills that would prove just as important inbat as actually knowing how to fight. I immediately put lesson of his to work, and started carefully but sneakily observing his reactions to the meals I cooked him so I could figure out what I needed to do to match his taste.
To be honest, figuring out what he liked and didnt like wasnt actually as tough as I made it sound.
Eating things he liked made him loosen his expression and speak in a bit of a higher pitch than usual. Hed both chew and move the spoon to his lips much more quickly. However, hed also try his best not to fill his spoon up all the way, just so he could enjoy his meal for even just a little bit longer. His gestures were so adorable that they almost made me want to think they were supposed to be some sort of trap! I felt that it wasnt fair for him to be that cute. All the little things he did made it really hard for me to stop myself from letting my feelings show on my face.
I really shouldnt be letting myself get carried away by my delusions.
I continued to think as I prepared both the vegetables and plump bird I bought off the market.
My cooking wasnt the only thing Id been tuning to Goshujin-samas preferences, Id been doing the same with his spoon. Id made adjustments to its overall size, depth, angle of curvature, handle width, and shape just to mention a few. I only made the slightest of adjustments each time. But changed them out quite often. The spoon Goshujin-sama was currently using was his 29th.
All 28 of the spoons that hed used prior to his current one were sitting in my inventory as a sort of collection. My favourites were the first, which Id many fond memories of, the 17th, which hed used for the longest period of time, and the 28th, which hed only just stopped using. I wouldve loved adding the bed Goshujin-sama was currently using to my collection as well, but, after some serious contemtion, I ended up deciding against it, as taking it would effectively just be me stealing it from the inn. As ofte, Ive been dealing with that urge by switching my things with Goshujin-samas once every two or three days, with the reason for theck of frequency being so that he doesnt notice.
Wait! I just did it again! I really need to stop so I can concentrate on cooking.
I shook my head and cleared my thoughts so I could focus on making dinner.
Goshujin-sama liked his soup more on the meatier side as far as vours went. He also preferred having recognizable vegetables to finely chopped ones.
I ced my fully prepared vegetables in a pot, got rid of the scum they produced, and threw in some goat milk and butter. All I needed to do now was let it cook for a bit and add a touch of salt. The end result would be one of the dishes my mother taught me, but it apparently resembled something Goshujin-sama called Cream Stew. Coincidentally, Cream Stew happened to be one of his favourites.
Okay, time to check on all the other dishes.
I lightly toasted a few pieces of rye bread and melted couple blocks of cheese on top of them. I timed it so that I finished preparing thest piece of toast right as the soup had cooked itself topletion.
The innkeeper walked into the kitchen right as I finished and nodded as if approving of my own work.
Wow. Todays looks just as good as usual. Im guessing you had to prepare your Masters share too?
Yes I did.
Thats one tough life youre living. Here, its not much constion, but Ill share one of these with you.
She gave me a reddish fruit called a Ep. I didnt really understand why she did, but I was still grateful anyway because it was rtively expensive.
Huh? Uhm, thanks.
I cut the fruit into slices and trimmed the skin in order to make the individual pieces resemble bunnies before splitting the final product into two separate portions. [1]
Goshujin-samas going to eat these bunnies right up Kufufu. One day, he might just eat me right up too
I put a t lid on top of the pot, ced everything else I made on top of it, and brought it upstairs. I didnt have to carry any tes or spoons up with me because I had them in my Round Squirrel Pouch.
Hey Minnalis. I just got back.
Wee back, Goshujin-sama.
Goshujin-sama happened to get out of bed right as I entered the room.
Dinners ready. Well be having Cream Stew today.
It looks pretty good, as usual.
The meal began after I handed him a bowl of soup with extra vegetables.
I nonchntly observed Goshujin-sama as I ate. He seemed to be enjoying everything I made; tonights dishes were in line with his tastes. Knowing that made me happy, but I was too busy being jealous of the spoon to feel the full extent of my happiness.
Goshujin-sama was putting on a front and acting calm, but I could tell that his mood had been a bit sour as of about two days ago. Hed gone out hunting alone, came back covered in blood, and ended up really miffed ever since. Realizing that had caused me to want to squirm because of how adorable he was.
Hows gathering intel going? Have you still not managed to figure out what you wanted to know?
Goshujin-sama had used the experience he gained from killing all those Red Caps in order to gain yet another new weapon, one he called theHeart me Ghost de. Its ability allowed him to wander around as a ghost. He could go anywhere he wanted without being noticed, but hed lose control of his body in the meantime, which was why wed told the guild that he was injured.
Though Goshujin-sama would often seem happy, hed actually be feeling quite the opposite. It wasnt something that normally showed on his face, but I could tell because Id always been watching him really closely. The reason he was almost always feeling down was because he was conscious of the fact that hed gotten tricked prior to his reset.
Gathering intels been going quite well. Today, I even managed to get my hands on a detail that supported one of my hypotheses.
Goshujin-samas face suddenly clouded over in hatred. His expression had contorted the same way it always did when he lost control of his emotions.
Its just that I happened to see something Yumis keeps in her mansion. Seeing it pissed me off so much that it made me want to kill her right there and then. I never actually thought that I could grow to hate her even more seeing unless she tried doing something to me, but, I have. Observing her these past two days has really let me confirm that shes nothing but the lowest of the low.
He began smacking the te his soup was in with his spoon as he spoke.
Revenge isnt something you can justify. Its ultimately just an act of self-satisfaction, so I obviously wont do anything thatll leave me feeling unsatisfied. Thats why I wasnt nning on letting anyone else take even the smallest piece of it from me, but
A dark smile appeared on Goshujin-samas face.
It might be interesting to see what happens if I allow other people to join in on it this time around. I havent really plotted out the details of exactly whatll Ill have happen just yet. In fact, I think it might be worth running this one without a detailed n, and just improvising.
Goshujin-sama, can you stop insinuating things and just let me in on your ns? Ive been doing the Adventurers Guilds requests all by myselftely, and even managed to get us promoted today. All this adventurer stuff is starting to irritate me. I want to hurry up and do revenge things, not sit around all day.
Goshujin-sama never ended up punishing me for being off guard, but I still wasnt able to forgive myself for it, so I allowed him to neglect me for a bit while I leveled myself up and honed my skills to prepare myself for when we finally began to put our next major plot into action. To be honest, I was hoping Goshujin-sama would eventually realize how I felt and give me an order that took my feelings into consideration, but I ended up bing too impatient to let that happen. I couldnt stand not being involved in his plot any longer, and thought Id just about disciplined myself enough already. I was worried that I might actually miss out on everything if I didnt start acting now. I wasnt actually nning on being more than someone that helped out around the scenes this time around given that this particr slice of revenge was one with Goshujin-samas name on it, but that didnt mean I didnt still feel like I wanted to be a part of it, especially because our desires for revenged were shared. His hatred flowed into me, but I didnt have anywhere to release it. It almost kind of felt like my mind was being manipted, not that I particrly minded because it was Goshujin-sama that was doing the manipting
I realized the direction my thoughts were heading in, so I made sure to use the pokerface skill so my emotions wouldnt show on the surface.
My bad. I guess it was a bit cold of me to get all worked up in a vacuum all by myself like that. Wait, you said we ranked up? Thats some pretty good timing. I guess we should probably stop doing things for the guild for now. How about we iron out a few of the fundamentals after I double check a few things tomorrow?
Does that mean its finally happening?
Yeah. Ill fill you in on all the details after we finish eating. Id love to tell you everything right here and now, but itd probably spoil the meal.
Goshujin-sama tossed thest piece of bread on his te into his mouth as he spoke.
Man, this stuff sure does taste good. I dont know what else I shouldve expected from a cheesy piece of bread that looked like it came straight out of Heidi. [2]
I wasnt quite sure what he was talking about, but, it looked like my n to make him fall for my cooking was proceeding really smoothly.
Goshujin-sama and I were also once again going to start spending more time together, as we were finally going to start plotting out our revenge. I wanted to get to the nitty gritty, but first, I would need to finish the meal I had set out in front of me.
Chapter 42: A Day in a Certain Young Lady’s Life
Chapter 42: A Day in a Certain Young Ladys Life
Mydy, Ive brought you your meal.
Thank you.
I, Shuria, responded to the knock at my door by cing a bookmark in the novel I was reading and setting it aside. Only after looking outside the window did I realize that it was already noon. The book had been so entertaining that itd caused me to lose track of time.
The exact piece of work I had been reading was one a lot of the otherdies had started to talk about as ofte. It described a romance, one between an earl with fairy blood and a young female ve. Its plot focused particrly on the troubles that they had to ovee in order to realize their burning passions for one another. Id only just started reading it, but was already intrigued and couldnt help but wish to know how it would end.
I really did think the novel was a wonderful one, but the l-lewder parts embarrassed me and made it a bit difficult for me to read.
Your lunch today is a Muroo Beef Steak, a Potato Potage, and a sd made of Naruna Herbs. Ill have a chilled Ep waiting for you as dessert once youve finished.
I moved over to therge table upon which one of the maids, Sori, arranged my meal and sat myself down in the seat closest to the windowsill. Sori had been working to take care of me for the past three years, and had really been doing her job well.
Though she was basically expressionless, she was quite gentle and kind. Moreover, she knew exactly what it meant to be a maid. That is, she didnt talk too much, and made sure to never overstep her bounds.
Would you like to join me, Sori?
Im terribly sorry mydy, but I am merely a lowly maid. I could not possibly bring myself to eat at the same table as you or Lady Yumis, your elder sister.
Sori bowed to apologize as she answered my question.
I couldnt help but think of Sori as someone really aplished. Though she worked as my caretaker, she also found enough time to do much more than just that. She would often help make decisions regarding our territory when need be, and even acted as my elder sisters confident. In fact, the two had been friends since childhood.
Her gant, cool looking face, blue-purple tied up hair, and charming, womanly body made me feel a bit jealous of her. She was very different from me, who, despite being human, had obvious, thick, Elven blood. I was already 14, but still looked really childish, mostly due to my height and chest.
How do you feel about the dishes tastes? I believe the chef decided to use a slightly different recipe today.
Theyre so delicious they almost seem wasted on me.
Thats great. I will pass yourpliments onto the chef.
I was really filled by the time I finally finished off the Ep I had for dessert.
Sori had her subordinates carry off the empty tes after I finished eating.
Umm what about the usual thing
You must mean the new stuffed animal. Please wait for just a moment.
Sori left the room and returned shortly after.
What do you think of this one?
Thank you. Its wonderful.
The stuffed animal Sori bought for me today was one that looked like arge teddy bear. Its red and yellow patchwork body, sewn mouth, and brown button eyes made it look really cute. Best of all, it was really fuzzy and fluffy.
Please excuse us, as we will now be leaving you to your business. Do let the maids stationed outside your room know if theres anything you happen to need.
Sori left the room after making the exact same statement she always did.
I took the teddy bear to my bed and yed with it a bit by hugging it, rolling around with it and stroking its fur to satisfaction before finally doing with it as I had all the others and turning it into one of my rooms decorations.
This ones really cute, so I guess Ill have to put it right over here.
I ended up moving the brand new stuffed animal right beside my pillow.
Okay! Time to go through my daily routine!
I purposefully pumped my fists and spoke out loud as if to encourage myself. The act I was about to repeat for the nth time was one I tried to do every single day: exercising.
The manor I was living in was a nobles, or more specifically, one belonging to the lord that governed the area. The food the maids served me was delicious, and the portions were always really big. I, as an ordinary vige girl, was sure to start gaining weight if I continued eating such luxurious food day after day, especially since I was confined to my room. Ive been making sure I got exercise everyday, both to prevent myself from getting fat, and to mitigate the stress that built up from being cooped up all day. But no matter how hard I exercised, I was never able to build up any muscle, mostly due to my elvish blood. That, I was actually a bit thankful for, as I really didnt want myself to develop a muscr looking torso.
I entered and used the shower in the bathroom connected to my suite after working up a sweat. Showering wasnt something Id been able to do back when I lived in the vige. There, I only ever bathed in the river around noon, when it was still warm out.
I was a bit worried about how odd I would feel upon returning to my old life and losing ess to the shower, so Id thought about restricting my ess to it, but I couldnt. I wasnt able to resist thefort it brought.
That felt great.
Thats quite the immodest appearance right there, Shuria.
Y-Yumis!?
My sister, Yumis, appeared to to have been waiting for me to finish my shower, as she was sitting in the chair I always used, the one by the windowsill. Her face was pretty, and her smile gentle as always. Her hair, which reflected all the natural beauty of a lush, green forest, sparkled in response to the light beaming through the window.
As if to contrast her, I myself was dressed in nothing but a bath towel.
I-Im sorry!
I hurriedly grabbed a set of clothes and changed into them.
You dont need to be in a hurry of any sort, especially because Im to me as well. I could have been more careful with my timing.
I-Its definitely not your fault! I know youre really busy, so dont me yourself!
I sat myself across from my elder sister after ensuring I was wearing clothes and not seemingly nearly as unsightly as Id been just moments before.
I happened to get my hands on some delicious sweets, and was wondering if youd like to share them with me. Oh and Ive also got the usual letter for you too. Feel free to read it at your leisure.
Thank you! Thank you so much for everything you always do for me!
I took the Audio Message Letter Yumis handed me and ced it inside one of my desks drawers. I wanted to listen to its contents immediately, but decided that Id rather spend time with her because of how rare an opportunity it was.
This letter will probably be thest. Im on the verge ofpleting the spell, so youll soon be able to see your family again.
Thanks so much! These Audio Message Letters youve been giving me have really helped me feel at home.
Dont worry about it. Im sure Ive been making you really lonely these past few years, so its only natural I try helping you cope with it. Besides, my Grandmothers the one who invented the Audio Message Letter, so getting a few for you every month really isnt a big deal at all.
Yumis smiled in her usual, kind manner. Her smile was so pretty that it charmed me and caused me to stare at her every single time.
Alright, why dont we start eating? The tea will probably start getting cold soon if we dont.
Okay.
And so, the two of us spent a bit of time together over tea. Yumis was a really busy person, and had to rush around extensively, so we didnt really have many chances to spend time together. However, shed always try to visit me so we could enjoy each otherspany regardless.
Though wed only met each other three years ago, I couldnt help but feel that she, my elder sister, was my pride.
I first learned that I was Yumis younger sister about three years ago.
The vige I grew up in was a small, remote one to this citys, Elmias, northeast. It was surrounded on all sides by dense woods, andy at the foot of a mountain.
My family had consisted of me, my mother, and my younger sister.
I didnt have a father, a fact my mother had never even attempted to bring up in conversation. Despite that, we never really went hungry, in part because my Elven ancestry had blessed me with a frightening talent for magic.
I had always had golden blonde hair, fair skin, and the sharp pointed ears that youd normally only ever find on Elves. My mother had always told me that it was because her Grandmother was of elven blood.
I also had an innate skill, one called Scarlet Eyes. It allowed me to perceive magical energy even before it was formed into a spell. It was a very convenient spell that helped cast magic.
As the vige had been founded by adventurers, itd always been a peaceful ce that epted both beastkin and demi-humans like elves and dwarves. I had managed to make enough money to get by through the acts of using magic and emting adventurers. I was never able to make enough for us to be considered wealthy, but I was happy nheless.
One day, all those happy days suddenly came to an end.
Shelmy, my younger sister, contracted a disease. It wasnt something that put her life in danger, but instead something that caused her to suffer constant, intense pain.
It could be cured if we just had an elixir, but, that wasnt something my family was able to afford no matter how far we stretched our finances.
I tried, I tried my hardest to save up as much money as possible, but I never managed to get enough to buy the elixir we needed. By then, wed run out of options. Wed even started considering whether or not we should just sell Shelmy off.
And that was when I finally met Yumis, my older sister.
I learned that my mother had once been a maid in the service of Elmias lord. He took her as one of his lovers, and in doing so, caused me to be born. Shelmy was conceived in the same way. The lords wife, however, had hated my mother, and thus, drove her away after giving her a bit of money as constion. She ended up taking me, who was just a child at the time, away with her. That was how the two of us then ended up living in the vige at the foot of the mountain.
In other words, Id learned that Yumis was my, our older half-sister.
She hade to the vige because shed heard of my magical abilities. Specifically, she offered to have me perform a ritual in order to give her my powers. In exchange, she said she would provide the elixir Shelmy needed, enough money to support my family for the rest of their days, and a promise to aid us in times of need.
It was an offer I epted without so much as a moments hesitation. I was a bit disappointed going through with the ritual would cause me to lose my magical abilities, but that wasnt worth nearly as much as my familys happiness.
I left together with Yumis after watching my younger sister drink the elixir and recover.
The ritual needed me to several conditions for it to seed. I wasnt allowed to leave my room nor meet any of my blood rtives aside from Yumis.
Yumis knew that spending three years alone in my room would make me lonely, so she went out of her way to allow me the opportunity to interact with the rest of my family once a month through an Audio Message Letter. It was a really convenient item, as neither Shelmy or my mother knew how to write.
She also went out of her way to spend time with me every time she managed to get any fancy snacks even though she was busy with both researching magic and functioning as the areas temporary lord. Despite that, she taught me how to read and write so I had more to do. Yumis had even also told Sori to bring me all the stuffed animals and books I could ever ask for. It took no time at all for me to really start thinking of her as my elder sister.
Yumis told me that shed have both my mother and Shelmy move to Elmia so we could all live together as soon as I finished transferring my magical abilities to her. Apparently the lord and his wife had already moved into one of their manors in the royal capital and left all their duties to Yumis. There werent any problems with my family moving back into the city.
Yumis was so kind that she would still always apologize to me for having shut me in my room for as long as she had even though she was already doing so much for me.
I couldnt wait to finally be able to see both my mother and Shelmy in person again.
Hearing their voices alone wasnt enough. There was still lots that remained untold.
I really wanted to see how much Shelmy had grown. She, didnt seem to have taken up too much of her Elven heritage, so I suspected that she mightve already grown to be even taller than I was.
I also really wanted to eat my mothers freshly made Ricol pie. It was one of my personal favourites, and something I was sure Yumis would enjoy too.
It would be just wonderful if the four of us could all sit down and have tea together some day.
Just the thought of it made me incredibly happy. I couldnt wait!
Id thought that my days would continue passing just as they would over the course of the past three years.
But then one day, things once again changed, as I happened to catch sight of an odd looking ghost.
Or rather, an odd looking spirit.
_______________________________________________________________
Note: This character says their own name instead of I, me, my, etc. It sounds childish and cute in Japanese, but like cancer in English, so I refrained from it.
Chapter 43: The Hero’s Spectre Runs into Several Unexpected Situations
Chapter 43: The Heros Spectre Runs into Several Unexpected Situations
It happened in the afternoon two days prior to Minnalis ranking us up.
That day, I entered Yumis mansion through the backdoor used by its staff.
Whew. Doing this kind of work sure is tiring.
I know, right?
Stopining, you two. Theyll hold us all responsible if you get overheard, and I for one am not looking forward to being punished with extra work.
Fiiine.
Three maids exited the building andpleted their chore of taking out the trash as they chatted away.
Well, in I go.
I slipped in through the open back door after casually ncing at the maids and double checking to see that they were still focused on doing their work. My current body was one that could easily phase through walls. The only reason I bothered going through a doorway was because this mansion was Yumis.
The ghost created by theHeart me Ghost deconsisted entirely of magical energy. Hence, it could pass right through the physical, but was highly susceptible to other magical energies. Yumis mansions walls had been reinforced with magic, and so, going through them was rather difficult. Entering through an open doorway was the better of the two options by far.
Invading through the back door would, under normal circumstances, entail entering a barrier and setting off one of Yumis custom made spells. The spell would not only notify her that someone had intruded and inform her of any relevant details, but also summon five highly defensive golems that would engage the intruder in order to buy time.
Of course, those conditions only applied under normal circumstances.
My prior experiences had allowed me to learn exactly how the spell in question functioned. In other words, I also knew that it had no effect on me in my current form whatsoever despite being of an extremely careful construction.
I waspletely invisible and in a spiritual form. The only way for me to be detected was for me to be spotted by an individual possessing either an innate skill like Scarlet Eyes or a skill of the highest calibur like the Minds Eye.
There was no way that she could have had the skill she needed to spot me as of right now. It was something she would only be able to obtain after training with me.
You know, I think this is actually my first time here
I walked through a gorgeous, well decorated hallway. Being a spirit, I couldnt actually feel anything at all, but even so, I was able to tell that the carpet was soft. It just looked so gaudy I couldnt imagine it to feel any other way.
Hmm Where should I snoop around first?
The reason I had visited Yumis mansion was so I could figure out exactly what I needed to do to make her suffer as much as possible. I knew what her goal was. She waspletely obsessed with creating a magic item extraordinary enough to allow her to have her name carved into a specific Elmian stone monument. I clearly recalled how insane she had looked back when she tried to capture me; she had appeared obsessive and tunnel visioned. It was like she hadpletely lost her grasp on reality.
I knew that shed always sought to fulfill that one goal, even from childhood, but I never was able to figure out why she obsessed over it that much. It had clearly been more than just a childhood dream. Her eyes had conveyed to me that she had seen the achievement as something that would instantly bring her some sort of benefit.
Figuring out her drive would allow me to turn it into her greatest weakness. There was even the added benefit of potentially discovering her other lesser weaknesses as well.
It wouldve been easy for us to just choose to physically torment her, but that alone wouldnt have been enough.
I wanted more, much more than just that.
I guess Ill try looking for something along the lines of a study.
Yumis secrets were likely hidden away in her study, and her desires in her diary if she happened to keep one. Looking through both had a good chance of providing me with the information I needed.
This worldsmon sense dictated that those with higher status owned therooms on higher floors, so I immediately went up the stairs.
The building was extremely vast, and exactly what one would expect of a personal mansion set aside for a feudal lords daughter.
Huh? What was that just now?
One of the maids span around as I passed her by, an action that caused me to stop in ce and stiffen up.
She, a woman in her twenties with a blue-purple ponytail, scanned my general vicinity with a confused look on her face.
Tsk! Did she notice me!?
Name: Sori Luelle
Age: 23
Gender: Female
Race: Human
HP: 310/310
MP: 222/222
Level: 23
Strength: 183
Vitality: 143
Stamina: 144
Agility: 208
Magic Power: 119
Magic Resistance: 122
Innate Ability: Intuition
Skills
Pain Tolerance: Lv 2
Presence Detection: Lv 1
Presence Concealment: Lv 1
Dismantling: Lv 3
Night Vision: Lv 3
Sword Arts: Lv 2
Audacity: Lv 1
elerated Thought: Lv 1
Condition: Good
Her stats page didnt seem to indicate that she was capable of seeing me. Her innate skill, intuition, must have kicked in.
It mustve been just my imagination.
Sori, the maid, tilted her head and continued regarding the area for a bit before finally deciding to continue on her way down to the buildings first floor.
Oh shit!
Wee home, Yumis.
Hey Sori.
However, I wasnt allowed a chance to rx, as Yumis, the disgusting insect I wanted to crush, had suddenly appeared at the bottom of the stairwell.
Werent you scheduled to spend the rest of the day at the municipal office?
Stamping papers aside, Ive finished all the days work. I can just do that here, so Ive decided to visit so I could catch a breath of fresh air. Im having the documents I need to stamp delivered, but theyre not here just yet, so I thought it would be a good idea for the two of us to take a bit of time in order to rx until they arrive. Could you bring the usual to my bedroom?
S-Sure. Ill do exactly that right away.
Fufufu. Ill see you upstairs then.
Huh, this actually looks like a pretty good chance to learn a bit more about her personal life.
I felt like I was letting my guard down a bit too much, but I couldnt turn away the chance that Id just been presented with. Seeing Yumis talk to the maid reminded me of her identity. She was both Yumis confidant and the person taking care of her sister. Yumis trusted her so much that she had entrusted her duties as the feudal lord to her upon vacating her post.
The maid clearly knew a lot, and was probably aware of Yumis circumstances. From that, I realized that this was a chance for me to spy on Yumis as sheined, grumbled, and in essense, suffered.
The corners of my lips twisted upwards as I chased after the pair.
The initial reason I followed them was because I thought doing so would let me catch sight of an interesting scene or two. I hadnt been prepared to do anything more thanugh along as I heard her talk about her worries.
There was simply no way for me to have been ready to be exposed to what I was.
None whatsoever.
Nnnn Fufufu This is how you like it, right?
Hyaaauuun N-Not there, Yumis! Hyaah! Aaaahnnn Ngggghh!
Youre so cute, Sori. You dont have to hold back, kay? Moan all you want.
Nnnhh Aaahhhhh!
The hell? Theyre mating like pigs!
Mating technically wasnt the correct word seeing as how they were the same gender, but the point stood. I wouldve loved to watch them if they happened to be a pair of cute girls with no rtion to the revenge I wanted to enact, but them being who they were had just made the whole situation into one huge turn off.
Thinking about it, I shouldve realized that something was off the moment Yumis suggested specifically heading over to her bedroom. The two had closed the curtains, shut the door, and even burned some scented incense before engaging in the act. Still, I never wouldve expected that they would start fucking in broad daylight. By the way, the usual, was in fact a reference to a sort of viscous lube.
Its stickiness caused the two to look like a pair of maggots stuck together than anything else.
Actually, you know what? Yumis being a lesbo isnt too bad a thing to have learned.
I recalled that Yumis heart hadnt ever swayed even in the slightest during my first run through. She never cared, regardless of how good looking the men that hit on her were. In other words, she wasnt bisexual. She was only interested in women.
Aaahh Nnnn.. Nnghhh.
Ugh alright, screw this, Im out. I cant take any more of this.
I felt like I would take way too much mental damage and end up getting forced back to my actual body if I kept watching any longer.
I slipped through the door whilementing the fact that I had taken unexpected damage for no reason.
I guess I should get back to looking for her study.
Shed be enjoying herself for some time toe, so, it seemed I would have a good bit of time in which I could stay semi-materialized and look around. Noting that, I shook my head to clear it of the unpleasant scene I just saw and went up the stairs.
I started entering and leaving nearby rooms in order to explore their interiors.
It took awhile, but I did end up finding what seemed to be the room I was looking for.
It looks like this rooms got two different physical barriers on it. I cant really figure out the details because its got some sort of device inside thats meant to protect it against people hoping to sneak a peak, but I can at least tell that theres some sort of magic circle inside, and that its affecting the entire room.
The amount of defenses the room had almost made it seem too thoroughly protected. It was to the point that it became really obvious that she desperately wanted to hide whatever was inside of it. The fact that she had a device set up to prevent people from peeking inside the room with magic meant that the magic circle itself wasnt one made to sense or detect stuff, as the two effects would end up working against each other. In other words, the magic circle probably housed a spell that would attempt to harm intruders.
She mustve really not wanted anyone entering the room.
I didnt have to mind the physical barriers because I was in an entirely spiritual form, but, I did have to be careful of the magic circle and its area of effect. That said, entering the room could lead to a whole slew of different cases, so I altered my spiritual bodys exterior by giving it extra magic resist.
Though I gauged the magic circle as a threat, it wasnt one I thought of as an immediate danger. Its seemed to be rather slow-acting, so there wasnt much harm in me entering the room, investigating it, and then deciding whether or not I should stay after figuring out its precise effects.
Okay. Time to figure out Yumis secrets.
I slipped through both the door and a barrier meant for detection in order to enter the room. I made sure to stay cautious so I wouldnt be harmed regardless of the effects produced by the magic circle within.
What I found was not anything like what I had expected to see, as the rooms contents made it very clear that it wasnt Yumis office.
There were stuffed animals everywhere, and not a singlerge desk in sight. As far as I could tell, the room was one meant for guests. There was only one person within it, a young girl I remembered as Yumis younger sister.
I ended up finding something strange as opposed a chance to dig through Yumis deepest, darkest secrets.
What the hell? The magical energy in this room is clearly indicating that theres some sort of contract spell going on here but why exactly would that be the case?
The magic circle within turned out not to be the type that affected intruders. It instead was the type that forced its target into bearing a curse.
And it looks like her younger sister is its target? The hells going on here?
Maintaining the spell was a simple feat, but activating it required a type of magical energy that only Demonic Beings, creatures of a race derived from demons, could control.
I didnt understand why Yumis had one of these in her personal residence. Nor did I get why she had something like this, something she needed to hide from prying eyes, targeted at her younger sister.
Thats all I can tell at a nce. I guess Ill have to appraise the thing if I want to figure out any more.
I came to a realization as the thought passed through my head.
Huh?
Yumis sister, who had been sitting by the windowsill, had tilted her head and ever so slightly opened her mouth while gazing at me with her scarlet pupils.
..Scarlet? Wait, wait, you gotta be kidding me!
Her eyes stayed locked on me regardless of whether I moved left or right. She could clearly see me, with what was obviously a suspicious gaze.
I decided to appraise her to just to make sure I wasnt imagining things.
Is that a ghost?
Man, todays just been full of surprises.
Name: Shuria
Age: 14
Gender: Female
Race: Human (Elven Traits)
HP: 332/322
MP: 525/525
Level: 31
Strength: 133
Vitality: 213
Stamina: 194
Agility: 288
Magic Power: 549
Magic Resistance: 522
Innate Ability: Scarlet Eyes
Skills
Presence Detection: Lv 1
Presence Concealment: Lv 1
Water Magic: Lv 1
Wind Magic: Lv 1
Meditation: Lv 3
Dismantling: Lv 3
Condition: Good (Soon to be contractually cursed)
Why the hell does she have Scarlet Eyes?
Apparently there was a whole lot more going on here than Id thought there to be.
I could say that for certain because I still vividly recalled the girl, and I could say for sure that, when I met her, her eyes had been anything but scarlet.
Chapter 44: The Hero Vents
Chapter 44: The Hero Vents
Hmmm A part of me wants to say that I just forgot how she looked because of how long its been, but another part of me is sure that her eyes were green back when I first met her.
Not all people with red eyes had the Scarlet Eyes skill, but the opposite was true. Scarlet Eyes was an innate ability, everyone that had it was born with it. In other words, it was impossible for anyone that had it to have green eyes.
I very clearly remembered the events thatd taken ce here during my first time through. This city was the one in which I fought my first battle against a group of enemies that numbered far more than just 10 or 20. Yumis little sister had left an especially deep impression because of her elf-like appearance, and thus, I felt like I could really get behind the idea that, back then, her eyes had been green. I wouldve been able to confirm my suspicions if I had been able to appraise her the first time I met her, as I wouldve been able to double check my notes on her. But unfortunately, I hadnt unlocked theEight Eyed Bookde of Transparencyuntil I was about halfway through my journey, meaning there was no data for me to check in the first ce.
It doesnt look like shes nning on kicking up a fuss, at least not right away.
My first instinct was to immediately flee, but I managed to stop myself after realizing that there was no real need for me to do so.
I instead began contemting the fact that I had just discovered one of Yumis secrets. I arrived at the conclusion that I had finally found a side of Yumis Id yet to see, half through intuition, and half through logical deduction.
The only problem is that Im not really sure what Im supposed to do next
I want to say something like, dont worry, Im not anyone suspicious, but I doubt youd actually believe me.
I altered my form to give it substance. Specifically, I created a sort of pseudo-body so I could speak. It went without saying that my actual body was stillying in bed back at the inn, I hadnt teleported myself or anything. The form I had just created was oneposed entirely of magical energy, so it was a good bit weaker than even the average person.
My appearance hadnt actually changed. Not even she would see me any differently than she had before even with her Scarlet Eyes.
The reason I had called out to her was because I was confident that she wouldnt feel as creeped out if I spoke to her instead of just silently standing around before finally leaving. I needed to buy enough time for me to investigate the room so I could determine both what its purpose and the reason for which she was here.
You dont seem to be a ghost. Does that mean youre a spirit?
Huh? Uh, wait, hold up, calm down.
I seemed to have somehow set the girl off, as she stood up from her chair and immediately approached me. Her expression hadnt changed much, but she radiated an aura that seemed to indicate she was interested in me.
Ive lived in the forest for almost all my life, but this is my first time ever seeing a real spirit.
I could see stars in her eyes; the look on her face was like that of an elementary schooler as they stared straight at someone they looked up to.
There are so many things I want to ask you! Where do spirits normally live? Do you guys live in the forests just outside town? What do you eat?
Uhhh, I think you might be misunderstanding something. Im not a spirit.
What the hell is going on? I dont remember her being anything like this. Is my memory really just that bad?
Shuria was, at least in my memories, a quiet girl whose expression wouldnt really change regardless of how she was addressed. Her answers had always been short, and, for the most part, consisted only of yeses and nos. We spoke on multiple asions, but shed never been the one to initiate any of our interactions. Id always thought that she might as well have just been a doll.
That was why I was so surprised by her as she was now. That said, she did still bear a bit of a resemnce to how she was during my first run through. Namely, her voice was quiet, her tone was t, and her emotions couldnt really be discerned from her expression. She was a bit weirder now than she was then. The gap between her distinctck of emotion and the ideas she seemed to be trying to express led to a sense of dissonance.
I couldnt deny the possibility that I was jumping to conclusions, as it could very well just be that she happened to really like spirits.
Oh, uhmm. then uh
How about you try calming down before you keep talki
Hyah!
The overexcited youngdy identally grabbed my arm and tore it off.
My body hadnt been any stronger than one made of styrofoam to begin with, and myck of concentration had caused it to be even weaker, so the result didnte to me as a surprise.
PI pa pyu
Hey uh, you okay?
I asked the girl a question.
I myself was doing perfectly fine. I didnt feel any real pain, and fixing the arm thatd been snapped was something I could easily do at a moments notice. She, however, didnt really seem to be doing too well. Her soul almost seemed to be slowly leaving her body through her mouth.
I fixed my arm and waved it in front of her to demonstrate that I was fine, but she didnt recover regardless.
Po
Well, that didnt work.
I sighed before resigning myself to waiting until the girl somehow managed to mend her mind.
It took her a few minutes to finally regain her sanity.
She took a seat once she did. This time, shed chosen to sit at the table in the rooms centre as opposed to returning to the windowsill. I had done the same; the two of us more or less found ourselves across from each other.
That was embarrassing. Im sorry I panicked, Im feeling much better now. My name is Shuria. Is your arm okay?
Yeah, Im fine. As Im sure you can see, my bodys basicallyposed entirely of magical energy.
Wow Spirits sure are amazing.
I told you, Im n-, ah screw it. Nevermind.
It seemed like it would be easier for me to get Shuria to talk if I just left things as is and had her think of me as a sort of spirit. To that end, I decided to try imitating a speech pattern belonging to one of the priests I knew back before I was transported to another world.
So umm Why are you here, Mr. Spirit? Are you running some sort of errand?
I believe your name was
Shuria, please call me Shuiria.
Right Shuria, I happened to have something I wanted ask of you. Have you eyes allowed you to discern that the magic cast upon this room is one that acts upon you?
Id focused quite a bit of my magical energy in order to appraise the magic circle within this room during the time Shuria had spent staring off into space.
The result of that appraisal was an interesting one.
Six Coloured Magic Circle of Time-Based Transition
This magic circle allows its target to grant their proficiencies and aptitudes in fire, water, wind, earth, light, and darkness magic to its secondary target through the act of remaining within the magic circles confines.
The targets soul must be aspatible with the secondary targets soul as that of a blood rtives. The transfer will begin to ur once this spell progresses past the 50% point.
Target: Shuria
Secondary Target: Yumis Erumia
Current Progress 96% (7 additional days required for 100%pletion)
The magic circles effect was a pretty nasty one. It took both ones skill levels and affinities, so it wasnt actually possible for the person whos stats had been taken to ever regain their lost power.
In other words, it basically made it so its target would never be able to use magic ever again.
I once again used appraisal, and this time, examined Shuria in more detail. She shouldve had high magical affinities given that she had elven blood, but her all six of her elemental ones were basically moot. The few remaining magic-rted skills listed on her page clearly shouldve been higher leveled given her the rest of her stats.
The spells ability to steal ones skills and affinities meant it had to be capable of operating on the soul, which in turn meant it was something that needed time, and lots of it. Shuria clearly hadnt left her room for quite the extended duration.
The magic circle is helping me give my sister my magical talents. I was really surprised to learn that something like this could actually exist!
Well yeah, no shit. Its something only demons are supposed to be capable of using and not something that a normal persons supposed to be aware of.
Her having Scarlet Eyes meant that she mustve been able to see her magical powers slowly drain from her body.
I was able to see it as well because of the passive ability my ghost de gave me, and honestly, all I had to say was that it really wasnt much of a pretty sight at all. It wasnt something I wanted to watch happen.
So why exactly did you want to give her your magical talents?
Shelmy, my younger sister, caught a disease that couldnt be treated without an expensive elixir. I couldnt afford it, so I struck a deal with Yumis, my elder sister, and gave her my magical powers in exchange for the cure.
Her younger sister? They had another sister?
Ohhh. Wait, why would you have to pay? Yumis and Shelmy are sisters, arent they? Shouldnt Yumis have just bought her the cure?
Shelmy and I are only Yumis half sisters. Wed lived our entire lives apart from one another, so I couldnt just go ask her for money just because we were all rted.
Did you consider it a fair trade?
Yup. Im a bit dissapointed that Ill lose my ability to use magic, but, Yumis promised to give my family enough money to live out the rest of their days. Magic had never been anything more than just a means to earn money so we could get by in the first ce.
Shuria paused for a bit before continuing.
Another reason I dont mind handing over my magical abilities is because Yumis said that shed be using my magical talents in order to fulfill her dream. Im d I can be of help to her.
I guess that must mean you really like your big sister?
Mhm! I love her! Yumis is an amazing person. She works super hard and is capable of carrying out the fuedal lords duties even though shes only just a few years older than me
An ever so slight smile appeared on Shurias face as she attempted to describe just how much she loved Yumis, the first real change in expression that shed disyed ever since initiating conversation.
I smiled back at her as I got myself lost in thought. The overly cold calctions I had going through my mind functioned to shut all her words out; everything she said went in one ear and out the other.
She stole the magical talents her younger sister inhereted from her ancestors in order to move her own research forward? And in exchange, she cured another one of their sisters and handed their family enough cash to get by?
That exined why Yumis magical affinities had been so much higher than those of the average human.
Knowing the source of Yumis talents wasnt really going to help me in any which way seeing as how the curse Shuria was currently afflicted with was nearpletion. Moreover, her actions hadnt really been particrly notable, as she had seemingly engaged in a fair exchange.
Or at least that was how things seemed before you really started to think about them. A multitude of questions began flowing through my mind the moment I looked even the slightest bit deeper.
How exactly did Yumis learn about this magic circle, and how did she activate it? Why was the Shuria I had in front of me so obviously different from the Shuria Id met during my first run through?
It was possible that I merely had the wrong impression of Shuria, but I didnt believe that to be the case. Something about this whole thing just felt too off for that to be true. Shuria, in her current form, didnt quite seem capable of expressing herself, but shed clearly demonstrated her ability to feel strong emotions. The Shuria I remembered had almost seemed dead on the inside. Her emotions hadnt run nearly as deep.
I couldnt help but feel bothered by the strange sense of discontinuity that continued to assault me. Something was wrong, but I couldnt put my finger on it.
How have you been doingtely, Shuria?
Wait, is that?
I suddenly heard a voice right as I found myself stuck at a sort of critical junction.
Hmmm It looks like one.
I looked over at the windowsill in order to find the sounds source, a letter situated atop a desk. Its state seemed to indicate that I happened to enter the room right as Shuria broke its seal.
The water blue sheet stamped with the Erumia family seal was a device that would y the voice preloaded onto it whenever one ran anything across its surface.
Oops. It looks like one of the flowers fell.
One of the purple and yellow petaled flowers disconnected from its stem, fell onto the letter, and caused it to start ying the voice file it contained.
The vige is looking wonderful again this year. Your Sunset Flowers have bloomed, the flowerbed is looking really great. Shelmy started taking care of them after she recovered, so theyve turned out really well.
Something about this just makes me feel wrong.
Is that your mom?
The female voice I hearding from the letter was one that I couldnt help but feel to be strangely familiar.
Yup! And this is my sister, Shelmy.
Hey, how have you been doingtely? Are you sick? Have you been sleeping without anything covering your stomach? Me, Im feeling a lot better. You always say youre doing fine, but I still cant help but worry. Youre really bad at talking to people, so I can never be too sure youre actually fitting in. Ive been spending a bit of my time taking care of your garden. I heard well be able to see each other again soon! I cant wait!
Shelmy always makes fun of me even though Im older than her.
Ahaha, she sounds like a pretty interesting person to have around.
I couldnt help but think about my own little sister as I watched an ever so slight expression of embarrassment show up on Shurias face. Unlike me, my sister always had her shit together. She would always admonish me much in the same manner Shurias younger sister did to her.
Several strong emotions surged within me, but, in spite of that, I couldnt help but feel that something was just off.
The second voice was higher pitched than the first, but it still gave off that sense of incongruity.
Thats it! The voices seem forced. Theyck emotion.
They werent monotone, and it didnt seem like someone was reading them off a script, but they failed to carry the intonations natural speech tended to contain.
Their voices were too patterned, regr, and mechanical.
It was like they sounded exactly like the Shuria Id known in the past.
Everything clicked and fell into ce to form a single hypothesis the moment that exact thought passed through my mind.
Ahaha Is that whats going on here? If so, itd totally make sense for her to have not realized. Yumis couldve just told her that thats just how those letters are.
Shuria wouldnt have suspected a thing even if she thought something was off, so long as Yumis, her kind sister, told her told her she wasnt experiencing anything outside the norm.
The thing with contractual curses is Yeah, she mustve either used that or had theme from a demon thatd devoured their magical energies The cost is definitely Yeah, everything makes sense if you just take what Yumis does in the future into ount.
My imagination birthed an overarching plot so horrid that even just thinking about it made me feel all dizzy.
Ugh Not this shit again
The world began to spin.
Her situation was too simr to my own. I couldnt help but want to empathize. The dark emotions I always tried to hold back began ring up with me.
Mind if I ask you something?
?
I gently called out to Shuria sometime after the letter finished ying the sound it contained.
Is the flower that just fell onto the letter the same type as the ones you have growing in your garden?
Yup. Theyre a type of nt capable of growing under almost any sort of condition. They grow really well, but they dont seem to be able to multiply.
They look really pretty.
I stood up from the table as I spoke.
I have to go. Could you please keep everything about me a secret? The truth is, I wasnt actually supposed to talk to you.
R-Really? O-Okay! I wont say a thing!
Shuria balled up one of her hands into a fist and squeezed down on it as she made me a promise. I was confident that she wouldnt tell anyone about me, not even Yumis, because the look on her face was pretty much identical to how itd been when she first ran up to me earlier.
Um, could you tell me your name before you go, Mr. Spirit?
Sure, why not? My names Kaito.
Kaito Okay! Do you think well ever meet again?
Yeah, Im sure we will.
I transformed my body back into that of a ghosts and dispersed the effect brought about by theHeart me Ghost dein order to return to my body.
Haah The world sure is full of scum, isnt it?
I returned to my body after experiencing a strange floaty sensation not too different from the kind I felt when I teleported.
I was currently the only one present, Minnalis had yet toe home.
Alright, I guess I should get going.
I felt my anger re up again as I reflected on what I had just discovered. I felt like it hade time for me to vent all the rage I had built up. The original n was for me to grab Minnalis in two or three days so we could have her experience fighting a horde of enemies while also farming exp, but, I felt like I had to change it. My encounter with Shuria hade off to me as a twist of fate.
Id been nning to test out my trump card some time soon anyway. I needed to know just how effective it would be against Yumis with my stats as they currently were before actually putting it into practice.
Moreover was the fact that I simply couldnt stand what was happening.
I decided to stop trying to justify myself. I was fully aware that my drive came not from reason, but instead from emotion.
I wanted to just go on a rampage and destroy everything around me. I felt like a ball of me thatd escaped its container and no longer had anywhere to direct itself.
Gulp gulp gulp.
I drank a potion to replenish the mana that bing a ghost had drained before leaving the inn and heading out the eastern gate.
I detached myself from the crowd and headed down the path that lead into the forest all by myself.
Logically, I understood that what I was just wasting my time, and that I shouldve instead focused on conducting additional investigations. I knew that I shouldve been focusing on verifying my hypothesis, but I just couldnt.
I didnt want to see Yumis face. I didnt feel like I would be able to hold back any longer if I did.
Oh sweet, there they are, the perfect things for me to use to both blow off all my stress and test out my trump card.
There were many more monsters here now than there were back when we killed Barkas and hispanions. It came to me as no surprise that my current impression was that the ce would soon be overrun.
My lips curved up into a smile. The more things I had to hit for no real reason, the better.
I walked into the forest with casual gait, only to be attacked by a pair of goblins before even taking ten steps. I cut down through both, bones and all, asI summoned theSoulde of Originin my right and theEmerald Crystal dein my right.
Gugyarah!?
Sorry, I dont particrly have anything against either of you. You just happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time.
I used a decorative string to mount theEmerald Crystal deto my hip drawingHoly de of Vengeancein my left as if to rece it.
Gugyoh!!Bubrah!?Kyupi!?Gogyaaah!BorouuGyann!?
This isnt going anywhere. I cant seem to calm down. I must look really pathetic right now, I should make sure I never let Minnalis, my aplice, see me like this.
I went on a killing spree; I annihted all the monsters that approached me, and went around rushing down the ones that didnt. Their dying cries filled my ears, there wasnt a moment in which I didnt hear at least one monster scream in pain.
Again, Im really sorry.
It only took me a few minutes to more or lesspletely exterminate all the monsters located within the forests shallower part, so I moved towards a clearing that happened to have a huge swarm within it.
The clearing was about asrge as a gym, and had so many monsters present that it almost seemed to resemble a sort of camping ground.
There were all sorts of monsters, namely red caps, green boars, hobgoblins, sword goblins, grey garms, orcs, and trolls. At a nce, it seemed to me that there were actually enough monsters here for me to fight to my hearts content. Many of the 100-odd individuals had already began putting on a disy of either fear or hostility.
Gulp gulp gulp.
I downed an entire MP potion in a single swig and chucked its container skywards.
Gugya!?Gugyu!!Gogyaa!!
I didnt really think about my approach and instead just dove straight in. My first target was a group of three goblins that happened to be just a bit cut off from all the other monsters. I impaled them all spilled their blood all over as I extracted my des from their corpses.
Im going to have all of you die so I can vent my stress.
I shifted gears, honed my focus, removed my bodys limiters, and went an entire step beyond just using the full extent of my strength.
Kuhaaaaah! Ahahahahahahahaha!!
Heads flew and hearts stopped as my des engaged in a merciless act of violence.
Die! Man, this feels amazing! I cant get enough of it!
The blood thatd risen to my head impaired my ability to think. Id almost felt like Id downed a hard couple shots of liquor; my thoughts were drowned in both intoxication and exhilitartion. My instincts drove me to kill and think about nothing but the act of murder.
I was d that there existed something I could kill for fun.
Kuhaaaaah! Ahahahahahahahaha!!
A seemingly insaneugh continued to leave my throat despite the fact that I hadnt intended on it.
I continued to move and trample anything in my path.
I didnt bother attempting to kill my enemies in the most efficient manner possible. I didnt go for vital points or aim for weak spots. I simply used the strength Id obtained from removing my limiters to bash my weapons into them the moment I saw them.
It only took me five minutes to finish my rampage and pile the monsters corpses into a sort of hill. The blood that drained from their bodies soaked into the ground and turned into a sort of crimson mud. The only thing left alive in the midst of all that chaos was me.
Hah Hah Whew.
I sighed deeply after making sure there were no more living things in the surrounding area. Id finished venting. I was still a bit pissed off, but the mes of hatred within me had already been reduced to mere embers. The only thing I was really still feeling was a sense of emptiness.
Howe I can never figure anything out until its already toote for me to do anything about it?
Words began to leak out of me, one by one.
You were right, Retishia. This world is as real as can be. There are good parts to it, but its filled with all sorts of scum.
My nails dug into my palms; I squeezed my hands so hard I began to bleed.
I felt like trash. I knew that I would choose the course of action that worked best for the purposes of my revenge regardless of what ultimately ended up happening to Shuria. I only sympathized her and selfishly vented my anger because I knew she wouldnt be able to get in the way of my revenge
Why cant things ever just be undone?
I gave voice to aint thatd been swirling around inside of me. I knew, but didnt want to acknowledge that it was just a pretext, something I was saying because I was throwing a child-like tantrum.
Why did I have to be taken back to the moment I was summoned?
It was toote.
Id already lost everything by then.
Why couldnt time be pushed even further back?
Ahaha How pathetic of me.
The fact that I was given a chance to enact my revenge was already, in and of itself, a miracle.
I knew that the world didnt exist for my sake. Time would continue to tick regardless of how I felt. Id been given a second chance, but that unbreakable rule still did apply. Id sworn vengeance, but that didnt mean Id actually wanted a second chance.
But again, my feelings were utterly irrelevant. I ended up going back in time regardless because that was what some Goddess had dictated would happen upon my death.
I knew that I didnt have any say in it, and that it was something that wouldve happened regardless, but, I still wanted to patheticallyment just how unreasonable my circumstances were.
That was the real reason why Id thrown a fit of rage, the real reason for which Id needed to vent. Seeing Shuria anding to understand her situation had been the same as a blow to the nuts. It hit me right where I was weakest.
Oh man, Im being reallyme right now. I have to make sure no one ever sees me like this.
I wanted to take back everything Id lost.
My lingering affections for the past, for everything that Id held dear prior to my summoning, caused me to break down, almost into tears a sight I didnt want anyone to see.
Because that wasnt how an avenger was supposed to be.
Ill kill them. Ill murder every singlest one of them in cold blood, and trample over their emotions for my own enjoyment.
I honed my thoughts and concentrated them on my bloodlust.
Id already made my choice, all I needed to do now was abide by it.
I cleansed my heart of any remaining weakness and focused the entirety of my being on enacting my revenge. I burnt away all the impurities I had within me and left nothing but the a filthy, cold vengeful me.
I renewed my vow to kill every singlest one of the bastards thatd betrayed me.
There was no point in wasting time being sentimental when my prey was right before my eyes.
I was going to torture and torment her in every which way before finally killing her as she wallowed in despair.
Revenge was a twisted, jealous mistress. I needed to focus on it and nothing else as enacted it.
Haah Okay, looks like Ive finally managed to calm down a bit.
Spitting out all my excess emotions had allowed me to immerse my entire mind in displeasure and rage.
Ahaha Aw crap. This isnt really aughing matter, is it?
I only just realized that my body was covered from head to toe in monster blood. I hadnt noticed it when I was running about swinging my sword around, but now that I had, I realized I was extremely ufortable.
I still had about 30% of my mana left, I was feeling really mana drunk because of how high my rate of consumption had been. I normally hated the feeling, but today, I kinda seemed to like it. It felt like it was warming me up.
It took me longer to wipe them out than Id been expecting even though I used my trump card. I guess Im still far, far off from what I used to be.
I decided, after entertaining the thought, that I wanted to clean myself off immediately, so I pulled out a barrel I normally used to store water I could drink in an emergency and raised it overhead so I could wash myself clean.
And as I did, I recalled a bit of the conversation I had with Shuria.
So um, Kaito Do you think well ever meet again?
Yeah, Im sure we will.
I decided, there and then, that, if she so desired, I would lead her down my heretical path, much as would a demon in fairytale.
Okay
I shook myself dry and stretched after washing myself off before allowing my shoulders to drop back to their usual positions.
Man, Im starving, tired, and I feeling kinda sluggish.
I rubbed my stomach as I voiced a fewints.
It was about 3 in the afternoon. I knew I already had lunch, but for some odd reason, I was feeling as hungry as I wouldve had I not eaten all day.
The method I had employed to wipe out all my enemies not only made it easy for me to get mana drunk, but also made me he hungry.
I ignored the bloodyndscape around me and immediately grabbed a piece of dried meat within my round pouch and immediately chowed down. I knew I couldnt just leave all these corpses here, so I had Slucky devour them. He wasnt able to get rid of the scent of blood that filled the area, but that wasnt really something I could do much of anything about.
I didnt really have any reason to stay around, so I left the area so I would no longer have to smell the scent of blood as I continued to chew on a chunk of jerky.
Chapter 45: The Day A Certain Individual’s World Was Turned On Its Heel — 1
Chapter 45: The Day A Certain Individuals World Was Turned On Its Heel 1
That day began like any other, and to most, that was probably exactly what it was.
But to me, it was much, much more. To me, the days events were so impactful they seared themselves into my memories.
I can still vividly recall myself yawning lightly and rubbing my eyes as I listened to the birds chirp away.
I can still vividly recall myself basking in the morning suns warmth.
I can still vividly recall myself staring into the beautiful evening sunset.
Because it was on that day that everything changed.
And that was why I was so sure I could never forget it, not even if I was to die.
It doesnt look like Kaitosing today either
I sank all the way into the bath and began blowing bubbles into it.
Four days had passed since Kaito, the spirit, had first slipped through my doorway. I was really surprised back then. I never thought Id ever have a chance to meet a real spirit. Seeing him reminded me a fairytale my mother had told me when I was younger. The half-elf girl it was about lived together with the spirit of light, which happened to dwell within her doll. They would always run into troubles and had to deal with it by racking their brains, but they would always find a way out. Eventually, they found themselves living happily ever after. Naturally, I was aware that the story was just that, a story. There was no way it could possibly apply to me. Besides, I wasnt even a half-elf to begin with. I just happened to be a human whose elven blood ran strong. I didnt particrly want to live together with a spirit forever either. All I ever wanted was to talk to one and maybe be its friend.
I guess I really shouldve been more careful about not being so overly familiar after all.
Spirits tended to be whimsical and hard to please. They also seemed shy and didnt really like showing themselves to people. They could hide from the average person with ease so long as they wanted to, but my Scarlet Eyes could pick them up because they were basically walking lumps of magic. That was why almost no one ever saw them unless they wanted to reveal themselves.
Ill make sure I ask him to be my friend next time we meet.
I knew that there were items out there that could summon spirits, but they were really expensive. The average person would never even be able to see one, let alone use one. Yumis had one, but she wasnt able to let me see it because of how delicate it was.
Ill probably need to talk to him about something that interests him, but Im not really goot at maintaining long conversations
I continued to think as I sshed around in the tub.
Id never seen a spirit before, so I almost mistook Kaito for a ghost when I first saw him, but he actually materialized, and I was able to touch him, so he had to actually have been a real spirit.
Ill make sure I get a few topics ready ahead of time so I dont bore him next time we talk.
I got out of the bath, wiped myself off, put on my nightgown, and began using a towel to dry my hair.
I then used a pitcher to fill my cup with water before picking up with both hands and drinking everything in it in one go. One cup wasnt enough, so I repeated the action three times before I was finally satisfied. Downing each cup in one go was something the old man that lived next door had taught me when I was little. He told me that it was proper etiquette after getting out of the bath. To be honest, the right way to do it was to put one of my hands on my hip as I drank, but, my mom scolded me when she saw me do that, so I ended up just holding the cup with both hands instead.
And then, with my body all warmed up, I finally snuggled my way into bed. Yumis told me that it would only be a few more days until my magic was transferred to her.
It would soon be time for me to bid farewell to the room I had in Yumis manor. I was told that I could take all my stuffed animals with me, but I still couldnt help but feel a bit lonely, but that was okay. Because I was finally going to start living with mom and Shelmy again.
Wait! Oh no! How will Kaito know how to find me once I leave this ce!?
My body lifted itself out of bed with a start. At first, I thought I could just ask Yumis to redirect him, but I then realized that she would never be able to see him unless he showed himself to her because she didnt have the Scarlet Eyes. Besides, hed asked me to keep everything about him a secret, even from her.
In the end, I was never able to figure out what to do. I instead just ended up falling asleep while still lost in thought.
Its all done, Shuria! The spells finally finished doing its job. Thanks for hanging on for so long.
My elder sister visited me a few dayster, her face decorated with a gentle smile. I already knew what she came to inform me, not only because shed told me the day was close, but also because my Scarlet Eyes had allowed me to see the magic thatd swirled around within the room had finally dissipated. The first thought that came to mind was that I unfortunately hadnt been able to meet Kaito again after all.
Does that mean I can finally go outside again?
Yup. You see, I actually had nned for today to be a day off. What do you say to having a bit of an outing together?
An outing? That sounds great.
Okay, I guess thats happening then. Sori, could you please get everything ready?
Yes Maam. Consider your orders received.
Sori bowed once and left the room.
I was finally going to go outside for the first time in a long while, and I was going to get to spend time with Yumis to boot. I couldnt wait.
It looks like todays going to be a really good day.
That it does.
Yumis smiled in her usual, gentle manner as she responded to me.
Yumis took me through Elmias streets so we could shop. I hadnt beenposed enough to look around when I first arrived, so it was actually my first time getting a good look at the city.
Elmia is huge! I think I said this when I first arrived too, but there are so many people and so many shops!
Fufu, Elmia is indeed a fairly big city. It must be quite the sight for someone thats never lived outside a vige before.
My elder sister had disguised herself by putting on a big hat and a pair of sses. Likewise, I was also wearing a hat, but it was several sizes toorge for me and made it hard for me to see.
Yumis, Yumis! Whats that!?
Thats a magic item thats supposed to you light a fire. We actually have one of those in the kitchen back home.
And that?
Its one of the many board games people y in their spare time.
The weather was great, so merchants were calling out to everyone that happened across their stores and stalls in a lively manner. Looking around, I realized that the number of people walking down this street alone was already wayrger than the number of people that lived in my entire vige.
Oh
What is it this time? Oh, I see. That adorable stuffed animal mustve caught your eye.
I saw a series ofrge, white, cat-shaped plushies sitting on a nearby stall selling misceneous goods. They were holding a fork in one hand, a knife in the other, and wore a bib with a bit a ketchup-like substance sttered all over. I couldnt help but freeze the moment I saw them, to which my elder sister reacted with a giggle.
Hello. How much would it be for one of these?
One will cost you eight big copper coins.
Sounds perfect. Ill take one. Here, Shuria. Its yours, so you hold onto it, okay?
Can I really have it?
Ahaha, Ive already went ahead and bought it, so if anything, Id be more troubled if you didnt just ept it.
I was really happy. Of course, my mood had in part stemmed from the fact that I was given a cute stuffed animal, but it was mostly because my kind older sister had personally given me a gift.
I couldnt help but smile a bit as I gave the plush a big hug.
It looks to be just about time for lunch. What do you say we head over to the park so we can find a spot to eat the sandwiches Sori made us?
That sounds wonderful.
Yumis lead me towards a beautiful park. Id seen pictures of parks many times before because they were often illustrated in the books I was given, but Id never had the chance to see one in person. The vige hadnt ever had anything this fancy.
We picked a bench, sat down, and each ate half of the sandwiches out of the basket wed been given. The two of us had eaten together several times in the past, but todays lunch felt like it was extra special.
We continued shopping around even after we finished lunch. I had so much fun that time almost seemed to fly; evening came before I even knew it.
Um were you really okay with spending today with me, Yumis? I had a lot of fun, but
Is something the matter?
I was a bit worried that I ruined your day off. It kinda felt like you were just letting me have all the fun.
Dont you fret over that. Today was the first time Id gone shopping in quite a while, so I was having just as much fun as you were. Besides, I was just celebrating my three year long spellspletion anyway, so dont you worry, okay?
Yumis kindly smiled at me yet again.
It looks like the suns going to set soon, so why dont we move onto our next destination?
Our next destination?
You see, the truth is, your mother and your sister areing to Elmia today!
WaitReally!?
Haha, I didnt tell you because I wanted to keep it as a bit of surprise, but Sori, your mother, and your sister are currently working together in order to get a party ready.
I cant believe it! I can finally see mom and Shelmy!
I was never really bored because Yumis would visit, and because I would get to trade letters with mom and Shelmy once a month. But Id always felt a bit lonely.
Itd already been three whole years since Idst seen the rest of my family.
Id already known that I wouldnt be able to see them for a long time, but three years had felt much longer than Id been expecting.
Alright, lets go. Everyones waiting for you at your new home.
Sure! I cant wait!
I walked through the evening with my elder sister by my side. I managed to stop myself from dashing through the darkening streets, but, I couldnt hold back the feelings that were surging through my chest. Three years had finally passed. I was finally going to get to see my family again.
I had no idea where we were going, so I made sure I stayed one step behind Yumis and let her lead me in the right direction.
And it was for that reason that I knew not the expression she had at the time.
Chapter 46: The Day A Certain Individual’s World Was Turned On Its Heel — 2
Chapter 46: The Day A Certain Individuals World Was Turned On Its Heel 2
Is this my new home?
Yup.
Yumis brought me to a building in a quiet, remote area in the citys outskirts. It was really tall, and I couldnt really see the whole thing without moving my head around, but my Scarlet Eyes allowed me to realize that it was just like Yumis house. There was a huge spell cast over the entire property. I only knew how to use magic instinctively, so I couldnt figure out what the spell did, but I guess it was probably a Barrier of Defense, the same type of magic that my elder sister had cast on her own home.
Ivebeled this ce as one of my secretboratories. You can rest assured that not even Mom or Dad will be able to enter it without my permission.
That means we wont have to worry about the Fuedal Lord or his wife! We wont have to see him so long as we just stay at home while hes in town!
My father and his wife scornfully drove my mother and I from their home, so I was sure that neither of us wanted to see each other.
The doors open, Shuria.
Coming!
The inside of the house was really in looking. It went without saying that it couldnt hold a candle to the private mansion Id been living in for the past three years. Still, it was much better than the single story bungalow that I lived in back at the vige.
Weve been awaiting your arrival, Yumis, Shuria.
Sori, who was still wearing her usual maid uniform, bowed as she greeted the two of us in her ever so dignified manner.
I began looking around in hopes of finding either Shellmy or my mother, but to no avail.
I dont see Mother or Shellmy anywhere.
Thats just because theyre a bit further inside.
Yumis seemed to know exactly where they were, as she confidently began to walk through the building. I ended up following Sori, whod already started tracing my elder sisters steps. Yumis opened a door to reveal a set of stairs and began descending into the buildings basement. I started to feel a bit worried because there was some sort of revulsive magical energy drifting around within.
Um Are you sure this the right ce, Yumis?
Trust me. Its right over here.
Wait for me!
A bit of doubt started to form within me, but I decided not to let it bother me as I continued to follow my elder sister.
My unease started to fade as I advanced. It was overpowered by the nervousness and happiness that struck me as I realized that each step I took was one that brought me closer to seeing my mother and little sister again. Wed been exchanging letters for years and we used to live together, so I found my nervousness to be a bit weird.
A simple, iron doory at the bottom of the staircase.
Everyones waiting for you just beyond this door.
Yumis smiled as she moved out of the way and let me go on ahead of her. I moved my hand towards the door and tried to open it, but stopped before I did.
I couldnt help but hesitate.
Uuu. Im feeling really nervous.
I didnt really know what to say. I wasnt sure how I was supposed to greet the family members Id been away from for a whole three years. I knew my voice was really quiet, and that I was bad at projecting it, but I really wanted to give them a nice, warm, loud greeting nheless. That was why I took a deep break before finally twisting the creaky, iron doors handle and pushing it open.
Mother, Shellmy! Im so d to see you again?
My voice started out loud, but it quickly died down as I looked into the room.
The sight I was greeted with was nothing like the one Id been expecting. The door I opened had led to a dim, prison-like cave. I wasnt weed by Shellmy or my mother, but rather, the disgusting magical energy I felt earlier and a swarm of groaning things.
All the things were locked behind the prisons iron bars and wrapped in magical energy from head to toe. They seemed to be made out of some sort of gross, raw flesh. Many even had their internals exposed. They moved around by dragging their half inside-out bodies along the cold, stone floor. The groans Id heard earlier clearly came from their gaping, hollowed out mouths.
Y-Yumis, I think those might be undead!
The creatures bodies were distorted and different far too greatly from any living thing I knew for me to identify them, but I still recognized them as undead nheless. My Scarlet Eyes allowed me to see their mana as it radiated off of their bodies. The magical energy they gave off was clearly one that belonged only to the undead, as it was the type that was fueled by some sort of negative emotion.
Ive never seen those before, but Im sure theyre undead!
Youre right. Thats exactly what they are. They werent able to maintain their original forms. I tried using magic to prevent them from rotting and distorting further. It kind of worked. They stopped decaying, but they still ended up getting discoloured over time.
Huh?
I turned towards my elder sister the moment I heard her response. She was still smiling the same way she always was, but, for some odd reason, I couldnt help but momentarily fail to recognize her.
They probably wouldnt have turned out this poorly if I let them keep their hearts, but I decided to take them since beating hearts are one of the best catalysts for purifying magic stones for use in magic items. The undead can still move around even without their hearts, but heartless undead tend to have a harder time storing up magical energy. Their bodies start to rot if you just leave them be.
Yumis ced a hand on her cheeks and sighed after stating a series of facts in an uncaring manner. It was almost like the only thing the scene before her caused her to feel was the embarrassment of her own failure.
W-What are you saying?
The person that resembled my kind elder sister smiled. Her voice, her face, and the gestures she made all perfectly matched Yumis. but the air she gave off waspletely different. That sudden change in her tone and overall atmosphere made her seem like a whole new person.
Techniques that involve the use of the spirits of the dead sure are difficult. Very few people know how to use them, and those that do dont really tend to leave behind much data or research. Thats why so many of these turned out this terribly. Still, theyre really quite valuable asb rats. I can do whatever I want to them. Its a real shame that the only thing Ive managed to do so far is give them the ability to speak by throwing a few monster parts into the mix. Next, I think Im going to see if I can make it so they can think again.
Just who is that?
The question ran through my mind as I gazed upon the woman standing beside me. My eyes told me that she was Yumis, my kind older sister, but my mind simply refused to believe that to be true.
Yumis would never make that sort of expression. Nor would she ever say anything that horrible.
Ohe on, chin up. Why are you looking all scared? Isnt today the day you finally get to see your mother and little sister again? Come on, theyre right over here.
I St
Yumis grabbed me by the hand as I stood dumbfounded. I tried to resist purely out of reflex, but she overpowered me and forced me to follow her.
Now why dont you enjoy that emotional reunion of yours?
Kyah! W-What are you saying, Yumis? Yumis!?
Yumis threw me into the cell all the way at the end of the prison. I hurriedly used my hands to break my fall, and because of that, ended up dropping the stuffed animal Id been holding onto. I turned around, only to see the prison door shut behind me. Inside the cell with me were two of the undead whose species I had still yet to discern.
Hii!!
Like the others, the two right beside me had their darkened skin covered in ayer of slime. I had no idea what they were at first, but getting a closer look allowed me to finally realize that they somewhat resembled people with all four of their limbs chopped off. Their chests had slight bulges to them, and the part that seemed to be their heads bore a slight resemnce to a face. They had two holes roughly where a humans nose wouldve been, and, though they had no lips, they had teeth exactly where people wouldve had them.
The two I was caged with differed slightly from the rest. They didnt groan in the same hellish manner that all the others did. Still, they were undead. They didnt have eyes, but they somehow seemed to have sensed me, as they soon began to approach.
S-Stop
A sense of dread assaulted me. This wasnt the first time Id faced the undead, but Id since lost the power I wouldve used to defend myself.
N-No! Stay away! Let me out of here! Yumis! Yumis! Let me out!
I grabbed the rusted iron bars and desperately screamed in terror, but Yumis refused to help me. Instead, she simply stood there and smiled in her usual manner.
Hey Shuria, you said you wanted to see a spirit stone, right?
Huh?
Yumis pulled out an item from within her pouch, one tightly wrapped in a sealing cloth. She unwrapped it to reveal a purplish-ck jewel.
T-That things giving off the same magical energy that was always in my room
Oh, you can tell? Having the Scarlet Eyes sure does seem convenient.
Her smile warped, and in doing so, became much colder than the one I was used to seeing.
Arent you d you can finally see a spirit? This ones a bit discoloured, but its still a spirit nheless.
Wow, youre terrible. Does that really have to be the first thing you say after not talking to me for so long?
A voice came out of what seemed to be nowhere as the same type of magical energy that my room was filled with began billowing out of the stone in Yumis hand. There was so much of it that it could even be seen with the naked eye.
The magical energy, whose colour not even I could discern, swirled about before finally taking form.
Thats a demon
It had a giant gaping mouth and sharp, fanged teeth. Its horns were curved inwards like those of a goat, and the wings that sprouted from its waist were covered in a reddish-ck membrane. Its skin was ck and grey, and bore a sort of rugged, rock-like texture. The creature was both a fairy, but also not one at the same time. Its function caused it to serve as what was effectively the very antithesis of an angel. Its species name is widespread, and had been recorded in many a piece of literature. In short, it was a Greed Demon.
Ah uh ah.
I didnt understand whatd just happened.
I failed toprehend the scenario thatd developed before my very eyes.
Werent you the one that got all pissy when I started calling you a spirit?
Kekeke, thatd be because we demons cant stand being lumped in with your everyday ordinary spirits.
The creatures voice was unpleasant, it almost sounded like it was speaking in both a low and high pitched voice at the same time.
So is she supposed to be thest sacrifice? Oh, wow, shes even got a bit of elf mixed into that soul of hers. Hot damn, thats some first rate produce right there.
Hiii No!
The demon licked its lips with its purple-saliva covered tongue as its cross shaped pupils moved around in its eye sockets.
Im sorry! I dont know what I did, but Im sorry! Please, dont do this to me! Please just help me!
Oh dont you worry. You havent done anything bad enough to warrant an apology.
Yumis extended her hands through the iron bars and stroked my cheeks in her usual, gentle manner.
But it cant be helped. Your fate had been decided from the very start.
Huh?
Your life and soul were both a part of the price I paid to activate our little contract spell to begin with. And would you believe it? The demon specifically wanted a soul that lived everything up to itsst moments in bliss. What a selfish request, right?
No no no, you have it all wrong. Im not selfish, Im just a gourmet.
Yumis smiled as she always did, but the flickering candle me that lit our surroundings caused it to appear extremely distorted.
You demons sure love to say whateveres to mind. Wasnt it you that started off by saying quantity over all else? Sheesh, you even made me wipe out her entire vige.
Thats just because times change. Back then, I just really wanted to stuff myself. I wanted to eat as much as possible. You see, happy souls are something like a delicacy, but the cheap, distorted, miserable kind is pretty good in its own right. Its kinda like how you humans like junk food.
What are you saying?
I didnt understand what was going on.
I didnt understand what I was seeing.
I didnt understand what I was hearing.
Ohe on, dont you know that demons are notorious for how much they demand in exchange for granting a wish, right? This one wanted 50 different living people, so I decided to make use of that vige of yours. The poption was a bit too big, but I couldnt just leave the survivors, so I brought them here. Come on, cant you hear how theyre weing you? Theyre much more lively than usual today.
What!? That cant be true
I turned towards some of the undead and observed them more closely the moment I came to understand the implications of what my elder sister had just said.
They no longer looked like humans, or anything like any sort of naturally uring creature for that matter, but there was still a tad bit of magical energy within that belonged to something other than the undead. It was only barely clinging on, but it was there nheless. And as I looked at it, I came to realize that I recognized it.
Thats thats Grandpa Jas mana, and that over theres Grandma Ymirs! That must mean you really did
My world began to blur.
Tears started cluttering my eyes. An odd buzzing sound started to fill my ears. Everything I heard, I heard twice. It was like the world as a whole had began to echo.
Wow, you can tell that much? Those Scarlet Eyes of yours will make for some good materials. Anyway, Im done here, do as you like, but make sure you dont forget about our contract. You can only have her soul, not her body. Im going to want to make use of her corpse.
My world distorted even further.
I stuck my hand through the cage in an attempt to get my sisters attention, but I failed to reach her.
Wait! Wait! Yumis! Yumissss!!!
I shouted and shouted, but Yumis didnt care. She never once looked back after turning heel and walked towards the dungeons exit.
Her footsteps slowly vanished; she left me all alone with the demon.
Kakakaka! Youre still asking her for help despite all that shes done to you? Man, that Yumis woman has got some great taste in how she treats people. She wouldnt even bat an eyelid if I ate someone right in front of her. Her being a human sure makes for a waste of potential kekekeke.
Youre lying! Yumis would never do anything like that! And I even have proof! Mother and Shellmy sent me lots of letters, and they never mentioned anything bad happening to the vige!
Huh? Oh, yeah, thats cause thats what I ordered them to say.
.Huh?
What did he just say?
Why dont you try looking at those two undead if you dont believe me? Your eyes should tell you exactly who they are.
Thats not possible.
Theres no way Yumis wouldve ever done anything that horrible. There was no reason for her to. I was being such a good girl
Ahh Aahhhhh Aaahhhhhhhhhh!
Come on, werent you always going on and on about how much you wanted to see them? Well? Arent you just soooo happy?
Havent you always wanted to see your beloved family again?
Everything broke. The whole world seemed to start to crumble as the demons words entered my ears.
Nooooooooooooooooooooo!!
Ukakakakaakakakakaka! Great. This is perfect. Your soul is looking so delectable and filled with despair that I can already taste it!!
The undead creatures I turned my gaze upon were undoubtedly the family members Id been with my whole life, the mother and little sister Id always lived with and loved.
You know what, Ill even be nice enough to let you hear their voices onest time.
The demon waved his hand and moved some of his mana into both Shellmy and my Mother.
Red
Hear
The area around the mouths started to move awkwardly. They gnashed their teeth a few times before finally speaking the lines Id heard just a few days ago.
How have you been doingtely, Shuria?
You always say youre doing fine, but I still cant help but worry.
Please just stop
The demons hearty, obnoxiously loudughter took my worlds few unbroken fragments and crushed them.
You know, the reason you can still recognize them even after all theyve gone through must be love, huh? Oh man, thats rich. You know what? Im d we met.
Youre lying You have to be lying What did I do wrong? What did I do to deserve this?
Hehe, Im not lying at alllll. You yourself didnt do anything bad, but that sister of yours sure did. Just look at what she did your precious family. I bet this gets her off. Hahahaha, shes even more demonic than most actual demons.
My body went limp as my sensations began to leave me. I lost even the ability to feel my tears as they rolled down my cheek.
I see
Id always seen the world as a warm, kind ce. Id thought of it as a soft nket made out of silk.
But now, itd changed. The whole world had been turned inside out.
All my warm memories had transformed from silken threads to sharp needles. They began piercing right through me and causing me pain.
It was all a lie. Itd all been a lie from the very start. Her smile, her kindness, and the time we spent together were all just parts of a web of lies. The only reason she gave me books, the only reason she took me out today was so she could keep lying to me, so she could reinforce the idea that she was my kind older sister.
Hahahahahaha. How ridiculous. The whole thing was just a ruse.
I was such an idiot. I not only trusted the bitch that murdered everyone in my vige, but also treated her like a beloved member of my family. I let her shut me in a room and steal my talent for magic even though shed turned both the mother and sister I loved into a pair of disfigured messes.
Is it happening? Have you finally fallen into the depths of despair?
Shut up! ze, oh orb of me, Fireball!
I tried to create a projectile and fire it at the demon out of rage, but the magical energy I poured into the attack ended up just dispersing throughout the air without taking form.
I I cant even cast that anymore?
Id lost everyst bit of the magical talent I once had. I couldnt even retaliate against the demon that was about to consume my soul.
Fufufu Hahahahaha Haahahahahahahahahahahaaahhh!
The situation I was in was so ridiculous it caused me to chuckle. A dryughter filled my surroundings as tears continued to pour from my eyes.
Uhihihi, it looks like your souls really going to end up being quite the tasty one.
My vision was blurred, but I could still see the demon as it spread its wings.
Why?
Why did this have to happen?
How did things turn out this way?
Id always thought that the world was a wonderful ce. But I was no longer capable of believing in it. Even my most pleasant memory had long just be another thorn in my side..
Good, good. I do love me a soul full of bitterness.
Ive had enough already I dont want to see or hear anything anymore.
It looks so good that I cant help but want to eat it right now. Actually, you know what, thats it. Its time for me to dig in.
Colour had started to drain from the world around me, but the demon, sneer and all, remained ever so clear nheless. He was slowly extending his arm towards me. I knew that the moment it finally reached me, my life would be forfeit. The moment he reached me, it would finally all end. And so, I, Shuria, awaited it. I simply sat there and did nothing as myst breath drew closer and closer.
But then I realized something.
Oh? Youre still nning on resisting?
I cant let myself die. I wont let this be over just yet.
Though I wanted to give up, I ended up moving my body backwards in an attempt to avoid the demons touch.
Because I realized that I wasnt satisfied.
I wont forgive her. I wont forgive that stupid bitch! Im swear Im going to get my revenge and pay her back for all shes done to me!
Ohhhh, not bad at all. The ones that resist all the way through end up being even more delicious than the ones that dont.
I dont want to die.
I dont want to let it all end.
Not like this.
A thirst for retribution welled up within me and filled everyst fibre of my being.
I hated her. I wanted to kill her so badly that I couldnt contain my own emotions.
I decided that I wasnt giving up, that I would get my vengeance no matter what.
And so, I swore an oath, an oath of vengeance.
I swear Ill kill everyone that involves themselves with her. I swear Ill murder everyone thats ever done anything to her benefit.
Oh my. Im sure shell feel real hurt if you tell her that. Hehehehehe.
I felt nothing but hatred for the demon thaty before my eyes. It had conspired with her and helped her bring her ns to fruition. I wanted to tear it apart, burn it alive, bite through its flesh, drown it, and strangle it with my bare hands.
I wanted to make it suffer, to force it into a cage of despair that no light could invade. And I wanted it to die in there.
No.
That wasnt right.
I didnt want to just let it die.
I wanted to do the honours.
I wanted to kill it with my own two hands.
I knew that resisting was pointless, but I started throwing stones at the demon. When I ran out, I instead resorted to sand.
My thoughts were filled with naught but hatred, hatred for everyone and everything thatd forced my current fate upon me.
But it didnt matter.
It didnt matter how frustrated I was. Nor did it matter how much I struggled.
Nothing was going to change.
Ugh arghh.!!
The demon grabbed me by the hair as it licked its lips.
I tried to shake it off, but it was too strong. I couldnt get away.
Dont worry. She told me she was going to use your body, so I wont rough you up too much. Im just going to be sucking out your soul and stopping your heart with my demonic poison.
Let go of me you monster. Im going to kill you!
I desperately scratched at his arms in an attempt to get him to drop me. I used as much force as I could. I didnt even mind having my nails torn off as long as it meant hurting him.
Kuhahaha. Its been a long time since Ive had a soul as high ss as yours. Dont worry, Ill make sure you dont get lonely. Ill even mix your magical energy together with whats left in those failed undead over there.
The demon let go of me and extended its hand towards my mother and sister.
Ugh!? Stop it!
Demonic Absorption.
I wasnt capable of understanding what it was muttering, but the results were self evident. I didnt need any sort of exnation.
He caused them to explode. Red blood sttered all over as their bodies were destroyed. What remained of them was just a bit of ck mist, a substance the demon sucked up and absorbed.
You fucking asshole! How dare you! How dare you!?
Well well well, whatever happened to you? Werent you just trying to get as far from me as you could? Now look at you. I guess that mustve been quite shocking to see.
The demon grinned.
Dont worry your little head too much. Youll soon be joining them in my stomach.
Tears of anger and frustration once again caused my vision to blur as I screamed at him and repeated the same questions over and over again.
Why, how did it end up like this?
I didnt do anything wrong, so why did this have to happen?
It cant end, not like this
That bitch was going to keep using me even after I died. She was going to do to me what she did to my family members.
She was going to turn me into an ingredient and use my eyes to create some sort of magic item. She was going to use me for her experiments before finally turning me into an undead.
I was much more frustrated by what she was going to do to me after I died than the fact that I was going to die.
Where did I go wrong?
How did I end here of all ces?
Just when did she first decide she was going to betray me?
Anyway, anyway, enough of that. Its time for me to eat you, and for real this time.
The way the demon smiled made me recall Yumis own.
So youre Shuria? Its nice to meet you. Im Yumis, your older sister.
Specifically, it looked exactly like the one she had when we first met. The resemnce was so striking that her voice had even began echoing through my head.
That was probably when it all started
I swear I swear Im going to kill her.
God damn it. I cant believe your circumstances are really this simr to my own. This has to be a god damn joke, and a terrible one, at that.
Huh?
I saw something sh as the prison bars were cut open. The metal poles fell over and began rolling around. The demons arms, whichd been right before my eyes, fell to the ground as they were severed from its body.
The person thatd caused the sudden change was a ck eyed, ck haired swordsman.
His face was a familiar one, but yet not at the same time. His body, which Id known to be spiritual, had be one with physical form.
Kaito?
Sup. Its been a while. Im here to see you again, just as promised.
He answered the question that I couldnt stop myself from asking in a casual tone.
Who the hell are you? Dont you know its rude to interrupt, human?
Kaito turned around to face the demon as it posed its question.
Id love to open with It may be rather presumptuous for me to say, or something like that, but Im actually here to run a bit of a recruitment drive today, so Ill refrain. [1]
In his hand was a single, blue-silver de with two orange coloured fluffy balls hanging from the bottom of its guard.
Im someone thatse a long way for the sole sake of torturing the bitch that summoned you to death.
He raised his de and pointed it towards the demon as his lips began curving upwards. The dark smile on his face was so full of his burning passion that I almost wanted to call it heroic.
Im none other than the fool they call the The Avengers Second Coming.[2]
_______________________________________________________________
[1] Really famous line, especially in Kabuki.
[2] Subject to change. Sounds horrible in English. JP: Nidome no Fukushuusha
Chapter 47: A Demon’s Temptations — Part 1
Chapter 47: A Demons Temptations Part 1
Huh. I have no idea what youve been going on about, but thats a good soul youve got there. It almost feels like Ive seen it somewhere before Well, whatever. It looks delicious, so I might might as well eat you right up too!
The demons disgusting voice entered my ears as I turned to face it.
Is that supposed to be apliment? Im much rather believe a demons ramblings than an angels, but I really could care less about what you think.
I scornfullyughed off the demons words as I fixed the grip I had on theHeart me Ghost de.
Man, you sure are a merciless one. And you seem like youre probably a pretty decent swordsman too, with how you lopped my arms off.
Yeah, and? I know your kind. You dont give a shit. A cut like that doesnt mean shit to you. Losing a limb or two doesnt even count for real damage, with your body being how it is.
Oh, youve met my brethren before? That supposed to mean youve got a good pair of eyes or something? It doesnt look like it.
Demons were, in essence, a subspecies of spirit. All spirits fit into one of eight distinct categories, with the biggest simrity between them being that they were all clumps of mana with consciousnesses. Though there were eight subspecies and eight different elemental systems, the two in factcked a one to one mapping. Only six of the eight were based off the elements, with those six being: fire, water, earth, wind, light, and darkness. The two remaining element types, null and non-systematic, didnt have any spirits associated with them even though they were elements for which people could have affinities. Thest subspecies of spirits were instead ssified as angels and demons. Personally, I hated them both even though they were on the exact opposite ends of the spectrum.
That, however, was irrelevant. What did matter was that I was currently staring down one of the aforementioned spirits, specifically the kind that was demonic in nature.
Lets just say Ive had a bit of an odd past, one convoluted enough for me to know that you demons dont have brethren to begin with.
Wow, what a surprise. So youre even aware that we dont see each other as brethren even though were of the same make? Silly human, if you know that, then you must also know just how purposeless your opposition is.
The demon grinned as it regenerated its arms.
The two limbs Id cut off dissolved into thin air as the demon healed. It was like the process of restoring himself involved reabsorbing them.
Why are
I turned my gaze towards her in response to her iplete question. Shed copsed onto the bare earth beneath her, her clothes torn and dirtied.
Sit still for a bit. I dont want you dying on me before I recruit you.
Saying no more, I focused my eyes back on the demon.
Youre being a bit of a bother. You mind scramming?
I raised my de and pointed it towards the inhuman creature as I spoke.
I dont want to waste my mana, so Ill let you off if you run your ass away right this instant.
You think I, being the esteemed demon I am, would run away? And from a delicious looking meal no less? Youve gotta be kidding me. What the hell, man? You got brain damage or something?
Well, I see youve made your choice. Die.
I poured my mana into theHeart me Ghost de,lighting it aze with a blue-white me as I pursued the demon. Its attempts to open up some distance between us failed. The flickering mes that decorated my sword shed as I robbed it of its other arm. Light filled the underground prison as the fire spread from my de to the wound it created.
Woah there. So you were a magic swordsman? That does make you a bit more notable, but still, wont make much of a difference. Your mes are too weak to burn me.
I ignored the demons words and instead used my time to shred the arm I stole from him.
Come on man. You know thats pointless. All I have to do to make a full recovery is shift my shape a little bit, and Ill be right as rain again. Just like th
The demon, whod been acting all high and mighty, froze up in the middle of his sentence.
Well? Werent you going to regenerate?
W-What the hell did you do to me!?
Take a guess.
Demons bodies werent made up of flesh and bone. They were just lumps of a specific type of mana given a physical form, meaning they were only able to reabsorb their body parts so long as they remained constructed entirely of their own essence. Its body needed a very specificposition. All I had to do to prevent it from healing was disturb its magicalposition by injecting my own mana into the body parts I lopped off.
Purifying its magical essence was effectively the same as filtering a specific type of sand from a dune, a task that was too time consuming to be considered practical midbat. My mes, which were in fact fueled by magical energy, would continue to scorch the demons body and maim its wound beyond the point of recovery in the meantime.
TheHeart me Ghost desability to grant me a spiritual form seemed impressive, but was in fact nothing more than an added bonus. The souldes true worth stemmed from its ability to attack magical and spiritual beings. Its mes could reduce creatures without physical form to ashes; it let me murder angels and demons by mixing my mana with theirs. The whole spiritual form thing was just an alternate application of that same ability.
T-Thats impossible! That isnt something that you should be even remotely capable of!
Okay, thats enough of that.
Gwwaaah!
Demons, being the magic-based creatures they were, typically wouldnt take much damage from anything other than spells that made use of the the holy element, a higher tier version of the light element.
And as a result, the species members had the tendency to adopt a fighting style that involved outright ignoring their opponents attacks. They would typically brute force their way through their enemies by sitting there and casting powerful spells with long chants. For that reason, the demon found itself confused and incapable of a proper reaction to my attack. Its motions were filled with numerous fatal ws.
I stepped forward and positioned myself right in its face as I raised my de in an upwards sh. The blow tore both its left wing and other arm from its body.
Fuck!
Yeah, no. Youre not getting away like that either.
The demon leapt backwards while hurriedly altering its magical makeup and dematerializing itself, a tactic that wouldve worked on anyone but me. My ghost de provided me the passive ability to see it even its dematerialized form.
I swung my sword diagonally over my shoulder, severing the demons entire right leg and everything under the knee on its left. Naturally, I made sure I cut the demon in such a way that it wouldnt be able to regenerate.
W-Why the hell can you see me!? How the hell is that sword cutting me when I have no physical form!?
What are you, stupid? Do I look like the type of softie thatd be dumb enough to exin my methods to you? You should know that already, demon. Cant you see into my soul?
Motherfucker! What the hell are you!?
Having lost its bnce, the demon fell over.
It was game over. The demon no longer had any means to move. It couldnt even fly seeing as how one of its wings had already been removed. It was far too close to me for it to actuallyplete any sort of magical incantation. I could easily destroy it the moment it tried.
You demons have always believed too much in your bodies and how far they could take you. You dont feel pain, and youre able to regenerate almost any damage you take. Youck any semnce of the instinct needed to avoid my attacks. Wow, look how nice I am, exining everything to you. What do you think? Hows my soul looking right now, demon?
The demons only reaction to my gaze was to tremble.
How rude. Id even gone out of my way to exin its downfall.
W-Wait! Please! This isnt my fault! T-This is just something I have to do, I was forced into it by the contract I made!
My des mes red up and roared as I poured increasing amounts of mana into the weapon.
Yeah, I know. You demons cant do shit unless you enter into a contract. You basically have no effect on the outside world under any other circumstance.
T-That means youll let me go, right? I-I wont kill the girl youve got behind you if you do. Ive already gotten everything I was supposed to have, ording to the contract I made. Leaving her alone wont vite it. Me and that other chick, we already dont owe each other anything right now. I-I can promise I wont make another contract with her either.
So what?
I lifted the de in my hand above my head.
P-Please man, just let me go Lend me a hand here, man
Nah. I hate it when people I could care less about ask me for help.
S-stop it! No! Dont! Please!
Fuck off.
I readied myself to swing
Wait, stop!
only to be physically halted the moment before I could.
Huh? What the hell are you trying to do?
Shuria, the girl the demon had been torturing up until just a few moments prior, wrapped her arms around me in a desperate attempt to prevent me from executing it. My first instinct was to assume that shed been charmed, but I knew that wasnt right. Id been constantly keeping tabs on her status in order to make sure I wasnt caught off guard by that exact thing.
Dont kill it, Kaito.
Shame filled me the moment I saw her hate-filled eyes. I couldnt believe myself for overlooking what I had.
I wont let you kill it! I want to be the one that kills it!
Right Good point. I shouldve known you wouldnt want me to poach your prey.
I wouldve felt the same if I were in her boat. Id also be mad if some random smug looking douchebag that knew nothing of my suffering came out of nowhere and killed the person I wanted to take vengeance on before I could get to them. Mad enough to kill, at that.
I wouldnt mind if other people joined in my vengeance, even if their reasons for seeking it differed from my own, but there was no way I could tolerate being unable to participate. Just watching was the same as getting cucked. It was, in and of itself, a form of torture. Id rather sit on a chair made out of moltenva than idle around and watch as someone else got revenge on whatever it was I wanted to personally end.
It does seem like it could work. The demon will need a fair amount of time to recover.
I nced at the demon and confirmed that it was trying to take in magical energy from its surroundings despite being taken aback. It seemed to have either assumed that I wouldnt notice, or figured that it had no choice but to attempt it even if I did.
Either way, it looked like I had enough time to finish what Ide to do before it healed.
Shuria, Im here today because I wanted to hand you a sort of offer.
I absorbed the magical energy I poured into theHeart me Ghost de,forced her off of me, and then turned to face her.
She ended up falling onto her hands and knees as I pushed her away.
Ive got a good idea of what that bitch did to you and I think I know exactly how youre feeling right now. You hate her. You want vengeance. You cant help but want to tear her apart with your own two hands, right?
An expression of displeasure found its way onto her face the moment the words left my mouth. She red at me, a murderous glint in her eyes, one I recognized and knew very well.
She was pissed, pissed that someone who knew nothing about her and her pains was acting like he understood her, pissed that someone was attempting to empathize with her even though they clearly couldnt.
And Im sure you feel the way about that demon over there. You want to be a part of its fall, its demise.
I hit the nail on the head. She and I had a lot inmon, but we werent aplices, nor were we partners in crime. Although our backstories were near identical, we were incapable of truly feeling each others pain.
And that would remain true regardless of how many conversations we had.
But as you are now, youre powerless. You cant do anything to it regardless of how injured it is.
I-I know, but I still
I interrupted her by sending a wave of maged bloodlust in her direction, one powerful enough to attack her instincts and force her down with brute physical force.
Its a pity, but still the truth. At this rate, you wont be able to do a thing, not to the demon, nor to Yumis. Ill murder her in cold blood without allowing you even the slightest bit of involvement. I could care less about how you feel, or what shes done to you. Theres no reason for me to yield anything to you.
Graaaaghhhh!
Shuria leapt at me. She pushed herself to attack me even though Id sent enough bloodlust her way to repel her.
The attack wasnt one shed thought through or nned. She simply lunged at me because shede to recognize me as a foe, someone thatd get in her way. To be frank, it was meaningless. There was no way shed hit. I dodged her with ease, grabbed her by the back of her cor, dropped her to the ground, and pressed one of my feet against her back to restrain her.
Rgghh Get off of me!
Do you know why you lost everything, Shuria? Its because youcked knowledge. You didnt know what would happen because you were too naive to think far enough ahead, too green.
You were toocking, both in strength and willpower. The world you live in is a horrible ce. You cant get by believing in it or its peoples kindness. What you need is doubt, a nket of doubt that covers everyst fibre of your being.
ow already.
You tried too hard to believe in the people around you. You clung too hard to the concept of trust. And look at you now, look what its done. They yed you for a fool, and only because you let them. You washed your own suspicions away and tricked yourself into thinking everything was fine, all because you wanted to think you could trust her. And that, thats why youre here right now. Thats why your life has be a living hell. You werent a bad person; you didnt do anything you shouldnt have. But it was still your fault. Here you are, at rock bottom, because you neglected your responsibilities, because you wanted to trust her.
I know! I know that already, and I dont need you telling it to me!
Her eyes zed with a dark, fiery passion.
A pitch ck congration had lit itself within her, one she had no idea how to expel.
Hurts, doesnt it? How about this, Ill lift my foot if you swear that youll give up on exacting vengeance.
Fuck off!! Yumis, that two faced whore, is my prey!
Ill get you out of here if you give up on her. I really do feel sorry for you, so Ill even give you some cash. You can find a ce for yourself out in the countryside and live the rest of your life out in peace.
Screw off! Hows that any different from being dead!?
Madness filled her voice as she continued.
Im going to kill her. Im going to fucking murder her! Id much rather die than forget about all the pain shes caused!
Shuria loosed an almost bestial shout, a promation that shed much rather die than be deprived a chance to take her vengeance.
All reason had left her.
Her scream hadnt contained even the slightest bit of rationality.
Her tantrum was almost like that of a newborns. Within it was the unshakeable will to live, to truly live.
No, it wasnt like a newborns.
It was a newborns.
Her cry had signified the birth of an insurgent, a renegade with naught but her own desires at heart.
I see.
She rolled to the side, bared her fangs, and bit at my leg without even the slightest shred of hesitation the moment I lifted if off her back.
There was no more fear in her, only strength.
You sure are a reckless one, huh?
Why arent you fighting back?
At first, she was suspicious of mypleteck of resistance, but her jaws eventually began to cken.
Because I deserved it. It was just for confirmation sake, but still. I spouted a bunch of annoying bullshit at you, and I know it.
She continued to stare at me in an attempt to figure out my intentions, her eyes filled with suspicion.
Have you already forgotten the first thing I said? Im here to recruit you, Shuria.
Recruit?
Exactly.
I squatted down in front of her now that shed finally stopped struggling, and looked her straight in the eyes.
You said you would rather die than forget your vengeance. And so, Shuria, I have an offer for you.
I extended a hand towards her.
Would you like to be reborn, here and now?
I paused for a moment before borating.
Wont you join me down vengeances path?
Chapter 48: A Demon’s Temptations — Part 2
Chapter 48: A Demons Temptations Part 2
It felt like I was thrown into the midst of a nightmare. Everything I thought I had was taken away from meno, that isnt quite right. I was forced to realize that I never had anything to begin with. Itd all just been an illusion, a hallucination I happened to be able to touch. And today, Id finally learned the truth. Coming to understand my own circumstances had already made today the worst day of my life. But the day had yet to end. And neither had my suffering.
Losing everything I hadand everything Id thought I hadwas only a turning point. His words, my supposed saviours words, only tortured me all the more.
Its a pity, but still the truth. At this rate, you wont be able to do a thing, not to the demon, nor to Yumis. Ill murder her in cold blood without allowing you even the slightest bit of involvement. I could care less about how you feel, or what shes done to you. Theres no reason for me to yield anything to you, Kaito sneered.
I leapt at him. It wasnt a conscious action, but rather, something my body had simply happened to do. The sheer amount of hatred coursing through my veins had forced me to action, to attack.
But I was powerless.
He evaded my pathetically weak attempt at a lunge, knocked me to the floor, and suppressed me by cing a foot on my back.
Hurts, doesnt it? How about this, Ill lift my foot if you swear that youll give up on exacting vengeance. He spoke in an overbearing, know-it-all like tone as he pointed out all my weaknesses and forced me to face everything Id tried to avert my eyes from. Ill get you out of here if you give up on her. I really do feel sorry for you, so Ill even give you some cash. You can find a ce for yourself out in the countryside and live the rest of your life out in peace.
Thebination of his smirk and the preposterous words he spoke made him look exactly like an evil sorcerer taken straight out of a fairytale. But the offer he made was the opposite of enticing. It was something that, as far as I was concerned, held no value whatsoever.
The life I used to live was one I could no longer go back to. Itd already been shattered, destroyed, spirited away to a ce beyond my grasp.
Quietly living out the rest of my days was downright impossible.
I see, he said in a gentler tone as he removed his foot from my back. Looking up, I noticed that his face was now decorated with an ever so slight smile. The heavy, intimidating air thatd surrounded him just a moment prior had vanished. And only then did I finally realize that he wasnt a spiritbut I didnt care.
He would steal my prey if I didnt do something to stop him. Both the people I wanted to kill, to enact vengeance on, would be taken away from me. That alone, I couldnt permit. I would much rather die than yield.
And for that reason, I assaulted him again. I opened my jaws and sank my teeth into his leg
I knew I was going to fail. He was once again going to dodge my miserable excuse of an attack and step on me. And this time, he was probably going to kill me.
It was only a given. I rejected his aid and met his kindness with hostility. There was no reason for him not to kill me with the way Id turned down his offer.
Hedpletely overwhelmed a demon. There was no way someone like me could so much as scratch him, let alone beat him in a fight. Yet, I still chose to attack him.
Because I had no other choice.
Because I myself had decided that revenge was all I had left.
Id already given up once. Id epted my death as an inevitability. But the moment thatd happened, I realized I didnt want to die. And for that reason, I decided. I wanted revenge, and I would attempt to take it regardless of how likely or unlikely I was to seed.
Why arent you fighting back? I asked.
I didnt think itd be possible for me to hurt him, but, for some odd reason, my attack had damaged him. At first, Id seriously tried to bite into his flesh and tear it apart. But soon, my jaws began to cken. I realized that, for reasons unknown, Kaito had decided not to avoid or resist me in any which way.
Because I deserved it. It was just for confirmation sake, but still. I spouted a bunch of annoying bullshit at you, and I know it. He responded in way that left me taken aback.
Recovering from the shock, I looked him dead in the eye, only to find that his gaze was lightless. His pupils seemed to contain a sort of endless darkness, much like that of a bottomless abyss.
It was precisely that gaze of his that prompted me to look at him, not just as someone out to poach my prey, but as a person; his eyes caused me to take interest in him.
Have you already forgotten the first thing I said? Im here to recruit you, Shuria, he said with a smile.
Recruit? I questioned.
Exactly, he replied. His one word response had been apanied by such a wide range of emotions that it almost seemed to reverberate its way into my head. It seemed to sneak its way into everyst nook and cranny of my brain as I digested his words. But before I could, he added even more. You said you would rather die than forget your vengeance. And so, Shuria, I have an offer for you.
Would you like to be reborn, here and now? Kaito smiled demonically as he whispered. Wont you join me down vengeances path?
His hand looked exceedingly human, but I was sure that taking it was no different from taking a demons, for his offer was as tempting as would be a forbidden fruit.
Join you? I repeated his words under my breath.
The words were so alluring that I felt like taking his hand would cause me to plunge into the darkness of the abyss.
Would you rather be an observer? Or join me as an aplice? Make your choice, here and now. If you take my hand, then Ill give you the power you need to exact the vengeance you desire, but epting that power will take you beyond the point of no return. Youll be forced to continue your quest for vengeance and shoulder all the grudges I bear, even after Yumis death. The contract youll make with me runs deeper than blood, no joke. If you die, then Ill die. And if I die, then youll die, Kaito borated. His words almost seemed toe from really far away; they were all blurred together and extremely difficult to make out.
I was convinced that the person before me was a true demon, the kind that tempted people and led them astray in fairytales.
But as far as I was concerned, that was perfectly okay.
I dont care about all that extraneous detail. Theres only one thing I want to know. Will taking your hand allow me to see her suffer? Will I be able to see her expression twist in indignation and resentment? I asked. I only cared about getting my revenge. I didnt care whether I had to do it alone or if I had to work with an aplice. All that mattered was that I would be able to carry it out. And that was why the only thing I wanted to know was whether or not taking his hand would allow me to achieve my goal.
Did I not make myself clear? I said I was giving you a chance to be one of my aplices. Therefore, the question shouldnt be will I see her, but can I make her? Ive pretty much said this already, but, you decide, Kaito paused for a moment before continuing. Pick your own future. Choose your own fate. I wont make any guarantees, nor will I only only show you the conveniences thate with siding with me.
You really are a like a demon, I said indignantly. Youre enticing me to join you without any words offort, nor even a guarantee of sess. Youre basically not doing anything for me at all.
Well, Im sure you already know all about just how much it can hurt you to leave something entirely in someone elses hands, he countered myint by hitting me right where it hurt. His lips curved upwards even though his expression seemed far too dark to be entertaining a smilean expression I was sure I shared.
Though he wasnt doing much of anything at all, the hand he had extended symbolized an offer that could give me everything I could ever want. I was sure that taking his hand would turn me into a demon, just like him.
So I epted. Fine. Ill offer you my body, heart, and soul if you make me into a demon, just like you. I dont care what happens, as long as epting will take me even one step closer to getting my revenge.
Fine. Ill offer you my body, heart, and soul if you make me into a demon, just like you. I dont care what happens, as long as epting will take me even one step closer to getting my revenge. The hand I had extended was gripped by a smaller, paler one as Shuria acknowledged my offer.
Wait, did she just tell me to make her a demon?
Damn, youre harsh. First you called me a ghost, then a spirit, and now a demon? For the record, Im only human. I grinned as I pulled Shuria to her feet. I let go of her hand as soon as she got up and summoned in it the dagger the Holy Sword of Vengeance used to establish its contracts.
A regr human being wouldnt be able to make take on a form made entirely out of mana. Nor would they be capable of making a dagger that ominous out of nothing but mana, she retorted.
Well, this swordll probably be able to answer about half your questions. Ill answer the other halfter, when we have more time, I said.
A dark light that burned more brightly than the sun filled our sights the moment I handed Shuria the Holy Sword of Vengeance, a clear sign that she was more than qualified to use it.
How strange. The lights cold, hot, dark, and bright at the same time, Shuria remarked.
Her eyes filled with a deep, red glow as she stared at the de shed been given. ck sparks radiated off its de, as if it was both giving a cynical blessing to the girl holding it and urging her to set out on vengeances path. She brought the sword to her chest as she would a something she treasuredand drilled it into her body. But despite that, there wasnt even the slightest trace of a wound.
Grggghhhh I groaned. Second hand knowledge began flowing into me, just as itd done when Minnalis and I had made our contract; I felt another persons passion and hatred enter me. It was already my second time feeling the sensation, but it felt strange and foreign regardless. I couldnt hold back the sheer amount of negatively that suddenly flowed through my mind no matter of how hard I tried; it eventually made its way onto my face and distorted it in rage. By the time it stopped, by the time the de finally ceased glowing altogether, Shurias thirst for vengeance had be one with my own.
Ugh, that really is way different from just talking to someone and sympathizing with them, Iined.
Wow. I really didnt think Id run into anyone with circumstances simr to my own so quickly, Shuria mused as she made an expressionprised of a mix of distaste and resignation. That was a really strange sensation but it looks like Ive obtained an incredible ability.
She clenched and unclenched her fists several times as she observed her surroundings. A delighted expression appeared on her face a few momentster.
And I think Ive found just the thing I need to make it work, she said. Hell be just perfect formemorating my new skills first use.
The elf-like girl slowly trudged her way over to a stuffed cat. She crouched as she reached it and picked it up by cing her hands around its stomach. And then, she began to chant.
Mr. Cat, Mr. Cat, where are you?
The clock breaks in the country full of kindness
The ice cracks in the country full of cold
Right this way, Mr. Cat. I know youre lost.
Youll find a tasty snack right over there.
Thread Spinner Dance Puppets Spiritual Possession
Glowing particles dyed in red, yellow, and ck began to rise off the ground and illuminate Shurias vicinity as she sang to activate a peculiar sort of spell. Her magical form pumped the doll full of magical energy, and as the amount reached its apex, the particles thatd appeared around her did as her mana had and suit and entered the stuffed toy.
Nnn I feel really unsteady. I must be mana drunk kyaha, kyahahahaha! Sheughed as she spoke to the stuffed toy, now, get right up!
The cat reacted to Shurias voice. It twitched several times, gave itself a shake, and got to its feet.
Huh, thats a pretty interesting ability you ended up getting, I said.
Its only going to get even more interesting from here on out, she giggled.
The smile on Shurias face was a happy one, but the rest of her expression seemed to indicate that shed fallen into delirium. Even so, the cat shed empowered didnt mind. It simply looked up at her and gave her a refine bow. Seeing that, Shuiria smiled again and issued it amand. Okay! Heres your first order. Go consume that pitiful clown. Make sure you get a good taste of him while youre at it.
The cats lips curved up into a smile. Nishishi Nishishishishishi! It responded her instructions by bothughing and nodding simultaneously. The fork and knife it held clinked against the floor over and over as it walked its way over to the demon thatd watched us throughout the contractual process.
Id originally intended on killing it myself, but I thought itd be too unrefined of me to cut in now of all times, so I took a step back and decided to y the role of an observer instead.
S-Shit! What the fuck are you people!? The demon screamed. It had managed to regenerate about half its body, but it was out of time. Knowing that, it put on one final struggle by decreasing its density so it couldplete its form. It tried its best to escape, and it would have, had the stuffed animal retained its original pace.
Shurias puppet kicked off the ground and leapt towards its prey the moment it attempted to run.
Stay away! I refuse to let you take me for a fool! The demon swung its arms to swat the stuffed animal out of the air.
But to no avail.
Nishishii! The stuffed animalughed, mocking the demon as de suddenly grew several timesrger.
W-What!? The demons eyes widened in shock and panic as the erged knife cleaved its arm right off, but soon calmed down and evenughed in relief as it realized that its assants decked the Heart me Ghost des ability. Hah hahaha Whew. It doesnt look like its the same as the sword from earlier. I can regenerate immediately if all it does is cut me.
But his respite was brief.
You do know I told it to eat, right? Shuria smiled as if entertained.
The demon didnt get the chance to finish processing her words before the stuffed cat executed its orders.
Nishishishii! Again, itughed as it stuck its fork into the demons disembodied arm and cut a piece of it off with the knife, which had returned to its regr size. And with the most natural motion, it raised its fork to its face and consumed the demons flesh.
Huh? The unholy spirit stared, dumbfounded. Its mental facilitiescked the ability to allow it to react before the stuffed cat consumed the rest of its arm. Oi, youre kidding, right? That thing just ate my arm!?
Kyahahaha! Is something wrong? Youve got a really funny look on your face. Shuria mocked.
As of resonating with its matters sadistic urges, the cat turned towards the demon and brandished its fork and knife against one another twice instead of answering its question. The sound that came from it was the usual Nishishi.
Fuck!! Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuck! What the hell!? You have to be fucking kidding me! First, a sword that can cut something made entirely out of mana, and now a stuffed animal that can consume me!? This is just in unfair! What the fuck!? The demonined, ridiculing the situation it was stuck in.
Pffft. I couldnt help butugh. Did a demon really justin about something being unfair? Id originally been intending on totally staying out of this, but the demons words were so silly that I couldnt resist making a remark.
Im a demon goddamit! Unlike you fools, Im a higher form of life! This shouldnt be happening to me! No! No no no no no no no no! The demon screamed as it fought back against the stuffed animal, but it failed to provide any significant resistance. It waspletely outmatched.
The demoncked proficiency in close quartersbat. It could no longer rely on its ability to regenerate either, and so, it panicked. Itcked theposure it needed to cast anyplicated spells, so it ended up randomly throwing out weaker ones. But again, to no avail. All its attacks were either dodged or intercepted by the stuffed animals fork.
Though the demon was immune to pain, it did still feel fear. For that reason, it simply sat there as it was eaten, paralyzed by its ownck of mental fortitude.
Its body was consumed from the extremities, and soon, all that was left of the demon was its head.
How How could I, a demon, get done in by that sort of inferior life form? Its not even sure whether its a human or elf! Knowing its eventual demise, the demon moaned resentfully. There was so little of its mana left that it was already beyond repair. It wouldnt have been able to heal itself even it took in all the mana around it. Its fate was sealed; it was going to die.
How boring Shuria sighed. Why did you have to lose so easily? I wanted you to struggle more and hold on a bit longer so using my new powers for the first time would have felt more special and exciting.
Well, Yumis is next, so you can just think of this whole event as a something along the lines of a prologue that ended up dragging on for too long. I shrugged.
I guess youre right In that cause, Ill should probably end it now. Shuria squat herself down right in front of the demon and kindly smiled as she issued her stuffed cat onest order. Ill watch everyst moment of the demons demise. So dig in, Mr. Cat.
Fuuuuuck yooooooouuuuuuuuuuuu! The demon cursed at the girl that proimed she would enjoy its death, its voice filled with hatred and rage.
Kyahahahahahaha!
Nishishi!
Though faced with the demons bare hostility, both she and her puppet onlyughed in response.
The stuffed animal stabbed its knife into one of the demons eyes and its fork into the other, consuming both before chucking the evil spirits head into the air and skillfully catching it in its mouth.
After swallowing, Mr. Cat huffed, as if satisfied before once again tapping the two utensils together. The demon episode had finally reached its conclusionor so I thought.
The moment the situation calmed, something happened, both to the cat, and to Shuria herself. The stuffed animal, which, at first, had mostly been pure white, was the first to change. Swirling ck patterns suddenly coined themselves all over the cats body and turned it into a ck and white tabby.
Likewise, change also began taking ce in the puppets master.
Hm? My body suddenly feels really warm. Its like Im burning up. Shuria blinked curiously as she examined herself. The change in her temperature was a cause for concern, but I was much less worried about it than I was worried about the pitch ck magical energy thatd suddenly started swirling around her body.
Shit! Are you alright!? I fretted. We were bound by the Holy Sword of Vengeances contract. Minnalis and I would both be in some deep shit if Shuria died.
I think I should be fine. It doesnt feel like Im in any danger. My body just feels like its burning hot, Shuria answered. Though the situation was abnormal, she remained quite calm. It didnt look like she was at risk of losing her life. In fact, the heat wasnt even causing her any pain or suffering.
After a few moments passed, the magical vortex eventually began to slow; our warped surroundings were allowed to return to their prior state.
Well, this is unexpected, Imented.
Did I just transform? Shuria questioned as she looked over her own body.
Her soft, porcin white skin had strengthened itself and turned into a milk chocte-like light brown, while her pretty blonde hair had lost all its colour and turned a shade of silver. The torn parts of her clothes revealed that her abdomen was now covered in dark, tattoo-like markings.
She lifted a bit of her hair to the me, and found that it reflected the fires colour and shone with an orange hue.
The change that ured within her seemed to be a side effect of her intaking the demons mana.
Whew, you didnt end up bing a demon. I remarked. It looks like youve be something along the lines of a dark elf instead.
Dark elf? She asked.
Thats what the people back in my world call elves with skin like yours. I exined.
Elves werent too rare a race. In fact, there were quite a few in town. Many of the races members would take advantage of their inherent talent in magic and be adventurers. But Id never actually seen any elves with dark skin, not even before everything was reset. Id been convinced that they simply didnt exist, but evidently, I was wrong.
I looked over Shurias stats and confirmed that she was no longer a human with elven traits, and that shed obtained a brand new innate ability.
Name: Shuria
Age: 14
Gender: Female
Race: Dark Elf
HP: 292/332
MP: 780/780 Transfering (525)
Level: 33
Strength: 133
Vitality: 213
Stamina: 154
Agility: 288
Magic Power: 679
Magic Resistance: 582
Innate Abilities
Scarlet Eyes
Puppets Spiritual Possession
Skills
Presence Detection: Lv 1
Presence Concealment: Lv 1
Meditation: Lv 3
Dismantling: Lv 3
Condition: Good
Name: Shuria
Hidden Stats
Technique: E
Thinking and Reaction Speed: E
Rate of Physical Recovery: F
Current Status: Healthy
Magical Affinities
Fire: 0
Water: 0
Wind: 0
Earth: 0
Light: 0
Dark: 0
Null: 21
Non-Systematic: 154
Titles
One With Re-emerged Elven Roots
ursed One
The Avengers Subordinate
Possessed Puppet Maniptor
Fallen Elf
It doesnt look like youre in any danger, so Id say were in the green, I concluded as I looked over her stat page.
A dark elf, huh? I like it. It makes me feel like I really was reborn, Shuria smiled, epting her new form.
With that out of the way, I informed Shuria it was time to go. Alright, the demons dead, so lets get the hell out of here. I may or may not have forced Yumis barrier a slight bit to get inside, so shell probably be back before long.
I even moved towards the dungeons exit, but Shuria told me to wait before I reached it. Please give me just a few moments. I want to free everyone.
She gave a few orders to her now marbled cat plush and had it eliminate all the undead.
Undead creatures were technically immortal, but you could turn them to dust and return them to the earth if you damaged their bodies enough and whittled away at the magical energy they used to sustain themselves. She did exactly that for all the undead locked up in the prison.
Alright, lets hurry up and leave. Weve got a lot of stuff to talk about, and a very finite amount of time to get it all covered, seeing that she was done, I urged her to leave.
Mkay. Shuria turned back onest time as she reached the staircase. I swear Ill make her pay. Ill make her suffer more than enough to make up for everything she made you go through.
Her dark, passionate words were met with silence, for all the creatures within the dungeon had already ceased their groaning. With that said, Shuria ascended the stairs, her ck and white stuffed cat following right behind her.
Puppets Spiritual Possession
Skill Level: 2
Sacrifices a portion of the casters max MP in order to give an inanimate object false life and turn it into the casters servant. The servants abilities depend on the amount of mana sacrificed, the emotions embedded into it, and the casters environment.
The maximum amount of MP that can be sacrificed is equivalent to the casters max MP. The number of autonomous servants that can be created is equal to twice the skills level. The number of manually controlled servants the caster can deploy and use at once is based off of their own talents. If an autonomous servant consumes one of many specific types of organism, then the caster will absorb the organisms magical energy. This can happen once per species. The casters species race can change if the newly absorbed individual had more mana than the caster.
???????
???????
Absorption ListDemon (Eaten)
Side Story: Diary of a Certain Mage
Side Story: Diary of a Certain Mage
Year
month, day
Recently, Ive reached a bit of a standstill in my magic tool research.
I know the reason, of course. Its because my talent in magic iscking.
I never could use too much mana in one go, but I made up for it by perfecting my control and raising the efficiency as high as possible. However, that too wasnt enough anymore. Perhaps with my mana teauing, my ambitions would go unfulfilled. No, its too soon to give up.
I must carve my name onto the town monument.
If I cant, my father, who was still gentle to me, would no longer allow my current lifestyle.
Wait for me, Sori. One day, I will proudly .
Year
month, day
Another failure today.
Even using the wind element, for which I had the most talent, my output is only slightly higher than average. Ive alsoe to feel that raising my level anymore would be difficult around these parts.
My mana capacity will slowly, but surely rise if I put in the required level of training, but I had no time.
It was fine for now, but sooner orter, an engagement proposal woulde that would effectively tear me away from Sori.
I must do something before then .
Year
month, day
This time, I tried changing my methods.
The control became more difficult, but there was a clear improvement in effect. But even then, I fundamentally needed more mana to make a tool worthy of putting my name on the monument.
To have my name immortalized on the monument, I must make a tool acknowledged by the great spirit dwelling within said monument. Once I could make such an item and ced it on the designated podium, my name would be automatically engraved on the stone.
What must I do to make such a powerful magic tool?
Im sorry, Sori, please forgive my ipetency.
It seems we must wait a bit longer before we can truly be together.
Year
month, day
Today, people of apany in Elmia visited the institute. They were interested in some of my experimental tools.
They told me that these would sell well on the market, but my goal was clearly not bing an inventor. Im not petty enough to be satisfied selling lesser tools for pocket change.
But still, research required funds, and it was all the better the more money I could freely use. So I ended up taking their offer.
I hadnt realized back when I made the deal, but as Im writing now, I understand that it was a significant move forward.
If my name spreads and my fame bes known, even if slightly, when the timees that I will have my name on the monument, my father might just find it harder to ignore my personal wishes.
The founder of my house had apparently decreed, One who achieves the honor of carving their name on the monument of Elmia shall have their any wish granted, which was fine and all, but realistically speaking, there was no guarantee that itd be upheld today.
Sori, she was so cute today.
Her calling my name with rose tinted cheeks absolutely gave me shivers.
Year
month, day
Today, a dubious merchant called out to me.
Elmia was a town of many walks of people, people of his walk being especiallymon.
Normally, I would politely refuse any offers and be on my way, but somehow today, I ended up listening.
But then, among the things the merchant disyed, I spotted something outrageous.
A demonic summoning stone.
The merchant hadnt a clue about the value of such a product. I bought the stone that he was selling dirt cheap, and quickly made my way home.
Year
month, day
The outfit Id secretly ordered arrived today.
Having Sori wear it looked quite sexy indeed. So its true that your whole impression of a person changes in different clothing. This was a tremendous find. Ah~, what ever shall I have her wear next?
Honestly, just why cant girls love other girls? It wasnt my aim for the masses to recognize my desired rtionship.
But I would very much like my dear father and mother to give their blessings on my choice.
The merchant I had a personal contract with knew of my rtionship with Sori and kept quiet about it, but if other merchants found out .
Year
month, day
Today, after thoroughly researching and preparing on it, I tried summoning a demon.
Demons were a subset of spirits. In exchange for arge offering, they would grant one cursed knowledge or power.
So when I asked it if there was a way I could offer the life of a ve in exchange for better talent in magic, the demon simply replied, There is.
This method involved using a specialized magic circle, and cing an individual of the same blood within for a long period of time. This would allow me to plunder that individuals talent.
Ah, the Lord has shown me the way.
Someone with high talent for magic, someone blood rted to me, and someone who I can easily keep in one ce for a long time.
I happen to know that someone.
A child born between my father and a servant, my half-sister.
Her name, if Im recalling correctly, should be Shuria.
I could atst see hope.
This would surely lead Sori and I to our happily ever after.
Once I told her about the n, and that the day of our matrimony would be soon, Sori was so happy.
Sori was so cute and lovely, asking if there was anything she could do to help. We went at it for 3 rounds today.
Year
month, day
The n was working.
Lady Luck was my ally. I hade to Shurias rescue in saving her little sister at the perfect timing, and sessfully lured her into the mansion.
As the demon had requested, I had also made the special magic circle, and provided the special mana for its activation more or less at the same time.
During my expedition, I also managed to acquire some experimental subjects, making it look as it theyd been caught and killed by devilkin.
Next, I just needed to make sure that foolish sister of mine doesnt exit her room.
Right now, she was still in possession of MY talent. I cant have her use that to destroy the magic circle in her room. And were she to even leave that room, I would have to once again prepare offerings to the demon to restart the process.
There werent many viges so insr and convenient like the one Id used. Plus, I doubt I could use the same excuse of, The devilkin did it , anymore.
Until the spell reaches 100%, I suppose I must act the part of kind elder sister.
Year
month, day
This is important.
On days when I came to act my good sister part, Sori would be tremendously more agitated as if she was burning in jealousy.
Sori was of noble blood, but she was from a lower branch family, and would normally act appropriate as a maid. That also went for our bedroom activities, she simply insisted on keeping a stoic expression.
That Sori was showing her possessive nature towards me like never before. It makes me wet just thinking about it.
Year
month, day
Today, a letter came from my parents living in the capital. The contents were about whether I was interested in an engagement and what not, so I burned it with a me spell, leaving no trace of the parchment.
My parents quite liked their life in the capital and would rarelye home to Elmia. Once Id gotten a handle on my duties as lord of thisnd, theyd fully relocated. Its been 4 years since then.
The towns administration still being handled by our hired officials, my job was to simply stamp the lords seal on the documents, easy work.
Still, perhaps theyd grown worried as I refused every engagement proposal that came my way, so the number of letters such as the previous have increased.
Ah~, I want to quickly get my name on that monument, and bind with Sori in holy matrimony.
Year
month, day
The spells effects were showing.
Shurias proficiency in magic was being transferred to me, it was happening so easily that all my hard work prior seemed idiotic.
My own skill level in magic also increased by one during the past half year.
And now that my capacity for mana outflow had risen greatly, I could make much moreplicated and controlled experiments. Im certain that at this rate, I can one day create a magic tool that would go down in the tomes of history.
Now, I nned to train further in my control, and simply wait for the spell toplete.
Year
month, day
It was almost done.
Perhaps I should start thinking in more detail about phase 2 of the n that I would enact after the spell reachedpletion.
First matter of business: Shurias Scarlet Eyes.
Theyd be perfect. I should use those eyes of hers to make a perception based magic tool.
I clearly had a gift for this, so the mana wouldnt lose any efficiency. Im sure that unlike those sub-par experiments, I could make her a fine undead.
Year
month, day
The spell was practically done.
Thinking back, itd actually taken quite the length of time.
It just means that Id stolen that much more talent from the little girl.
And by the morning of tomorrow, all of that talent would be mine alone.
Id have her aid me quite a bit in the days toe, so I suppose I could extend her sweet dream to the end of tomorrow. I am her kind elder sister after all.
---------------------------------------------------------------
I see, so it was like this
I kept myself as calm as I could manage as I finished and closed Yumis diary.
DD DD So trivial.
It was so trivial, so minor, so petty, so damn insignificant.
Yumis, are you saying THIS was the reason you were so intent on your magic tools? THIS was the reason you betrayed me?
Having the town monument recognize her magic tool, and boldly take her favorite maid as wife?
Just for that, she betrayed me. Just for that, she used Shuria, and piled up so many sacrifices.
Alright, I thought that she only cared for the maid, but it looks like shes quite attached to her parents and other servants too. Ill make use of them on my stage
I put the diary back exactly as it was, and pleased with the find that will serve to further fuel my vengeance, I left Yumis mansion.
Chapter 49: The Hero and Shuria, First Steps
Chapter 49: The Hero and Shuria, First Steps
Ukh, AAH!
Ah, its that same dream.
Despite knowing it to be a dream, the scenes happening before me were truly horrendous.
Hey there, its time for your daily dose. Be still and dont spill any now
Khu, this is, NOTHING!! I will never surrender to you fiends!
Well, I dont care. You also yed a part in tricking me. That, is all that matters
I could see around me, something of a dark cave. Lit by luminescent moss along the walls, I could see arge rock that appeared to have been cut t across the top and used as a makeshift bed. And on top of this bedy Sori.
Her arms and legs were bound in crude iron shackles like those of a ve.
And a girl, Shuria, as the dream would have me believe, was approaching Sori with a calm smile on her face.
But that Shuria looked all-together different from the one I knew. Her hair had gone from blond to a silver close to pure white, while her skin, thatd been ghostly pale, had been tanned brown like that of the people living innds loved by the sun.
The only familiar features I could see were her face, that had maintained the same shape, and her deep, red eyes.
Every time I had this dream, I saw a ck haired, ck eyed boy, who somehow roused a sense of deja vu, by her side, along with what appeared to be a rabbit-kin girl with chestnut hair.
Shuria had forcefully plied open Soris mouth with a gag, and shoved a spoonful of yellow-green liquid into her.
And anticipating that the maid would choke it out, she would then close Soris mouth and make her swallow.
Nha, oww, cough, cough!!
The task done, Shuria violently pulled off the gag.
Okay then, since we finished up your arms yesterday, lets do, your left leg today
Here you are
Thanksies
Shuria received a number of stakes from the rabbit-kin girl. These ck stakes were hollow with a hole on the top and were of a design that let their sharp tips open to let things through.
I, truly wanted to avert my eyes from seeing the atrocity that I knew was about to transpire, but this dream didnt allow me such an action.
Hggghh!? Uuu, aaAAAAA!!!
Soris beautiful leg was brutally pierced right before my eyes.
Aahh, Nhh, UAah!!
My beloved raised shrill screams as another 3 of those stakes impaled her.
Those screams, they almost sounded like the sweet moans she made as I yed with her in the night.
My gosh, Sori, are you actually feeling good from this? Such a pervert, you
kusukusu, Shuriaughed in ridicule.
Nhh, haah, thats, because of, the drug
But its made so that you can still feel the pain you know. Which means that youre clearly feeling more pleasure than pain from this. Okey, ready for the main event? Please be so kind as to not pass out like you did yesterday. If you arent suffering, all my time doing this feels wasted is all
Aiee!!
Shuria now held arge bottle which contained a liquid, ck something. This something that gave off a metallic sheen was, what I spected to be, a magic creature, and this creature moved by Shuriasmands.
She ced the bottle beside Sori, and slowly lifted its lid.
Here, eat up dearie
As Shuria called on it, that liquid ck something oozed out of its bottle on its own, made towards the stakes freshly impaled into Sori, and entered through the holes on top.
HNGGA!!
This was likely when the tips of the stakes came open. The result was a new onught of screams.
NnaaAAaA, Nggghh, Oooo, Aaanh, Nnh, Nh, Ah, Aaahh!!
Youre crying in so much ecstasy. You must be especially deplorable, gasping in sensual breaths while your bones are melting away
Yumis-sama! Yumis-sama!! YUMIS-SAMAAA!!!
The amount of pleasure shes feeling should be just under what she feels as pain, so her poor head must be so confused
Oi oi, you make it sound like its none of your business, you made the poison
Oh geez, Goshujin-sama. Call it a drug, alright? Shed break so soon if all that was only pain. Thatd be a waste
While Sori screamed in mad agony, the ck haired boy and the rabbit-kin girl were having a pleasant chat.
I wouldnt spare a second to exterminate these three monsters if I could, but despite it being my dream, I was curiously unable to control my body.
Like always, I could simply watch, watch and do nothing as Sori moaned in pleasure and agony.
!? Hah, haah, aah, that, dream again. What a horrid way to start the morning
I sighed as I raised myself from bed, feeling my forehead drenched in sweat. Looking at the clock told me that I had woken up slightlyter than usual.
Its been 4 times already. Just what is happening to me
That day, the demonic summoning stone had turned into one without the first two descriptors, and from that day, I kept having that dream. That same dream, night after night.
The dream where a transformed Shuria, along with a couple of strangers, would torture Sori.
I kept seeing that terrifying premise that felt too real.
That demon, after breaking its own contract, did it perhaps put a curse on me?
On the day I pushed Shuria into my trap and offered her soul to the demon, after Id enjoyed bed y with Sori well into the day, I noticed that glimmering ck demonic gem had turned into an ordinary stone you could find at any roadside.
Id quickly made my way to the building where Id built my secret dungeon only to find that the ce had been sacked. There was no demon, not a trace of Shurias corpse, and no sight of all those experimental undead.
I couldnt even exin how the bars of the cage at the far back had, what clearly look like to have been sliced up.
For an instant, Id thought Shuria mightve done something, but I quickly dismissed it. That little girls magic was all mine by then, and shed been powerless.
Since she had strong elven traits, without her magic, shed actually be weaker than human children her age. She couldnt possibly do something against a demon in that state.
Which meant that the demon likely used some means to break the contract, take Shuria, not just her soul, and even stole away all my undead, before sealing itself in some other stone.
I seem to recall that after a demons contractual period ends, they can then go on to possess any stone of their desire anywhere in the world.
Haah, I sighed, I must look terrible, I simply cant let Sori see me like this
To calm myself, I drank a cup from the pitcher of water I have kept nearby, which is when Sori entered the room.
Good morning, Yumis-sama. Your breakfast is ready
Thank you, Sori. Now, what do you say we enjoy it together
W-We mustnt, Yumis-sama. I am but a maid, to dine with my master would be improper
No need to worry about that, Ive decided to have breakfast here in my room today, so you neednt be wary of any eyes. Please have them give merger servings and well eat that together. I must admit, my appetite is a bitcking today, so a little for me is fine
I gleefully replied to my beloved maid.
I knew I was being a tad forceful, but Sori, after making a troubled expression, nodded, I will bring it in immediately, and left the room.
Today, I just wanted to be with her as much as I could. I hadnt told her about my dreams ofte. Theres the fact that I didnt want to needlessly worry her, and also, these terrible dreams had no basis on reality.
Yet, there was an unfounded anxiety in me that I wanted to relieve even a little. Close to my goal I may be, I still needed a little more time for it toe to fruition.
It really is too bad I couldnt get my hands on Shurias eyes. And here I was, certain I could make those mana seeing Scarlet Eyes into an excellent magic tool
There are many records of those in the past using eyes from dragons or greater ice wolves. With my new power, I couldve used those scarlet eyes to make a magic tool that maybe, just maybe, would be recognized by the sacred monument.
How fiendish of that demon. Yes, it helped resolve my main issue, but then, it also took away the boon that was rightfully mine.
Fine then. Im sure that once I master my new talents in magic, I can eventually make something to satisfy the stone
No use crying over spilled milk, lost items in this case. I should think forward, of my future and whats toe.
Right, it now seems a must that I go on a journey, for further training and item collection. I really have reached the level cap of this area, so rather than wait for them toe to me, I should go find those rare and powerful items myself
This town might be a junction for many trade routes, but the better items sold for higher in the capital, and on top of that, better items had a tendency to gather in the empire rather than our kingdom.
The goods that did make their way here sufficed for experiments, but there was no telling how long I would have to wait for the type of goods that would please the monument.
Next, on what to do about my position as lord of this town. Father and mother were quite busy, making important connections in the capital, so itd be awful if I simply left my duty I should hire a governor for a time.
And then, there was the fact that I was the only child and daughter. I needed some way to convince father of my departure as well.
Rumor has it that the demon lord has been gathering forces so, I guess the best course of action would be joining the party of a hero
That would give me plenty of just cause to proudly travel away from the fief, and not look like I abandoned my duties to pursue some hobby.
As a nobleman of the kingdom, I doubt father would oppose to the deed of aiding in the subjugation of the demon lord.
No, well, my father did value noble blood over all else, but in the worst case, if I died, he could try for another child, or employ any number of other methods.
Im sure hed consider his potential rise in prestige if his house is among those around the hero.
I recall hearing rumors of a summoning of said hero at the capital, I wonder what happened with that?
Yumis-sama, I am bringing in the food
Sori had returned as I was lost in thought.
She neatly transferred the dishes from the cart to the top of the dining table in my room.
The menu today is baked pork sausage and poached cluck eggs with a side of white bread. For dessert, you have goat milk mixed with crushed portions of a sweet fruit called the straaberry
Thank you, mypliments to the chef
We then heartfully enjoyed the meal, sometimes feeding one another, I made sure to tease Sori aplenty.
The juice for dessert, which we fed each other mouth to mouth by the way, was frighteningly sweet and delicious, I practically got addicted.
I could do this forever, but unfortunately, I had work, so I put on clothes more appropriate for such an outing.
Nhh, if I recall, you had work at the government office today, I wish you a nice day, Yumis-sama
Thank you
I was about to leave the room, but with my hand on the door knob, I suddenly recalled something.
Pardon me, Sori, can I ask a favour?
? Yes, of course, Yumis-sama
Could you please lift up your skirt? Just up to your hips is fine
Eh!?
Soris face instantly bloomed red.
As I kept staring silently, Sori, despite being embarrassed, grasped the hems of her long maids skirt and lifted.
U-umm, Yumis-sama, is this to your liking?
She exposed the contents within, revealing a clean pair of smooth and beautiful legs.
Her unblemished skin had not a trace of the wounds Id seen on her in my dreams. Actually, Id called her to sleep with mest night as well, and I know we were together right until we fell asleep, so the matters of my series of dreams taking ce in reality waspletely unfounded.
( Why am I so worried, Im clearly overthinking this)
I should get a priest to look at this nightmares condition I seem to have going.
That put aside, ah~, Sori, she was still holding that pose in a beet red face, its so lovely, I couldnt get enough.
I took a plentiful helping of that sight for my sore eyes, and then left the mansion to fulfill my days duties at the office.
As far as I could tell, nothing was wrong.
I daydreamed about my joyful married life with sweet Sori as I walked to my destination.
(Ahh, how long must I suffer this dream)
I kept having the same nightmares for multiple days after.
(This is around the time I usually wake up)
Id thought that I should wake up now as I usually did after being shown the atrocities, but today, it ended differently.
Now now, were all ready now. Are you listening, foolish nee-sama? The show has only begun, and youve been dancing along the stage quite splendidly
I, whod always watched from a heightened view, was suddenly addressed by Shuria.
(!?)
Upon a direct view, I could see that her eyes were not of the brilliant red I knew, but a dark, corrupted, blood crimson.
I couldnt stand looking at that unpleasant stare. But like always, my will had no power in this dream.
This isnt the end, I wont let it end. Ill be the one to close your curtain. So please enjoy, be sure to enjoy the show to your very fullest
Her wide grin gave me chills, I could feel something cold slide down the length of my spine as I sprung up from bed.
Sori, Id certainly called her to my bed yesterday, and ended up sleeping together.
I searched next to me in a panic, only to find her not there.
Khshishi, khshishishishishi!
! Whos there!!
My befuddled head could recognize the ce I was in as my personal room.
No, there was a single incoherency.
On top of the table, there was a teddy bear, its design, one of patchwork. I recalled that it was one of the carrots Sori had prepared for Shuria.
I remembered instantly since it had such a unique design.
(Why is that thing here)
Khshi, Khshishi
Surprisingly, it was that very same plushy thatd been uttering those sounds.
As if it was making a fool of me, the teddy bear made a clean bow before leaving behind a letter on the table while it swiftly jumped out the window.
! WAIT!!
By the time I quickly made my way to the windowsill chasing after the doll, when I spotted it, itd gone quite a distance away, running across the rooftops.
I attempted to settle down my quickly rising sense of dread, and tried to get a handle on the situation.
The sealed red parchment on top of my table had the word Invitation written on top. Turning it the other way, it said, From Shuria and an avenger you dont know.
Reading the contents on the envelope, I felt that the dreams Id been seeing had connected to my reality.
SORI! SORII!! Where are you, answer me, SORIII!!
My yells yielded no response.
Other servants hade rushing in hearing my outcry, but none of them could answer me either.
That was the day that Sori disappeared from my home.
Chapter 50: The Hero and Shuria, Raise the Curtain
Chapter 50: The Hero and Shuria, Raise the Curtain
We looked through every nook and cranny of the mansion, all to no avail as to Soris whereabouts. She wasnt even in her specially granted personal room.
Servants normally had shared rooms, but using her status as a minor noble, Id gotten her her own room that made it easier to engage in some of our private rendezvous.
No one in the mansion had a clue as to when exactly Sori had disappeared.
(No, calm yourself, Yumis. Think back, we slept together in the same bed justst night. I distinctly remember Sori sumbing to exhaustion first and falling asleep before myself)
My only clue is that damnable letter
I still had that sealed envelop in hand.
The red dyeing the paper put off an awfully sinister impression.
But it might be my only lead in finding dear Sori.
Expecting the worst, I opened the letter.
Inside, there was my homes specialty light blue paper.
It was an audio letter.
Hello, my dear Yumis nee-sama. The show starts tonight, the stage is set right after sundown. If you desire Soris return, I highly suggest youe prepared. I shall have an escort waiting by the road out the eastern gate. Yours truly
That jovial tone was undoubtedly that of Shurias.
That natural intonation was dissimr to the fraudulent mother and sister Id made, it was of a living, breathing person.
This instantly proved that Shuria was alive, and that those dreams werent merely dreams.
! WHY, why, is she alive!
I had a feeling about this. But my logical mind had denied it every time.
Impossible. How in the world could that frail little girl survive after losing all her magic?
Perhaps that demon, it aided her in this and No.
There are many conditions needed before one could form a demonic contract. Even if the demon found itself wanting to, Shuria couldnt have forged a contract as she was.
And a demon is unable to do anything for anyone unless stipted through such a contract. Conclusion: the demon wasnt helping her.
Which implied that the demon wouldnt have not taken her soul.
But the reality was that Shuria was alive, and had even had the gall to challenge me.
(No, that doesnt matter right now. I need to find Sori first and !!)
Call in Ronbert
After a short while, arge man with a rather vulgar feel to him appeared before me.
You called, Miss?
Among ournds military, I had 50 people under my direct control. A Special Forces unit, if you will, that took care of the dirty work.
These men were chosen from amongst retired mercenaries and adventurers who had previous experience in warfare, and were all adept to a certain degree and all convenient tools for narrow situations.
I used them to eliminate people whod prove bothersome for my research, and also those who snooped into my affairs. I had also used them to take Shurias old vige off the map.
They worked well enough, granted I provide the gold, and were especially useful for emergencies like today.
Ronbert, I have a job for you
Aye aye, and about the pay
You neednt worry, I have 1 gold for every man you have. Now quickly, go get all of them
All ofem?
Ronberts eyes shot open in surprise.
Most dirty work didnt require gathering everyone, assassination jobs needed 5, 6 of them at most. All other times, they were employed as my intelligencework.
But despite me knowing that my actions could be described as overkill, I wasnt in a state to consider bothering.
Indeed, all of them. This job wont be your usual assassination. Soris been kidnapped, we need to get her back
Why us then? Cant you get the guard corps to help with that?
If I did, I couldnt kill those miscreants right then and there, now could I? I would fucking tear them limb from limb right now if I could
I replied in a narrow eyed re, dense mana exuding from me as if spurred by my fury.
Just ready the strongest team possible. By tonight
Roger that, Miss
Ronbert, who now showed prime example of the phrase, silence is golden, exited the room.
Now alone, I thought on my objectives.
I didnt know too much.
Why was Shuria alive. What were those dreams.
No doubt the two were rted, but Sori had acted perfectly normal even yesterday. I even made sure there werent any signs of the supposed torture.
Outside, it was yet noon.
Various feelings gnawing at me, I carefully prepared to ughter Soris captor, who Im led to believe is Shuria, and anyone affiliated with her.
Fully geared and ready for action, I, along with my special forces were gathered on the road outside the eastern gate.
The cover story would be that we were conducting a military exercise in the forest further east. As there had been reports of Redcaps appearing in the area, in addition to a number of mutted monster corpses, there were already talks that a powerful irregr mightve spawned.
Since we would be facing such a level of unknown danger, no one should find fault in me having every member of the subjugation corps equipped with the strongest full te armor avable.
Some time after, a certain thing approached our location.
Thats the
It was the very same stuffed animal thatd disappeared from my home as suddenly as it left that ominous letter. It arrived at a walking pace from the road due north-east that led to the aforementioned forest.
Khshishi
It stopped a ways away, and mockingly beckoned us over with a finger, before dashing off.
Chase it
Aye
We so ran after the ursed doll.
I felt the air prickling like needles on the skin of my face. But this was less the weather and more my utterck of calm that mustve been clearly reflected on my face and expression.
We hadnt a clue on the enemys strength, and further had an important hostage held against us. On top of that, there suddenly appeared a self-moving doll that may or may not be some new breed of monster.
My dealings with the underworld had taught me that death was closely linked to the amount of information one had, and thus Id cautioned the troops to be on guard for a surprise attack from anywhere.
Wed reached the forest, and walked further deep for another 1 hour. There, we saw them.
Good evening, Yumis nee-sama. And also the rest of you gentlemen, one and all, wee to this wonderous show
A voice, clear as a bell.
Like how the horizon separatednd and sky, the forest suddenly gave way to arge circr ne, its surface bearing neither grass nor weed, as if proiming its designation as the field of battle.
At the center of this arena, there was a withered tree devoid of any leaves and upon a thick branch of that tree sat 3 individuals.
One of those 3 was a little girl. Her silver hair swayed in the night wind and she had on something like a ck one-piece dress. It was that sinisterly smiling girl thatd spoken.
Shuria Are you Shuria?
That I am, Yumis nee-sama. It appears I hadnt quite died, and have been reborn wonderfully as you can see
kusukusu,ughed the little girl exceedingly unlike the one Id known.
Her cherubic expression and the distinct air around her made her seem aplete stranger.
Her facial features and voice had seemed familiar before, but as I now saw her in person, I could tell that those too had changed ever so slightly.
The way she looked under this moonlit night, with a finger on her lips to emphasize her words, she appeared to exude a charm like that of a subus.
She had not a speck of her previous bright innocence in those eyes.
Such a clear blue moon we have tonight. But let us end the intermission here, we can enjoy the moon on another asion. But I must admit, the red of blood will go splendidly with tonights cobalt sky
I felt a severe chill as if a tongue of ice licked up the back of my neck.
Shuria jumped down, and the other two followed.
And right as they did, the already withered tree crumbled back into the earth as if its time had been elerated many fold.
Khshishi
Thank you so much for guiding them, Teddy
Its dutyplete, the teddy bear who seemed to recognize Shuria as master trotted off to her. My supposed half-sister then proceeded to gently stroke the dolls head.
The other two, I thought you looked familiar, youre the same people I met outside town, the ones in battle with that ckorc, are you not?
Oh? So you remember us. Here I thought you wouldnt bother
I thought her intelligence was that of a bagworm, but her memory is a tad bit better it seems
Fucking trash, it appears conversing is pointless. Return Sori to me, now
The ck haired boy and the beastkin girl wereughing.
They mustve been the fools who hade to Shurias aid. Previously, they had the look of warriors and were taking on a ckorc just the two of them. The changed Shuria aside, I mustnt make light of them. I now possessed magic so superior, I couldnt see a way I could lose.
Oh, of course. Ill have her brought here immediately. Kitty, you cane now
Upon two sharp ps of her hand, what appeared out of the forest on the other side was the cat plushy Id once bought for Shuria. The knife and fork were no longer in its hands but affixed to its side, and its small hand now pulled on a chain.
Nishishishishi
Urk, ahh!!
SORI!!
My dear Sori crawled on all fours behind the feline doll. Her clothes were torn all over and her limbs bound in thick metal shackles.
She had a leather cor, like those used on untrained animals, on her neck which linked back to the chain held by the cat plush.
Kitty, you can let her go
Nishish
Aiee!?
After letting go of her cor chain, the cat then used its knife to cut away the chains on Soris limb-binding shackles.
Go on to your master now, bait
Eh, ah
As ifpelled by Shuriasmand, the hesitating Sori slowly walked to me.
And after a moment, as if she couldnt bear her emotions, Sori now came running, tears around her eyes.
Yumis-sama, Yumis-samaaa!!
Soriii!!
I received my worn out, ragged, Sori in my arms as gently as I could.
Ah, ahh, Sori, youve grown so thinDD
No, this wasnt my Sori!!
Miss! get away from er!!
In that instant, I could see Ronbert whod been beside me draw his sword.
As the word Trap surfaced to my mind, I immediately made to push away this thing that pretended to be Sori, but I was a moment toote.
Khshishishi!!
That fake Sori had taken out a small multicolored dagger with the symbol 8 carved on it, and had furthermore stabbed it into me, as it sneered at me, twisting Soris beautiful face into a crude grin.
Thatugh sounded oddly simr to the one from that teddy bear creature.
Ukh!!
Once Id jumped backwards, away from the fake which showed no more reaction, Ronbert chopped off its arm.
Roar O spirit of wind, Lightning!!
Khshishishijjijii!!
I finished the doppelganger with my green lightning that resulted in the creature bursting into mist, leaving not even a corpse.
Ah, so you did see through the guise, only the appearance was the same after all
Shuria said non-chntly as she put on another warped smile.
Kusukusu, okey, are we all ready for the main event? Im not the only one wholl be performing tonight
I subdued the pure rage boiling inside me from the fact that theyd used Soris appearance as a means to deceive me, and pulled out the dagger stabbing into me.
That small sword too disappeared into mist.
What did yDDD D
What had they done to me, I couldnt finish asking.
Ugh, Aa AAHH!! My, head
A tremendous volume of foreign memories were seared into my brain. It felt as if something was directly flowing inside my head. No, it wasnt my head that was being tampered with, it was my very soul. Things were bing an unorganized mess inside me, as I felt what seemed to be a part of my soul being overwritten.
Lets see. Did it work?
I was trying somethingpletely new and untested, and honestly didnt even know if it was possible. I just happened to have an idea and went with it, and if it didnt work, thatd be fine too.
If I got this idea a bit earlier, I couldve used it on Barkus and his goons, missed a fine opportunity there.
Hey Miss! Fucking bastards, whatd you do to er!!
The big guy who seemed to be the boss of Yumis personal army yelled.
Meh, just got her to remember some stuff
Id had Yumis stabbed with an Eight Eyed Bookde of Transparency that I pre-filled with as much mana as I could shove inside.
The Eight Eyed Bookde of Transparencyhad the ability to read the targets status and log it.
So what was this status?
Wheres this sword pulling all this info out from?
Its definitely not the body, if the status came from the body, it wouldnt have the targets name on there. You could make an argument for the brain being the source, but then even newborns had their own status including a name.
That meant that it got this information from the soul.
The thing called a soul definitely did exist in this world. For example, wraiths, a type of undead that were soul only, were real creatures.
Now, if the soul stored all this data, then what the Eight Eyed Bookde of Transparencywas doing was copying that data inside. Then, couldnt it be possible to copy the data on Yumis I had from my 1st run directly into the current her?
No look, I realized that this interpretation of its power is way too liberal. But if it worked, shed remember what she did to me in the 1st run. If it didnt, whatever.
The mission objective wouldnt change no matter the oue. It was a matter of feeling. If she remembered, then shed scream her pain knowing what she did.
And by the looks of it, the trick worked.
Haah, haah, what, did you, do to me, my, memories
Why dont you answer that yourself? you should know
Ukei Kaito, the hero from another world, youre supposed tove been executed, wait, past tense? But arent these my
Her mutters told it all, she recognized me as me.
Haha
I suddenly felt joy, so much, extraordinary joy.
AHAHA, AHAHAHAHA!! Aa, Aa, ahh, AHH!! Im so happy, sooo damn HAPPY to see you, you know that, Yumis? Last time it was when I was killed, and now we can finally do that second waltz. Raise the curtains, raise them high, HIGH!! The foolish Hero once again enters the stage!! And the Mage joins in, whether she likes it or NOT!!
Were the memories all overwritten, or were they saved under a different name?
Who cares, I sure didnt. It was all the same to me.
She was back. That was all that mattered.
Id like you to refrain from speakingplete gibberish, but as I see it, your objective is counter to my dream, is it not?
IT IS!! And Ill make due on my vow, right now!! Ill kill you! Ill kill you all!! Starting with YOU, Yumiss!! Ill send you to the pits of despair, destion and derangement, Ill make sure you DIE, painfully!!
Chapter 51: The Hero’s Party, Rejoice in Blood and Slaughter
Chapter 51: The Heros Party, Rejoice in Blood and ughter
IT IS!! And Ill make due on my vow, right now!! Ill kill you! Ill kill you all!! Starting with YOU, Yumiss!! Ill send you to the pits of despair, destion and derangement, Ill make sure you DIE, painfully!!
It was finally time. My mind, my body, my soul, my everything was absolutely ready for this.
First, well destroy her forces in a head on battle.
Such nonsense!! Even if I cant see your status, I can feel that youre much weaker now!! Lightni
Yumis words got caught in her throat the moment she attempted to cast.
Nope, that dagger I had you stabbed with was covered in a spell venom that messes with your ability to mold mana. Even if you use an antidote item, until all the poison is out of your system, you cant cast even the tiniest fireball.
Ukh
Making a frustrated expression, Yumis fell back, opting to deal with her poison situation. Now that she had her 1st run memories, the mage could actually finish counteracting Minnalis handmade spell venom in a matter of 3 minutes.
Basically, this meant we had all the time we needed to kill every one of them.
Now, well be crushing you. Be sure to enjoy this 3 minute opening act, from the edge of your front stage seat.
Right then, lets have a small warm up finishing off her personal troops.
My des of choice were the Soulde of Origin and the Ghostde of Heartfire.
The battle then started as if a fuse had been lit.
They got only 3 of em!! Dont panic, we can kill em easy!!
That man, I think he was called Ronbert, stood in front of Yumis and calmly handed down orders.
There were 50 enemies, so wed each get 15 or so. Then again, it was Shurias vige that got decimated, so they were all rightfully her prey. So basically, Minnalis and I were going to hold back on how many we crush, we should behave ourselves after all.
Hahahah!! Whats wrong, you chicken shit bastards!! Fight like you mean it, fucking pussies!!
The three of us dispersed in separate directions, and like putting sugar on an anthill, the goons, who only relied on their confidence in numbers, split up to hunt us down.
Of course, I wouldnt dream of instantly ending their lives like I did that mountain of monsters. We would break them just enough so that they wont be a threat, deal fatal attacks in a way that they bleed slowly and painfully before dying.
Whats with these b-GAAHH!!
Theyre too fas-GYAAHHH!!
No, NOO-GAHBRHR!!
I stabbed both eyes, then cut the tendons in both legs. Once their bodies started falling, I broke the bones in their arms backwards, and for an extra helping of pain, I made it so that those jagged bone tips tear through the muscle and jut out from the outside.
In no time at all, 3 wonderful objets dart were rolling on the ground.
Kuhahahah, hm? Oops, thats a miss, hes passed out already
Here I was, giving them the opportunity to see their life slowly dwindling away, but that unconscious guy was going to just die bleeding out normally.
Meh, no biggie, there was lots more where they came from.
What, that scare you now? Whered those balls go, damn useless mercs!
When I looked again, their initial willingness to fight was all gone, they looked scared, hesitant to approach any closer. I wasnt going to wait for their balls to grow back though.
GUHAAA!! x 2
I jumped into the fray myself, shoving my swords into the gaps in the armor of the frontmost two, slicing into their elbows, I avoided lopping their arms off since I didnt want them passing out on me again.
Hah, an idiot, you die now!!
Seeing both my weapons currently upied, one of the prey tried to stab me in the chest.
Normally, this wouldnt be a bad move. None of these soldiers were gutless enough to let a prime opportunity pass. Problem was, this wasnt an opportunity at all.
GYAAAA!!
Not so sure about that, are ya now!
The Wingde of the Healbughad a thin, translucent de like an insects wing, with a red hilt and handle.
It felt good hearing the mans pain as this sharp sword smoothed out his face, slicing away his lips, nose and eyebrows.
After that one quick swing, I got rid of the Wingde of the Healbug, pulled out the Soulde of Origin and Ghostde of Heartfire, turned them vertical, and stabbed them into his feet.
I then proceeded to kick hispletely defenseless body, sending him flying.
GUOGYAAHHH!!
As usual, I reinforced that kick with an instantaneous coating of mana right before it hit, generating many times more power.
His flesh and bones were much weaker than my souldes that were extra toughened with a ton of mana. The impact of my kick was being counteracted by the swords stabbed deep into his feet, and he ended up basically torn off at the ankles.
Shit, that monster!!
Nope, no running away now, be a good sport.
GIYAAHH!!
One of them attempted to run away screaming, but I closed in with sky walk and used one of the longswords strewn about to pin one of his feet to the ground.
The prey around me realized that they couldnt even afford to run away now and their movements greatlygged due to their incredible fear.
The fuck is that guy!! Hey Miss, whats the hold up with yer spells!!
I need just a little more time, hold them off until then!!
What the hell!! Were getting annihted out there, Im running!!
What!? You dare betray me!?
Shut it ya dyke!! Either I run or they kill me!!
But there was still some idiot stupid enough to try. So to set an example, I gifted him with a throwing knife.
GUGEH!! GYAAAHHH, FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!
The knife struck the man, Ronbert, perfectly in the shoulder, after this he started to roll around on the ground, screaming in pain.
Wed prepared for runaways by having these knives coated in Minnalis pain poison. As the name implied, the effect of this venom was to heighten the targets senses and spread continuous, searing pain all over their body.
It also promoted blood cirction, preventing the target from fainting too easily. It was unlike other poisons in that it dealt damage at a much slower rate, focusing on causing as much pain as possible.
Hey, whatd I just say? Give me a show here you bastards, not one of you will get out of here alive unless you kill us.
Aieee!! x 3
I spoke in pure bloodlust, without even bothering to augment the effect with mana.
You got everything to lose, so fight like you mean it, Ill massacre every one of you.
GYAAHH!! NO, PLEASE! MELTING, MY ARM, ITS MELTINGGG!! HOT, HOT, HOT!! IM BURNING!!
Kufuh, kufufufufuh!! Heyheyhey, whats the matter everyone? What ever happened to me being just a weak girl?
I had expected men such as them, men who readily epted dirty work, to put up a better fight. Quite a disappointment.
Wed looked into their levels and status values beforehand and so knew that, at least ording to the numbers, I wasnt all that much stronger.
They were all around level 50, in adventurer terms, from D up to C ranked. Meanwhile, I was level 76 currently, and going by simple numbers, I would have a hard time dealing with just 4 of them simultaneously.
That said, my Technique stat had risen to D+ as ofte, and goshujin-sama had determined that Id be fine as long as I used Phantom me Poison Demon.
Their technique was weak. Just the way they swung their swords would affect the oue in deadlybat. Their fighting styles were inferior.
Their des were slow, their reaction speeds were slow, their unbnced exertion of strength made their attacks exceedingly easy to deflect.
Their so-called dirty work might just have consisted of ganging up on weaker foes ormitting assassinations on sleeping targets, not exactly the type of work that honed theirbat techniques. In other words, they were weaklings.
It was just as goshujin-sama had dered, we were not fighting, but crushing them.
(Oh my, that wont do. Im supposed to be merely supporting cast this time around. I shouldnt be too greedy with them.)
Die, you slutty bunny whore!!
I am not a whore, you flea.
HIGYAAA!?
As I cut away at the foolish insect whod charged at me, a tiny spurt of his blood touched my cheek.
How dirty, I naturally scowled.
Still, it was indeed difficult having to hold back so as not to kill them instantly. Presently, I wasnt quite as skilled as goshujin-sama, like how he pierced through the gaps of their armor, or how he thinly sliced away at moving opponents. I needed much training.
As such, I had decided to basically aim for their fingers, ears and eyes, for men, their manhoods, and for women, their chests, as cutting those away wouldnt cause them to die that easily.
You wont be using it anymore, so think of it as me doing you a favor.
Eh? GIYAAAHH!!
Quite loud arent you, even a dog woulde to behave after you neuter them. Ah, I forgot that you were much more stupid than even dogs. I suppose I cant me you too much then.
I turned away from the now frothing man and faced another enemy.
Please try not to bore me too much, alright? Since, well, I wont be fighting all that much after this. Kufufuh, kufufufuh!!
What the fuck is this doll, no, my, MY EYES!!
This man mustve killed the nice uncle who brought us those tasty vegetables.
Whats my sister-!? No, shes not GAH!
This soldier mustve murdered the innocent neighborhood children in cold blood.
STOP, WHY ARE YOU-GUEHH!? No, it, its not me!! My armor, its, its moving!! GUEHH!!
These monsters mustve sent mother and Shelmy to their graves with wide smiles on their faces.
Kusu, kusukusukusu, ahh, fear, fear to your hearts content.
Gourmet Kitty-san scooped out their eyes, chopped off their noses, sheared off their ears, and finally lopped off their tongues before feasting on all of it.
Teddy-san took on the guises of their loved ones, and took advantage of their hesitation to defeat them.
I was using Spirit Puppeteering to extend mana threads into their swords and armor, making them kill each other, making them kill themselves.
I was quite a bit weaker level-wise, but I more than made up for it by using Spirit Puppeteering which was quite effective in dealing with humans.
Since, after all, every one of them was in tough metal armor.
Most of them couldnt resist my force of mana with their simple brute strength. Those who could would be slowed enough for Kitty-san and Teddy-san to bring them down, taking care not to kill them too quickly.
Aw, does it hurt? But this isnt even close. I simply must have you taste the pain of my vige much, much more.
Yes, I, Shuria, could now take delight as I killed, killed and killed them. This stage, these 3 minutes were what Kaito-sama and Minnalis-san had prepared solely for my enjoyment.
This was the stage set for me to kill with my own hands, the fiends who killed and captured my fellow vigers under orders from Yumis nee-sama.
Ahah, cry more, scream more, more!! Feel with your bodies all the pain and suffering those vigers faced at your hands!!
I will directly control the full te armored corpses Teddy-san made and ughter those viins.
Stop, I beg you, please!! I, Im just a hired hand!
Surely you jest!! Do you expect me to not hold you responsible with that sort of excuse!? What of my innocent fellow vigers then!! What did they do to deserve their peaceful everyday to fall into hell, all because of you!!
GYAHH, NO, STAHP, GYAAHHH, GABHRH!!
I was so enraged, I chopped off his right arm, left leg, left arm, then right leg before finally piercing his neck, killing him instantly.
Ah~ my bad. I hadnt needed to do thatst stab Killing them is such a waste.
I was grinding my teeth.
3 years, 3 whole years.
Mother, Shelmy, all those vigers had been yed with all that time.
Inside that dungeon, theyd been subjected to inhumane experiments and reduced to monsters.
I had to make them pay, I had to make them suffer all that span of pain in a matter of hours as they died. Pain enough that their minds be mush, enough that they break.
Yes. All of you, all of you should break down into mush. Kyahah, kyahahahahahahah!!
Nishishishishishi!!
Khshishishishishi!!
Kitty-san and Teddy-san resonated with my feelings, raising shrillughter as well.
AIEE!! GOHBRH!?
GIH!? GAH, GYAAHH!!
Kusukusu, ah~, Im about to get so wet!!
So much fun, so little time.
Kaito-sama and Minnalis-san said that they would cover for any mistakes on my part, so I could revel as my heart desired.
So I will lick, suck and savor it.
DD DDD D Every delicious morsel of this limited time.
Chapter 52: The Hero, Destroys the Mage 1
Chapter 52: The Hero, Destroys the Mage 1
The ce was full of the sshing sounds you heard when walking across puddles after a bit of rain.
Those sounds of course, did note from such a wholesome activity.
HURRDS, ID HURRRDS GOFHFH, URGHH BLERGH, ERGHGH MY ARM, I GOT NO ARM, MY LEG, WHARRR?
The gentle night wind carried the stink of rust, the brilliant moon shone on the many pools of blood spread all over.
Their convulsing bodies were flopping around, maybe from pain, maybe from bodily reactions, and this generated those sshing sounds made in their own blood. This scene of humans broken apart, crying out in sheer agony, was simply perfect as a prelude to Yumis downfall.
All these people had after all walked down the path of trampling over others along with the green haired mage.
That said, these men were also merely pawns to Yumis, if they broke, she just had to get rid of them.
The hearth of hell shall reduce to ash, and demonic mes shall plunder all, Demons Fire.
With a flourish of her hands, Yumis released a torrent of dark me that swallowed her incapacitated troops.
HODD!? AM BUHHRR-GOAHH!! Aah, warm, I can die, n BUAA
Aww, you killed them. Well, they were going to be dead in a bit anyway.
The bastards Id de-limbed, I made sure they wouldnt die quickly and while avoiding their major arteries, I instead tore up their meat and broke many bones.
Minnalis and Shuria werent as skilled in their technique so their prey wouldve died after 30 minutes or so, but mine, Id carefully made into meatbags so that theyd live for another 2 to 3 hours. They couldve even been saved if they got treatment within the first hour.
Then again, pawns who lost could be called useless anyway, so theyd meet the same end regardless was what I thought.
Oh but it is much more, these Hearth mes of Hell can
I dont need the expo. From the way youre talking, looks like my backup copy theory was correct. The main you seems to still be the 2nd run version.
If shed been overwritten, she wouldnt have tried to exin a spell that the old her knew that I knew.
She now had her knowledge from another world, from the future of it no less. Which basically meant that my soulde didnt store and paste her entire soul in this her.
It was great for my revenge if she could remember, but this also meant granting her ess to more power. Right now, Yumis had all the knowledge of the spells I helped her develop.
Demons Fire or Hearth mes of Hell, a spell thatbines spirit, fire, and earth. Its used to make a Tenebris Ignis Giant, a chimera-fiedbination of Flesh Golem and undead creatures using corpses, earth and fire as catalysts. I know your tricks well enough.
The soldiers who were enveloped in the ck me became pitch ck skeletons and started merging together.
-! Why, you cannot do a thing even if you know, can you? Myself of the future seems to have found you quite the pain with how you yed the runaway buffoon. Let me make it up to you for her, and burn you into nothingness right this instant.
Oi oi, you sure about that? If you kill me, how ever will you find your sweet precious Sori-chan?
That is a non issue, I could use simple necromancy to reap all the information out of your soul. Though I am interested in your alien corpse, I simply cannot let you exist in this world forying a hand on my Sori. You, that beast-kin and Shuria. Do you not expect me to generously free the world of you trash?
Yumis shrugged her shoulders as she snickered.
But under that calm exteriory an unimaginable rage towards us. All the better for us, we can enjoy our revenge much better like this.
GBOOOOOHHH!!
BGOOOOOHHHH!!
Two ming golems rose up, roaring unintelligibly.
They were manifestations of the defilement of many corpses.
The ckened bones of Yumis troops had gathered together to form these 5 to 6 meter tall monstrosities that were lit in violet fire. Rather than sturdy golems that protected their master, these two looked like a pair of demons summoned from hell.
Due to the coating of violet mes all over their bodies, or maybe the ominous presence they gave off, these golems of bone looked bigger than they actually were.
Alright, Ill be taking those myself, like we nned. Minnalis, Shuria, can you take care of the prep forter?
Very well, goshujin-sama, but please take care not to over do it. Yes Kaito-sama, please dont kill her identally, okey? We need to break her together okey?
Cmon, cant you girls trust me some more?
Its because we can feel your vengeful rage already. x 2
They werent wrong.
TheHoly Sword of Vengeance is great at making sure no ones going to betray you if you form the vow with them, but it gets problematic at times like this because all the rage gets shared around. Neither they or I can hide that sort of feeling. I cant y dumb basically.
Ahh, just go already. Im still sane enough to know when to stop. And Im not so inconsiderate that Id start eating the meal before its even cooked.
As I jokingly went shoo shoo with my hands, Minnalis lifted up Shuria and leapt away to the back.
Ok then, lets get this show on the road.
Was that alright? You relinquished your 3 fold advantage of numbers just like that; are you trying to imply that your weakened present self can stand against me alone?
Sure I am. If you dont recall, youre weaker now too. Its not as if a few new memories will give you level or stat boosts.
(Though your Technique did shoot up apparently)
Her hidden status window showed it at B+ right now.
Since shed stolen most of Shurias elemental talent, her magic skill had evolved far beyond what was appropriate for her level, itd gone from Magical Arts to the higher level skill Sorcery.
The skills level was still low, but it was without a doubt strong.
But this wasnt even near what I couldnt handle.
Plus, I dont see you chasing after them. Isnt that cause you also want this slight advantage?
Conceited arent you, I seem to recall you getting captured and killed by us because you stayed alone, just like this.
Oh yeah? Then howe, in the 1st run, after I killed that maniac assassin Gorde you brought along, your side always brought 4 or more people to hunt me down? If I was so weak, howe you never came with 3 or less to finish me off?
After the princess bitch Alesia told me the truth and I went on the run, Id let go of all pretenses about my status and techniques, my every hesitation about killing creatures of this world, of murder,pletely disappeared.
Ide to ept that I needed to kill my enemies as something natural.
The mage and the assassin.
Those two probably thought that they could take me head on from our then disparity in status. This mage bitch had teamed up with the assassin, Gorde, and came to hunt me. She likely nned to have the highly dexterous Gorde hold me down as shepleted her chant for a high level mind control spell. She mightve seeded too, if I wasnt already desensitized to the act of killing.
At the time, I still had that powerful status down curse put on me from Alesias firebolt. Not quite what Id call tip top condition.
Looking at the results though, Idpletely turned the tables.
I had overpowered Gorde even in that condition, and he couldnt fulfill his job of buying time for the spell.
Not only was he faster than me in terms of pure speed, he supposedly had a mastery in rogue skills in addition to excellent techniques in assassination. He couldve been described as roughly my equal.
But he was, in the end, still sub-par.
His sword hand was slow and his feints were too easy to call. From his line of sight, to his breathing, to the flexing of his muscles, to the flow of his mana, I could use all that to anticipate his moves. His skills of deception had turned into childish swordy for me.
It wasnt as if I waspletely unscathed, but the fight was simr to a cat driving a mouse into a corner, and the mouse desperately taking a bite. The cat might be hurt, but the mouse was still liable to die in the exchange. If only Id been at full health back then, I couldve killed Yumis along with that bastard.
But as soon as the witch noticed that she was at risk, she used her already umted mana and forcefully changed the spell into one of teleportation. She escaped. If I hadnt let that happen, I couldve killed them some more in my 1st run.
Of course, I didnt exactly have the capacity to have my revenge so easily as Im having now.
Since it turned out to be a Backup Copy, guess Ill just have to have YOU experience it too. You worms can do nothing to me without gathering all your numbers.
I instantiated two Pilferdes of the Adversary.
! Enough with your nonsense. You cant beat me!!
Hah!! Showing your true colors are you, YUMIIIISSSS!!
Shemanded the Tenebris Ignis Giants to attack while forming further spells.
First, as a test, I went with normal strength and shed swords with one of the behemoths own purple ming bone greatsword.
UGHKAAAA
Tch!! Things like a boulder.
Id say, as a monster, the Tenebris Ignis Giant wouldnt rank at anything below C.
It felt as tough as ckorc hide, and with the amount of power it was exerting, even while using the Pilferdes of the Adversary I was put at a slight disadvantage in strength. On top of that, its fire that grazed me in such close quarters had the effect of draining my MP.
This kind of made me want to use other souldes, but then theydck the strength to take these things on.
Tri Lightning!!
Woah.
Streams of lightning magic headed towards me from different directions.
The other golem was alsoing from behind. This one apparently preferred blunt weapons as it had a giant mallet in its hands.
I loosened the strength in my arms to end the sword-lock, used the golems own force to twist out of the way, and then created a thin, cylindrical bar in the air using sky walk and grabbed on to it.
In the same motion, I swung up, dodging the oing lightning strikes, and like an acrobat, I ced my feet on the other golems hammer, in that instant, I was positioned between the massive weapon and my own bar in the air that wouldntst much longer.
GYUURAAHHH
I let myself be sent flying by the momentum of the hammer and after doing a spin in the air to steady myself, Inded some distance away.
Hah, pathetic. The old you couldve stopped those attacks with pure strength.
I could say the same about you. You used Demons Fire when you already know much more powerful spells. Of course you did, your status simply isnt caught up to your knowledge.
Impudent fool Youre being an eyesore. Golems!!
Yumis probably thought she could win with this strategy, she kept the sword golem by her side as a guard and made the hammer golem dash towards me. She also began gathering mana for her next spell.
I took some distance, careful not to let the golem out of sight, even though with itsrge body it could only move slowly.
O great diverging spirit of wind, O lord whose aim is truest of all
It was the aria for Multiple Lightning. Her actions, counter-actions to my actions, they were so easy to predict.
I let out a small chuckle at how utterly simple she was.
I readied the technique that let me solo the mountain of monsters just the other day, a method to quite literally surpass my bodily limits. I began filling the Viridian Sword of Crystal with mana.
That was enough warm up I guess.
Come to life for that single moment, Streak in lightning that denies elusion, Multiple Lightning!!
Overlimit
As I muttered the name, confirming its activation, a pale green light enveloped me.
Everything turned gray, slow. I could see the beginnings of lightning bolts racing towards me.
Lightning attacks produced by spells were different from the naturally urring feat of nature. True, this type of spell is quite a bit faster than your average fireball, but the lightning produced by thews of physics was much faster. Thats why it was possible to do fantasy actions like directing the magical lightning in a desired path.
I leapt away from the fast approaching lightning and rolled in towards the hammer golem on my tail.
This feat was a step above and beyond what my stats allowed for. A technique to draw out power without concern for the body.
It wasnt on the edge of not breaking my body, but on the assumption that itd break, and in exchange for the damage, I could squeeze out tremendous power that defied stats for just a few moments.
And by using Viridian Sword of Crystal I constantly healed my overexerted, torn muscles, extending the little time I broke through all potential.
Wha!?
HOAAAAA!?
Too slow aint ya!!
Once, twice, three times, four, five.
Now facing it one on one, before the bone creature could even swing down its hammer, I struck down with 5 sweeps of my de, each crushing its body.
My attacks that were more like cannon fire than sword shes, sted away at its left shoulder de, right upper arm, right thigh and left calf, making those areas look as if they were gouged out.
ORAAAAA!!
Damn!! Go-, No, hah!!
Yumis tried to send her other golem in to aid, but then thought better of it, and fired off a silent fireball.
She of course realized that her hammer golem was at a disadvantage, but she didnt want to risk leaving herself with no guard.
That was the correct choice. The sword golem wouldnt have made it in time anyway.
For these golems, if you destroyed their center, their core, they would immediately stop functioning, and crumble into dust.
Even if she sent in the other golem, Id destroy this ones core long before the other came close.
Fuck off back to hell!!
I dodged Yumis fireball and broke the now unbnced hammer golem at the legs.
Now practically done for, the golem attempted ast struggle by intensifying its weakly lit coat of mes.
This was an action akin to suicide.
The violet fire was the golems life force, and if it was used too intensely, the remaining time it could operate would rapidly decrease.
Give it up, stupid golem.
I felt my MP draining from the intense violet mes, but I destroyed the core under its thick torso anyway.
Chapter 53: The Hero, Destroys the Mage 2
Chapter 53: The Hero, Destroys the Mage 2
Overlimit.
It didnt almost break me, but was supposed to. This ability, once used, causes me injury, and in return, greatly magnifies my stats for a very short time.
And while I get torn apart inside, the Viridian Sword of Crystal does its job of healing me, making this a powerful and practical ability.
It was one of the trump cards my current self could use.
You are quite the idiot to have returned my memories. I know it, the weakness of that Overlimit of yours.
Yes, just as Yumis said, this power had a very obvious downside.
Since I was constantly healing myself, there was the vast usage of MP on that front. And since theViridian Sword of Crystal works by simply elerating the bodys natural healing process, I also lose a ton of calories. That was the reason I got intense pangs of hunger after using this trump card.
As my level increased, Id have more ce to store extra calories, and could even gain a skill like Stockpile to aid the process. Eating too much now would only make me fat.
In other words, this move wontst long.
Id used it against the army of monsters in a more subdued way and that still made me exhausted in 7 minutes or so.
If I went full throttle, Idst 3 minutes max.
There was also the fact that a lot of my mana was drained from that Tenebris Ignis Giant.
I had only 30% MP remaining. The signs of an MP high had started showing. I stopped using overlimit.
Hah! Right back at you, Yumis.
But Yumis was not much better off.
Demons Fire cost little MPpared to the strength of the golems it bore.
But if the core of one of the golems is destroyed, a feedback curse is set on the spellcaster which causes a massive drop in their MP followed by intense pain.
Minnalis poison that silently drained mana while preventing spells, the high cost spells Tri Lightningand Multiple Lightning.
And finally, one Tenebris Ignis Giants core: destroyed.
This rate of expenditure was too high for the level she was at now. So I wasnt the only one putting on a tough front.
And yet, I still have 40% of my mana left over, your Overlimit has run out, and finally, I have one more Tenebris Ignis Giant under mymand.
You are and will be always the fool. If you simply hadnt given me these memories, I mightve been wary of that power of yours, maybe even giving you the time to recover.
Because I need to constantly keep healing when Im in overlimit mode, there would be a faint green glow around me for the duration of it. When she saw that the glow had snuffed out, she gained assurance of victory and smiled in confidence.
End him with all your might, o golem.
RUBOOOOHH
At Yumismand, the sword golem red up in its violet fire like the other one did just recently.
If I used any ordinary soulde on that, itd disappear having all the mana inside sucked away.
And seeing as I hadnt moved, Yumis began readying a spell. She wasnt voicing any chant, but I could see water and wind mana gathering around her.
I had a good idea what spell shed choose in a situation like this.
You really never change, do you.
My low mutter was drowned outpletely by the earth shaking thumps the golem made as it ran over.
I was a fool, but youre much more of a fool in your own right.
All of this was still within my expectations.
So of course, I had prepared ways to counter and destroy her every move fully.
Come, Absorbers Edge.
I instantiated a soulde Id unlocked for this specific battle.
It was as big as an ordinary longsword, with the de being split in red and blue cleanly along the middle.
It had the power to aggregate anything I designate around me.
Yumis showed surprise seeing me holding this. She of course knew about the Absorbers Edge and I could tell that she was thinking, What is he nning now?
But the fact that she hadnt caught on instantly, led her to my checkmate.
I turned towards the approaching golem, and at the right timing, thrust the soulde into the ground.
! Whats!?
BLRBLAAAHH!
I made it look like I activated the trap with my sword and copsed the ground from under the golem.
The bone monster made a dumb roar as it descended into the 7 meter deep pit,nding in the water which sshed up all the way to the surface.
A pitfall!? And, water?
I pulled out the Absorbers Edge and dashed towards the golem to deal the finishing blow.
!? You, imbecile. Did you think you could extinguish the golems hellfires with simple water!?
Once again, right back at you.
Once the ssh of water settled again, the golem in the hole looked to have most of its mes put out.
I knew youd use Demons Fire.
What, no, holy water!?
Normal water would do nothing to the curse inducing hellfires of the golem, but holy water, water thatd been blessed by the church, was a different matter entirely.
This golem, by the nature of its creation, had many undead traits. Thus, its ursed mes would undoubtedly be doused when exposed to holy water.
I jumped down in the pit, and pierced the slow, only slightly me-coated golem, in its core.
GAHHH, urgh, ahh, I, can still!!
Even under the extreme pain from her MP being drained away after the destruction of the core, Yumis didnt stop gathering the mana. And even as the golem returned to dust, it obeyed Yumismands and prevented my escape for an instant.
DIE, DAMNED HEROOO!!
Yumis released her spell squeezing out thest of her strength.
Youre making me repeat myself, Yumis.
This too was one of the possibilities I kept in mind.
I filledAbsorbers Edge with mana and threw it to the wall opposite to me.
At the same time, A ceiling of wind that Yumis had created, blocked the exit to the pit.
I knew from the start that youd use Demons Fire, and,
I snickered and then held my breath.
The moment Absorbers Edge hit, all the water in the pit dposed, creating huge volumes of oxygen and hydrogen. If all this exploded, Id be fucked sideways.
Since your old memories are there, youd also use the low cost Trinity st to finish me off DDDD O Water, amass into my sword.
TRINITY BLAST!!
A tiny surge of electricity, and then, mes erupted. But this was no explosion of the three elements, water, wind and fire. Simply mes.
And those mes also instantly ended, ending the spell unclimactically.
Fuhaah!? No, the fire, but why!?
AHAHAHAHAHAHA!! Paaathetic Yuuumisss, your knowledge, your power, none of those were earned, all stolen. Thats why youll always be third rate, you monkey faced bitch!
Yumis had learned that dposing water into oxygen and hydrogen gas and setting fire to it would cause a massive explosion. But she didnt at all know why this happened.
She just knew that there were two things called oxygen and hydrogen that came out of the water and were easy to explode.
She had no clue as to how the explosion was caused by the simultaneousbustion of the two elements. She didnt understand why I had separated the mixed atoms of oxygen and hydrogen into oxygen gas and hydrogen gas using Absorbers Edge.
If she set fire to that, the only part thatd explode would be the thin, topyer where the two gasses were still mixed. Since the gasses were split, the rest of it would quickly burn away without exploding.
I jumped out of the pit,Soulde of Originin hand, and rushed towards Yumis.
Kh, I havent-!
No, you have, you lost!!
I took out a pair of mana sealing hand shackles they make ves wear.
I bound her hands in those shackles faster than she could notice, and after tripping her with a sweep of my leg, I stabbed my soulde into the now fallen Yumis hands from the back.
Ghaa!! Ghh, aahhhh!!!
I twisted and tilted the soulde to spice up the pain.
Kuhaha!! Take that, and that, and some more, hurts doesnt it? Im pretty good at this arent I? Its all thanks to you, every one of you. Im so damn HAPPY I can see that distorted expression on you. Everything, everything I LEARNED, its all for you, you people who betrayed me, heey, do you FEEL it? ALL the emotions Im feeling right now?
Guh, uhu, a-ahhh!!
Her palms, her heels, her elbows, her knees, I carefully put cuts on Yumis body so as to keep her bleeding to a minimum.
It was a fun fight, really. You were so damn predictable, I almost messed up trying to hold back the giggles you know? I knew youd make that golem as soon as I turned your troops into garbage. Hurts right? I recall youre the type that doesnt get happy MP drunk, but grumpy MP drunk. It hurt when I broke those cores didnt it? You cant hide it from me.
Guh, uuhhh, haaah, haah.
Oops, my bad. Theyll get mad if I start snacking without them. Okay Yumis, be strong now, alright?
Uguahh!! gu, u, ahh.
Many of her tendons now cut, Yumis could onlyy limply on the dirt as I crushed her hands underfoot. I think I broke a few bones, let me do this little bit, please? Just a bit, a little tiny bit. My feet were grinding on their own.
And please, please dont break, dont you break yet, alright?
That should be it for setting the table. Get ready for the main event. Yumis. Im begging you. Dont be easy to break.
Urgghh!
I grip hard on Yumis head from under the chin.
Its high time we piss on and set fire to that pride of yours. Well do this in order, one by one, well destroy each and every one of your dreams.
The corners of my lips rose crookedly under all the unbearable emotions.
Chapter 54: And Then, It Made The Sound Of Breaking
Chapter 54: And Then, It Made The Sound Of Breaking
Yumis was staring daggers at me from her position, still prone on the ground. But since Id smashed her ankles, she wasnt going anywhere.
Urgh, ah, you seem to take great pleasure in beating a downed, defenseless woman, Hero. I expect no less from a twisted man who lusts for the demon lord-DHH!!
Oh, so you get it. Thats right, Leticia was a fine girl. And an ugly bitch like you dont get to speak of her with that filthy mouth.
I downed a potion to recover some MP while jostling Yumis wounds with my sword. Then I healed those wounds and proceeded to make new ones. Once my MP got low, Id repeat this.
Yumis, whose family was rted to the countrys defense, was a member of high noble society and had trained in skills to mute pain and the like. I couldnt expect much reaction from her like this, but in a way, it was better that she was able to take this punishment rtively unfazed.
Any normal person without these pain muters wouldve no doubt had their minds broken from the sheer agony, begging me to kill them already.
That aside, thanks to her resistances, I could enjoy a slice of fun.
So I killed time repeating this for a while. But I did try to keep the taste test to a minimum so as to not ruin the meal.
Minnalis still had some work to do in preparation, and Shuria, I wonder if she enjoyed herself enough? I was thinking about this and that and decided to contact them.
Minnalis, Shuria, Im just about done here. Howre things on your end?
I used the skill, Soul Speak.
I made use of the same method I once used when transferring the information from Mouse No.1 to Minnalis, amunication path using the link provided by the Holy Sword of Vengeance.
Though apparently it bes useless across long distances, it was much better than any ordinarymunications magic item from the fact that it was impossible to intercept.
Copy that, this is Minnalis. I have around half of half of the task left to do, apologies for the dy, goshujin-sama.
No, dont worry about that. Actually, Id be surprised if you were done so fast. I know you wont ck on the job, but I worry youre forcing yourself.
And whats up with half of half of.
No well, shes so smart, I sometimes forget that she was originally a normal vige girl, so its not hard to imagine her being unable to do proper math. I should set aside some time to teach her.
How about you, Shuria?
Okey-dokey on my end, I was actually getting a little bored of ying with them just now.
Sounds perfect, you shoulde over here then. I bet youll enjoy the toy here a lot more than the ones there.
!!! Thanksies!!
As soon as I heard her delighted reply, a blue magic circle blipped into existence over a part of the battlefield now desecrated from my fight with Yumis.
Thats, isnt that light from one of our teleport gems?
Yeah, thought we might as well help ourselves, you know?
Teleport gems were as the name implied, stones that allowed for instant transportation.
They didnt expend the users mana like my souldes, but had demerits such as limitations on the capacity, on distance to travel and on the activation time.
These gems were also rare and expensive, but nobles still kept a number of them so that theyd have a means to escape dire situations.
Then, after the teleportation circle let off a bright dazzle of light, Shuria was there, smiling ear to ear. Shed brought along her Kitty-san and Teddy-san, and around 20 people, men and women, young and old, all in their night wear.
The people other than Shuria were all individuals hired by Yumis personally, people who she trusted, and people who respected her. All of them had faces distorted in pain.
Oi oi, I did tell you to y, but thats going overboard.
Eh~ I believed this much was alright. What I did simply amounted to breaking off some of their fingers, having an ear or an eyelid bitten off, ripping out some hair here and there, not too much. I made sure to not do anything that could kill them so I think Im safe.
Its a bit past safe I think.
Though on closer inspection, I could see that they wouldnt die from that state, and none of them look broken as of yet.
And look here, Kaito-sama, you got your little fill of Yumis nee-sama yourself.
Well, that uhm, the fight was over really fast as wed expected right? And Its pretty boring just waiting here by myself.
That right there was me pigeonholing myself, a special skill of the Japanese.
That aside, Yumis nee-sama, you look very good like that. Im amazed how well sprawled in the mud suits you.
Shuria You even dare, involve the servants
Yumis red at the dark little girl, while Shuria simply smiled devilishly.
Ok then, well be starting now, Yumis. The first event today is: Number 1, who can beat the snot out of Yumis!! No second chances, alright?. Everyone, apuse!!
p p psies!!
It was like a kindergarten sports event was starting, we pped our hands dumbly and intentionally.
Come now you maggots, cant you see the music has started?
AIEE!! x 3
Shuriamanded, Teddyughed, and Kitty nged its fork and knife.
No, please no more, dont eat my ears!!
Im sorry, Im sorry, please, I will shave off all my hair, Ill do anything, so please dont pull off the skin!!
Their voices were filled to the brim with terror.
You over there, arent you the head butler. You should be an example to the others, show them what they must do.
Following Shurias ice cold gaze, I could see she was looking at a man who had had all the hair on the right half of his head torn off. The skin in his scalp had bled and coagted, darkened blood covered his pale blue face, making him look like a caricature out of a horror story.
He looked to have been yed with the worst of the bunch. He was using his right hand to hold down his left, which was missing its index, ring and pinky fingers with the wounds cauterized.
Aiee! My deepest apologies! My apologies for being trash, my apologies for being swine, my apologies for being a filthy maggot!!
The man was trembling violently, like he was begging for his life, but managed to stand up with his convulsing expression.
What, did you not understand me? Every fucking one of you maggots, get ready to work now, or else.
!!! x 3
Stared down by the intense crimson eyes of theughing girl, the other servants also stood up.
Here Yumis, this is how you are to them.
Guh, ahh!!
I grabbed Yumis by the arm and dragged her in front of her servants.
My, apologies, Yumis-sama.
What do GAH!?
The head butler, now fully under the spell of fear and trepidation, took his own feet and stomped down on Yumis back.
And learning from their leader, the rest of them quickly followed suit.
Im sorry, Im so sorry!! I just dont want to die!! I have a little sister, sick in bed!!
I, Im doing this to protect my family!! Ahh, please forgive me Yumis-sama, please forgive me!!
GAH, Uph, GUH!!
Under the many voices of apology along with the equally many feet trampling her, Yumis body was digging into the earth.
Kukuh, AHAHAHAHAHA!! Hows the feeling of having your loyal servants muddy feet stomping your back? Youre soo pitiful, AHAHAHAHA!!
Its like flies gathering on garbage. Ah, that wont do, theyre the same as before!
Of course,pared to these low leveled servants, in addition to the pain muters Yumis had, the mage wouldnt feel a thing from their continuous barrage of blows. But these were the servants she trusted, the men and women who knew about and protected her rtionship with Sori. The level of humiliation she was enduring from undergoing this constant trampling from her servants own feet mustve been devastating.
Kuh, you vile!!
It felt amazing looking at Yumis eyes colored in chagrin.
I lost track of how long I kept gazing at the scene. Some timeter, Minnalis called me with Soul Speak.
Goshujin-sama, Ive readied everything.
Alright, well finish up the first program of the night then. Right, you can stop now.
After I said that, the servants all stopped and looked to me.
Yumis also looked, her face boiling in fury.
Uhm, uh, what are we toDD
Your work is done here, die.
Eh,
I used the Soulde of Origin to chop off the mans head.
His head dropped with a thud and rolled.
W-why did you! We listened to eve-GAPHH!!
The maid who tried to raise words of protest had her neck pierced by Kittys fork.
What ever do you mean? The actor of course leaves the stage after their role is done. Its themonest ofmon sense.
Shuria said in a small tilt of her head.
NO, HELP M-GOHH!?
Please no, Ill do anything, anything, just dont kill m-GYAAHH NO NO NO!!!
We thus ended the first piece of the performance by denying sce to those who had sumbed under our coercion.
Shuria and I cleaned up the actors whod had their role done and over with.
Demons, youre demons!!
Oh my, Yumis nee-sama. Im impressed that you could still care for these worms that dared to trample on you.
You, you people with your sinister tastes forced them to do that!!
Yumis red at us, grinding hard at her teeth.
Kukukuh, why so serious? Were barely at the end of the first act. Now that Ive destroyed all those you trusted, lets get started with act 2. Ill now be destroying everything youve built up, your legacy.
I then activated a magic tool I obtained in town. This tool was like a telescope and Id further modified it with the Hookde of Spellpatching.
The magic tool worked like a camera, simr to the magic creature Id ordered from Duphein back when I wanted to confirm how the princess was liking my present.
Ive used something like this in the 1st run too, so Yumis should know whats what.
This is, a videograph of the town?
Id projected a video of Elmia in front of Yumis. She was getting anxious now.
We were now well into the evening, the town was quietly heading off to bed.
Time for the 2nd round, now. Minnalis, light it up.
At once, goshujin-sama.
Came her reply.
Right after, a boom erupted from the town of Elmia, tearing apart its sleep.
Wh-!? What did you!?
The video feed showed intense blue-white me.
The town was lit up as the dark night sky was cast in mes.
We shouldve been quite far from the town proper, but the actual sounds still reached from the distance.
W-what in gods name
Look at it, those splendid fireworks. Fire thats burning down everything you are.
Id ordered Minnalis to bomb the research institute where Yumis made her magic tools.
All her research, all that time she desperately spent trying to make the magic tool that would open the door to her dreams, all of it was burning to ashes.
Onlookers, people who ran out of their houses, rmed because of the explosive sounds outside, looked on as the famed research building of Elmia was slowly demolished, all the books inside burning to a crisp, and all the gathered research material ruined forever.
It was such a beautiful me.
The townspeople were in fact trying to put out the zing mes, but simple water would do nothing to hinder that fire. Minnalis had used Phantom me Poison Demon to create a high intensity, highly mmable poison which she mixed into barrels of oil that she spread all over the building to start this grand incineration.
The resulting fire also looked out of this world, with its azure tint that made it seem as if itd be cold to the touch when in reality, it was much hotter than any normal fire, as if these blue mes had burst out straight from hell.
After some time, the local mages arrived and had to use magic to douse the mes, but by then, the blue mes had transformed most of the ce into white ash without a semnce of its previous grandeur.
All that illuminated the area were the subdued mes, now still burning orange, along with the full moon high in the sky.
A-ahhh, my, all my, aplishments
That ends the 2nd act. On to the 3rd now, Ill be ripping apart your future.
The video feed transitioned to the mainndmark of Elmia, the stone monument.
Wait!? No, no you cant!!
Bang.
I grinned ear to ear, brought together my hands, and as if I was crushing something unseen, made a light p.
At almost the same time, the monument on the projection rumbled, then broke apart.
No Our treasured monument
Yumis voice was soft, trembling.
Ahh, so good, that face youre making is soo good Yumis. But fret not, its not over yet. Ive destroyed your loyal servants, burned down all your aplishments, and crushed your awaited future. Now, Ill break everything you have now.
!? N-now wait, please, wait, I beg you. What more do you n to ruin!?
Yumis had an expression of extreme distress. Shuria then grazed her cheek with a hand.
The dark-skinned girl had on a smile very reminiscent of the one her mage sister once showed her before pushing her into hell.
Yumis nee-sama, theres no need for you to be afraid. You simply have to ept these as the fruits of the actions you havemitted thus far. You actually dont have to do anything anymore. All of this is a present to you, from me and my friends ?
The video once again changed to the scene of the ruined research institute backed by the Elmia house.
Undead goblins and redcap zombies began crawling out from under the debris and ashes.
GHYARUOHH OOBOAHH
And there werent just one or two. The amount of undead creeping out from the nooks and corners had already exceeded 30.
!! Kyaaa! Undead! Why are there undead monsters inside town!?
After a woman yelled, as if a beehive had been rattled, the crowd of self-presumed unrted bystanders that was silent in shock, descended into chaos.
W-what is the meaning of this!? Where did you get so many undead!?
What are you talking about, those are the undead you made from ughtering Shurias vige. Remember now?
For todays performance, wed gone to Shurias old vige.
It was now popted by an expanding number of undead.
They were still increasing under the effects of their collective malice piled up from the cruel way they were unreasonably killed, along with the residual mana left over after Yumis summoned her demon.
They were all reborn as undead from the sheer suffering you cast on them, nee-sama. Its just as Ive said, these are the fruits of the actions you havemitted.
Wed spent several days setting up a teleport circle ry to summon all these undead, as well as grant a bit of revenge to the helpless vigers.
It was possible to activate a magic circle without actually pouring in your own mana.
The teleport circle was draining bottle upon bottles of MP potions, calling forth more and more zombies, that followed markings that I had Minnalis set up to better spread the damage.
You, you would kill even the innocent civilians!?
Yumis was getting paler as she spoke.
Oh yeah, theres gonna be some casualties, sure.
I replied to her joyfully.
In reality, the earlier explosion had already made people aware of the zombie dilemma. Wed limited how many wed summon there, and there were also specialists from the town church who could take charge in the extermination, so I didnt think thered be too many deaths. Although, I saw no reason telling Yumis that.
I still estimated a hundred or two casualties among the civilians, but they were necessary sacrifices.
Look, I need a lot of them to die tonight. Sear it into their memories as a catastrophic event, you know? I know its sad, but this is something I need to do to fulfill my dream. Im sure you know the feeling, dont you, Yumis.
Kh, bastard !
I chuckled, kuh kuh kuh, and continued further,
Also, whats with your innocent civilians? Like you give a damn about them. Well, I understand, you dont want to admit it do you? Whatever will themoners think after this event, surely youve realized?
W-what are you
Hey tell me will you, kind Yumis nee-sama? Please teach this innocent Shuria who doesnt know the ways of the world. A sudden explosion at the research institute that my nee-sama personally oversaw, and from within came a horde of undead. What would they think of as the most likely scenario? Whoever will they deem responsible for this madness?
Kusukusu, Shuriaughed as she yed provocateur.
No, NO! Youd have me put to me for all this!?
Correct, correct, aaaand CORRECT!! AHAHAHAHA!! Thats right, this is what you all did to me in the first world! You put all the evils of the demon lord on to me, the hero who saved your asses. And just like that, Ill be tearing down your image as the intelligent, kind fief lord, and expose you as the criminal who did illegal monster experiments to make her magic tools. But look, the big difference is that you actually did all that! AHAHAHAHA!!
This is so ironic. In my 1st run, Id helped them fight back the army of undead, but this time, Im causing the attack.
Oh, but you wont be atoning for any of these crimes. You cant right? Since Ill be killing you right here. Of course, none of them will know that. Youll just quietly disappear on this day. Now, who do you think will have to carry that me once youre missing indefinitely?
It, would be
If the main culprit of this disaster on Elmia, that is, Yumis, is missing, what then?
Yumis crimes are her familys crimes.
Nevertheless, they could settle the matter by offering only Yumis head. Even if all her family were med, the damages were minimal, so if they offered up the fief lords only child, the rest could get away unscathed. But if it turns out that Yumis had gone into hiding, the me would pour down on anyone rted to her.
First of all, her rtives would be executed. I dont know how much of her extended family thisll effect, but her parents, the mother and father she respected and wanted approval from, would both be on the chopping block, definitely.
You, damned, monster!!
KUHAHAHAHA!! This is something you all did to me. Since you have your old memories, you have to know how this country killed my family and friends to summon me here. You heard from that fucking princess didnt you? You hunted me down and tried so hard to make me slip up by bringing that up over and over again. Hows it feel now? Hows it feel to have the same happen to you? Hows it fucking feel to have your past, your future, and everyone, everything important to you, tarnished, stolen, destroyed!! Ahah~? AAHAHAHAHA!!
I cant stop, I cant stop, I cant stop.
Its so fun, so much fun, I just cant stopughing.
I still remember all those miserable days I spent wanted and hunted.
Burning in anger and humiliation, but still packing it inside, all that rage, all that unbearable rage. It was all for today.
You, insane hero! Ill never forgive you, go to hell!
Burning in anger and humiliation, Yumis directed all her unbearable rage at us.
Die, you need to die!! You as well, Shuria you wench!! Why are you two even alive!? Ghosts of the past should stay in your ce in hell!!
Her eyes were dyed in wrath.
The best proof that Yumis was truly suffering.
Kyahah! KyahahaHAHAHAHA!! Youre talking nonsense now, Yumis nee-sama. Were already in hell, the very bottom of it. If we werent, how else could we drag you down to its depths?
Oh, that ones pretty good, Shuria, AHAHAHAHA!!
Thats right, wed been sent to the pits of hell, and chose to live in it.
Rather than escaping from it with how scarred we are, we decided to get everyone to join us.
Yumis had it right. The moment we decided to embrace the idea of exacting revenge, wed be ghosts, demons of the past.
Youre, youre all mad!!
Our mad cackling ovepped and resonated with each other.
I couldnt get enough of Yumis who still put up a strong front despite being scared shitless.
Yes yes, yeshyesyesYES!! Get ready for the climax now! Thisll be the final act! The main course today is your dream, Yumis! Shuria, I believe youre ready?
All in order? Nee-sama, let me have the honor of presenting to you our final actress. Metal-san,e on in.
Shuria called on her third familiar.
And with Metal-san moving her body, the woman who started off tonights festivities once again dragged herself out of the forest. This time, it was indeed the real Sori.
She was still in her usual long skirt maid uniform. She looked to be walking alone, but hidden inside her bonesy a sinister trap. It was Metal-san, a joint creation by me and Shuria, where I melted some highly pure mithril using the firevenom of the Fire Spiders Leg de and Shuria gave it life with her Spirit Puppetry.
You wont trick me-No, thats, SORI!!
Yumis -sama...
Upon seeing Soris terrified face, this time, Yumis really did have all the blood drain from her expression, she became white as a sheet of paper.
Her strong front, which was in the end, only a front, was rapidly breaking apart.
Now I was sure, this woman was everything that signified that bitchs dream.
No, please no, please dont, not her, not my Sori!!!
She began to quiver intensely.
Thisst act is called Dream Balloon. Shuria heres imnted her familiar within this maids body. Just like we showed you, night after night.
! No, then, that dream!!
Yes, I especially asked Teddy-san to show you those dreams. How were they? Good fun, right?
Sneered Shuria, to which Yumis reacted with even more apprehension.
Ah~ thats it, I love that face. It appears there is value in poking at this filthy worm ?
Kyah!! ghuhh!!
SORII!!
Making Metal-san manipte Soris body to make her grovel in the dirt, Shuria stomped down on her back andughed.
The rules are simple. Our Metal-san is inside your fuckmaid here, and once Shuria gives the signal, the little guy will start expanding out. Now, you dont want that to happen, since
I intentionally cut off my exnation, and did a quiet chuckle.
Nooo, please dont kill me Hic, uuh.
Sori wept in fear of death, while Yumis was close to doing the same as she imagined what I cut off describing.
But s, I am kind. Ill tell you the one way you can save her. Pour your mana inside the maid. Shurias familiar happens to be a magic creature, and those, as you should know, tend to stop working if they get overloaded with mana, dont they?
The momentary light of hope on Yumis face when I told her that was dyed back into despair just as fast.
Since she realized that shed used up a lot of that MP during her fight with me.
I then removed her mana sealing shackles.
As for Shuria she also removed her foot off Sori by kicking her away.
OK, start. Do be careful now, or your dream balloon will get too big and pop.
Wh-, n-, please wai-!?
Thats a no? There!
Shuria cut the tapememorating the start of the game without a care for what Yumis had to say.
Ah, AaAAAAHHH! Stop, no, STOP IIIT!!! It hurts id hurdsidhrdshh!!
SORI!!
Metal-san started expanding right away, and Sori wailed in pain from having her bones start rupturing from the inside.
Yumis desperately dragged her feet hearing the cries of her beloved, and started her task of filling her with the little remaining mana she had.
Khhhuuuuuu!!!
Ghhhhuuu!! Help me, Yumis-sama, id hurds zoo mujj!!
Youll, be fine, Ill save you right now!!
Yumis was clearly giving her all in this. However, she was hardly at full strength, and basically, she just didnt have enough to overload the magic creature that Shuria took lots of time and effort to manifest.
Ghha, ahhh, AAAAHHHH!!!
Yumis had, as expected, quickly run out, and then began forcibly squeezing out even more mana, something Id also done once. As a result, lesions started popping up all over her body.
DD DD But even that wasnt quite enough.
Ghh, gah, Ah, AAAH!!
Soris body convulsed violently, her tears mixing with the blood dripping off from Yumis. And then, even thatst surge of mana gained at blood price fizzled into nothing.
No, NonoNOnOnNOOOOO!! I beg you, I BEG OF YOU, oh great hero, Shuria my love, Im sorry, I was the fool, Ill do anything I swear, please, pleaseplease forgive me!! Please dont kill Sori!!
Yumis pleaded while descending into tears.
That Yumis who despised me, used me, betrayed me, was now in such a deplorable state.
HAHAHA! Cant do that, bitch!! You said it right, were ghosts, were dead already, how are we supposed to listen to living people!
Are you mocking us? See here Yumis nee-sama, I chose this path to hell just to have my revenge. So DD Please rest assured, you WILL suffer, kyahahaha!!
!!! You, damned, DEEEMOOONNSS!!
We were beginning to hear the creaks and cracks of Yumis dream bursting apart.
Ah, gahh, uah
Sori!! SoriSoriSori!!
Yu mis -sama a
It ended like a water balloon, filled far over capacity.
With a sshing sound, like something that would really make you think about how the human body is mostly water, Soris body became nothing but a lump, no, lumps of meat.
Eh, ah, e?
Yumis muttered nkly after that sudden gush of blood got coated all over her.
She could be trying to deny the reality in front of her, or maybe she just cant fathom what just happened.
The thing called Yumis was, right now, something like a loose house of cards.
So, I went to her, brought my mouth to her ear as she kept sitting there, and said the words Id been dying to say to her, all this time,
Hey, Yumis. Just now, just like me, your precious dream, it broke. Just onest time, I want to hear it from your mouth, how does it feel?
AAAAAAAAAHHHHH. NOO NOO NOOO!! WHY, WHY, NOO, WHY, NONONONONOOO!!!
AHHAHAHAHA!!! YESSH, Thats it, thats just what I neeeded Yumis!!
Kyahah? Cry more, scream more, suffer more!! Loud enough that even mother and Shelmy can hear from heaven, cry, scream!! Kyahahahahaha!!
1 scream to 2 joys.
Ahh, this is it. THIS is it.
This is everything I wanted, and more!!
I live for this, I started life a second time for THIS!!
Well then, thatd be the end of everything we prepared for you. Youre wee, Yumis, d you enjoyed it.
Nee-sama, you yourself raised the curtain that started this y. Now we will be the ones to drop it.
Lets conclude this charade of idiots and fools.
Shuria and I each took out a simple, unadorned sword from our respective round pouches.
NO, no, I dont want this!! This has to be a lie, its all fake!! Tell me its all fake, tell me!!
Yumis reeled, scratching at her head like a child throwing a temper tantrum.
She wailed as if to deny anything and everything.
Ahahah, see ya, Yumis.
Farewell, Yumis nee-sama.
We both raised high our des of revenge.
NOOOO-GAHH,Bgh!
As if we were one of heart, both des sunk deep into the mages heart.
AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! AHAH, AHAHAHAHA!!
KYAHAH! KYAHAHAHAHAHA!!
Again, and again, and again, and again, and again, andagainandagainandagainandagain DDD DD .
Within the chilled night air, that one ce raged in heat.
My crazedughter in resonance with that of Shurias appeared as if we were ying a piano duet together.
We lost track of time and just kept stabbing her.
By the time we stopped, we were only going at what could be called minced meat.
The swords in our hands werent just covered in ample blood, they even had small chunks of meat sticking to them.
There sat, covered head to toe in the blood of another, a boy who could only be described as unique thanks to his ck hair and ck eyes, and a girl who looked like a dark skinned elf. They sat together, each leaning their backs on one another.
All around them were meat, blood and fragmented bones in disarray.
Therey a corpse, that is, something that was a corpse, but was now disfigured beyond all recognition as one. One couldnt tell at a nce if that thing was even alive at one point.
Shuria, your personal revenge should be over with this, so what now? Are you staying here?
I cant say Im fond of such jokes. My revenge wont be over with only this.
The girl said, pouting,
The grudge that you and Minnalis-san have shared with me is now mine as well. Its a fact that the target of my first revenge has been dealt with, but I now have many more. I could say that my revenge has yet to begin even. So no, you will not leave me out of it.
Huh, youre right. Sorry, I said something dumb.
Within him, the boy now felt a new rage from the girl, one she hadnt had before.
Though the origin of this hate may be his, what he felt now was fully a part of the girl.
Guess I got a little sentimental now that I had the first of my revenge, whispered the boy as he nced up to the sky.
Sure was fun, that. Wonder when Ill have my next one.
The girl kept silent at that, but as a reply, leaned just slightly more on the boy.
They dreamed.
They dreamed that someday, they would drag everyst person that wronged them into the pits of hell, they dreamed that after that, they would finally rest in peace.
The moon too silently cast its light upon them, epting them for all they were as dawn arrived.
D D Their vengeance had yet to end.
For it was a pitch ck me that could even blot out the sun.
Chapter 55 Epilogue
Chapter 55 Epilogue
That day, every single denizen of Elmia was fraught with tension.
And who could me them? The research institute that was the towns pride had exploded into fire and rubble, and when they went to douse the mes, swarms of undead started gushing out from the wreckage.
Undead, that is, a type of monster that couldnt at all be called a living creature, were quite an unknown to the gathering onlookers, which escted their panic.
Then again, the loud explosion did rouse most of the townspeople from their sleep, and along with the clergymen who specialized in Holy or Light magic, the resident adventurers and guards also aided in swiftly bringing the situation under control. To that end, the total souls lost that night turned out to be surprisingly low despite the severity of the disaster.
Rtively speaking, other than the magic tool research institute, Elmias infrastructure hadnt suffered much damage at all. But it wouldve been quite a different story had many people died.
Once the chaos had settled down, those in charge of Elmias governance rushed to the fief lords manor, demanding to know why theyd been absent all throughout the turmoil. But of course, the lord and his wife hadnt returned from the capital in a long time.
Their daughter, Yumis, was supposed to be the acting lord in her fathers ce, but when they checked her private mansion, neither she nor any of her servants could be found. The residence had been leftpletely and utterly vacant.
Elmia as a whole had be very busy. From sending reports to the capital and requesting aid, to treating the wounded, purifying the blighted ruins of the institute, every able body was kept busy.
Some days after,
The fact that the explosion urred at the very institute that Yumis had been in charge of.
The fact that swarms of undead had crawled out from within.
The fact that their acting lord and governor, Yumis, had disappeared and was nowhere to be found.
Those 3 facts had been circted to practically all the townsfolk.
The story went as such: Our acting lord Yumis had gone mad with her research, dealing in illegal human experimentation. This foolishness had angered God, and so the Lord sent down judgment, vanquishing the sinful institute and letting loose all the victims that had been made undead as a warning to all. The reason why Yumis had disappeared with all her servants was because shed used even them in her experiments, herself having died in the initial explosion.
There were other theories, such as Yumis being brainwashed, Yumis being a devilkin, one of her Magic Tools going berserk, et cetera. Rumors, conjectures and theories were flung about everywhere.
Id gone and spread a wide range of rumors here and there and once Ide back to town a few dayster, I caught ear of a whole smorgasbord of new ones.
Nope, cant beat the human imagination.
I had a goodugh over the one where Yumis was reced by a devilkin doppelganger who killed the original one.
And after doing a once over on the town that was still out of sorts, we decided to leave for good.
We spent the next 4 days over at Shurias old vige.
The teleportation spell could onlyst so long, it had stopped when no more mana was left over so technically, we hadnt teleported all the undead here.
I figured we could let them fester here and eventually make their way to Elmia on their own, but this was still Shurias birthce. We couldnt just leave it like this.
The three of us spent a few days getting rid of all the undead, and currently, we were standing right at the center of the long ruined vige.
Its so strange. 3 years was all it took to ruin it so badly
Shurias vige had been assaulted by Yumis soldiers. Theyd piged and devastated the ce so thoroughly that it was hard to believe whatid before us used to be an ordinary, peaceful vige.
It actually looked just like how I remembered it from my first run, when I hade here yearster from now.
No, maybe it was worse now, since by a few years, the deathly mana wouldve dissipated more.
The negative mana from undead really speeds up deterioration after all.
So then, eventually, this grave marker will be be gone too, wont it?
Here at the center of the once vige, wed erected a single grave marker. Nobody was actually buried underneath and purple flowers had bloomed sparsely around the memorial.
These were the same flowers Shuria had grown when she once lived here.
Shuria herself was crouching down in front of the grave marker, and looked back and up towards me as she replied.
Well, it should be fine. There arent any more undead here so the bad mana should disappear a lot faster.
I see, thank you.
She replied, currently dressed in a sort of short kimono. The outfit had a ssy flower pattern, with colors ranging from deep purple to a stark crimson. It suited her, entuating her natural charm. In Japan, I guess wed call it a miniskirt furisode, since the kimono had those extended sleeves.
Shed also done up her hair into a side ponytail, holding it with a flower shaped hair pin.
Wed taken the liberty to pige this stuff from Yumis ce, and the clothes had a mana activated barrier enchantment on them.
They also had Easy Removal, Automatic Size Adjustment, Heat Retention and Mask Recognition (Human). Thatst one would serve to disguise Shuria as a typical looking human girl, even from people who knew her and her old appearance.
It essentially worked like Minnalis illusion spell.
The Elmias mustve developed this sort of magic tool to sneak into beastkin or demihuman territory unnoticed.
The Japanese fashion did stick out, but it was a lot better than sticking out as a dark skinned elf, so we ended up taking this. Shuria wasnt going to be facing much in terms of closebat, but for the off chance an enemy gets close, the kimono boasted more defense than even te mail.
Minnalis and I had also picked out some new gear. Good thing Yumis family ruled the ce, they had storerooms full of all the good stuff just gathering dust.
The equipment from the old man from the weapons shop wasnt bad per se, but the quality was clearly better in a fief lords stash.
But then Out of all the pieces of equipment avable to her, Minnalis went and chose this frilly maid uniform.
Her rabbit ears poked out from behind the headpiece and her hair was pulled back into a high ponytail.
The whole thing was fluffed out and frilly, while the chest area was made to entuate size and also focus the attention towards the cleavage.
I must admit, the designer for this outfit did an excellent job bncing both the image of cleanliness, and the erotic appeal of a maid uniform that drives mens hearts wild.
And of course it wasnt simple clothing. An appraisal revealed Increased Defense, Increased Agility, Extra Mana, Augmented Stealth, Augmented Perception, Flexible Garbs, Transform Attire and Heat Retention, which all summed up to me being unable to refuse another shy outfit. But why all this for a maid uniform? Who knows.
This one also had better defense than your average te armor, and there wasnt anything that was better either, so in the end, I reluctantly epted letting her have it.
Both Shurias and Minnalis new clothing turned out pretty strange in a fantasy meta sense. Like bikini armors, one of the so called 7 wonders of fantasy, they exist, so there was no helping it.
And yeah, Id seen lots of women donning such risque defensive apparel on my first run, got used to them even. But how they were somehow better than full body te, I just didnt get.
As for myself, I picked out a new set of leather armor that looked well enough.
There was higher grade stuff, but I was okay with this. I didnt rely on armor much anyway.
Plus, the rest of the mens armors were all highly ornamented te mail that just screamed nobility. The weight was one thing, but I tly refuse to use anything that might deter my movement.
Ok then, shall we set off?
Yes, lets. Im all done paying my respects.
Shuria nodded with her reply to Minnalis after quietly standing up from her squat.
There something wrong, Minnalis?
No, its just, I know this may be rude to Shuria, but seeing this ce somewhat reminded me of my old vige, you see I was just thinking how I wanted to turn that ce, still infested with walking garbage, into a much worse hell than here. It, well, how should I say this, really fires me up.
She had on a face that expressed equal parts apology for the offense and joy in vengeful fantasy.
The corners of her lips had raised a pinch, giving her expression that slight tinge of darkness.
Fufufu, I dont mind at all. What I treasure is this ce and the people who once lived here, only those. I know you dont mean to see the people important to me in the same way as the filth you mentioned,
So Minnalis-san, Shuria continued.
Im sure your own revenge will be a sight to see. And of course, you can fully count on my assistance.
She dered this smiling in that seductively deadly smile of hers.
Ahh, such a beautiful, reliable pair of aplices I have.
Cant be falling behind now.
Ive killed Yumis. The honey of revenge I yearned for all this time, it was sweet, just so sweet.
But, I wanted more, needed more.
She was but the first. And she wont be the only.
Deeper and deeper despair.
Harsher and harsher brutality.
Crueler and crueler agony.
Goshujin-sama? Is something the matter?
Kaito-sama, youre grinning.
I-Its nothing. Lets go.
My lips naturally curved into a smile.
All to sate my undying vengeance.
My once lit me of revenge hungered ravenously, it was restless for more.
The scum of the earth was yet aplenty.
They had no idea of the hell we walked on as they drank andughed.
Mmh, great weather today. Ah, I just got a good one. We put them in a room, bone dry and scorching hot. Then, we wait till theyre parched and dried up to the point of death, and once they reach the absolute limit, we give them a pitcher full of crystal clear nothing.
Goshujin-sama, might I suggest handing them a jug of poison, letting them know its poison of course. It could be a test of how long they can resist.
Ah, then Id like to suggest cing a bucket of pig feces in the room. They would slowly get used to the stench and once they cant bear it anymore, theyd happily
The sun was beaming high in the clear blue sky.
Another good day for sweet revenge.
Gyarrhhoooooooo!!!
And then,
From far up high, a huge shadow passed over us.
D!! x 3
All three of us looked up instantly. That piercing roar apanied by that colossal mass of mana. A massive creature with deep red scales and wings.
A creature that reigns supreme in most any fantasy world.
DD DD Dragon.
Wait, thats
Goshujin-sama? Kaito-sama?
Minnalis and Shuria were making dubious expressions at me, but I had no time for that.
Guren
As it approached closer, I could make out more of its features.
Guren was the name of the small ze Dragon I always saw with Leticia. Hed almost always stay in his dragon pup form andzed around on top of Leticias head or on her shoulder.
D!!
I couldnt just stand there anymore. I used Sky Walk and went after the red dragon.
Gyaruo?
Ah
And then, when I was at a position where I stood face to face with Guren, Id finally returned to my senses.
What was I trying to achieve with this?
Guren stared at me suspiciously, likely finding it odd why I was suddenly here.
This dragon wasnt supposed to meet Leticia until some timeter.
This guy would never forgive me if it knew that Id once failed to save Leticia after all the times shed saved me.
Gyaru!!
D!!
It looked like Guren judged me as an annoyance, and started taking in a breath, fire gathering in its maw.
He was getting ready to use his trademark breath skill.
But on the other hand, I didnt want to harm Guren at all, so all I could do in this situation was take as many defensive measures as I could. And in that moment,
Gyaruu!?
Wha!?
A powerful light burst out from within my chest.
The blinding light caused my vision to see only white, and I felt something leaving my body.
Huh, what just
It felt as if I lost something very important.
And that something, that light went towards Guren, and got itself absorbed into his body.
Gyah!? Gyaruu!?
W-whats wrong?
I had no idea what was happening right now. And neither did Guren from the looks of it.
After that, Guren let out a low growl while staring at me for a few seconds. Then, he whipped around his tail, covered in scales tough enough to repel even mythril des, in an attempt to swat me out of the sky.
Ukh!?
Id instantly instantiated a Soulde of Origin to protect myself, but the sheer weight and momentum of the scaled appendage knocked me off and away from the foothold Id made in the air.
I managed to steady myself and safely crashnded, but the situation itself was pretty bad.
Blocking thatst attack numbed both my arms and Id need at least a few more seconds before I could recover.
But the dragon didnt strike me in my weakened state. Guren only let out a snort of what looked like disappointment, and then flew off.
Goshujin-sama!! Kaito-sama!!
Minnalis and Shuria were running over to me, worried.
As for me, I just stared at the sky where the dragon was speeding away.
Side Story: The Hero doesn’t Know, but Due Carnage and Subsequent Resolution has been Accounted for
Side Story: The Hero doesnt Know, but Due Carnage and Subsequent Resolution has been ounted for
It was the day when my Goshujin-sama would bring the girl called Shuria home.
I had done all my duties for the day, including the making of dinner at the inns kitchen, a ce I was now thoroughly familiar with, and was in the middle of awaiting their return.
Wee home, Goshujin-sama. And, its a pleasure to meet you, Shuria.
The pleasure is all mine! I believe you must be Minnalis-san?
The two of us exchanged this first greeting with amiable smiles. I had no doubt that she had at least an inkling as to my goals concerning certain things, yet she showed no weakness such as diverting her gaze.
She exuded a much stronger, more powerful impression than what Id been told of. Perhaps her recent betrayal was what caused this dramatic change?
Id been told that she only had traces of elven blood in her, so what was the deal with this odd color of skin? Her ears were still tapered like those of elves, but as far as I knew, elves all had an almost ethereal white skin. Was it really not a reaction due to her rare ancestry?
No, that couldnt be. In the memories I had transferred over from Goshujin-sama, she was always white, meaning that shed changed this much only recently.
And while Shuria and I were busy exchanging sparks behind our smiles, Goshujin-sama didnt seem to notice this turbulence in the least. He was being very nonchnt about this, saying things like he was d we seemed to get along.
Seeing which, I myself felt my murderous intentions subside. It was troubling how I could see this undoubtedly dense side of him and still think it cute.
Alright, I say we should have dinner now. I have everything ready and waiting.
I ended the stare-off, proposing that we eat.
Ill count this match as a draw.
That evening, once the three of us had our stomachs filled and satisfied, it was decided that we would rest for the day and continue on our ns tomorrow.
Goshujin-sama was considerably fond of having afortable sleep, so we ended up staying at the expensive inn we were currently at.
With Shuria joining, we moved to a 4 bedroom that was recently vacated. Wed be leaving town by tomorrow anyway, so it was counted as ast indulgence before we go.
I had proposed that I could share the bed with Goshujin-sama without issue, but he got suddenly angry, preaching about how awful it was to sleep while congested.
His face had a slight blush, which told me that it wasnt as if he entirely disliked the idea of sleeping in the same bed, but I also got the impression that his honest desire was to have a bed he could fully enjoy to himself.
He also had a point that it wasnt a veryfortable experience having 2 people sharing a 1 person bed.
I was sad. I knew that Goshujin-sama wasnt genuinely angry at me, but it was still disheartening, having been scolded for the first time.
He finished his lecture saying that sleeping was the one thing he wouldnt yield on no matter what, no matter how impractical I said it was. I shall take that to heart as my own failure in understanding my Goshujin-samas desires. I shall be deeply reflecting on this.
My attempt at being a levelheaded woman had ended up resulting in getting too invasive. An experienced female adventurer had taught me that I shouldnt be too indulgent to my man lest I run the risk of him running off; Please Miss adventurer, I need more of your advice! No, I do realize that Goshujin-sama wont run away, but having hime to hate me would be my worst nightmare.
That being the case, Goshujin-sama was currently asleep, his peaceful, utterly defenseless face disyed for my viewing pleasure. And yet, even if I so much as attempt to get close enough to touch it (with the purest of intent mind you), he would instantly open his eyes, sensing the approach as a threat.
My days were those of endurance, having a delicacy presented to me yet unable to touch.
Any other day, I would erase my presence, and without engaging in tactile contact, enjoy the sweet honey for my eyes that was his sleeping face, of course, only enough so I didntck in sleep the next day. But today wasnt any other day.
Shall we go? I proposed.
Indeed. she assented.
Deep into the night, at a time when the town was sound asleep, the two of them quietly affirmed each others intentions and left the room.
Goshujin-sama had already told her Shurias full story. I had also received all of the vengeful memories and emotions held within the dark girl.
A new, ck rage swirled in my heart.
It was a rage not at allckingpared to my own.
So, I had no misgivings about weing her as a fellow aplice. Despite that, once Id finally met her, looked into her eyes, I knew that there were certain things we needed to discuss on.
And it seemed that she had simr thoughts.
I did consider holding off on what it was we were about to engage in for another night, seeing as she had undergone such arge change that very day, but her eyes told me that no, that was a needless worry.
For what dwelled in those eyes wasnt fatigue in the slightest, but a light that clearly demonstrated that she was hell bent on exacting her revenge.
Still, the body was something that required due rest, so I would be fine if we postponed this, but again, she didnt seem too tired to handle it.
Outside, I could see a half-moon casting down its rays. The cold night air chilled my skin.
So, I began, I dont have any experience dealing with this sort of situation, so I admit, Im at a loss as to what we should start with
And I am the same in that respect, Shuriained, I cant be proud of having participated in a love triangle even if I have.
As you probably know, my reasons for being Goshujin-samas aplice include issues with that sort of rtionship.
Thinking about how I met Goshujin-sama put a smile on my face.
But, I continued, that doesnt mean I can simply ignore this intrusion.
Yes, and I expect it. What this is and what you had previously cannot even bepared! And in the first ce, that wasnt love, that had no right to be called love. It was a betrayal, and by pieces of trash that never truly loved you in the first ce. And love triangles, dont get me started. Theyre supposed to be so much more pure, and heartfelt, you know? Like in Ballroom of Love, or in The Barons Garden or even...
T-too close, youre too close.
Shuria had started fuming about something different from the subject at hand. She was much more fluid, not only in emotion but also expression, than how Goshujin-sama had described her. Was this an effect of the demonic mana now inside her?
Anyway, I said, bringing us back on topic, what we have going on here can hardly be called fighting for a man. We simply cant do that in the rtionship were in.
I have to agree, its a predicament.
Yes, this wasnt a scene of carnage resulting from a love triangle, but a short meeting toy down some rules.
In this predicament of ours, neither of us were able to leave, neither could harm the other, and neither could simply lock away our feelings.
And of course, she was also like me, someone entirely betrayed by her whole world and who had sworn revenge. And an aplice, and important existence, one of the only who knew the depths of my feelings. It should be the same for her. We were too important to each other to even attempt harm.
And If I couldnt technically beat her, I would have her join me. Honestly, before I met her, I was still holding on to the faint hope that it would be silly to think that any girl my Goshujin-sama happens to pick up will fall for him, but that hope was, as expected, undeniably dashed.
He was the one who would let her achieve her revenge, he was the one person in the world who saved her, and he would even share wholeheartedly in her dark desire.
I was the silly one to think that a girl wouldnt fall when there was so much to fall for.
(And if she hadntpletely fallen for him yet, I would still conduct a meeting like this, by force if I had to. She would be an asset if she were on my side, as an aplice in our revenge of course, but also in countering the other problem.)
This was an important matter. There was one individual I had to be far more careful of than Shuria here.
Then again, I said, ourmon enemy and rival in love is definitely
Its that demon lord girl. Shes so unfair! How in the world are we supposed topete with the feelings from his first run?
Shuria stuck out her lips in a very obvious pouting face.
Dont worry so much. A certain female adventurer whod drifted into our vige once told me this: Men may dream about a far-away girl, but theyll go for the one by their side.
Such wonderful words of wisdom! We must make him look to us, and only us. Make him fall head over heels for our charms. Ive read intensively on how men can be easily swayed by the female flesh!
But we need to be careful when we do. If we act too depraved, I know that Goshujin-sama wont like it. And once he gets feelings of distrust towards us, its going to be incredibly hard getting his trust back. We need to do it very gradually, slowly increase the intensity of approach, if you will.
Gradually, is it Yes, I do recall reading on lewd seductresses who never get the man in the end.
For now, lets aim to get to a stage where Goshujin-sama wouldnt shake us off if we happen to embrace him for no particr reason. And from experience, I can im that Goshujin-sama is still a man who, despite everything, is still susceptible to a womans wiles. Also, I should tell you about MP intoxication. Its something very easy to use to our advantage, as in, he doesnt really dislike it if you stick to him in that state. Goshujin-sama just needs a reason to say cant be helped and it just works.
This, I knew for certain. When I pretend to be drunk on MP potions and start getting all over him, he might treat me a bit roughly, but he wont dislike it.
I wouldnt do it if he found it unpleasant, but despite his reluctant expression, his face always gets a tinge of red, which I find incredibly adorable. That sort of Goshujin-sama really gets me going.
C-can you please exin that in detail?
Lets see, so I do things like push my chest up against him while acting unawares. I also use my tipsiness to try an force a kiss and such
M-m-my goodness, your chest!? And e-even k-kissing ahh, ahhh!!!
Shurias darkplexion instantly took on a shade of red. What a cute little thing.
Though this wasnt quite what I wanted from an aplice. She seemed not too reliable in that department. Seems she is in need of some traini I mean, well deserved reeducation.
You need to be able to handle at least that much without blushing so intensely. Once we get Goshujin-sama to let go of this Leticia-san, we would be the ones to console him. That means going much further than that.
Yes, like this, if I can keep her on a leash, shell eventually begin to look to me for instruction
Y-youre absolutely right. When that timees, Im sure we can get him to on our . We might even get him to our with his if were lucky.
!?
My breath caught at the words I was hearing.
Oh oh, and we need to ready some rope, candles, maybe a whip too
!?!?
T-truth be told, Shuria revealed with hesitation, earlier today, when Goshujin-sama was testing my resolve, he stepped on me hard on the back. I, well you see, I think Ive awoken to some new inclinations due to that. My heart is beating faster even now as Im remembering it.
!?!?!?
Shuria was saying all this while fidgeting around all bashful, as if some Lewdness Skill was manifesting inside her.
Th-this was getting out of hand. This little girls dark desires were deeper than even mine. N-no, with the love I had for Goshujin-sama, if he desired such things of me, I definitely had the courage toply.
I am certain that Goshujin-sama has the qualities of a sadist. Hes the type of person that bes an uncontroble animal in bed.
A-and youre sure of that? I wanted to know her basis for that conclusion.
Although, now that I think on it, I did sometimes feel a sexual gaze from him that sent this sharp chill up my spine, as if a wild carnivore was looking at me as prey...
Yes, positive even! Even if he nned on only acting cruelly, it certainly wouldnt devolve into stepping on me like that!! Believe me on this, I am without an inkling of doubt that Goshujin-sama is very sadistically inclined!!
I-I think Im starting to feel like youre right
Her words did ring a few bells.
Goshujin-sama was a gentleman towards me most of the time, but sometimes when I failed in whatever I was doing, he would start teasing me about it. And he always looked incredibly amused when he did.
That teasingugh of his was different from when heughed for revenge. And it sort of gave me some shivers when he did that, wait, oh no, was he really.
(N-no, I cant go with her flow on this. Im supposed to be the one leading her along)
A-anyway, lets pause this discussion for now. Well have a lot to do starting tomorrow, so lets continue on our ns once were done.
Huh? Oh, yes, with pleasure!!
I stepped back into the inn.
This was certainly not my loss, it was a strategic retreat.
Some timeter, to further aid their ns on wooing Kaito, Minnalis and Shuria had secretly stolen a number of articles of a particr sort of literature which they would study together diligently.
Their levels were rising, now more than ever before.
Side Story: Mad for the Far Away Hero 1
?Side Story: Mad for the Far Away Hero 1
Why, Why, Why.
Even till the very end, Kaito-samas heart had remained imprisoned by that Devil.
Even when Im the one who loves you most.
Even when Im the one you shouldve loved the most.
Even when Im the one most worthy of you.
But Im, not the one beside you.
And youre, not the one beside me.
Why, do you shed tears for that Devil.
Why, does your heart break for that Devil.
Why, do you desire that Devil.
If only you had desired me, I wouldve have given you my body, my soul, my everything.
Of course, if only that Devil was gone, Kaito-sama would finally open his eyes.
For he is the one destined to vanquish that Devil. And I, am the one whod stand closest to him as he did.
I can still remember the joy from when I learned of that destiny. I can still remember the despair of having that destiny defiled.
Which was why I thought everything would be resolved once that Devil, the defiler of my destiny, was killed.
And after that, all was supposed to have returned as it should be.
Because Kaito-sama had used his own de to cut away the chains that had enraptured him.
And yet. And yet and yet!
By then, it was all toote. The cursed fragments of those chains had buried themselves deep, deep into his heart, his soul forever unclean, defiled.
I had no choice but to ept that fact.
So the least I could do was free that dirtied soul. Even that stolen, tarred, corrupted soul would surely be purified by the grace of God, and surely he and I would meet again in our next lives.
For I am the Saintess, and Kaito-sama is the Hero.
And so, I learned that God had granted my dearest wish.
The mistaken world was now no more, and when I realized that, I wept, I shed tears of utmost joy.
This time will be different. This time, I will not fail.
This time, I will be your one and only, I will be the one to fully upy your soul.
Please, please wait for me.
My beloved, my Hero.
As the coach rattled along the dirt road, I, Meteria Loreria, felt slightly fatigued from the journey.
(Its because Id gotten used to riding the unshaking carriage Kaito-sama had created.)
In the previous world, I could only marvel at its genius, and I recall seeing him talk to the merchant Avares about its technical aspects, I now regret not asking for those details myself.
Id been sitting on this stiff coach seat for so long that my buttocks were numb from the constant vibrations.
I used heal to secretly alleviate the numbing pain during breaks in the journey. I was, after all, still the sheltered bird of a woman at the present time. I may remember the experiences I had in the previous world, but I clearly wasnt as fit as I had been.
My adventures with Kaito-sama during which I increased my level and proficiencies in Holy Magicand Water Magic had all turned to nothing.
It was extremely disheartening to lose the fruits of my special training with my beloved.
Then again, we simply had to do it over, together of course. In fact, with the knowledge I have in my possession, he and I could crush all of our wretched foes on our own. Yes, we wont need other panions who would only get in the way of our love.
He only required me, and I him.
phew, I sighed, Its also been so long since Ive seen this country.
Pardon? Youve seen it? said the maid at my side as she cocked her head in confusion.
I had leaked an expression of nostalgia when I looked out the coach window to see the tall walls that enclosed Aurel, the royal capital of the kingdom of Aurelia.
Silly me. It should be my first timeing to this country, so of course, shed question my words.
Its nothing. I simply mistook it for something else. I spoke a tad coldly so she wouldnt ask any more questions.
But then, the simple maid who knew nothing of my circumstances looked shocked and even a little scared. I felt sorry for that, so I spoke to her softly,
You know, Id definitely need to enjoy some calming tea once Im done with my greetings. You should join me. Id find it lonely to have tea alone after all.
I gently smiled to her so that she would calm her nerves, and seeing that, the maids cheeks reddened slightly as she stuttered a Y-yes, mdy! her voice higher than normal.
I then returned my gaze to the approaching city outside.
I recall hearing that at this point in time, Kaito-sama had still remained in the capital and was in the process of improving his skills within the nearby Goblins Nesthole, a newly forming dungeon.
Soon, Soon, SoonDD
I understood that impatience wasnt going to let me meet him any faster, and I gripped the ends of my robes to bear with my overflowing desire, causing them to wrinkle.
(Kaito-sama, this time, this time for you, I, only I will be by your side)
Right now, Right now, Right now.
I had to see him right now, I needed his eyes to gaze upon me, his voice to call my name, hisugh to soothe my ears.
This time, I will not let that vile Woman approach my Hero, I will not let her seduce him, dirty him.
Leticia Lew Harston
It felt sick just remembering that evil name.
She had barged herself into my Kaito-samas kind, gentle heart, enved his soul, stolen the ce I was destined to be.
She wont be given the chance to this time. In the previous world, I had ended up meeting my beloved only after she had sown her malignant seeds into his soul, but this time, this world will not be the same.
I will be the one to soothe his distressing heart, only I and no other. That is the only way.
Me-Meteria-sama, are you sure youre alright? the maid cried.
It appears that my thoughts had been showing on my expression.
You may be right, I said, I suppose that Id finally rxed now that were so close to our long awaited destination. I might be feeling a bit ill from the ride.
M-my word, eximed the maid, we must stop to rest at once
Kusukusu, I giggled You worry too much. Weve almost arrived. I might as well rest in town.
I could understand why the maid is so fussy about my well being. In our theocracy, the Saintess holds a position equivalent to royalty. And not simply as a figurehead. As a Saintess I had a strong say over matters regarding the country and as a subordinate, the maid would have to try everything to prevent someone of my post from feeling ill at ease.
That being said, I couldnt simply disclose the truths only I knew, so to calm my turbulent heart, I reached into my bag and brought out my favorite doll.
This doll was small enough to rest amply on top of my cupped hands. It had pitch ck hair and wore a dark robe.
I lovingly fondled my doll as if it were him, my sweet beloved.
(Soon, my Kaito-sama. Im finallying to meet you.)
And like that, my heart once again regained calm.
I smiled softly as the coach reached ever closer to the city, simply caressing my cherished doll.
Some time after, we had entered the gates.
The royal capital was a crowded ce. At a nce, the city was less orderly than the holy capital of our Lunaria theocracy but more boisterous and lively.
In a few months from now, Kaito-sama will have conquered the dungeon he was now exclusively using to train, and it would be opened to the public. Once that happens, its sure to get even more crowded.
(Well, Ill be joining him soon enough, so it might not even take those few months.)
I looked over at the grand castle from my window as the coach drove along through the town.
(Ill have to convince princess Alesia first. And if she tries to be uncooperative, I can use the fact that they had secretly summoned the Hero as a card in my negotiations. They likely wont make it easy for me.)
I began constructing my strategy while poking the soft cheeks of my Kaito-sama doll.
(The only others who know about the summoning should be the royal knights led by Captain Ryuudos. If I donty the groundwork beforehand, those rotten royals will definitely try to attach panions that will interfere with Kaito-samas journey together with me.)
This time, this time, the Hero, Kaito-sama, and the Saintess, I, will consummate our destined love.
I will stand victorious. With my knowledge of the previous world, I can easily crush any existences that seek to harm Kaito-sama, be it the princess or any other.
In fact, him and I would defeat our every foe together, thus strengthening our bond further.
Fufufu! Iughed.
Meteria-sama, I see youre feeling well again. the maidmented. Thanks goodness.
Yes, Im fine now. Thank you for your concern.
Still, its been a long journey. Please have some rest after your greetings with his Majesty. Itd be terrible if you were to fall ill due to fatigue.
As I once again thanked the maid for her concern, I noticed my pulse rising.
Kaito-sama was here, in this town, so close yet so far.
I had spent many heartbroken days aiming for his life, wishing only to save his soul. It was a necessary step to purify him, and I knew that. But that moment when the sword was stabbed in his chest, I had felt heart wrenching pain as if it had pierced my own. It was a pain I could never forget.
Days and days of my beloved directing hateful eyes at me, my own hate for the long dead demon lord multiplied.
But those days were no more.
For I had now received the opportunity to right that wrong, and advance towards the correct future.
Fufu I grinned in joy, imagining the path to my destiny.
Side Story: Mad for the Far Away Hero 2
?Side Story: Mad for the Far Away Hero 2
Alesia-sama, how do you fare? Said the man who entered my room. He had a face riddled with battle scars and looked to be in histe twenties. His name is Guidott, said to be the strongest knight of the kingdom, and currently captain of our knights order.
He had both an appearance and personality that revealed a plethora of experience on the battlefield, and he had a tone of voice that has be coarse and low over the years. The presence of such a man was inplete contrast with thevish room of one such as I, a princess.
Well, that matters not in the least, not at present.
Yes, Guidott, I feel fine. The pain has fully gone, and fortunately, there had been no curse set on me when the ne was removed.
A week prior, the researchers that had been called over from Elmia had finally unraveled the mystery behind my prized ne. They had discovered that the reason that prized ornament was causing me such suffering and misfortune was not due to any curse but something different.
That royal treasure originally had 4 enchantments: Automatic HP Recovery, Minor Increased Healing, Perfect Memory and Minor Regeneration. But the first 3 of those enchantments had been exchanged with Inferior Reverse Healing, Hinder Removal and Disrupt Perception.
Reverse Healing is a form of recovery magic that returns bodily wounds to their original state to heal them.
Ordinarily, healing spells elerate the healing process to recover HP and stop bleeding. They dontpletely heal the body. That is to say, while they can handle minor flesh wounds, deeper injuries, when healed, tend to leavesting scars. Recovering from amputation is thus impossible in that regard. If an arm or leg gets lopped off, recovery magic wont grow them back, and neither can it reverse the loss of blood. And if a wound is left bleeding, ones HP will drop until death.
Reverse Healing, on the other hand, takes a different approach. Its a magic that turns back the clock on wounds, and depending on how long the users manasts, it can even be used to regrow limbs. For this reason, wounds healed in reverse leave not a single scar, and the body is returned to a state before the wounds were even received. But therge setback of this magices in the form of pain. While serving its purpose of returning the body to its rightful condition, the nature of the magic requires the user to endure the pain of having to relive their injuries.
Even if a wound is mostly healed through conventional means, this magic will rip and tear the flesh and return that past wound to its most hideous state before returning skin to skin. But the inevitable pain would end instantaneously if the effects of this magic were dealt fast enough. Unfortunately for me, the ne had Inferior Reverse Healing. The rate of recovery was abysmally slow, having me endure harsh pangs of pain from my back, night after night.
Disrupt Perception, another of the changed enchantments, almost entirely prevented me from performing my social duties as a princess. I was made unable to utter the names of people I should and do know. As a result, I had to stay cooped up in the castle so that knowledge of this weakness wouldnt spread. Simply removing the ne would have nullified those atrocious enchantments, but s, Hinder Removal absolutely barred me from taking it off by physical means.
In the end, it couldnt be removed, and they had to channel an enormous volume of mana into the ornament to destroy it, enchantments and all. Which was most regrettable, as that ne was a historical treasure passed down through generations of royalty. Disregarding its mary value, it was also an item that proved ones right to the throne.
On that topic Tell me, Guidott. Have they finished repairing my ne?
Were having the most prominent artisans in the capital work on it as we speak. I trust they will be done in a matter of days. The enchantments however
Yes, I know. Those were ancient spells from the time of our nations founders. I do not expect them to work miracles.
I knew that it wasnt possible, I really did. But as I sat there, hearing the report, my hands still balled tighter atop my knees. That ne was a priceless treasure that proved my right of session, yes, but it was so, so much more. It reminded me of my dearly departed elder sister. It had been hers once.
Now, that ne had been destroyed due to being flooded with mana. And though Ive ordered it be restored exactly to its previous appearance, the fact would remain that it had been broken, after generations of safekeeping.
No, Im sure theyre trying their hardest. Please tell them to at least make the appearance indistinguishable from the original. I spoke calmly, not letting my emotions surface in my voice. I felt that I would order their immediate execution if I were to be too agitated.
Ive known Guidott for a long time. He has been a familiar face ever since my childhood. But even to him, I cannot show any weakness. Because I am Alesia Aurelia, princess of the kingdom of Aurelia and rightful heir to its throne.
Furthermore, Guidott was originally my elder sisters knight. He is no doubt equally as angry as myself from the fact that his once mistress treasured ne had been ruined.
By your will, princess. Guidott said with a crisp salute.
Now then, I dont suppose you came here just to check up on my health? State your business.
We mayve been close acquaintances, but that is no excuse to enter the room of a princess. He was a busy man too. Someone like him visiting ady of my position, alone and without cause would only serve to spark rumor. Guidott was most definitely not that oblivious, of that I am sure.
Yes, Ivee to report my findings. It concerns the boy with ck hair and eyes. My apologies your highness, but he has indeed fled the capital. Ive run a fineb search with both above and underground means, but we still dont know his whereabouts.
Right. But surely that is not all?
It isnt. I also have witness reports stating theyve seen a boy of his caricature. He seemed to have changed clothes, but we have a trail of him within town. He had made frequent trips to the slum and ck market areas and we know the inn he stayed at. We lost all trace of his activities a few days after.
I take it that there are no records of him leaving the castle town either?
Yes, I suspect that he fled through some means other than the town gates. During the summoning, the soldiers apanying you mayve been ipetents but they didntck in Level. Which is to say, the boy has strength beyond what his appearance suggests.
That incident with the outer wall copsing, the monster outbreak. What were they called, wall eaters? You dont suppose he used that chaos to make his getaway?
The knights who rushed to the scene did not report anyone matching his appearance. But even we only recently learned that that section of the wall had been patched up with inferior materials. So considering how soon the incident happened
What, so youre saying its possible that monster from another world deliberately destroyed the wall? That he picked the spot our eyes were not focused on and made his escape from there?
One of the most heinous crimes one couldmit is destruction of a towns fortifications, its defensive walls. And that monster had done that to our royal capital. It would be far too coincidental that he just happened to be at the ce where the wall copsed and used the situation to flee. Its much more likely that he himself was the perpetrator.
(Still no, his very existence has been an abnormality from the start. He never deserved the title or power granted to the Hero. He is a failed summon, a monster in human skin.)
I shook away those errant thoughts and brought the conversation back to Guidott.
Haah, its frankly ridiculous. The legends say that the Hero is supposed to possess a set of initial skills that grant him limitless potential, but even then, he shouldnt have been strong from the start
One cant say very much about the veracity of legends. I for one firmly believe only what Ive seen with my own eyes.
... that is a good point.
(I will not be able to receive the Great Spirits words for a while longer. If only I possessed as much spiritual aptitude as my elder sister. Then surely I would be able to receive more frequent oracles.)
I thought back to my sister again. Its no exaggeration to say that she was loved by the Gods. She was a genius in every sense of the word.
... There are still too many unknowns in this matter. Continue the investigation and keep me informed. I ordered Guidott. And be sure to keep it under wraps. I dont need anyone sticking their nose where it doesnt belong.
As you will, your highness. the man saluted. Also, the emissary from the theocracy has arrived. Please make your preparations to receive them.
Oh right, she shouldve arrived by now.
The Saintess of Lunaria Theocracy. I wouldve never imagined that shede here personally
The Lunaria Theocracy is, as the name suggests, a nation ruled under religion. Their God, Lunaris, has 3 main precepts: Judgement for all evil, Paradise for the children of the earth, and Salvation for the weak and feeble. With these 3 main ideas, and many smaller ones, this religion is currently the most widespread in the whole continent.
There are of course a variety of other, smaller faiths, but Lunaris is the only one that has propagated to the national level. And as it is a country, naturally, politics are involved. Wholesome it may be, but even religion cannot cleanse the dirty quagmire of human government.
Ive heard the reports on how she allegedly appeased all the factions, but frankly, its not something I can readily believe. She may be able to perform her duties as Saintess perfectly, but her as a politician? I have my doubts.
The Saintess of the Lunaria Theocracy, Materia Laurelia, is said to be the living symbol of that nation. Her virtuous and pure image certainly made her popr with the masses, but naturally, she too would have enemies in the grander power struggles. The Pope, topmost man in the theocracys chain ofmand, had fallen ill earlier this year, and the Saintess, Materia could not possibly choose to leave her country while her position remained unstable.
However, they did inform us that the Saintess herself would being. They regretfully left out the subject matter, but as a person of her level of influence has officially requested an audience, it is in our best interest to oblige.
True. Well, I can decide what she wants and how to deal with her when Ive seen her for myself. If you find any time, collect information on the Saintess as well.
As you will, Alecia-sama. It is about time now, please be ready to meet the emissary in the audience room.
I am meeting the theocracys Saintess, Materia-sama after all. I must look my best. As you go, call in my dressing maid.
Very well, your highness. I shall be off now. Guidott made onest salute before exiting my chambers.
Soon after, there was a knock on my door, and the voice of an older woman called from the other side, Mdy, may I enter?
You may. I assented, and the maid who came inside helped me get dressed. All the while, I kept pondering about what could possiblypel the Saintess herself toe to our country.
A pleasure to meet you, King Eudras Aurelia, and the Queen and Princess. Spoke a youngdy that exuded the very essence of purity with long tinum silver hair braided into a single, defined it that hung softly over her right shoulder.
Aurelia Kingdom. Currently, at the grand audience hall.
Her beauty was such that I found it difficult to describe with mere words. Her religious vestments which wouldve ordinarily made her look modest only entuated the lines of her body. Her breasts, were veryrge.
They bulged out from under her robes as if contesting any force that would dare push them down.
Yet, the soft look in her eyes and her delicate facial features, all in all, prevented one from garnering any lewd thoughts. Instead, she gave off the feeling of a graceful mother watching over her children.
The knights standing guard around the room had had their eyes stolen by her figure, yet none of them held any carnal desires towards the ephemeraldy. She was the very definition of a flower above ones reach. Thedy before us possessed the magnanimity of a saint as well as a soothing, maternal warmth.
Allow me to introduce myself, I am Materia Laurelia. I have been blessed to have received the title of Saintess in my country, the Lunaria Theocracy. She put her hands together in a gesture of prayer. May the blessings and salvation of Lunaris be upon you.
She didnt seem to be using any magic but she seemed to have an aura of holy light around her. Ive heard that she is only 2 years older than me, but she had a distinct air of maturity that I had yet to arrive at.
Mm, Lady Materia, the prime minister who was standing beside the king took a step forward to address the Saintess, Your letter said that you wished to deepen the friendship between our countries, but what specifically might you have in mind? Weve renewed our trade agreements justst year, have you found an issue pertaining to the terms?
It seems like Father and the prime minister believe that shese here to negotiate the details ofst years grain trade agreement with Lunaria.
No, the Saintess slowly shook her head, I am not here for such small matters.
The prime minister was shocked to find that his prediction of the other nations motive were not only wrong, but even downyed as insignificant by the other party.
I felt the same, but I was above showing it on my face. Having been taught about kingdom rted matters including the importance of unions and agreements with our neighbours, the Saintessment about it being a small matter quickly lowered my expectations and opinion of thedy.
But as I was about to mark her down as ipetent, she dropped an announcement that left all of us speechless:
I am here in this country not as a Representative of Lunaria, but as the Saintess of Lunaria.
The royal family, the knights on guard, the prime minister, and even the maids who had knowledge of diplomacy were all at a loss for words. Those in the know felt dread at how much this woman might know, while others silently chewed on what this deration might mean.
What do you mean to say? it was not the prime minister but my father who directly asked the Saintess. He had gone pale and had broken out in a cold sweat.
Oh my, will it be fine to reveal it here? The Saintess spoke with a knowing smile.
Now, everyone who knew the secret hade to a single conclusion.
DDDD The Saintess knows that the Hero has been summoned.
The Saintess of the Lunaria Church which adheres to the doctrine of vanquishing all evil hade to our kingdom not for a political reason, but a religious one. On the surface at least. Now, the only religious reasons a Saintess would personally need to travel for would be for requesting funds for missionary work or, more importantly, for the Hero Summoning Ritual.
And if she hade to request the former, would she have said will it be fine to reveal it here? No, she wouldnt, as requesting aid requires no need for secrecy. What she was coyly implying she shouldnt reveal was the fact that the Hero summoning was done without their knowledge or participation.
The Hero summoning was done to counteract the encroachment of the demonkin, but for the Lunaria Church, the Hero is an existence just as important as the Saintess. Theyre very likely to use us with trying to monopolize the Hero if they learn of our secret endeavour.
But then, we were trying to monopolize the Hero. We had nned to train and manipte the initially weak Hero into our pawn. Later, we could easily make the excuse that we could not let the demonkin know of the Hero when he was at his weakest, so this was a measure we had to take. At that stage, they would be hard pressed to point fingers.
But our situation, as it stands, is very bad. The Hero we summoned is a madman and sees the kingdom as his bitter enemy. After how he brutalized myself and so many knights, we would be insane to think that he is anything but hostile.
If the events that transpired were to be public knowledge, the royal family would receive a serious blow. One that could leave us defenseless if our neighbouring nations decide to sanction against us.
... All here other than the prime minister and knight captain are to leave us. Father dered.
S-sire? But we cant Some tried to protest.
Now. That is an order.
Those not in the know were deeply flustered by Fathers sudden decision, but followed their kings order and left the hall.
You should leave as well. the Saintess said to her attendant maid.
B-but Materia-sama, I-
You need not worry, I will be fine.
... Yes, Mdy. I shall abide by your will. The attendant bowed and also left.
As thest of the unrted parties were removed, the door to the audience hall was closed to maintain privacy. Now, the only ones remaining were Father, Mother, myself, Baras the prime minister, Guidott the knight captain, and the Saintess.
Father and the prime minister had be sparse of words, not knowing to what extent this woman knows. Does she only know that the Hero had been summoned or does she also know about the heinous acts hemited after being summoned?
Let us begin then, shall we? The Saintess broke the frozen air. I am informed about what the kingdom has done. So without further ado, let us discuss the matter of he with ck hair and ck eyes. I of course speak of the Hero.
All except for the speaker herself gulped. I suddenly felt anger boiling up within myself. The simple act of being reminded of that monster made me furious.
In contrast, Father looked dispirited, or rather, hed given up putting on airs.
The Saintess having knowledge of the Heros distinctive features means that she has confirmation of his sightings outside the castle. She, at the very least, knows that the Hero has made himself an enemy to the kingdom. We would go nowhere attempting to hide that fact now.
... Right. Lady Materia, what are your demands then? Father said finally.
I mentally clicked my tongue hearing Father speak as if there was no more room for negotiation.
Its too soon to give in. I know that Father isnt the sharpest when ites to political discourse, but we must stay firm in negotiations no matter how inevitable our loss. If not, we might lose more than we bargained for.
I request that the kingdom not interfere with the time I spend with my dear Hero. I, as the Saintess, am destined to be one with the Hero, as you know. The Saintess smiled like a blooming flower, inplete contrast to Fathers gloom.
I first felt relieved that she didnt demand anything costly, but upon processing her words, I felt a sense of unease toward thedy.
I simply could notprehend what sort of personality this Saintess would have to have for her to be smiling so affectionately despite knowing of the Heros atrocities.
ording to the Lunaria faith, the Saintess is a woman who is to be bonded to the Hero and soothe his heart. As such, she must be the very picture ofpassion. However, no matter how strongly she may believe her role to be honorable, I could not empathise with someone who could unhesitatingly say that she loves that vile otherworldly creature.
But from how shes wording herself, I understood that even she didnt know the Heros exact whereabouts.
Apologiesdy Saintess, as of now, even the kingdom does not know of his whereabouts. We have information on his brief period of activity in the castle town, but none whatsoever of where hes gone.
(Father, please try to reign in that loose tongue, this is ridiculous)
I bit my lower lip at how easily Father was divulging information we couldve used to our advantage. But surprisingly, the one who showed the most drastic change in expression from the revtion was,
... Eh? The Saintess herself. Likely, she had found this fact so outside of her expectations that shepletely neglected to maintain her outer calm.
Father didnt seem to notice that, and continued speaking.
The royal faction has been losing power in recent years so he must be thinking it unwise to make an enemy of the theocracy. Our n had been to reign in the anti-royalists by showing off our control of the Hero, but that evidently ended in failure.
Thus, Father likely wants to reveal everything we know about the Hero in order to bury the hatchet with the theocracy.
From the atrocious state of my daughter and many knights after the Hero assaulted them, we had initially been led to believe that he was a savage madman with strength beyond his control. Father exined. But seeing as how hes been able to elude us thus far, it seems he is no mere barbarian. From the words he left behind, we can assume that he ns to cause trouble eventually. We believe it may be more productive to wait for him to reveal himself. Of course, we have notxed on our search, but with only his ck hair and eyes as unique features, it has been difficult.
By words he left behind? The Saintess inquired.
He said I refuse to be your pawn. Let those scars on your back be proof of that. I can, and will do worse. I will take everything from you. And there will be no mercy from my revenge, this time.
Fathers words made the wounds on my back, which were now fully healed, burn up in phantom pain. Once again, rage boiled inside me. And once again, I showed not a hint of it on the surface.
I do not know if the theocracy possesses further details, but I am certain that he will act soon. And when he does so, we can be prepared to capture him. Father finished with a sigh.
...-is time? cant be, why, but, no.
Lady Materia? Is something the matter.
The Saintess showed more reaction to the Heros message than even I on whom it was torturously carved on. She paid no heed as Father called to her. Her breathing hastened and her face had a dark expression as she looked down and started mumbling in a quiet voice.
Was she so aghast because of the news that the Hero is missing?
...... then, oh, Leticia Lew Harston!
All of us were shocked. The Saintess calm demeanor had crumbled and she was audibly grinding her teeth in frustration. I felt a chill run up my spine as I saw thedy disy intense rage.
Lady Materia,dy Materia. Father called strongly. Is everything alright?
There was a pause.
...... Pardon me, I am fine. The Saintess raised her face and put on her usual smile. I seem to have been more fatigued from my travels than I realized. I humbly request a continuation of this discussion at ater day, would that be agreeable?
She may be smiling, but the difference from before, from that smile like a blooming flower, was like night and day. The contrast was apparent to everyone present.
I, see. Father said stiffly. Very well. We cant have the Saintess fall ill in our country after all. Let us put this off for another day.
With that, the Saintess made a gesture of prayer in spite of her abnormal condition and with a bow, she also took her leave from the audience hall.
(Leticia Lew Harston?)
I was unable to make out most of what shed said, but I heard the name she spoke at the end very clearly. I felt a strange unease from that name I didnt know.
Aaaaaaahhhh!! Ahhh, Uggghh, uhhuu, Aaaahh!!
Inside the guest chamber prepared for Mdy, mad wails echoed. The Saintess, as if shed gone off the deep end, took out her boiling frustrations on thevish bedding.
Why! Why! WHY!! How much, will you taint, my Hero, before youre, satisfied!! Demon! Demon! DEMON!! Mdy gripped and raised her pillow, and thrashed it on her sheets in rage.
I was assigned as the Saintess attendant not long before we left Lunaria toe to this kingdom, so I cannot say that I know Mdy well enough to understand her. However, I have never seen or heard of such behavior for the esteemeddy, this anger, no, a furious rage is what this is.
Why did this happen!? Why, why was my dear Heros soul corrupted by her, even in this new world!!? This isnt how its supposed to be! Not this soon! I should have had time to save him this time!!
M-Materia-sama? I hesitated, Is there anything I can help with?
This was a Saintess unknown to me. I trembled on the inside, but still ventured to ask if I could be of use. In the first ce, I haven''t a clue as to why the Saintess had been angered so. I regret leaving her alone in that audience hall.
That woman! Witch! You dare dirty my, my dear, my dear...!! Uuuuuuu!! Cried the Saintess, not paying any heed to my presence.
Materia-sama
I could only watch on as Mdy thrashed about in anguish.
Chapter 64: The Hero makes a Passionate Self-Justification
Chapter 64: The Hero makes a Passionate Self-Justification (Chapter 56)
Trantor: Nefarian
We left Ermia and we were going away from Shurias hometown, we were travelling towards the next destination. The sun had just set so it was about time to prepare for camp.
In the town of Ermia I borrowed various tools besides the equipment from Eumiss mansion. We also borrowed monster repellent and barriers to hide our biological signals, so now we dont have to drink that stinky Fuzzy Drink like some sort of punishment game just so we can stand guard at night.
Umm.. Excuse me, Master?
Hmm? Whats wrong?
Ah, no, its nothing.
Really?
Minnalis was about to say something but she closes her mouth. These days, this type of conversation has increased in frequency. I knew the reason.
Its because I dont talk about Glenn, no, to be more precise, its because I dont talk about Leticia.
Even if she doesnt have my full memory, Minnalis has a fragment of my knowledge in regards to Glenn and Leticia, but the memories shared with her are predominantly memories rted to my anger and revenge.
For the time being, a certain level of information should have been transmitted. Conversely most of the memory in regards to Leticia is a positive memory of me;ughing heartily from the bottom of my heart. In other words, it would seem that most of the positive memories are hardly being transmitted to her.
I havent really been hiding it from them, so they both know that I care a lot about Leticia and although they know they are aplices to my revenge, they are also quite independent girls.
Both Minnalis and Shuria were pure, they are really good girls, so it makes me hesitant to talk about Leticia who I havent even been involved with in this second world.
Nevertheless, it is still important to share certain information that may prove useful for our future revenge, otherwise, this kind of awkward situation will keep urring with Minnalis.
Its partly because I am embarrassed to talk about it and I dont really know where to start.
I dont want to sound like a loser, but talking about the girl I like No talking about my meeting with the girl I like is really embarrassing. Moreover, its not like we were a married couple or even lovers back then.
In addition to that, if she is not the one asking me about the matter and I suddenly speak out, how awkward would that be? Not only that, even if I think she likes me, we only reached the level of a kiss so
Seriously, its really embarrassing to talk about this.
Ah, its not true, Im not a loser!! Its just that the timing was really bad, before I could progress the rtionship various things happened to stop me, its not my fault!!
I would like to eat some warm stew today. If I get to eat plenty of meat Ill be so happy.
I couldnt just rant on about something like this to get it off my chest but I did want to change the current atmosphere Well, regardless of the case, its probably about time.
Thats true. We may as well use the Grateful Boarmeat we hunted as ingredients for our stew, I will make us dinner for today, what do you say?
Eh? M-Master is going to make it? If you would allow me, I can make it? Eh, o-or perhaps my cooking is inadequate for your tastes?
No, its not like I want to take away Minnaliss role as the chef, so dont look so teary eyed please Its just that, I want to make this dish.
Minnaliss eyes were bing a little watery so I patted her head.
Minnalis is really proud of her identity as the chef of our party. Well I do think that Minnaliss cooking is delicious so I dont see anything wrong with it.
I take out the pot and the portable furnace and begin to prepare the vegetables and water.
I took out the dissected Grateful Boar meat out of my storage pouch and began cutting it.
This meat is known to be really bad inparison to other types of meat, most people will actually avoid using the meat as a cooking material. Not only that but the meat bes harder and harder as you cook it in heat and the umami disappears.
Minnalis knew about this as well and thats probably why she looks a little nervous. However, the truth is that this meat has a secret to it, if you chop it up into chunks with the bone and when cooked together with a certain ricol fruit wine, it will turn into apletely different kind of amazing meat.
I thought it was interesting to see Minnalis so flustered so I purposefully didnt tell her about me knowing the secret.
And so, I put some additional seasonings and the fruit wine into the mix.
Now we just have to simmer it. Well this is definitely bad if Ipare it to Minnaliss cooking but. Do you mind if you listen to my story while we wait for it to be done? I want to talk about Leticia.
T-Thats. Yes of courseShuria also wants to listen to the story.
Both of the girls hesitated a little but they definitely nodded in agreement.
We cant afford to be hesitant forever. It still makes my heart throb when I think of that fateful day, but if I continue being like this, that fellow will probably make fun of me and tell me toStop showing such a shameful demeanor.whilstughing.
In saying that, I dont have much to say except for the fact that Glenn kid, the me dragon, is sort of like Leticias pet. A little before she met me, she picked him up. But I think that from what Ive seen, he hasnt met Leticia just yet in this world.
To be honest, this is probably the most I can talk about Glenn. Regarding the specific capacity, he serves, they would be looking at it from the limits of my memory.
Extra things may start to mix with the memory of Leticia and it might beplicated. Therefore, if I want to make things clear about Leticia, I should start from the first time we met. Doing so would surely be a good way to start.
It was at the end of a fine day much like today that I met with Leticia. About a year had passed since I came into this world and I travelled to a remote area near the border of the northern part of the Empire and the Beast Country. In those days, I had just enough power to barely be categorized as an A rank adventurer in this world. Well, I did have a secret skill or two, but there wasnt anything substantial enough to overwhelm every opponent I encountered so I tried to be low key in most situations.
After clearing the dungeon near the Royal Capital and after repelling a lot of undead in the town of Ermia. With the cooperation of the Emperor, we used the legendary artifact Transfer Gate in order to fast travel to various dungeons whilst being able to cover vast distances in a short time period.
And at that time I was not able to let out my worries about the sense of nostalgia I had about missing my birth ce and that I was stuck in this world, but there was a limit to pretending that I was fine with everything.
In order to drown out that anxiety and forget about it, I was being rash and I unreasonably tried to level up in a dangerous manner. While recalling what urred at that time, I stir the pot and continue talking about it.
In those days, I felt like I had no choices and being in this world was painful. I kept thinking, why did I get chosen? I wasnt lying about being excited to be chosen as the hero, even the feeling of wanting to protect my friends who I thought were important people I could trust at the time, these were all my true feelings.
I keep on talking while remembering the feelings I had at the time.
Those feelings I had were definitely not fake. However, it was very close to being a misrepresentation. One year since I was summoned, it was bing impossible to push down my anxiety, I couldnt just keep hoping for the best without any reason.
Many people have seen how the hero of a game, manga or novel goes to another world and has the adventure of their life. And because I was familiar with such a concept, I rted it back to my case and felt like this world could also be a type of game.
No, to be more precise I probably tried to convince myself that this world was a game world. After all, in every game world, there is a clear direction to the story and a way toplete the game. Even if I wasuded as the hero in this world, I didnt even know when I could return to my original world. Its normal if you think about it. No matter if you were to talk about the demon race or the demon king, if you correspond them to a country, you know that they exist together as a single faction.
And within a game only a few people are required to defeat the king of that country toplete the mission.
If we went back to my original world, even a child would understand that it would be impossible for a normal person to overthrow an actual country.
I felt as if I was just some small cicada bug being crammed into a tiny insect cage. I felt like I was stuck in the cage with a fire in it and as the times go by, I could only suffocate more and more.
Thats why at that point in time, I was just rushing to obtain the power to escape from that insect cage.
I wasnt thinking about anything, I wasnt trying to notice anything, I just wanted the feeling of despair to end.
I wanted to return to my world and I could only hope that my mind would not break before I reached the finish line.
From the bottom of my heart, I truly wished that this world was a game. That was the best defence mechanism I had to cope and save my own sanity.
But after spending a year in this world, even if I wanted to be in denial, it was hard not to realize that this was not a game world. It was a world full of killing; to kill or be killed. I continued to polish my skills and with that it was impossible for me to think of this as just a game forever.
At any rate, I wanted to be stronger. I wanted to be stronger as soon as possible, I wanted to defeat the demon king and return to my former world. Thats why on that night, I was alone again hunting monsters.
I would train as I arrive to the city, I wished for demons toe out during our travels and I wanted to battle as soon as I reached the dungeon. The moment my party members fell asleep; I would go hunting for more monsters.
I cut down my break times.
I cut down my meal times.
I cut down my sleeping time.
Every day I cut down the daily necessities of a normal human being and repeat the same thing over and over hoping to be a little stronger.
Because of that, even though I couldnt overlook seeing a person in trouble, I was impatient and most of the time I did spend helping people was spent in a rushed manner.
Every day my mind was filled with contradictions.
Every day I shave off my free time in order to get stronger as I try to do my job as the hero to save others.
It was at this point in time, that a hole suddenly opened in the ground out of nowhere and I fell head first into it. The ce was an undiscovered dungeon, well, it was a bad dungeon that made a fool out of men, that was the time I met with Leticia.
Without a doubt, it was on that day that this world truly began for me. It was the day that altered my perception of the world from This is the world I am going to die in to This is a world I can live in.
The clothes she wears is ssified as aKimono, this type of clothing is something of a national costume from the ce I was born in.
Are you referring to these clothes?
Shuria shakes the sleeves of her clothing.
Thats right. When I met Leticia for the first time, the details of her appearance are quite different but she was wearing something simr to it. I stared at her in total surprise, I didnt know that the kimono would be something that was widely spread even in this world.
I thought about the very first day I met with Leticia. I tried to keep calm as I continued to speak as I felt both the pain and warmth that passed through my heart.
Chapter 65 Hero, verbally abusing an unrelated great strategist. Part 1
Chapter 65 Hero, verbally abusing an unrted great strategist. Part 1
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
Kill, kill, kill.
Gyarrah?!Boguh?!GueEE?!
tch, Manifest, Verdant Green Healing Green
While cutting through the flock of monsters with the spirit sword, I am healing wounds that are bing too numerous to ignore with the Verdant Green Crystal Sword that is hanging on my hip.
This is too slownot enoughneed to be even faster.
*pant, pant, pant*
Tearing, piercing and decapitating monsters over and over again.
This is the same as the game, the simple repetitive process of killing enemies for experience.
This is no different from the games I yed with my friends after school.
You just have to grind levels and this heros body will turn monstrously strong.
Therefore, even if its just one more point of experience, I have to acquire as many as possible.
Because my sword is too slow, because my strength is too weak, because my movements are too dull, I still cannot return to my wo
Garuu!
Ghaa?!Guh,RaAh!!!
Im thinking about unnecessary things too much.
With the pain from the bitten left shoulder knocking unnecessary thoughts aside, I once again get myself into concentrating on the battle.
I swing my hand behind and tear off a beogarm clinging to me. After freeing my shoulder from its jaws, I send it flying with a kick.
Garuuuuu!Gyaurah!Gargaah!!!
Ha~, not enough. If I dont get stronger, I wont be able to return. With the blessings of the forest, I summon thee, Verdant Green Light Healing Verdure
The group of monsters is ring at me while trying toplete their encirclement.
While suppressing consumption of magical power with the long chant, I healed the wound from the bite to some extent with the Verdant Green Crystal Sword
Dad, Mom, Mai. I will definitelye back, just you wait.
I drink up a MP potion that I took from my Storage Pouch and sprinkle some of my HP potion over smaller injuries, recovering them along with my stamina.
I throw away the empty bottle and dive into the horde of monsters in front of me once again.
After annihting a pack of beogarms and cleaning their blood off my robe with the Clean spell, Im confirming my status.
Still level 125, huh?
After raising my level, attacks of a certain degree can no longer injure me.
On top of that, my maximum HP and the rate at which lost health is recovered has also increased. So, even though I am carrying out a monster hunt almost every night, my body can keep up.
Those HP numbers appear to be moreplicated than I initially thought. Apart from decreasing from attacks or poison, it also decreases if you overextend yourself or fall ill.
Most likely, it is not a number that shows its okay to take around this much damage but a somewhat simplified representation of something like vitality or overall life force.
The amount that recovers per rest has increased again, so guess I can raise my hunting pace a bit more.
While drinking fuzzy grass tea, I check my status and notice that its recovery amount has increased a bit.
Recovery from potions is slow and gradual. Just because you drank arge amount of it, doesnt mean that the recovery effect will get stronger. Therefore, from time to time, it bes necessary to take a break and wait for natural recovery to do the work, but if things are like this then it might be okay to cut a bit on the breaks.
Recovery from potions will continue even during the battle.
After acquiring my storage pouch, I am also stockpiling potions inrge amounts, though taking care not to affect the market too much.
(Im a bit tired)
My level is top-ss even for this world. However, in this world, there are other people at my level of strength but since it proved impossible to defeat the Demon Lord with just that much, they called for me.
I rose up and after sighing once, shook off those thoughts that seemed like they could go on forever.
I do not have time to think about meaningless things. Bing stronger is the only thing that matters to me now.
I have to hurry up and find another monster Whoa?!
At that momentThe earth opened its jaws.
Truly fitting for such a description, a huge hole suddenly opened on the ground underneath my feet.
I extend my hand to keep myself from falling but the hole is too wide, I cant even scrape its edges with my fingertips.
Whoa, AAAAAAAAA!!!
It felt like time has stopped for a moment and then that moment stretched out indefinitely. I had no way to oppose the sensation of my stomach floating up as I was sucked into the pitch ck abyss.
(DAMN! DAMN! DAMN!)
I hear a whistling sound in my ears.
With my confused brain, I realize that I have to fall feet first so I adjust my position in mid-air.
Far away in direction of my fall, I see the ground. However, my mind, running in circles, was unable to produce more beneficial ideas, so I ended up hitting the ground with incredible speed.
GUAAAAAAAA
BODOOM!!! As if such letters were about to appear, my whole body goes numb from the shock of the impact.
When I reflectively looked up at the hole that I fell from, I saw the entrance far, far away.
The distance was so far that it reminded me of the height of some skyscrapers from my world.
Moreover, the hole slowly gets smaller as if it were aliveUntil it finally disappeared without a trace as if it never existed.
Whoooa, what Im going to do with this.
The unexpected chain of events left me so dumbfounded that I wasnt able to move but the situation did not allow such a thing.
GyaRRR!!!Muoooo
What?!
Roars of monsters reached my ears.
After cutting down monsters that had lunged at me right away, I put some distance between the scene and I, and confirmed my surroundings.
The ce where I fell to was a cube surrounded by concrete-like walls.
It seemed like those walls were emitting light, so the whole ce looked as bright as it would be under the suns shine.
In addition, monsters consisting of only Garms and Orcs crowded its perimeter. All of which were directing their hostility only towards me.
No way, a dungeon?
*gulp*
I receive an attack from an orc swinging his hatchet with nothing but brute force with my spirit sword, which sends a heavy force travelling from the point of contact to my arms.
After being locked in ce by pushing our swords against each other, I slide mine and by changing its angle to redirect the iing force, it gave me an opportunity to cut his neck with that motion.
Brrraaa!!!
With a heavy thud, the orc, most likely an orc soldier went down. While confirming that, I quickly nce over to my surroundings.
As expected, the orcs and garms hostility towards me is still there, keeping them from breaking into discord amongst themselves.
Although higher specimens were present for each respective species, it didnt seem like they had absolute control over them.
Looks like it really is a dungeon.
When we entered the empire, the emperor told me about every dungeon suitable for training in the vicinity. However, there should be no dungeon around here. The closest one should be in the Labyrinth City and we were only on our way there.
In other words, this is an undiscovered dungeon.
GARRRAAA!!!GRRR!!!
!There is too many
Each attacking monster was not that strong. Though they were somewhat stronger than the monsters that I have been fighting in the forest a while ago, they werent that different from the monsters that inhabited dungeons that we captured previously.
However, it is hard to fight such a number of enemies in an open space while being surrounded on all sides.
While fighting off monsters springing at me, I try to find an escape route. The room had three entrances: one behind me, one in front of me and another one to the right of me.
(When you are lost, just go right!)
Following words that my little sister often repeated, I decided on breaking through the monsters on the right side.
Brraaa?!Gyar!!Grrra!!!
Damn, you are in the way, scram!
Using the giant body of a defeated orc, I was able to break through the encirclement and jump into the passageway on the right side while sustaining asional injuries.
At this point, there is nothing for me to be particrly afraid of anymore.
With the blessings of the forest I summon thee, Verdant Green Light Healing Verdure
While conserving magic power by using a chant, Im turning the attacking monsters into a pile of corpses.
I have to do it, becauseif I try to run away and end up being attacked from both sides as a result of encountering another pack of monsters, it really wont be funny anymore.
Then, I continued fighting for a while and around the time Ipletely lost my sense of smell thanks to the stench of blood in the air, I was able to finish the monsters extermination.
*Heavy breathing* Im really unlucky
After checking that there are no signs of living monsters around, I sheathed the spirit sword and took a small break before continuing further down the passageway.
I also thought of collecting materials from them, but disassembling this number of monsters was tiring and troublesome.
But this body is starting to get really monstrous.
I keep walking while turning my wrists around and confirming that there are no problems with my body.
After all, I did a bungee jump without the bungee By themon sense of my previous world, it would not be surprising for me to instantly turn into a bloody st after that fall.
However, it would seem that I have neither a single fracture nor even a sprain.
Well, it was obvious during my fight with the monsters. However, I havent felt the feeling that I might actually die since my very first battles with dungeon bosses.
But before fighting with the dungeon boss, there is still some time left to prepare yourself and calm your heart.
This time, on top of beingpletely unexpected, the danger of falling from an extreme height felt much more real than some fantasy monster.
Recently, even weak, low-leveled monsters cannot injure me, and I have enough power to uprootrge trees if I wanted to, yet themon sense of my previous world could still stir a strong sense of fear in my heart.
By the time I get to my original world, I will most likely have turned into an even bigger monster I will have to be careful.
If upon return, I still have this power and were to expose even a fraction of it, there is no doubt, it will cause a huge uproar. Please spare me that.
Ha?! WHA?!
With a click, the floor split in two and swung open like a double door, turning into one huge hole.
However, since I was on guard due to being in an unfamiliar dungeon, I was able to jump away in time.
Wrong way, huh.
After a look at the pitfall that closed as soon as I jumped backward, I turned around and started walking.
I return to where I began and go into the passage to my right again.
Tch, not this one as well, huh.
A pitfall was in that passage as well. This time again, I was able to jump back at the veryst moment, so I didnte to any real harm. And again, the pitfall closed itself as soon as I got away from it.
Since I had no choice, I backtracked again and went into thest passage. As I was walking down the corridor, I could not shake off this really bad premonition
What the fuck is this?
Turns out my premonition was spot on.
As I jump away, a huge hole emerged at where I stood less than a second ago.
After a sudden invitation to a monster house, every passageway I take has a giant pitfall trap.This game has a truly shitty design.
Oh well, the current me should be able to get over it with a long jump.
The pitfall covers a distance of around 10 meters. Making such a jump would mean beating the world record by a huge margin, but thats not a problem for me at the moment.
Who do you think will fall in a pitfall?Heave-ho!!
Duh!!! With good eleration, I jumped right at the edge of the pitfall and when it would seem like I was about to get over it, I hit something in mid-air.
Gah?!
(Wall?!Dont tell me this is a painting?!)
Once again, an unexpected situation robs me of myposure.
(Doesnt matter, I have to kick the wall and escape!..)
WWhat?!
But almost as if reading my mind, something simr to a fly swatter appears right in front of me and hits me.
Ko
No matter how you look at it, the timing of said swatting wouldnt allow me to avoid it. Out of anger and frustration, I had no choice but to let out a cry.
KOUMEI!!!
With a disrespectful yell towards apletely unrted great man, I once again plunge into another pitfall.
- TL Note: Kmei no wana C Japanese equivalent of Kaizo Trap. (Kmeis trap, Kmei being the Japanese reading of Kongming, the courtesy name for Zhuge Liang, a famous strategist from Romance of the Three Kingdoms). ). His strategies were so ingenious that he drove his enemies to almost paranoid state in which they would suspect his traps on every turn. As example, invisible block in Mario would often be called Koumei no wana.
Chapter 66 Hero and The Demon Lord, Simultaneous Defeat
Chapter 66 Hero and The Demon Lord, Simultaneous Defeat
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
God DAMN IT! F*ck!
Currently, Im spouting obscenities at the trap which I just walked into while trying to decelerate by plunging my spirit sword into the wall.
Damn, stop!
As the sword is scraping the stone surface of the wall with a rattling sound, the speed of my fall somehow gets a bit slower.
In order to stop myselfpletely, I apply more force to plunge the sword even deeper.
It has been confirmed at the first pitfall that this body will not suffer a single injury or even any pain at all as long as I mitigate the impact to some degree.
Considering that there was no real need to restrain my fall, but well, I probably got stubborn. I did not want to lose.
Barely stopped, huh.
And before I reached the end of this pitfall, which was not as deep as the previous one, I was able to reduce my velocity to zero.
I was hanging onto my sword that was stabbed 10 cm deep into the wall, holding it with one hand. Right at that moment when I looked below, I heard:
Mm, What? Who are you?
I could not reply to that voice.
What I saw there was a petite girl with the skin akin to white silk, with hair brimming with the color of deep crimson, and with ck eyes that shined richer than ck pearls.
The girl, that looked both beautiful and innocent, gave me the impression of being more than a child yet less than an adult.
To put it bluntly, she was a very cute girl. If this was my peaceful previous world, I might have fallen for her at first sight.
Both Alesia and Yumis were beautiful and cute girls as well but if we were to talk about preferences then this girl was the closest to my type.
The girl was sitting on the ground and continuously stirring something that was resembling soup.
However, the current me couldnt care less about a persons face, beauty, and figure.
This girl was wearing something that I have never seen in this world.
It was a traditional, national costume from my world, from my country, theKimono.
With ck as its base color, which went well with her red hair, it had a pattern of several white birds on it.
It seems that it wasnt an authentic kimono. It appeared to be quite short, its length barely reaching to her knees. Rather than kimono, it would be more appropriate to call it a kimono dress.
Still, for the first time since I got to this world, I saw something with Japanese vor to it.
A fleeting shadow of my original world that I so yearned for, felt like a blow to the head.
? I dont know who you are, but could it be, that your aim is this pot? If so, I shall not permit it! This pot belongs to me, depart from this ce at once.
?! Whoa?!
After showing a dubious expression for a moment, the girl let go of the stick that she used to stir the contents of the pot and with the palm of her hand, that she aimed my way, she instantly formed a fireball and threw it at me.
The magic activation was so smooth and so fast that I could only respond to it haphazardly.
The fireball lightly grazed my ear and exploded after colliding with the pitfalls wall.
Seems like she only wanted to intimidate me and although the fireball did not have enough power to give a serious injury but due to the shockwave from the explosion, theSoul Sword of the Beginningthat was stuck into the wall came out of it.
Im going to fall
Ah!, Idiot, do not fall this way!!!
I could see that the girl once again turned her hands to me.
Damn, I am not going to just take it one after another!!
Is it a fireball again or is it water this time? Or maybe it is wind? Or earth?
I dont care which one is it, I will just cut it with my all!
Eeh?
But, the magic that was used, was of a different, unexpected nature.
A dome-shaped protective barrier, probably of the wind attribute, appeared in the direction of my fall and surrounded the girl.
No intention to attack could be felt. Most likely, this spell was really just used to prevent me from falling that way.
Moreover, if I didnt try to do anything, it would not only cleanly stop me from falling but also would slowly lower me to the ground.
As impressed as I was by the delicate control over magic that would not allow you to suspect that the spell was cast in the spur of the moment, I knew full well that sadly, it will not be possible to stop my sword once I started to swing it downwards.
Wha, it was cut?!
(Ah, damn, sorry, I guess.)
The girl surely did not expect that the wind membrane could be cut. Her face gets distorted, forming a shocked expression.
While looking at her surprised face, I, obeying thews of gravity, fell to the ground. Right on top of that boiling pot.
HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOT!!!
With a loud bang, the pot tumbles over and something muddy spills on my right hand.
I hurriedly pulled out the leather bag containing water from the tool bag and sshed it over the burnt area, then I sshed some HP potion over it as well and healed the burn.
Ah, Aaaaa!!! Even though it finally, finally became something more or less normal
In front of the tumbled over pot was the girl on her hands and knees, her head hanging down in despair.
Ah, this, well
I could not say a word to the girl that was giving off such a strong feeling of tragedy.
Looking around, this room has a pretty simr design to the one where I was before falling down here. The only differences were that the room had something simr to a small water spring in one corner of the room and remains of a mysterious substance X that gave a subtle impression of being results of some kind of cooking in another.
From that alone, I already could understand a lot about this situation. In the name of a womans honor, I will omit how the more or less normal food actually looked.
First, I have to apologize.
I am so
You fool! What have you done!
When I tried to lower my head, I received a hit in the form of a right hook.
(It, it hurts?! And that magic from before, just what is going on with this girl?!)
In this world, there are no gender-rted differences in strength. No matter how frail the girl might look, in this world, depending on her Status, she might even be able to destroy buildings with her fists alone.
Even so, being able to damage me with a normal punch is definitely not normal.
Is she perhaps a skilled adventurer or something? I thought that I became ustomed to this gap between appearance and strength, but this gap is too extreme.
Well, this girl most likely calmed down a bit with this. Or so I thought
Not even a shred of hesitation, huh? Well, for now, lets call us even with this
As if I will agree to that!!! You nk-faced bastard!!
As I got careless, I was hit again. This time, pped from the other side.
This girl Getting so full of herself just because Im being humble
Shut your trap, baldie!!!
*Thud* This time, along with the uppercut, came apletely groundless insult.
I felt like deep inside my mind, some restraints have snapped.
This whole situation, the feeling of fatigue in various ways, the nostalgia for my previous world stirred up by the sight of a kimono, the reasons why I was summoned to another world in the first ce, the troubles that just keep popping up one after another even though I am in hurry, myself not capable of returning home, with me being this weak.
Getting beaten up was nothing more than a small spark, but it ignited all the emotions and frustrations that has piled up in me until now and brought them bursting out.
I am not bald, you dumb woman!
All that myst remaining shred of reason could tell me wasYou should not hit a woman directly, so I instantly formed the Heavy Feather pstick Swordand hit her on the head with full force.
Ouch! What was that?!
*SLAP*
The hit made a loud sound but unless you infuse it with magic power, this sword is no different from a paper fan, so there is no possibility that it would cause an injury.
TheHeavy Feather pstick Swordis a spirit sword capable of repelling or dispersing constructs made with magic once you charge it with magic power. But its direct offensive power is almost nonexistent.
In other words, I can swing this paper fan with no remorse.
Its just food!!! Actually, it actually does not even resemble cooking!!! Most likely, it is on the same level as that garbage in the corner, you damn redhead!
Ouch, OUCH?! You, Yoou!!! Of all things, how dare you call it a garbage?! And on top of that, you insulted this red hair that I inherited from my mother!!!
I only stated the facts, you little runt!!! I have no idea what kind of dish that is supposed to be but how do you even make something like that?! Its gooey, makes strange bubbles, has an iprehensible color with a marble pattern, there is no way a person can eat that!!! Also, in reality, your hair color is red!!!
There was malice in the way you said it earlier!! And I am not a runt!!! I am just of moderate and cute height! Do you have holes instead of eyes?! This height brings perfection to my beauty, you fool!!!
Ha? To spoutMy beautywhile talking about yourself, now that is hrious! There is a limit to how excessively self-conscious one can get hahaha.
What. Did. You. Say?! I wont forgive you, I absolutely wont, even if you start crying, I will not forgive you!!!
?!
Sensing that she began to manipte magic power, I jumped back one step and put up my guard. Considering what happened before, a spell shoulde flying in a moment.
However, this spell takes a lot more time to prepare. Still, its only a difference between fractions of a second that she used for the previous spell and almost two seconds for this one.
But the spell that was activated was different from the slew of offensive magic spells that I imagined.
*Whoosh*
The girl, no, the redhead, disappeared from my sight and re-appeared some distance away.
Short range teleport?!
Not sparing the astonished me any time, she raised her hand, turning the palm of her hand to the ceiling and in the next moment, already had 5 magic spheres on standby. Amazing magic control.
(Water and Earth, another one is Darkness, that coconut looking one Is that a nt?! And what is thatst one with red and ash color mixed in a marbled pattern?)
Hey, Wa!
I will not wait, I told you that I will not forgive you!!!
Shouting that, the girl swings her hand downward.
Five spheres scatter in all directions at a speed impossible for orb type magic and on top of that, they followplex trajectories while approaching me.
Like before, it didnt take her even a second to activate this spell. Moreover, she used multiple attributes at the same time, even including some that werent part of the six basic elements
Even for Yumis, the most skilled magician among those that I know, such feat is not possible.
Tch!!!
Judging that unfortunately, it will be impossible for me to avoid them all, I decided to counterattack while being prepared to get hit by at least one of those.
I could see both the redhead that was smugly smiling while looking at me and the magic controlled by her.
(That coconut looking one appears to be the most harmless one. I am going to evade the spheres of water, earth and darkness. Whats left is that strange looking one.)
I am going to hit back!!! Urryaa!!!
Infused with magic power, the pstick sword changes its color to metallic gray. With a sweeping motion from left to right, I send back thatst unidentified orb.
Fuuaaa?! Tha, Thats ridiculous!!! Mwaaa?!
Gah?! Just what is this?!
I dodged 3 spheres and around the same time, I reflected that strange orb, then the coconut looking one hit me.
Mysterious liquid poured onto me from the orb that fractured upon impact.
I saw the orb that I sent flying with my mighty swing hitting the redhead. Apparently, that magic was by nature, some kind of smoke. After making contact with the redhead, it spread around and wrapped her in a cloud that had some fluctuations of red to it.
However, I quickly lost the leeway to calmly observe its effects.
I, ITCHIIING!!! My whole body is itching!!!
Sti, STINGING!!! Eyes! MY EYES!!! My nose, mucosa!!!
Itches, itching, itching, itching!!
My body is assaulted by itches as if it was bitten by mosquitoes.
On the other hand, the redhead that crawled out of the smoke has rivers of tears streaming from her eyes.
YOOOO, Yo, YOU! What did you do!!!
Hm, Humph! Its a sap of ushir. By touching the skin, it causes itching for one houuurr, its stiiingiing, my skin is pricking!!!
It seemed that she was trying to dere her victory whileughing with a bold face but it was not convincing at all since she was crying non-stop with a red nose. In the end, she once again crouched up, covering herself.
One, ONE HOUR? ONE HOUR OF THIS?
Such a hopeless statement made me a bit light-headed. It would be better if I just lost consciousness right then and there but the itching would not allow that.
Soo iiitchy!
It buuuuurns!!!
And so for a while, we ended up rolling on the ground while going through such hellish suffering.
Chapter 67 Hero and The Demon Lord, dining table with a taste of battlefield
Chapter 67 Hero and The Demon Lord, dining table with a taste of battlefield
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
AUTHORS NOTE Im sorry that I was unable to reply to any of thements. Im nning to fix typos when I have free time, but because I have to move due to a new job it will be dyed to ater date.
Also, it might be obnoxious but the first part of this chapter is basically a gag part.
It would be greatly appreciated if you enjoy it in aid-back manner like something simr to Intermezzo.
Huff, Huff. Aaah, I still feel like I am itching in various ces.
Ha~ Ha~ Uuuuh, my eyes, my nose, it still buuurns. And even now, the tears will not stop
A bit after the previous events, the redhead jumped into the spring that was in the corner of the room. Witnessing that, I jumped in there after her.
After desperately scrubbing my whole body and washing it thoroughly, I crawled out of there and ended up on all fours with my elbows touching the ground.
The redhead was in a simr position next to me.
You You damn redhead, how dare you use such magic.
Hu, Humph, that will teach youuuuu.
The fuck are you saying with that crying face. Aint you still talking in a nasal voice. Uuugh, shit, it is still itchy.
Although it seems like my skin does not have any irritations, I still cannot get rid of the ufortable pricking sensation.
The power and the influence of spells are reduced proportionally to the opponents magic resistance. In other words, she is at least as much of a monster as me.
Just having one of the attributes not belonging to the basic six is already incredibly rare and she has multiple of them. At this point, it is already confirmed that she controls 7 attributes: Fire, Wind, Water, Earth, Darkness, nt and Smoke.
If you include spells not tied to attribute magic like teleportation, that would make 8 attributes.
Looking at the redhead as she sits with teary, slightly reddish eyes, it seems that she is also still affected to some degree. Looks like she dried her clothes with some spell so her outfit, that had droplets of water dripping from it, was already dry.
As for me, I was sitting cross-legged and pping my shirt, trying to make it dry as soon as possible.
My equipment itself had theQuick Drymagic enchantment cast on it, so it will soon be dry even if I wont do anything. Until thenwell, it feels a bit disgusting but it is not unbearable.
(Though, when was thest time I was yelling at someone like some primary school kid.)
Now I realize how right people were, talking about spilling whats on your heart. After saying what was on my mind without restraints, I feel much better.
Thinking about it, until now, when I was alone, I only single-mindedly pursued more power.
Even though anxiety has been piling up in my heart, I didnt have the time nor theposure to get it off even as grumblings.
I somehow feel like I took a breath of air for the first time in a while.
What? Stop staring at me, you pervert!
Who is a pervert! You sinister redhead!
Si, sinister, you say?
Of course sinister! Its not so bad since I was able to send one of the spheres back, but if I was unable to resist at all, then on top of this itching, I would have been affected by that tear gas!!! Are you a devil or something?!
Shut up, baldie!!! Baaldie, baaldie, baaldie!!!
I said I am not bald! Cant you see all this fluffy hair? Do you have trash for your eyes?
Then lose all your hair!!!
Isnt that just cruel? You are sinister after all!
Well, she still pisses me off, so I dont feel like I should be thankful to her in the slightest.
However, right now there is something more important that I have to ask.
Hey, just tell me one thing.
Do not want.
Puffing her cheeks, the redhead turns away.
ARE YOU A KID?!
Who is a kid!!!
Whoa?! Stop shooting magic without any reservation!!! Its dangerous!
By hurriedly tilting my upper body to the side, I managed to avoid the iing fireball. Though I was surprised by that unchangingly swift magic activation, it appears that she didnt intend to actually hit me as the fireball that flew past me had both its power and speed suppressed. It reached the wall behind me and disappeared with a small p.
Well, it cant be helped.
There are a lot of ways to make a little brat listen to you.
If words dont work, you just have to teach it to her body. Precisely, through the stomach.
I was getting hungry as well anyway. Surely, I will be able to make something better than her.
Mm? What is it?
I rise to one knee and take a portable kettle that I found on the market in the Capital out of the Storage Pouch and some fuel rocks. I get a stove ready, light fire in it and ce the pot on top of it.
I cut the vegetables that I took out with a knife, throw them in the water and begin to simmer them.
Now meat Ah, lets use that.
I had the meat of aGrateful Boarwhich is perfect. If you cook it normally, it turns into utter crap. However, if you chop it up into chunks with the bone and cook it together with a certain ricol fruit wine, it will turn into apletely different kind of amazing meat.
It is a secret that I learned from an old cksmith with dwarven ancestry when I was in the Kingdoms Capital.
After removing the skin from the meat, I arrange it into one huge lump and throw it into the pot. Bones give out a lot of vor so to make it easier for the vor to spread, I cut the meat along with the bones by infusing the knife with a bit of magical power.
After putting all base ingredients into the pot, I put it onto the fire.
It seems that the redhead was interested in the cooking process, like the ingredients or the inside of the pot or the spirit sword that I used to cut ingredients and then made it disappear. Even though she was interested, she did not try to say a thing. Not sure whether it was due to her nervousness or simply out of stubbornness, She just nced my way from time to time without doing anything.
That sight reminded me of a cautious little animal and since it was quite funny, I decided to indirectly observe her.
As the mouth-watering aroma of the dish started to spread around after stewing in the pot for around 20 minutes, the frequency of the redheads nces increased as she slowly but steadily began to shorten the distance.
Even though it was written all over her face just how much she wants it, she still maintains her sitting posture with hands grasping her knees and faced the other direction. Who knows if its pride or if she is just being obstinate.
And then *Growl* a pretty cute sound echoed around.
Munya?! Its not that! Its not! Its different!!!
Pfff! Hahaha.
Looks like the body itself decided to throw a white g without any care for the owners pride.
Her crying and panicking face as she tries to suppress her stomach is way too funny.
What are youughing at? I told you its not that!!! Its not like I am hungry or anything!
Yea, yea.
I took out the wooden tableware, poured the soup into it and stuck it out to the redhead.
Do you think that I will be tempted by something like this?
No, I didnt even say a thing.
Well, if you truly insist that youd want me to eat this then Im not that much against
So, on top of being blind, you are also deaf? When youre asking a person for something, you should be saying Please, right?
As her stretched arm reaches for the te, while gulping in saliva, I raised the te a little higher, out of her reach.
Wha?! Nnn, Ghh, arent you way more sinister yourself!!!
We can have a deal, my condition is that you answer at least one of my questions.
Saying that, I break into a huge grin.
Mm, Nnnngh.
Looks like her pride and her appetite were having a fierce battle. Soon, with a growl of her stomach as the promation of defeat, she apparently decided to yield.
It is nice when things are this obvious. It felt like I was dangling ice cream in front of a bratty kid of some rtive.
Fine, fine, ask what you wish. In exchange, while you stay in this dungeon you shall serve as my cook. I will not ept any objections.
Well, okay. To be honest, that was way too pitiful.
My gaze for a moment fell upon the wreckage of things resembling food that have umted in the corner like some kind of dark history.
I doubt that her usual rations consisted of that. Most likely, she, just like me, got into some troubles and became alone. Being forced to eat that because she has no cooking skills is just too miserable.
Do not pity me! I, I did the best I could! I did my best!
Whoa, whoa, dont yell, dont yell. Here, eat, I will eat as well.
Since I will have to prepare her food, it means that she likely wants us to act together, but with that imitation of a battle, her strength has been verified.
It is unlikely that she will ask for help by herself and she has more than enough strength, yet as a person with a Japanese set of values, the idea of leaving a girl that appears to be younger than me behind hurts my conscience.
Well, there is also a thing that our first meeting went like that and since I have no intentions of revealing my identity as a Hero, I wont have to put an unnecessary facade.
It is no different from the usual troubles that I deal with. The only problem worth mentioning would be that I do not wish to reveal any additional information to an unidentified stranger so that limits my battle options to theHeavy Feather pstick Swordthat I already revealed earlier.
Well, Im a bit worried since I barely used it because it hardly resembled a weapon and stood out quite a bit, but even though it normally is just a paper fan, by its abilities, it is all-around pretty good spirit sword, so I dont really have to worry that much aboutbat.
Why a dish made by such a transcendental beauty like myself is bad, yet the cooking of this ck haired guy with the face of a loser is delicious? It is absurd
Hey, dont just casually diss me you, damn redhead. Who did you say has a losers face?
Looking at the redhead that was eating, by my standards, my somewhat above average cooking with tears in her eyes, I decided not to tease her about the fact that she, herself, admitted to how bad her cooking was.
Another one!
So fast!
The redhead emptied her bowl in the blink of an eye and was already scooping another serving from the pot without even asking for my permission. Not good, at this rate, there will be nothing left for me.
Hey, you, how about showing some restraint?!
Dont say silly things! By conditions of our deal, it all belongs to me now!
No one said that I will give all of it to you!!!
And that is why, nomnom, I let you have one bowl, didnt I? Umu, this meat is indeed quite tasty!
What arrogance?! Also, dont talk when you are chewing!
The redhead boldly smiles as though she was making fun of me.
What kind, nom nom, of sleep talk, is that? Isnt food a foundation for everything? Gulp, Puhaah. Prioritizing food over other things is a basic instinct for all living beings. And survival of the fittest is the rule that applies to everything. Those who let their guard down are bound to have their provision stolen.
About which war is that talk?
It is about the battlefield called the dining table. In short C firste, first serve. And also, it is about me being able to have another serving while you are engrossed with the talk.
Ah, Hey!!! Come on wait, that meat is for me! Fucking wait! That meat is mine!!!
Mmuah?! Thats not fair! It is against rules to take more before you finished your serving!
The dining table is a battlefield, right? There are no rules on the battlefield
I have considered asking about her kimono during the meal, but since it didnt seem like I have such a luxury, I immersed myself into eating as fast as possible in order to secure my share of food.
Chapter 68 The Hero curses at an unrelated great strategist. Part 2
Chapter 68 The Hero curses at an unrted great strategist. Part 2
Trantor: Suzuran Editor: JackOFallTrades
Its been a while since Ive felt full, thats no easy feat. Its this meat! It doesnt taste like anything Ive had before and it just kind of falls apart in my mouth. This is monster meat youre feeding me, isnt it?
Even though she said it kind of rudely, she was rubbing her belly in contentment. The soup which I had made so much of was gone before I knew it, the pot licked clean.
Its Grateful Boar meat.
Fool, youre really going to keep mocking me? Grateful Boar meat is the lowest ss, ndest, most sinewy meat there is! Do you think I know nothing about meats, saying obvious lies like that?
Oh? Im so sorry then.
I smirk at her and do a little shrug and she frowns back at me upset. Its not as if Im lying to her, I just dont n to tell her the secret of the meat.
An old man back in the capitol taught me an ancient dwarven recipe as a favor: You have to boil the Grateful Boar meat in the liquor of ricol fruit from the first harvest. There was no real reason not to share the recipe, but it took forever for me to convince the old man to teach it to me. Because of that, it seemed a bit unfair to tell her the secret so easily.
Can I ask you my question now?
Oh yeah, we did agree to that. What do you want to ask?
I want to know about those clothes youre wearing.
I point at them and she shook her hand, letting the sleeve p.
Really? You want to know about this thing? You dont want to ask about who this beautifuldy in front of you is? or ask about this dungeon?
That second one Im curious about, but I can askter. Also, calling yourself a beautifuldy is just too funny, you should stop before I die ofughter.
Even if I were to ever call her beautiful, I would have to add unfortunatelyin my head.
Hmmm? All I hear is a petty little man telling bad jokes. Anyway, this clothing is called a kimono, isnt it pretty? Its got all sort of enchantments: autosizing and autodressing and heating andD
Stop, I didnt want to hear about its capabilities. Im want to know where its from, who made it.
If theres someone in this world who made a kimono, there might be other Japanese people like me who came here from my original world who taught them how. In the novels I used to read, there was always the potential of summons and reincarnators other than main one.
Regardless of that, it seems like the thoughts of the redheaded girl in front of me, not knowing my circumstances, were going in a wildly different direction.
But these are womens clothes! Unless youre into that? Wow, youre not just an idiot, you also have a weird fetish! You must have done something really bad in a past life to deserve this.
Hey! What gives you any right to call me an idiot? More importantly, Im not a crossdresser!
Her eyes looked far off as I panicked and started denying.
I only care about the person who made it. I dont want yours, I dont even want to get one of my own, so stop looking at me like Im a weirdo!
Its Its not like you needed to hide it from me or anything! Not that Im saying you should have told me if you didnt want to
The things youre saying are so off the mark its not even funny. If you dont stop going on like this, I wont make you any more meals.
In response to my threat, the redheaded girl just gave me a knowing look and shook her head. Yep, I thought, I want to pummel her so bad. I was debating whether or not to summon a novelty hammer when she suddenly spoke as if nothing just happened.
Enough. You wanted to know the source of the kimono? Unfortunately, I dont know who made it. I just grabbed something from one of my ces storerooms at random.
I see
However, I have seen someone selling clothes just like it. There was a ce in the Beast Country where a bunch of skilled beastmen were making them. What kind of beastman were they
Beastmen, huh. That rules out the possibility of a summon, though a reincarnator was still possible.
I shouldnt get my hopes up. It could also be the ck haired, ck eyed hero from 200 years ago who shared the kimono designs. Though, if that was the case, wouldnt it have spread through the Kingdom rather than the Beast Country?
Thinking about these things, I suddenly realized that I dont have much knowledge about this world. Aftering here, I spent all my time training, being a hero and saving people and didnt get to see much of the world. I was shocked to think that even though its been more than a year since I came here, I barely have any knowledge about things besides fighting and monsters.
At any rate, I should ask Yumis about it when I get out. Then again, someone whos travelled the whole world like Knight Captain Guidott would probably know more about this sort of thing.
Even knowing that much is better than nothing. Hmmm the Beast Country
Ive heard that in the Beast Country of Gilmus, the beastmen are viewed as superior. Back when I was summoned, Alesia told me that because of that ideological difference, the Kingdom of Aurelia and the Beast Country of Gilmus were hostile to each other. No matter how much the Empire in between the two tried, their skirmishes didnt stop.
Furthermore, even though Im the hero, I can imagine all sorts of problems cropping up because Im human. Alesia wanted to use her influence as princess to do something about the situation, but the nobles and other internal issues made it too difficult. Also, the dungeon-loving Beast Countrys policy of upying any dungeon, regardless of how far within the Empires borders it is, was very controversial. Because of these things, Alesia eventually decided to turn her focus to internal matters.
In the end, Alesia went on a journey to escape from the increasing activity of the Anti-Royalists in the capitol. She thought that forming a travelling party with the veteran Knight Captain who exceeded everyone in the Aurelian military inbat skill and the Hero would be safer than staying. Being a princess sure is tough
Luckily, because Alesia had strong healing abilities, the king told us that he expected we would survive. Nevertheless, we decided that taking the princess to a country of anti-human prejudiced beastmen would be too dangerous.
I guess Ill be leaving this dungeon now.
Because I fell down from a hole, all I have to do to get back out is aim upwards. The only issue is that I know nothing about this dungeon. Not only has no country upied it, no one has even cleared it yet.
Leave the dungeon, you say? My, such confidence.
Confidence has nothing to do with it. I dont have the time to stop and smell the roses in a ce like this.
If I dont make it back to my party, my training will be dyed. In other words, it would take longer for me to return to my original world.
I stand up and look around the room once more. If I were to describe its size, I would say that its roughly the size of two Earth ssrooms. If you face the wall with the water fountain straight on, theres a corridor to the right and a set of stairs behind. If I want to leave the dungeon, going up the stairs would be the best option. I also kinda want to try and clear the dungeon, but meeting back up with my party on the outside is more important.
Well, you do you. At the end of that corridor is a room where edible monsters spawn. If you stay here, I expect you to make more meals. Anyway, Im feeling full so Im going to nap for a while. I would rmend you do the same. The passage of time in here is a bit odd.
With that, the redhead let out a huge yawn, grabbed a nket and pillow from a bag, and unceremoniously flopped onto the ground. I couldnt help facepalming at the sight.
Hey, wait! What are you doing sleeping when Im about to leave this dungeon? Im sorry, I dont have the time to just wait here for you to wake up, so if youre expecting me to keep a lookout
I thought she would follow along because I could cook for her, but contrary to my expectations she showed no sign of moving. I am not going to carry her on my back.
I dont need a lookout, this is a safe zone. Besides, if anything did try and kill me, I would wake up.
In response to me urging her to get up, she just shushed me andzily gestured at me to go away.
I searched around the room again and found a dungeon-only special item called a Safety Torch in the center. I dont know where theye from or the theory behind them, but if one of them is ced in a room of a dungeon, monsters stop spawning within it and monsters from other rooms wont enter. Whenbined with a water source, you get a so-called safe zone.
Also, youre going to end up back in this room. The corridor is a dead-end, so your only option is the stairs. At that point, youlle back.
What are you talking about? You think a few monsters will be enough to make me flee back here?
Im confident I wont be done in easily by this ces monsters. The year since I came here wasnt uneventful. As ofte, my monster fighting has been giving diminishing returns, but thats all the more reason why I need to try my hardest to get the EXP I can, day or night.
Then again, thats the mindset that got me into this mess.
Regardless of that, she was mocking me, ignoring my year of hard work! I might have gotten a bit huffy about her understanding of my situation, but she didnt respond to my question.
Hey, dont cry. I understand well enough.
Heh, you dont get it do you? Im leaving. Im noting back. I wont be your personal chef.
Go then if you want to so much. When youe back, I expect you to make me twice as much food asst time.
I just said Im noting back!
I never asked her about her level or her stats, but with her strength shes not going to be in danger.
Still disgruntled at her mockery, I step onto the stairs and start to climb. The stairs gradually curved, keeping the way before me out of sight. I would estimate that I had climbed about 200 floors worth of stairs in my rush but the exit was nowhere to be seen.
At least the monotony allowed my anger to cool off.
I messed up. What am I, a kid?
Being alone, I started to calm down and reflected on how hot-headed I acted. No matter how strong she is, am I really the kind of guy who would abandon a young girl alone in the middle of a dungeon? Even if she did mock my n, I still took things too far.
Even as my mind was producing remorseful scenarios of what would happen if I went back, I kept pressing upwards.
*Click*
Huh?
In an instant, the very steps I was standing on began to shift one by one, and before I knew it, I was standing on a slope.
Panicking, I try to stand firm, but the stairs were already made of a smooth material and some sort of slippery oil started pouring from the cracks.
Naturally, there was no way I could bnce on such a slippery surface, so I wasnt surprised when I fell.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!!!
I reach out to grab something, but there are no handholds. I try to make one with my knife, but it just skids across the oil without making a mark. At an insane speed, I slide down all the stairs I just climbed up.
Koumei!
I couldnt think of a better swear at the moment, all I could do was shout out insults at apletely unrted famous person.
That was how I, not understanding how things turned out like this while covered in a strange oil-like liquid, ended up back in the room I had stormed out of not five minutes prior.
Ugh!
My back mmed full speed into a soft pile that wasnt there when I left. When I shake off my dizziness and look around, I see a giant bag open up above me, pouring waves of colorful flower petals down on my head. I heard a rustling noise and turned to see a banner being unfurled. It said Wee to the Great Labyrinth of Toakokuroi! in big bubble letters.
I got the distinct sense that I was being patronized.
Huh? Wait! What?
You got a lot farther than I thought you would on your first try, that means youre lucky!
Those were the words which made their way into my still dazed mind.
What was it that you were saying about noting back, again?
I let out a wordless shriek and flipped around. There sat the redhead girl with a massive grin on her face.
Its not like I came back so quickly after storming off because I like you or anything. Nah, I cant do very good impressions of you, but still!
Finally, acting as if she just couldnt anymore, she put her hand over her mouth and started cracking up.
Such an evil personality, is she a devil? No, she was already more evil than a devil when I first met her.
You You knew it would do that!
Thats what I was telling you. Now, onto the important news, I expect you to give me double portions of food when I wake up, just like you promised, my personal chef.
And with that, the redhead went back to bed as if that was all there was to it.
But You! This!
My face flushed bright red. I couldnt keep silent. But at the same time there was no point in shouting, so I sealed my directionless rage into my heart and swore.
Koumei, this isnt over!
Still venting and thinking of stupid things about apletely unrted famous person, I went to wash the mystery liquid off in the water.
Ill definitely return the favor when I get the chance.
I tried to stop thinking such childish thoughts, but at the same time it would be wrong to hold back against someone so evil.
If I ever get the opportunity, I will mock her mercilessly.
- TL Note: Koumei refers to a famous historical Chinese tactician.
Chapter 69 The hero clears a dungeon like Mario
Chapter 69 The hero clears a dungeon like Mario
Trantor: Suzuran Editor: JackOFallTrades
A little bit of time has passed between now and when I washed my body off in the water.
I started a fire with an ignition rock and ended up waiting listlessly for my clothes to finish drying. When they were finally dry, I headed down the other path the redhead girl told me about, the corridor.
Wow! There are so many!
I looked around the room at the end of the corridor. It must have been the size of who knows how many Earth gymnasiums and it was filled with an incredible variety of edible monsters.
Even saying that, I dont actually know if all of them are edible to humans. There were bug-like monsters that I had never seen nor heard of, reptilian monsters, and other sorts of creatures I had never thought of as edible before.
The monsters werent trying to leave the room. Some of them looked my way, but none came to attack me. There was another Safety Torch in the corridor, so it should be safe from the monsters.
Such a setup in the middle of a dungeon wasnt exactly surprising, but the gazes of the monsters made me tense up even though I knew they wouldnt attack.
Even after I cautiously entered the room, they made no move to attack me. They probably only aggro if you attack them or get too close.
That onell do.
There was a Grateful Boar standing right next to the entrance, so I quickly sliced it down and dragged its giant body back to the safety of the corridor.
I was worried that when I attacked a single monster all the rest would attack me together, but that didnt end up happening.
I still had plenty of meat left in my pack from previous quests with the guild, but I wanted to see if the redhead girl was telling the truth and its always good to restock when you can.
Nevertheless, I now know for sure that the corridor leads to a dead end.
None of the monsters I saw close to the entrance were particrly strong, but further off I spotted a Gigant Giant, a Marsh Hydra, a Paralyzing Moth-Crab and even a Darkblood Tarant. All sorts of monsters who would be the final boss of a normal dungeon were gathered together in that room.
If I faced any one of them one-on-one, I would undoubtedly take heavy damage and still might lose. To face them all together would be suicidal.
When I took down the Grateful Boar, I could feel their killing intent turn toward me even from so far off. No, to call it killing intent would be egotistical. It was the feeling of an ant watching a human decide whether or not it would be worth the effort to kill it, and it made me break out in a cold sweat. Even if I went and got more EXP and raised my level, I would still be killed instantly. That was the gap between me and them.
My original n had been to snark when I got back to the Safe Zone, to ask the redhead girl if she was going to say I got chased back by monsters again. But having seen that room, I didnt think my joke was funny anymore.
Comforting myself with the thought that at least I got more monster meat out of the visit, I started back down the way that took me there.
The dungeon as a whole was just infuriating, but that room instantly raised it to an S ss dungeon.
While I was still ruminating about how bad the situation was, I made it back to the main room.
Idiot! Where were you going?
She sent out a spell and it took all my effort and reflexes to deflect it away with my Iron-feathered Fan de.
Dont greet me with a magic spell!
Taking a look at the deflected spell, I saw that it was earth-aligned magic, a giant flying ball of sand. It was at that point that it hit the ceiling and burst, raining sand down onto us.
The redhead girl choked a bit on the sand before shouting at me.
What were you thinking, idiot!?
But it was your fault, redhead!
Fine, just make me another meal.
Already? What kind of stomach do you have? Is there something wrong with your metabolism?
I did say that I would make double portions for her next meal, but I didnt think it would be just three hours after the first.
Is her stomach a ck hole?
Mmmm I guess that ugly pig could be a tasty meal. Its even tastier thanst time.
Of course its tastier than before, its way more fresh.
I promised to make the same recipe with double portions, so I put away my scruples and cooked with the fresh meat. That is to say, I carefully cut the meat, added vegetables, dumped everything in a lightly boiling pot, and skimmed off the fat. I never had that much of a reason to learn how to cook before, so that was the limit of my abilities.
My dad was the most domestic of my family, but my sister would always beg me to make sweets for her, so I got a lot of experience making cakes and other desserts. However, because I always used the recipes in my sisters magazines, I had no idea how to make them on my own. Im not one of those geniuses who can cook with whatever they have around. Then again, the important thing is not to cook amazingly, just to cook good enough.
Thats not it. Ive had Grateful Boar in restaurants before and it tasted terrible.
Oh?
So why? Is it because you boiled it? Is it a special fire? The cut? A spice? I thought there was a hint of alcohol, but, maybe the secret is in the vegetables?
Shes not too far off. The secret was to boil the meat gently and smoothly with the bones still in, then to add in the the liquor of ricol fruit from the first harvest.
The redhead girl refilled her bowl and drank another spoonful in one fell swoop. Then she looked my way with a glimmer in her eyes and asks me questions with a strangely uncertain confidence.
I I I really like this dish! Whats the recipe? How did you make that super gross meat into this?
For her to act so impatiently, she must really like it.
As I ponder my response I looked at her and did a double take at her already emptied second bowl. How could she eat so fast? I wasnt even halfway done with my first one.
Her eyes were still shining in anticipation, so I put down my bowl, slowly turned to her, and looked her in the eye.
You really want to know the recipe? The correct way to handle this kind of meat?
Y-yes!
And so I, of course, told her
Nope, cant say. Its an industry secret, highly confidential. Why would I teach you anything, you idiot?
At that point I broke downughing at the redheads vacant gaze. It was just the funniest thing.
Y-you! You would dare to speak to me like that!?
What are you talking about? In what world do chefs teach their recipes to their customers?
Furthermore, I put it took a lot of effort to learn this recipe. Why should I teach her?
Burn!
I deflect the oing fireball away from my body.
Hey! How do you cast your spells so quickly?
Its simple, you just gather your magic power really quickly, then shape it into the desired form really quickly, then fire it really quickly. If you want the full answer, tell me the recipe.
Thats not the full answer? Wait, that exnation makes no sense, redhead.
Hey! Dont call me that!
Well what should I call you? Its not like I know your name.
When I say that, unlike the other times I mocked her, her expression shifts to shock, as if that was thest thing she expected me to say.
My Like I would want amoner calling me by name anyway!
Wait, what were you about to say?
The redhead turned away awkwardly, as if all her prior energy was an illusion.
Youre just trying to ferret out my secrets!
This time I dodged the fireball she sent out, thinking about the redheads words.
Im not, and stop tossing magic at me!
Between her haughty attitude, her words and her aura of supreme self-confidence, she probably used to be a noble. Given how much power she could wield, she must have been an adventurer. She could also have been a soldier of some country, but I cant imagine someone with her personality as a disciplined soldier.
The fact that she didnt want to reveal her name also fits that theory. If she was from a disgraced noble family, it would make sense for her to want to avoid standing out, but
Its not my ce to theorize about her situation for my own satisfaction, so I stopped that train of thought from progressing any further.
In the end, she just grumbled and went back to her meal without giving me a name. And here I thought she didnt want me calling her redhead anymore.
Even though youre an idiot, a mere cook, someone with a face that screams mediocracy
Are you picking a fight with me?
Whatever.
You sound like a pouty kid.
Deciding to shelve the issue for now, I got thestugh with a cruel barb and also went back to my meal.
Yep, the universe is mocking me.
After we finished our meal, I asked the redhead about the dungeon. It turns out the she herself only got stuck here three days before I did. She tried to get out several times, but was always brought back by that stupid trap.
To make matters worse, she said that the dungeon only got harder as you go through it, though she also said there wouldnt be any monsters to fight.
When I asked her how she knew that, she mentioned that she had a full written exnation.
It turns out that on the back of the mocking banner which greeted me when I got caught in the slide trap and fell back down, someone had written an exnation:
This is a maze, dont try to cheat.
There are no monsters in the maze.
If you shout that you give up, a hole will appear to take you back to this starting room.
If you clear the dungeon, you can return to the surface.
If you stay here for more than 6 months, you will be forced to return to the surface.
The monsters in the room beyond the corridor will ignore you for a short time after entering, so it should be safe to hunt the ones close to the entrance for food.
If you cannot utilize the monster room for whatever reason, there should be enough water in the starting room to keep you alive.
Every day, the color of the water in the starting room will change.
Whoever clears the dungeon will get a reward.
Those were the nine points written there.
This is definitely a dungeon, but its different from the others Ive seen.
Dungeons in this world are naturally urring structures where people can fight through gathered monsters and defeat a boss to get loot and power.
Despite that, this dungeon showed signs of being man-made. From the exnation to the trap that mocks its victims, there were signs everywhere of the influence of some unseen mastermind.
This was unheard of. Certainly none of the dungeons Ive cleared before had anything like this.
Then again, I shouldnt get too distracted thinking about this. Im no dungeon schr. All I have to focus on is clearing this dungeon. I can leave the investigations and the analyses to the experts. When I leave here, Ill tell someone important back in the Empire and that will be that.
First of all, those stairs are the only way out.
I can see now that the stairs have shifted from a slope back to their prior state. I gently touched the lowest stair and felt that the oil was gone, leaving only dry stone.
Theres probably some step that turns the stairs into their slope form when stepped on. Knowing that, the only issue remaining is figuring out how to climb the stairs without pressing down that step.
I was still trying to figure it out when a voice came from behind me.
Hey, theres a way I can take you safely up the stairs. You want to know it?
What, do you know which step activates the trap?
Thats thinking too small. But first, if you teach the recipe
Nope nope nope. Theres no way Im going to give it to you.
Im not an idiot who gives up their trump card so easily.
Besides, I dont need you help anymore. Ive figured it out.
Having finished speaking I stood up and took off in a dash. Then,ing at the beginning of the stairs at an angle, I pushed off the ground with all my might.
Here we go!
I push off of the wall of the stairs,nding a bit further up the stairs on the opposite wall.
Thats right, I was wall-jumping like Mario.
Always aimed toward the top, I repeated the process in a zigzag pattern.
Hah! Whos the boss now, stairs?
If I never use the stairs, it doesnt matter whether they turn into a slide or not.
I, who used to say I wanted to be a ninja when I grew up, had performed this maneuver plenty of times in my head when I was younger. Now, I could use the strength I got in this world to pull it off in real life.
What. Is he an idiot?
The redhead said something in shock, but her words didnt reach me. I was too engrossed in jumping from wall to wall like a ninja.
Chapter 70 Hero, verbally abusing an unrelated strategist part 3
Chapter 70 Hero, verbally abusing an unrted strategist part 3
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
Nn, Mai, I told you to stop trying to upy my bed
What are you sleep talking about, you fool!
GuhThat hurts. Stop hitting me.
A sudden impact to the top my head brings rity to my clouded thoughts. I remind myself of how people treat an old TV when it wasnt working right, which is a bit unpleasant.
As I slowly get up, the dream which Ive been watching until a moment ago gradually fades away like it is being swallowed by a fog.
Even so, there was just one thing that I could not forget, I did not remember the exact contents, but Im sure that it was one of the memories about the ordinary times I spent with my family.
That is because you told me not to use magic.
Just wake me up by shaking normally, you violent woman!
What did you say!!!
Im spitting furious words as if to blow away the sentimental mood that was taking over me and with this exchange that repeats almost every time I reset my head.
Cmon, food, food.
I know, pipe down.
The very culprit that used a beating to wake me up, went to the table right away and was seemingly waiting for food to be done.
It was due to theIt will be more delicious this way than eating while sitting on the ground reasoning so the redhead was creating a table and a chair every time using magic.
Inside a dungeon, objects produced by magic deconstruct on their own after a while. So usually no one would waste their magic power on something like this but it seems that the redhead had confidence in her MP reserves and didnt care about that at all.
I would like the meat of that Grateful Boar for today as well.
Again? Well, there is still a lot of the meat left so its fine, but dont you get tired of it?
The redhead was truly a girl with a ck hole for a stomach. On top of having five meals per day, the amount she was eating every time was bigger than what I ate despite me being a man.
She ispletely disregarding thew of conservation of mass, isnt she?
The meat of the ck Orc was not bad, but I can eat something of that level anywhere else. Right now, we should return to what we started from.
The redhead licks her lips.
Ah, make that soup with tomato taste, hurry up.
Yea, yea, Sure. Even if I say so, it is not like it will be done faster if I tried harder.
Looks like the people in this world also hit their hands on the table over and over again when they try to make someone hurry it up..
After a while, the food is ready and the redhead starts devouring it greedily.
Even though her appearance, character, aura, and everything about her was different, she somehow reminded me of my little sister.
By the way, since you fell down in the forest it means that you were traveling? How did you travel alone with those cooking skills? Completely on emergency rations?
Mm There is a lot I would like to say, but it is not like Im traveling alone. Right now, she must be worried sick. I am quite loved.
Ah, when you mention it, it really wont be strange for you to have travelpanions.
Im giving a reply whilepletely ignoring her stupid bragging.
Umu, we are traveling together with my older sister.
(Older sister, huh. I see, so in a way she actually was a little sister.)
Inwardly, I nod to her words.
Two sisters traveling by themselves? Why would you something like that in such day and age?
That is Well, I dont mind telling you that much but
I was pretty sure that if she didnt want to talk about it, she would just refuse right away like when I asked about her name, but the violent redhead took a curiously vague stance.
Preludes are not like you. Is there some big reason? Ah, perhaps going to defeat the Demon Lord?
Defeat the Demon Lord? Pff, Ahahahahaha!!!That is a good joke! The best one so far! Kukuku
The redhead keepsughing loudly as if she heard something very funny.
The reason for our travel is A secret. Because a beautiful girl must have some shade of mystery around her.
What is that, now Im curious. Didnt you say that you dont mind telling me?
Exactly so and yet it is a secret.
Whileughing, the redhead stick out an emptied bowl, clearly in a good mood.
Another helping.
Hey, what happened to all that shade of mystery? What kind of stomach do you have? You will get fat, you know?
Die.
GYAa?!Hey! You were serious right now, werent you!
I barely evaded theWind Ball that was almost twice more powerful than usual.
I sense a level of her seriousness from the fact that she used Wind Ball that had an area of effect that was difficult to read instead of usual Fireball or Water Ball.
Huh?What are you saying? By saying to a cute girl that she will get fat, youd obviously earn a death penalty, you dumbass!
Nnm?Cute girl? Where? All I can see is some midget that has Disappointment written all over her.
What did you say?! Oh you blind people!!!
With lots of fuss and noise, we keep eating our food.
When was thest time I had such rowdy meal?
Since when did meals turn into a simply mechanical action?
(Aah, I see. It was before I came to this world.)
Thest memory of such a noisy meal belongs to my original world.
It has been 6 days since I skipped a stairway in an action scene that would make even Jack*e Ch*n go pale.
In short, the redhead and I were still getting forced back into this starting room.
Without a clock, it is hard to urately keep track of the psed time in a dungeon that constantly sustains the same light level, but it appears that with each passing day, the color of the water spring changes, so it is probably has been around 5 days.
If the water in the spring didnt have such a characteristic to it then the situation might have turned into something really ugly due to aplete loss of sense of time.
It seems that you will be forciby ejected if you stay put in the dungeon for half a year, but at that point, you are bound to have some mental disorders.
And so, we are having another try for the number of which I already lost count.
Okay, with this I will break throwhaaaaaaaa!
Ha ha ha, what a fool! This time Imyowaaaaaaa?!
Just when I thought that I got past the traps, suddenly a stream of water burst from the right side and flushed me into the pitfall.
I heard the redheadsughing voiceing from behind as I took a tailspin swallowed by the stream. In my sight appeared her figure that was about to jump over the torrent of water only to be hit with rocks and rubble the very next moment.
A momentary floating feeling that I tasted for the same amount of times as the number of tries we made.
After being hit in the stomach with that Whoom feeling, I started sliding down at a great speed usually found in some kind of attraction from an amusement park. I am sliding really well, though instead of sliding saying falling would be more precise.
I know that even if I try to resist here, I will just have some kind of unpleasant experience like getting covered in grease or knocked down or tickled.
Although the criteria were vague, but if you tried to escape after Falling into the trap, it seemed to trigger the No cheating rule.
Woooa!! Duh.Gyaa!!! Ptui, ptui!
After being dropped to the ground from the dust chute-like hole, while still soaking wet, Inded on my behind.
Next to me, the redhead covered in sand was trying to get sand out of her mouth.
Damn, it was so close.
Wueeh, the inside of my mouth feels so gritty.
I shake my body, sshing water everywhere and the redhead keeps patting herself, trying to get rid of the sand.
Kuh, It was supposed to be my victory this time.
The redhead blurts in frustration.
Not sure who originally suggested that, but the first one to get out of this dungeon will be the victor.
Of course, there is no way we wouldpete with nothing at stake. If by some very unlikely scenario she will win, I will teach her the secret way of cooking the meat of theGrateful Boar that the Old Man taught me. And when I win, she will tell me the reason for her travel that she refused to reveal, saying that it is a secret.
Well, judging by her behavior, I feel like it is most likely some kind of epicurean reason.
Thats being the case, I deeply sighed at the sight of the redhead that started stomping the ground out of irritation.
I will get her as agitated as possible and will have myugh. I did not forget how she made fun of me when I was falling.
What are you even talking about after falling for such trap. Good grief, being able to voice your own delusions so boldly is a talent on its own.
Shaddup, did you not fall for a trap even before me!!
You are dumber since you managed to get hit by a trap even though I disarmed one with my body right in front of you.
Since you lost focus and fell for a trap that you could avoid, you are much dumber!!! A really big idiot! Big, big idiot!!!
Are you picking a fight?!
Took you long enough to notice, you moron!
The redhead that stood up, softly rose into the air and once again set off to challenge the dungeon.
Ah! You damn! Using Flying isnt fair!
me yourself for spacing out!!!
The redhead flew towards the stairway using a magic spell for flying. That was her surefire way of conquering the stairs at the entrance.
I also rushed up the stairs in already familiar parkour-like fashion.
However, unlike the redhead that flew in a straight line, I had to make a lot of zigzag movements so I was inevitably one step behind her in terms of speed.
So slow, fu fu fu.
Ah! That bastard!!!
The redhead that was flying ahead took a nce my way and giggled with an obscene expression that was showing her rotten character.
Widening the initial distance, the redhead rushed into the next trap zone ahead of me.
It seems that from now on, magic with continuous effects will not work, so the redhead was proceeding while carefully applying magic here and there.
However, even if I tried to rush and forcefully overtake her here, I will just end up triggering some other trap.
(No, it actually might be convenient.)
I was about to get worked up over the fact that I am falling behind but right now our positions are reversed from before.
In other words, if the redhead jumps in, it will be possible to determine traps position.
After testing it out many times I understood that this dungeon is just a maze, it has a lot of traps that almost ridicule you but none of them try to directly kill you.
It resembles a cross between one of the famous TV shows that I liked from my original world and karakuri yashiki.
It ismon sense that triggering a trap in a dungeon can be fatal, but most of the traps I have seen here so far were not life-threatening. And after triggering a trap, you will end up in that dust chute-like pitfallbined with the slide.
Nevertheless, this dungeon can be hardly described as honest. No, in the first ce, what kind of damn honesty did I expect from the dungeon.
Even though traps were not lethal, every single one of them was malicious.
For example
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Ooh, big chest ahead. The contents are Nuuaaaaaaa!!
Are you an idiot, no matter how you think about it, a chest right in the middle of a corridor can only be a trap. Avoid such chests as hard as you can Sothruaaaaaaaaaaah!!!
*Sound of rolling*
So in short, it should be fine to walk in direction of a treasure chest but I should not attempt to open it? If I proceed like that then, hey? Is it another trick art?
Another one of those ridiculously good paintings? This makes it a dead end Nn, this chest moves? Heave-ho.
Ah, wait, dont needlessly toueeeeeeeeh!!!
Uh, Umu. Its not my fault Anyway, lets climb this ropedder that just fell hereeeeh, what is this Its slippery Im falling?!
*Sound of rolling*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
And like that, one moment decides everything. And there is nothing else but such traps.
At the start, there were only traps that seemed to be deadly at the first sight, but as you get past them, you are greeted by a numerous amount of traps as if they were trying to simply overwhelm you with sheer quantity without caring much for quality.
Moreover, those traps change positions every time.
Nunyaaaaaa?!
Gugoaaaah?!
Repeating that, the redhead and I were sliding down the dust chute-like pitfall once again.
4 more days have passed.
Fi, Finally, we got this far.
Honestly, what is this dungeon. It is way too nasty.
We were getting covered in mud, grease and unidentified white powder (something like flour?). Experiencing that slide over and over again, we kept repeating the trial and error tactic until finally, we have reached this ce.
An area between one trap zone and another trap zone which can be called a resting spot.
A floor colored in yellow that we have seen several times before reaching this ce, apparently no traps were installed here.
From here, the way turned into the straight path and at the end of which was a door colored in the same yellow color as this ce with a mocking sign Congrattions!!! This is the Exit? hanging on it.
The straight path was quite a lengthy one, though letters on the signboard were pretty huge, if it was not for this enhanced body, I would not see them as anything more than a small dot.
I do not know the exact length but I think it is around 800 meters.
Hey, I dont mind if you go ahead, you know? After all, itsdies first, since I am such a gentleman.
No, no, it is between you and me. You dont have to mind something like that. Since putting a man forward is a womans duty.
At that moment, the redhead and I were thinking exactly the same thing.
You just trying to use me as a sacrifice!!!
You just trying to use me as a sacrifice!!!
Grappling each other, we, while gritting teeth, did not lose even a single step to each other.
This conspicuous final passage obviously was ridden with traps.
Whats with this idea to use a frail maiden as cannon fodder! Isnt this where a man should risk his body and brave the danger!!!
I do not discriminate people by gender! And which damn part of you is a frail maiden!!!
Look, I am dainty and cute, right?
Soooooo fucking annoying!!! Making a cute face and sticking your tongue out like that only makes it awkward!What is this? Some new psychic attack? In that case, you have my praise!
To not understand my cuteness, what a truly pitiful fellow. Even though my father could not stand a chance versus this.
Father! You butchered your daughters education!! Look how regrettable she turned out!!!
(Wait, what am I even doing!?)
I notice that Im being drawn into an idiotic exchange of provocations.
It feels like by repeating stupid arguments while being locked in this dungeon, my mental age has lowered a bit.
No, this level of fooling around was ordinary when I lived as a student in my original world.
Its just that in this world, I was a Hero and somewhere out there was the Demon Lord, the monsters and the bandits that came attacking and it was necessary to kill them.
I simply had no time for that.
Hey, there is no point in bickering like this. How about we make a truce instead of tiring out each other?
Go, Good idea. Lets count to three, on count three we release each other hands.
Un, Understood. Three, right?
Begin? One, two
Wait for a second, do we release on the ree part of three? Or after it?
Eeh?Well then at the ree part.
I prefer after ree
They say so from the start!!! Does it even matter!!! No, really, does it?!
Aah, such pointless argument.
After calming down, it feels so astonishingly empty.
It is that. It is the same feeling as when you are cleaning the mess you made when horsing around with your friends.
When doing it, due to the mood and high tension, any random line, any dumb idea, sounds genius. But when you remember about thatter, it gives such an empty feeling that youd almost want to ask yourself,Were you drunk or are you just stupid?
I had enough. After the ree part, okay? Lets go, one, two, thre
It was then.
Wha?! Huh?!
The ground shook violently. No, actually the ground lightly sank.
This trap activated with such timing as if it was aiming for this moment.
In that instant, a certain realization pierced the brain along with the bad premonition.
(Yellow zones were safe only ording to our experience, they were not mentioned in that manual in any way.)
After sinking once, the floor colored in yellow released all umted power at once and threw me and the redhead into the passage, towards the exit.
In my mind that was fruitlessly going round in circles, confused by the unexpected development, I vaguely felt that someone, somewhere, is having a goodugh, so, for now, I decided to yell.
Again?! KOUMEEEEEEEEEEEI!!!
Cant wait to see more? Want to show your support? to be a patron and get additional chapters ahead of time!
- TL Note: Karakuri yashiki C Mansion riddled various mechanisms, which may include but not limited to automatons, hidden doors, traps or some other clever mechanical tricks.
Chapter 71 Hero, convinced that is a Demon after all
Chapter 71 Hero, convinced that is a Demon after all
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
Authors Note
In thement section there is a lot of messages pointing out that shback is too long!!! For which I am truly sorry.
The shback will end at chapter 74. It might be hard to understand at the moment but there is a lot of foreshadowing and foreshadowing for foreshadowing going on. Foreshadowed events are still far away but please bear with me for a bit more.
C
The floor that actually was a spring trap, forcibly flung me into the passageway that most likely was loaded with more traps.
Since it came to this, there is no choice. Even if I was thrown in here by a trap, going back would make no sense.
The die is cast (forcibly).
Just who the hell is this Koumei!!!
Holding a rich colored ornate fan, he is the mastermind behind countless schemes that made many people dance on the palm of his hand. If you just me it on him in most cases, you wont be wrong!
What is that? Is he a demon?!
Yes he is!!!
The very moment wend on the ground, we break into the dash. This is already a conditioned reflex. If you halt, you will instantly be done in.
There was a time when I was under the illusion that since those are traps, it is okay to stop.
I was so green back then.
The ce where we kicked the ground as if it were aiming for us was soon hit by a projectile resembling an erged toy arrow with a birdlime for an arrowhead instead of an actual onearrowhead.
Were you to get hit by this, you will be pulled by a thick rope into the pitfall smeared with grease.
Yea, it was really hard at that time. Even after falling into the pitfall, glue is not easy to get rid off. Unlike grease, it takes almost forever to scrub off, so I ended up jumping into the water spring and washing my whole body there.
And I got hit really hard because Now I wont be able to use it for a while!!!. That was almost the only time when I was actually at the wrong, so I obediently took the beating. After she hit me over 10 times, I retaliated by yelling How long are you going to keep hitting me, you damn washboard!!! and in the end, it went with the usual scenario.
By the way, the water in the spring was circting, so most of it was reced after 2 or 3 hours.
While being reminded of such bad memories, we pushed forward.
Kuh, Ha, Aah!!!
Buh, Haa!!!
Suddenly a lot of steps of various height appeared on the t floor in front of us and blocked our route to hinder our progress.
However, I already was so used to this level of obstacles that this can not be called an obstacle anymore.
Run, run, run.
Im running at full speed while avoiding the traps using my extraordinary physical prowess.
Hu!
By lowering my posture, I avoid wooden stakesing from all possible directions.
700 meters remaining.
Out of my way!!!
Using the strong water torrent, the redhead deflects a ball of glue that was shot from a cannon that suddenly popped up in front of her.
600 meters remaining.
Strong gusts of wind are blowing at us with unpredictable timing.
Horrah!!!
If you try to forcibly go against the wind, the lost speed will make you a good target for the traps, so I breakthrough using dive rolls that I learned during PE ss, in order to decrease my air resistance.
500 meters remaining.
From the overhead, we were yet again attacked by the birdlime arrows from before and also a suspended ceiling smeared with the same adhesive.
At the same time, spears with glue instead of spearheads came from left and right side.
You owe me one!!!
Saying that, the redhead created a thick wall of ice in the shape of a tunnel.
All traps in this dungeon including adhesive are quite strong.
Because of that, the spell that was loaded with high-grade magic power crumbled away after only a couple of seconds.
However, those couple of seconds are enough to escape outside the range of the traps.
400 meters remaining.
Ugh, it is that annoying thing!!!
Invisible block!!!
In my field of vision, a somewhat blurred area can be identified.
It is one of the several malicious traps that exist in this dungeon.
Transparent blocks made by fixating and solidifying magic power which were mixed-in among several other normal blocks that despite being made with magic, did not leak any magical presence.
For the redhead, her superior magical sense this time around worked against her. It appears that due to unwittingly having the grasp on the positions of normal transparent blocks, she was having trouble locating these types of special blocks.
To avoid blocks with no magical presence, you could only search for them by distinguishing a slight blur that resulted from the way they refracted light.
I return my debt!
Pouring magic power into the Heavy Feather pstick Sword changes the color of the de to dully shining silver.
ording to my will, the swords de spreads wide.
Sweep away magical aberrations, Magic Squall
By swinging the sword that turned into a huge fan, I create a gust of wind charged with magic power that scatters and disperses the magic power of transparent blocks.
Even without your help, I could easily handle it myself!!
I can say the same!!!
300 meters remaining.
Nnooh!!! Uh.
With the feeling of having my internal organs tightly grasped and shaken, gravity reversed. As if aiming for that, a giant fly swatter appears, intending to send us flying.
Above And at the destination, a huge glue trap is set as if to catch a giant cockroach. We will end up like some kind of bugs on flypaper if we were tond there.
Of course, in order to avoid it, I make use of the fly swatter as a foothold and propel myself forward.
200 meters remaining.
To rob away our hard-wonposure, a ridiculous amount of traps springs up at us.
Water pirs pop up here and there. From the left, right, above and from below bursts of wind areing at us. The ground itself has changed into quicksand and a lot of magical blocks are nted to block our way.
!! !! !!
Sshed with water, hearing killed by the wind, speed dampened by quicksand and concentration chipped away by corners of transparent block hitting our shoulders.
And thest remaining 10 meters.
As we step into this trap zone, the floor and the ceiling areing closer like a press in an attempt to block our way.
Tada. Keeeeeeee!!!
While avoiding all the traps, the redhead and I strangely lined up next to each other at thest ledge.
Putting strength into the leg that was forward, I leap over all of the remaining distance.
We jumped putting all of our strength into it.
A little more, just a little bit more and we will get out of this trap zone.
(Faster, faster, faster!!!)
However, a rushing mind gives birth to rational thought.
With things going like this, even if I bent my legs, I will get stuck around the knees.
When I got caught by a simr trap before, my leg hit the floor that was rising up and I was thrown back to the starting point just like that.
Shit!!! Whoa?!
Just when I thought that there is no hope, I was hit from behind with a gust of wind like it was trying to push me forward.
Fufun, now you are in my debt again!!!
While softly drifting in mid-air, the redhead made a pleased expression.
Damn, you went and took all the good parts.
While saying that, I alsoughed.
Anyway, with this, I can finally get out of this dungeon.
Right when I thought so.
Even though we were taught that lesson just a moment ago, we alreadypletely forgot about it.
Beyond the trap zone, right in front of the door that was our goal, there was a floor painted in yellow. What that ce was as a safe zone, was nothing more than our misunderstanding.
It was a perfect spot to set up a trap tough at us when we drop our guard down.
?!
While we, obeying thews of gravity, were performing a free fall, the yellow floor gradually disappeared like an opening maw.
At that moment, hot airing from below scorched the skin.
There was a trap of apletely different nature from all the traps we have encountered before.
At the bottom of that hole was a dancing and twirling blue colored ze.
Burning vigorously, the me resembled a big kettle that was weing us.
(Fa, Ku, I will die?!)
Up until now, unless something extraordinary were to happen, none of the traps would deal direct harm. At most, it was at the level of getting bruises, smeared in glue or lightly humiliated.
But this one is different. Even with amazing physical capabilities of my body, if I was to be exposed to a me with such dense magic power, it will not end well for me.
I did not get any serious injuries in his dungeon until now, because there were no traps with such intent to it. If we coulde unscratched this far solely because of our physical abilities, then we could have just pressed forward by directly demolishing all of the traps.
We did not do that because we couldnt.
And now a trap from the dungeon with that much strength bares its fangs at us with the intention to harm us.
And those mes aiming to devour us rise up even higher.
Something! There has to be a way?!
Up close, the yellow floor was much wider than it would seem when I inspected it from afar. A tailwind like the one from before would not give enough speed or distance to jump over it and get to the door
Of course, even if we wanted to go back, the passage was already shut.
Due to the impending mortal danger, the world lost all of its colors and everything was moving so slow as if it were swimming in coal tar.
?! If I reproduce that!!
I frantically begin to execute the idea that appeared in my panicking mind.
I did not have the ability to turn magic power into actual magic. However, it does not mean that Ipletelycked the technique to use magic power.
Strangely, I had no hesitation about putting my idea into practice.
And although I did not specifically think about it, the name of the skill naturally escaped my mouth.
Sky Walk!!!
Mm? That me is, Ngya?!
Creating footholds out of magic power, I take the redhead that was nearby under my arm and run in the air.
The footholds that were made just from hardened magic power, though far-cry in terms of quality, were in principle the same as those transparent blocks that tormented us so much.
As I am kicking off those and elerating, the blue me burned up even bigger as if it was dead set not to let us escape, it rose up simrly to a head of a dragon.
Make it in time!!!
Since we could not afford to lose momentum here, we tumbled over and rolled onto the other side of the door.
Since I did not even think about stopping, after rolling past the door, we kept rolling until finally crashing at the great speed into the wall.
Oooooohhh!
But, as a price for that, the head of the redhead made a loud, dull sound.
Well, better than dying.
With this we are even.
How are we even, you fool!!! Because of you, I hit my head really hard!!!
The redhead stood up and was loudly screaming at me.
What is that triumphant look you dumbass!! Are you an idiot, are you an actual idiot?
Compared to being burned alive, hitting your head is no big deal.
Ahh? What? You did not notice?
While rubbing her head, the redhead gives me a re.
Huh? What?
Well, this.
The redhead walked to the door into which we rolled a moment ago and stuck her hand into the still roaring me.
You?! You idiot, what are you doing!!!
I scream with a voice that cracked up a bit from surprise. It was unthinkable that she would be unharmed after sticking an undefended hand, without any preparations into the me with such magical density.
Contrary to my expectations, the redheadughed as if making fun of me.
Fu, fu, you are panicking too much, fool. Look, nothing happened to me.
Ah, Eh?
Indeed, a hand that she pulled out of the me was not burned and did not have even a single scratch on it. Of course, even the kimono that she is wearing was not burning and did not sustain any damage at all.
Eeeehm What? What does that mean?
This me is nothing more than borate illusion that only looks like it is powered by an insane amount of magic. You can touch it or do anything you like and it will not cause a single injury.
Saying that, the redhead gave an evilugh.
Well? Some tricked idiot surely would try to run like his life depends on it?
Ah, Kuh, ugh.
With this we are even, huh!!
This This is
Oh, that was one unprecedented look of triumph. Surely one of the top five that I have seen in my life. You know, I think you will be better off retiring as an adventurer and bing a street performer?
Ughgugugugugu!!!
Whats with her, she is a demon after all!!!
Nheless, it would be unbing for me as a person to attack her or start yelling, so I just mobilize all of my reason and try to endure it.
After finding good material, the redhead was mocking me with it to no end. I am unable to find where can I point my resentment and decided to keep umting my anger forter use.
Cant wait to see more? Want to show your support? to be a patron and get additional chapters ahead of time!
Chapter 72 The hero and demon king face a hopeless battle
Chapter 72 The hero and demon king face a hopeless battle
Trantor: Suzuran Editor: JackOFallTrades
Hahaha! Anyways, lets deal with thatter. We finally reached the end of that path of mean-spirited traps!
It was times like this that made me consider dropping my patience and backhanding the girl with my fan-de, but I stayed calm and inspected my surroundings. The room was done in a style near-identical to the starting room. It was only a fourth the size, but there was a spring of water in the corner just like the one in the starting room and the floor and walls were designed with the same strange material that looked rough yet was surprisinglyfortable.
The only thing that was different was theck of the corridor going to the monster room. In its ce stood a gigantic metal door.
Thats probably the door that leads to outside.
What are you doing grinning like an idiot. Nows not the time to let down our guard. Then again, it did say that this was the exit, so that means we finished the maze!
The redheaded girl smiled good-naturedly, so different from the insults and fights up to this point. It finally struck me that we actually escaped the trap zones.
Huh, I guess we can finally leave. Were probably not going to see each other again after this
Feeling lonely? Well, if you want to work as my chef Id be d to hire you.
Sure, Little Miss Arrogance
I brushed off her offer with a light insult, but she didnt seem at all upset by it. Shes definitely as happy as I am about conquering this mountain of traps.
Its been ten days. I dont know if its day or night anymore, but its going to be amazing to breath in the air outside.
I stood up and walked toward the door. The redhead followed me.
The sunset is starting right now.
How do you know that?
Thats what my gut is telling me. Speaking of guts, Im going to need a meal when we leave here.
She then licked her lips with a hungry look in her eyes.
I must have spent half of my time in here cooking for you. When I first took up the responsibility, I had no idea it would get this crazy.
Then again, I also didnt know back then just how long I would be stuck here.
The world sure is full of surprises. Who would have thought some generic-looking guy could make food that an incredibly powerful beauty couldnt. Suspicious, definitely suspicious. Maybe you put something strange in it?
No matter how many times you ask, my response will be the same. And are you using me of something? How rude.
The two of us stood before the double door, each holding one of the handles.
Hey, since its going to be thest time, Ill make so much food that you would copse before eating it all!
Thats a wonderful idea! I wont have to suppress my appetite anymore.
What! That was you suppressing your appetite?
Isnt it obvious? Food is my reason for existence. If I get serious I could easily eat ten, a hundred, a thousand servings. So however much you make, I will dly eat.
Whats up with you? Youre like a full-body stomach. Your stomach acids could be high level anti-monster weapons.
Thats what I said, acting all surprised, but my mind was already racing to figure out exactly how much I could make.
Then, we both pushed the doors open. The metal let out a deafening shriek as it scraped against the ground. When the doors stopped, we could hear the noises of the new room, a chaotic maelstrom of clicks and screeches and whines and rustling.
Then, we closed the doors in wordless synchronization.
Nope nope nope nope!
That was when we started to freak out.
That thing just now, am I hallucinating?
This cant be happening, theres no way this can be happening.
Praying that I was just hallucinating from sleep deprivation, I rubbed my eyes. Then, we both looked at each other, nodded in agreement, steeled our nerves, and opened the door again.
No matter how much we wished otherwise, the sight behind the doors remained unchanged, and it was not a sight of a clear blue and open sky.
Nope nope nope nope!
Cockroaches, centipedes, slugs, worms, spiders, maggots, moths and mosquitos, bugs of all sorts sized up to the height ofrge dogs slithering about. That was the sight that greeted us as we opened the door.
In addition to the nastiness of any of them individually, the image of that countless multitude of bugs squirming on every surface evoked an involuntary reaction of denial.
Both of us averted our eyes from the view before us and closed the doors once more.
What was that? Like, actually, what was that? Theres something wrong about this.
We both just stood there in silence, scarcely able to think. The redhead curled up in a ball on the ground, covering her eyes with her hands.
Whats going on? I thought there werent supposed to be any monsters in here.
I barely caught her whisper, but it broke me out of my shock.
I dont know whether those things actually count as monsters, and also the rules only stated that there would be no monsters inside the maze.
I thought back to the rules written so long ago on that mocking banner. If going through those doors counts as leaving the maze, then the room beyond isnt in the maze itself and rule is technically true.
Somehow I thought that when we got out of the maze we would be on the surface. Didnt the rules say we could leave if we cleared it?
Maybe its because we cleared the maze but havent cleared the dungeon yet.
I look at the door more closely. It resembles the doors Ive seen in other dungeons right before bosses.
Aha!
What? Do you have a n?
Not yet, but look! Theres a really hard to see engraving that says Guardian Room
I punctuated my statement by pointing at the top of the door. It didnt stand out because it was the same color as the wall and because it was written with small letters in contrast to the massiveness of the door, but it definitely said Guardian Room.
Again we fell into an awkward silence. Then the redhead began to shout and wave about.
Nope nope nope! Since when does Guardian mean that? This is impossible, theres just no way. How could someone be this evil?
Wait Guys like bugs, right? And girls are bad with bugs. Therefore, its obvious you should deal with it.
What do you mean its obvious? Sure, some guys like bugs, but those things are a whole different story!
In that case Yes! You still owe me a favor, and Im calling it in right now! Go and deal with those bugs for me.
No way! The debt, um, is I, uh, let you insult me a bunch of times, so were even!
Huh? Youre going to shirk on your favor like a coward? Thats absolutely unforgivable. Someone who doesnt fulfill their obligations has no grounds to call themselves mature.
What are you even talking about?
No. Theres no way.
If I fought, I would be chewed to pieces before I could make use of my strength.
I can fight against normal monsters no matter how gross they are, but the image of an already gross bug suddenly bing huge was too much. I wouldve killed for some bug spray.
Besides, it would be criminal to make such a beautiful woman fight for you, you good-for-nothing.
Who exactly is the good-for-nothing one here, redhead? Youre definitely the more uncaring one! All of my attacks are close range, so I would have to get really close to those things, and theres no way thatll happen. It would destroy my sanity.
You could fight with your eyes closed?
Dont say crazy things! And besides, I fight with a sword. If I attack them Im going to get drenched in their blood and guts no matter what I do.
Isnt that a good thing? Ive always heard well-moisturized men are the most attractive.
They werent talking about blood when they said that!
And now I have a horrific image of someone covered in the innards of giant bugs flexing. Not attractive at all.
I certainly cant do it. I can still picture them all rustling and squirming in their clusters as the light reflected off their mucus and their muscles twitched.
And yet you think I would charge in willingly? What a joke!
And so our fight about how to deal with those most powerful enemies continued.
A short whileter
How many times do I have to say no? Youre the one with the long-range magic. Cant you just use the magic youre so good at to incinerate them or bury them alive or something?
If youre as good at fighting as you say you are, cant you just jump out of the way of the blood? And besides, cant you use the monster corpses in your bag as some sort of ranged weapon?
Each of us freezes at the others words, before speaking in sync.
That could actually work!
But then a sense of exhaustion seized my body. If only we could havee up with that solution before we went off onto a bunch of tangential arguments.
We were so focused on the thought of fighting them that we lost ourposure.
I can see that now. Those things arent something to fight, theyre abominations to be exterminated.
We calmly turned to the door once more.
What we even afraid of? Even if they are huge, a bug is still a bug, and bugs get crushed.
No matter what, having an ugly argument in front of the doors isnt going to make things better.
Who cares about bugs anyway!
Its time for an extermination, you pests!
Together we kicked the door open and charged into the boss room.
Raaaaaa!
Fuelled by desperation we charged in, but that weak courage gave out almost immediately.
Our hopeless battle starts now.
Cant wait to see more? Want to show your support? to be a patron and get additional chapters ahead of time!
Chapter 73 - Story 10 - Adventurer and Demon God, Covered (gasp) in Pieces of Flesh
Chapter 73 C Story 10 C Adventurer and Demon God, Covered (gasp) in Pieces of Flesh
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Gahhh, die, bugs!
GyagiiiiGajijijiiiii
ߣߣ
The horns, bones, and shells which had been filling in my bag were thrown at the bugs with my full strength.
The scene in front of me right now is even worse than when I first entered C a grotesque visual.
It was already rustling and mucky, but now it was covered with blown up body liquids and blown up pieces of flesh and glistening, slimypounds added to them.
You could see howme the guy that intended this to happen was just by looking at it is.
Hah hah hah, the bugs are all in pieces!
I had no idea what I was saying, but once I calmed down and looked at it clearly, it made me crazy again, and so I maintained that mentality of feeling absolutely insane. Being freaking insane makes you invincible!
Wait, what the hell am I thinking?
Gyaaaaaa, yuck! Disgusting! No closer, these freaking bugs, I dont want any bugs for breakfast!
What the hell, she ate bugs for breakfast before? She seemed more disgusted by it than I was.
Gijiiii!Byugaaabibi!
Its rattling about, twitching! Disgusting!
The redhead was screaming and running around like crazy shooting off magic everywhere.
Yeah, the same crazy tools as I have. Wait, if youre crying does that mean youre not running crazy anymore? Maybe the redhead ispletely resisting doing an attack out of confusion?
Whateeeever! Look, look, let this sink in! Ahah hah hah!!
Dammit, Im the only one firing with a clear mind! Why is it that only Im the one thats fighting without going nuts? It sucks that youre the first person I hate for having too high a magic resistance!
What did you say? I have a clear mind!
Shut up, baldy! Youre just making your eyes spin around, stop that ande to your senses!
Whaaa?
Slissshaaaah, a water ball suddenly fell on me and covered me with water.
It seemed to melt my slightly strange status of confusion.
What are you doing!?
Since you have only a little endurance, youve gotten confusion so Im trying to help! How long are you going to trip out like that?!
Stop bugging me! If you are telling me to fix it, I can, so just leave me alone! That disgusting clear-mindedness of yours is disgusting! Bleh!
Now that I had a hold of the situation again, it was more disgusting than I could ever imagine. It was a scene youd wish you could fast forward through if it were on the TV or in a movie, and had a destructive force if you were forced to watch it clearly all the way through.
Maybe it was me, but it seemed like everything around me was stagnating. I mean, I was tripping out so maybe I didnt notice, but because of the exploding bug juice, the glistening mushroom-looking like spore that began my confusion, and the worm-like bug spewingpatible dragon breath C I was trapped in a bunch of smells that made me want to puke.
Even though I had some endurance skill against abnormal statuses from leveling up, I didnt get confused from all these remaining things that were around me, but it wasnt like I could just ignore the smell either.
D, dammit, this stinking smell from all that slime made me lose itwait, bugs are cold-blooded right? Both their blood and internal fluids are cold right? Why?
My five senses surged back as I ignored everything right up until I was clear-minded again.
I could see everything in this grotesque picture before me, things like flying bugs filling the room with buzzing sounds, and that nasty stench from before.
Also, it seemed like the temperature was rising as well, and it was getting more humid. Maybe that was because the redhead was using some fire-based magic or something.
Also, the redhead in question had ced a half wind sphere around her as well, so all the air was being cut off by it.
Redhead! Stop keeping that all to yourself! Let me in too!
There was something like an Iron Garm fang crawling closer with something like a centipede stabbed through it and two things that looked like flying ants that flew closer that got thrown by me as I got closer to the magic circle that redhead had set up.
Wha? Donte closer! I dont want any of that disgusting stuff near me! All that disgusting smell is all over you so donte closer!
You just sshed me with that ball of water though!
It still stinks though, here! Ill wash you again!
Wha?
An appearing ball of water covered my body again. This time it didnt fall and drench me but spun in my location like a whirlpool.
(Whoa, a human washing machine.)
Redheads stone spear again stabbed through several winged bugs as they crawled over the floor. During that, the water-whirlpool spinning below my neck for 10 seconds ended with a mighty SPLASH which covered the floor right below me.
Hey! Are you just going to leave me drenched?! I mean, this is how I was before!
Dont ask for too much, you didnt get hurt so youll be fine!
If Im wet, that spore looking thing and all those flying ant scales are going to slime me all over again! You turned a minor problem into a disaster!
Dont mess with me! Theres no way Im letting you inside this wind zone looking as disgusting like that!
During that conversation, in order to crush the five or six bugs that drew near during that 10 seconds I was being washed, I tossed the remains of a 10 foot stone golem on them and crushed them.
It was a weak dungeon boss meant for a novice yer, so I killed it without really receiving a scratch.
The usually calm Yumis excitedly fought it and beat it as it was an important experience seeing that Aurelia Kingdom didnt have many magical creatures like golem.
We had nned on sending it to Yumisb in the next town we arrived at, Ermia, but it was a Yumistake. In emergency situations like this, you wish shedy off.
If you get a bit of bug juice on it, its going to mess up your research, right? Yeah, and if we cant use it, well just have to find another sample to use.
Dammit, its stuck on my clothes and kind of disgusting.
Not only did I not want to fight the bugs, but unlike the world Ie from with decent clothes to wear, the clothes of this world really have a nasty feel to them if you get them soaked.
Your body heat will dry it off after a while, so I prayed that would happen quickly.
Kishaaaaaaa!
Kishaaaat the f*** up, you stupid bugs!
I was pissed at this nasty slug-like thing crawling up at me while making a high, squealing sound, so I started tossing stuff around again.
After the battle continued a bit
The immense numbers of bugs had been decreased to quite a smaller number.
After a little more, these bugs should all but be destroyed. As our view got clearer and clearer as we wiped the bugs away, the door being in the direct opposite from the door we entered had the same design but a different color of green. Maybe thats the real goal, after all.
However, on the other hand, Redhead and I had a bad feeling about what wasing.
Dont say it, I know.
As the bugs werein low, we nced over and saw a shiny light pink egg looking thing, There seemed to be blood vessels running over the surface, and we could see from afar that it was twitching strangely.
I thought we were making it because the bugs numbers were decreasing, so I didnt just fight with whatever but properly threw my throwing knives at it.
Damn, still impossible.
However, before the knife hit its target a wall of bugs flew in front, creating a defensive wall. Not only that, but the big egg-thing was sitting right in front of that green exit.
We knew it was something important, as the egg became darker andrger.
Hey, II have a bad feeling about this.
Yeah, it makes me relieved that Im not the only one thinking it.
Thats a bad feeling of relief, like a joke that goes too far.
The redhead started to slowed down shooting fireballs as if she was getting used to this.
No matter the opponent, as soon as you figure out if the fire works on them then you can shoot away and kill the bugs.
There was a lot of smoke all over the ce because of this. The smoke didnt cover everything because it was bad to not be able to see all around you, but it was one unearthly scene.
(If we blow through them all, will they let us kill them? Or will they run out.)
Because of the redheads wind-field, the air around us was pretty normal, but if you walked outside of it, I bet the stench would assault you. Well, since weve beaten so many, and used so much fire magic that the room itself has gotten ufortably warm so it was already pretty nasty.
Redhead was carefully maintaining her MP while checking around her, and the amount of magic she was putting into her shots wasnt that much.
There just wasnt enough power to pierce that wall of meatorbugs.
Geez, its unlike bugs to be that strong against magic.
As we ground our teeth, the egg-things appearance kept changing.
In contrast to the decreasing wall of bugs, the color of the egg continued to darken while it grewrger andrger.
Now with only a few bugs in the room, we could see that they were all soon to be vanquished. However, We saw the bugs surrounding the egg thing effectively resisting our attacks.
Finally, the result of our bad premonitions came to blossom.
After a final step, the change of the egg-thing suddenly increased. It seemed to break open quickly, and the skin color that was pink at first, had now changed from red to a deep red that was almost close to ck.
The throbbing of its blood vessels got faster, finally reaching its quickest pulse.
Damn!
If only we could clear them all away, but it just wasnt that easy.
In desperation, I took the five knives in my hand and threw them all at the egg-thing.
Hwooooosh, the knives broke through the wind and struck the still remaining bugs in front of the egg-thing. One knife, however, went threw the bugs but ended up under the egg-thing.
(Wait, did it hit it? Nois this enemy gged?)
But, right before the knife hit the egg-thing, it seemed to swell with fervor and then broke open.
It opened much like the blossom of a flower as it revealed a deep yellow opening and shot a thick, slimy blob into the air around it.
That blob hit the knife and it quickly fell to the ground.
Wah, aaagh, dammit, now I gotta work so hard to get it backI mean, thats disgusting!
Eeeeeek, ah, ah, thatsnasty!
As we were mouthing those words to ourselves, what emerged was a bug much like a Giant Isopodthat one would see in a documentary.
It was a massive 20 footer bug that made one wonder how it managed to fit in such a small egg. If you looked at how big the beast was now, it seemed to be the size of a normal house.
Its body shined in the glimmer of slimy liquids, and it slithered around in armor ting much like those of crabs or shrimp. It made a sound like it was searching for prey from a face with the same shape as a centipedes.
Yes, its shape seemed like the one from the movie A_IEN. Yes, much like AL_EN.
It was absolutely horrific. The bugs we encountered before this were foul, but this one was iparable.
Its body was almost translucent and that made it even more reprehensible.
GIJAAAAAAAAAA!
Its cry was split into a screeching soul-splitting cry and a deep, undting growl. The dissonance between the two seemed even more unsettling to the ear.
This beast that seemed exactly like a real boss now began iling around while eating the bugs flying around it.
It bit right through the carapace of the bugs around it, managing to crunch down several flying bugs as well, wings and all. It also ate the slugs deted, smaller bodies after it bit through the slugs and sucked out all of their internal juices.
All of the remaining bugs quickly filled thisst boss-looking bugs body.
In other words, this is probably thest boss. This seemed to be the trump card that stood out over all the rest.
Dammit, who made this dungeon, after all? Theres no way this is natural.
Ahahhhahhhhh!
Then, before I could shout, something beside me went clink.
This freaking skkkkksss! Im gonna killlllllllll youuuuuu!!
Wha?
Redhead started screaming suddenly while preparing some magic as quickly as possible.
Within seconds, dozens of fireballs began dancing in the air, and almost seemed to surround me at a distance.
Yyou idiot! Are you going to use explosive magic on a thing that big?! Wah!
Maybe she was only trying to finish this battle as quickly as possible, but the quick creation of these fireballs caused the air around Redhead to radiate with heat.
Because of this, maybe because Redhead had lost all reason and thus all control, the heat burned away all of the wind-barrier, and we were suddenly attacked by the intense smell of steaming bugs and their disgusting, burning protein and fat.
For that reason, I reacted by mping down my mouth and breath while not trying to speak.
Even if I had continued and Redhead had heard everything I was about to say, I was already toote in trying to control her as she shot her curtain of fire forward.
Lets ROCK AND ROLL!!!!!
Wait a second?!
Almost as if it was erasing my questioning shout, she flung almost one hundred fireballs at the massive beast.
GYUSYAAAAAAA?!
All of the balls had the same strength, and perhaps because the beast was sorge, they all struck with a massive amount of power while being borately controlled.
Then, the giant isopod-like thing was suddenly hit and in reaction, screeched in the agony of death in a massive explosion of fire all around it.
However, the explosion and destruction of its body resulted in a rain of body fluid and slimy carapaceing down all around us.
Gyaaaaaaaahaaaaaa!!
Gyaaaa, with the fall of gravel-like pieces of nasty stomach acid-smelling blobs that made one nauseous falling all around us, we were also hit with insect meat the size of a fist covered with a slimy texture like gtin.
The amount was enormous, and since the effectiveness of the explosion was so enormous, as a result, our bodies were covered with all these repulsive things instantly.
Cant wait to see more? Want to show your support? to be a patron and get additional chapters ahead of time!
Chapter 74 - The Joyous Laugh of Revenge
Chapter 74 C The Joyous Laugh of Revenge
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Phew, that really sucked.
Redhead instantly dried all her clothes and red hair with her wind magic.
Fwuff, her beautiful hair fluffed out as she sighed.
I angrily growled at her after seeing her nonchnt reaction to it all.
Hey there! Stop acting like youve got no reaction to me. Because you blew away that huge thing without thinking at all, maybe you should apologize to me a little bit?
Ah, okay, okay, sorry, too bad, my fault.
Whoa-ho-ho! That useless apology with no feeling of sadness at all, you got some guts doing that!
From there, we returned to the previous room where she washed me again in a water ball just as she did before.
It really was a catastrophe.
That oily liquid had covered me so many times like a trap or something before, but back then it seemed strangely smooth when it got on me, and the smell was like Camellia oil or something or something like flowers.
It made my hair lustrous too, so Redhead seemed to get me trapped in it simply so she could get some for herself.
However, this stuff waspletely different. It wasnt good at at all.
This was almost like vomit, technicolor yawn, the result of an ectosm barf skill from a drunk guy.
It had the smell of stomach acid with 10 times the stickiness that had been left to ferment for a month C thats how stinky it was.
Just like a blob of sugarwater the size of arge piece of gravel, that giant isopod-thing left behind slimy chunks of carapace intermingled with pieces of bugs that it had consumed and were now covered in digestive juices.
Anywyer worth his salt would have taken one look at what I was covered with and dered inrge terms NO OBJECTION to the guilty decision that would have been ruled against Redhead.
Yuk, no way, no way, being washed by a beautiful woman and so satisfied at getting an apology out of me makes you the confirmed aplice to a criminal.
Getting me mixed up in all that nasty crap makes you the criminal then!
I mean, I was just kind of angry that I was made wet all over again.
Thats why I apologized, you lilting girl-of-a-man. Just shut up and Ill dry you off too.
Suddenly a whirling field of wind surrounded my body.
It was a hot wind much like a drier, and I could feel the wetness from my body steam away.
Hmph, okay, thats enough.
I wasnt satisfied, but I didnt want to just keep whining so I shut my mouth.
It seems that we finally cleared the dungeon though. There was a door deep past the protectors, and if you passed it then you could go outside, maybe? Maybe we could leave? Geez.
Maybe if we passed this door, you couldnt say it was pass the protectors?
A, anyway, we need to hurry out of here.
Y, yeah. Now or never.
We left, and as we turned toward the door of the protectors, I still had that little feeling of worry in the back of my head, and I bet Redhead thought the same way too.
Well, maybe Im too suspicious. It cant all be bad like that. Maybe Im getting annoying by thinking like this too much? Yeah.
No, I still couldnt toss away my doubts, because Id get massively broken if I did.
Plus, my worrying was way beyond usual.
And the same thing happened as before.
Between the protectors, the door in the back of the room wouldnt open, and,
Gishaaa GishaaaaGUJIJIAAAAGOJUUURUU
Gasasa, Gasa!
The double metal doors between the protectors slowly shut in front of us.
WHY THE HELLLLL?!
WHAT THE FRICKKKK!?
As long as the dungeon core wasnt broken, we knew the boss between the protectors woulde back to life. But, it wouldnte back so quickly. I mean, if you think about it, we couldnt find the dungeon core, butwhats going on?
There was no answer to be had, so we simply had to eliminate all the bugs all over again.
DIEEEEEEEE! DAMN IT ALLLLLLL!!!!
it was pointless, as we growled loudly, I will say that I eliminated the bugs at a far faster pace than before as I descended into rage.
What the hell is the next trap, dangit?!
After flying forth in a half-rage, the room was reduced to a dead-like silence yet again.
We silenced all of the movement between the protectors like some kind of Musou game as we shed all the bugs up out of pure anger.
With all the loud, annoying bugs dead, we then blew up the egg-thing without it hatching.
And now that we had the we-could-take-anything-out-attitude, we moved on to the next room as if we had kicked the door open.
This room was a simple and barren square room.
This isnt the exit!!
What now?! A floor trap? A falling ceiling trap!?
Where? Where is the trap here?
We looked around with feverish eyes as the blood rushed through us.
We were trained in a lot of battles, so there was no blind spot to us.
But, as soon as the door closed behind us, there appeared a magic circle in the middle of the floor.
Particles of green light illuminated the room, and the whole room was suddenly lit.
Huh?
Wha?
However, that sudden change quickly disappeared before our eyes.
Almost like the world around was quickly changed into a white wave of light.
This feels like the same power as transport, what is this ce?
What themaybe a trap?
But nothing happened other than us being covered in a field of white. There was no symbol or anything else, but a ring field of white that disturbed my sense of distance.
This is not a trap.
We heard a voice say from somewhere.
Hey, what was that voice?
It doesnt just seem to be my nerves then.
We looked at each other and nodded in confirmation.
Thank you, thank you, for the shortest dungeon clear, congrats!
Good job, you really made meugh the most I ever have. You two really did a great job.
Especially the first heavy battle I didnt even n, the best! Every time I watched what was going on, I lost my breath so much I thought Id die! Hee Hee, even now it makes meugh
We were both lost, as a happy, smiling face floated before us, a 24, maybe 25 years old female. She had long hair that extended to her shoulders, the ends of which were curled tight like they had been permed.
This woman that was clothed in the garment of the Lunaria religion wasughing so hard it was exposing how mischievous she was.
However, there were three points about her that were different from normal.
One was the fact she was floating in a ce slightly separated from us.
Even though there was no sensation of her using magic, she didnt have any feet on the floor. Well, the white light around us was so bright it made that detail actually ambiguous.
Two was that even though she was in front of us, we didnt feel that she was there.
We heard her voice, and could see her face floating there, but, there was no presence about her. There was no way for her to do this without having a high skill in silencing her presence so that no one could sense her.
And the final strange point.
We could see right through her, as she had a bluish-white translucent body. Well, the opposite of her was all white though.
Whatever, lets put all those abnormal points aside.
Hey, ckhead.
Yeah, redhead.
We looked at each other and nodded.
Time to diewaaaaargh!
Hee hee hee, Im not Zhuge Liang, heh heh.
Our attack was even stronger than the one we did against the giant isopod.
I focused on throwing everything that I had in my bag at her so much that I pretty much emptied it out.
Redhead focused on all the magic she could generate as fast as possible: fireballs, windballs, stoneballs, smokebombs, nt and thunder bombs, etc.
Thud whump thwomp whup thump as the attack resulted in the echoes of a bunch of dull sounds as the woman dodged everything much like a leaf dances in the breeze.
Dammit! Stop moving!
Whoa, phew, wah, whee, keep firing! You cant hit me with just that!
Dont make fun of me! Just get ready for D E A T H!
Dont want too, hee hee hee!
She spun around in the air with that annoying smile still stered on her face, and looked at us with a knowing smirk.
Okay! Now time for your dungeon clear bonus! I wonder what to award you?
Then let me punch your face at least once!
And let me burn your body up once!
Cant, let, youuuu
What?
The girlughing mockingly at the rain of magic suddenly disappeared.
Maybe youd like this? Here, a present.
Huh?
What?
Then the presence-less girl appeared behind us with her half transparent legs and merged right into our bodies.
Zwaap, there was a feeling that something important in my body had been touched. The feeling that something had been applied to me.
System Message: The Fire-Heart Spirit Sword had been removed.
What the?
Wha, that meanswait
An unexinable theory and sensation was force upon us, and we understood why our attacks had no effect on her.
Okay, you, dont you depend on the fuzzy herb too much? I know you know this, but if you use it to keep your body from sleep, your spirit will still tire as an opposite effect. If you hard working kids listen to an older womans advice, you should do what I say.
She giggled as she spoke to us in an admonishing tone.
Okay then, have fun.
With those words and a back step the woman distanced herself from us.
Wait, hey!!
Just as she seemed to turn around, we could see the world around us begin to change again. Though we knew it would take little effect, I tried to throw one more thing at her.
I was just about tomence a throwing action when it happened.
Agh!!
Her face was the final thing that filled my vision, and then she gave me a lonely look that made me stop my attack.
Pleh!
What, again?!
I was fooled finally again, as we were both blown out of the dungeon.
When I came to, the stars and moon were bright in the sky, and we were in a small clearing, surrounded by a deep forest.
Dadamn that woman! Next time, Im definitely going to punch her!
Dont get pissed now that you got fooled by her! You had a chance to hit her and you missed it!
Shut up! I know that more than you do!
I said back as put my face in my hand in a feeling ofplete failure.
Then suddenly the air about us changed due to the sound of our stomachs growling.
Ggoshfood, get some food first. Hurry with the food.
Yeah, Im hungry too.
I was so tired I didnt have an ounce of strength.
Since I had to do time-consuming work, I got a pot, water, salt and ricol fruit, and with that all together made something with the meat of a grateful boar.
Not done yet? You havent finished it yet?
Im hungry too, you know, so wait. Its gonna take longer than this.
UghI cant wait any longer
I reached in my bag and gave Redhead a wooden bowl as she watched me stir the bowl like an expectant dog.
I let it cook a little longer, and then the dish was done.
Okay, done
Give me that!
Hhey, wait! Calm down!
No!
She grabbed thedle from me and began to dump the soup in her bowl quickly and then started eating.
It was the first time that Ive seen her eat like that since the first day.
Dammit, youre going to clog your throat
Nggh! Cough, hack!
Thank you for being gged as the fastest eater.
More please!
Okay, okay, just eat as you like.
After choking on it once, she soon recovered and took her second bowl, and then threw in the towel after eating too much with a sigh of relief.
I filled my stomach with my soup from the bowl, and I could see the inside of the soup pot disappear as I ate.
Phewthat was good!
You really ate! If you sleep after you eat though, youll get fat!
What are you trying to say? No one ever says thatll happen.
After both of us eating two bowls of soup, we had finally finished eating.
With that we bothid out, satisfied, with our arms over our bellies.
I made the fire I had used to cook the soup into a campfire and sat with my back up against a tree.
I dont know where the hell this is, but lets settle that tomorrow. Im tired.
As far as I could see by the trees, I was in a border forest near the wilderness and the north part of the Empire where we fell into the dungeon. I didnt know where I was exactly, but I would find my way when the sun came up. Since my spiritual intuition and perception had been leveled up considerably, I could rx knowing which direction most people were living, and if I went in that direction tomorrow, I would reach a town.
Hey, how did you turn the meat of that nasty grateful boar into something this good?
Well
I was about to respond by saying, Have someone tell you but I decided to shut my mouth.
you boil it all up in ricol fruit.
Hm? What do you mean?
Its the secret to make the grateful boar taste better. You wanted to know, right?
It was that ricol fruit then! Good, when I see my sister again, Ill try it! Listen, ckhead, my sisters food is really good. Im a woman of talent that knows her magic, and the prettiest woman in the world. And even though Im super hot, my sister is even hotter
Yeah, yeah, sure. Shes beautiful, knows magic, and can cook. Ive heard it all.
She told that prideful story over and over again in the dungeon.
But instead of me telling you, you can tell me now.
Wwhat? You wanna know my three sizes or something? You pervert.
I dont have to asktheyre just 28 A-cup, 28, and 28.
Drop dead.
Whoosh, I dodged to the side as a stone flew by. It hit the tree behind me and pieces of rock and tree flew everywhere.
Instead of responding to her, I learned that simply dodging first is best.
The reason you took this journey. Whoever left the dungeon first wins. We both left the same time, so talk a little.
Now that you mention it, we did have thatpetition.
Redhead instantly thought back and confirmed the fact.
So what then. I told you that Id tell you what you want.
Dont get so defensive. If I need help with something, can you lend a hand? Ill return the favor way moreter.
From tomorrow, we both would continue on our journeys.
Days like that, you need some help somehow.
There was something regrettable in us splitting up. If she had a purpose to her journey, maybe I could help her a little, I thought.
In that stupid conversation, it seemed like time spent just talking to a friend in the old world, a little bit.
What? You lonely? Youre talking just like a little rabbit.
Fffdammit, why are you mocking someones good intentions?!
Redhead had a impertinent little smile on her face.
I felt my face flush with the fact. I couldnt say what I really wanted to say.
(Dammit, all this blood to the face!)
I thought she wouldnt notice, but she was the type that would never let a persons weak point pass by without ament.
Hee hee hee, your face is getting red. I guess I WAS right, wee hee-hee!
Daaaammit, dont try to fool me with your gloating, just answer me!
But
Ugh!
Fwip, from my toes to my head something cold hit me.
Hee, I havent even asked your name yet. I guess this is a dumb story since weve been together so long, but what IS your name?
KaitoMy name is Kaito.
Redhead got up and looked up at the stars.
She hadnt made any strange moves.
No feeling of animosity, no feeling of hostility, just Redhead being stoic.
However, I still was a little scared of her.
No, not really fear, just a feeling of regret that I had seen something I shouldnt have, or something.
I seeKaitoNice name.
Nothing different from the normal.
however, as I doubted, there was something dark that I saw from her in thest few days, something from Redhead.
Dark, dark, dark.
If shadows are a ce where there is no light, its not a superficial thing, but a darkness that eats up the light.
I dont know what kind of help you can provide. But, its impossible. Theres no way you can help, Kaito.
Wwhy not? I can help here and there, any way.
No, no you cant. Kaito, you cant help in this way. If you could, no matter what help you could give, I wouldnt ask you to do it, no matter what.
She turned to me again, and smiled.
However, even though there was a smile on her face, it wasnt real.
The reason why I felt so was unknown. But, I knew what I am feeling about it was real.
No matter how much I reached out to help, there was nowhere to grab onto or to go to.
That feeling about being able to help.
You dont know, right? The feeling of something burning in your belly, the throbbing of your arms and legs so badly that they might be split into a million pieces, that darkness you cant get rid of no matter how much you scream and fight it.
As she said that, her face turned to me, she had a gentle smile as though she might begin to cry.
Sadness, regret, and more than thatbeing filled with anger so much that it radiated a chilling cold.
My goal is revenge. I have someone I must kill. Someone that I can never forgive. No matter what, no matter the event, I have someone I must cut limb from limb with my own hand.
Rrevenge?
I repeated the word I heard without thinking, as it seeped into that back of my mind.
Yeah, not just kill. Just for myself, Ive decided to do so even if I have to walk through hell itself. While theyre alive, Ill pluck out their eyeballs, peel off their skin little by little, cut off the ends of their hands and feet, burn their back with a red hot sword, and make them feel so much pain and anguish that I can taste it. Listen to their cries for mercy while at that second, I crush their heart with my own handits so good, so good I cant stand it. I yearn for it every second of my life, hah hah, ahah hah, ahah hah hah hah!
I felt like being beaten over the head with an unseen club.
She looked the most morous as she let her emotions loose to the point of looking drunk, with her ecstatic expression undting across her mouth, making you feel like you were being dunked in a tub of ice cold water to the point of drowning.
Then Redhead reced that expression with her usual hiding smile.
Well
Stop, revenge wont make you happy.
In opposition, those words that I had heard before from somewhere suddenly floated in my mind and were about to be issued from my mouth.
However, as if to stop those cheap sounding words from leaving, Redhead suddenly covered my lips with her pointer finger.
The finger felt very cold, so much so that it was distinct.
Were thest few days with me fun, youre saying? So, Kaito
She stood in front of me, with a wide smile that didnt move.
She had put in ce that smile that hid everying, but even so she couldnt hide that wild, crazy ck-red expression that I saw.
It would seem almost bewitching to anyone else.
Dont touch me, get close to me, or try to know me. This distance is fine, we have to have this distance. Ignorance is bliss is certainly a belief that will help you get ahead in a world like this.
Redhead closed her eyes, and shook her head.
I couldnt say or do a thing, like I was chained up.
All I could do is remain silent in front of her t refusal.
From that, the tired Redhead went straight to sleep, and all I could is watch her until I finally fell asleep.
I couldnt sleep well, and in that shallow sleep, the sky soon became bright as I awoke.
Fyew, lets get this morning over quickly, okay.
Whats going to be quick about it? Get a pot ready.
Redhead simply acted as if nothing special had happened the day before.
Because of that, I was able to act normal in front of her as well.
After that, it was just about the time we were to part when it happened.
GYAAAAAOOOOOOO!!!
I found you! Where did you go?!
Wapsheew, suddenly appearing with great force was a bright red scaled dragon, with one female rider.
Right, Kaenryu?
A dragon, dragon-species.
You know, one of those things known to be a ruler of this world.
Its okay, Kaito. Its been a while, Glennand sister!
I lowered my danger level a bit, and Redhead went out to meet her.
Dont call me sister! Youre always causing trouble! Were always worried about you!
From a high ce, the woman jumped off of Kaenryus back and onto the ground.
This woman with long blond hair pulled up high stood on the ground with an angry expression with her eyes open in annoyance.
Gyruuu
Hhuh?
Suddenly something that made me gasp in surprise urred right in front go me.
That dragon that had just shown up with so much force was now purring beside her like a kitten.
The massive adult dragon had now be something like a dragon puppy, jumping and sticking its head out to Redhead.
Hey there, okay, good boy. Youre such a softie.
Ruuuu
Redhead was licked on the cheek by this dragon puppy as she went on tickling the dragon.
It was unreal to see such a ferocious creature like a dragon to be so tamed before a bunch of humans.
Whats with the carefree face, huh? Ill lecture youter, but I wont just forgive you this time so you better get ready!
Ah, sister?! Wait a second, it wasnt my fault this happened!
No need for excuses. Im not going to let you eat until I have a proper talk with you.
Nooooooooooooooo, Redhead said with a pained voice.
She made a long sigh, turned, and then went back to petting the dragon puppy.
So, then are we going to go? Glenn, you let me ride, okay?
Gyaruuu
The dragon puppy made a sort of response to Redheads lines and then stood up and looked like the giant dragon Kaenryu again.
Okay, Lets go!
The blond woman got on the dragons back, and called Redhead up.
Okay, got to go. If theres fate between us, Ill see you again!
Wha?
Redhead said to me, as I choked down my words.
I knew this wasing, but there was an unknown reason and impatience for an answer burning inside of me.
W, wait!
I noticed that I had spoken unconsciously.
Yeah, what is it?
As Redhead turned around, I had nothing to say back.
There was no reason for me to call out to them, but then I remembered the conversation we had previously.
Name, tell me your name, Redhead. Are you really going to leave me without telling me your name?
What I remembered was her sayingII dont teach my name to other low-born people!in an uncooperative way.
However, this time her response was quite different.
Hmwell, I guess I should at least tell you.
After a bit of a pause, Redhead said.
Wwait a second, thats dangerous!
Its okay sis. I should at least return the favor. And he cant do anything with my name.
She stopped her sisters protests, and Redhead turned to me with an air of dignity.
Leticia. My name is Leticia. Super pretty name, right?
After saying that, sheughed to herself.
It was that same mischievousugh I had heard several times over thest few days.
Okay, Kaito, be careful that you dont go bald!
I told you Im not bald!
Heh heh, see you, dumbass!
Get lost then, you cowardly wench!
The same angry responses, as Leticia left on her dragon, bounding away.
She continued on her journey without once looking back.
Leticia
I ruminated over what had happened thest few days.
I dont have sympathy for you! IIm just doing the best I can! Just doing my best!
Heh heh, if youre going to speak that sharply to me you must think youre something hot, no, I cant imitate that. Hee hee hee
Well, youve got a crap eating grin I havent seentely. As far as Ive lived, I havent seen someone crank all my gears like that before. Maybe instead of being an adventurer you should retire and be aedian instead, maybe?
Ah, dammitmight as well admit it.
It was fun.
I was so pissed I wanted to scream.
That stupid, kid-like dungeon, I had so manyints over the time I had in that stinking ce.
Surprise, happiness, mischief, traded insults, tradedughs.
I had totally forgotten. Eating together was fun.
Talking with someone, it all seemed so fun now.
Thats why it was fun making her food just to talk to her and eat.
it really was fun.
Why revenge? Even with all that revenge talk, you still had fun andughed, right?
No one heard the words I said, they just floated in the air like soap bubbles and burst away.
Cant wait to see more? Want to show your support? to be a patron and get additional chapters ahead of time!
Chapter 75 - No Matter How Hard, We’re Going to “Heal You”
Chapter 75 C No Matter How Hard, Were Going to Heal You
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Here I guess iswhere I met Leticia.
Anyway, after that I was able to get into a party with those idiots again, but I wasnt able to find an entrance to the dungeon.
A pitfall was the entrance, transportation magic was the exit.
The pitfall was closed, there was no way to use the exit, so we had to put any more searching to rest.
From the beginning, the dungeon had a lot of strange points about it, so it was strange to even call it a dungeon.
After that, there was a lot of things Leticia said as well.
When I was sneaking into the mansion of a royal family, I had met Leticia dressed as a maid, and when I was busy driving magical beasts out of a dungeon, I had seen her in some townpeting in an eating contest.
There were a lot of stories of her that emerged.
Well, thats enough. Time to go and all, nothing more to talk about as a lot of the stuff really isntfortable to talk about.
After I had made arge bowl of grateful boar soup and it was eaten dry, I cut off the stories there.
The stories had gotten longer than I thought they would, and I wasnt able to suppress all the feelings that had welled up inside of me.
Hey, hey, no reason to just shut up and stare, it makes the mood bad.
From the beginning to end while we were talking, I was the one dominating the conversation. Minnalis and Shuria had talked quite a bit as well, but neither of them picked up the conversation after I was done speaking.
I didnt want their thoughts about everything, but at least a response.
I mean, just being silent is embarrassing. No, youd want to be able to talk with the memory that Last night was such a great time, right?or something, everyone does.
Well, even if you say that
Its not like were going to sayThanks for your fond memoriesor something.
Minnalis and Shuria said, looking at one another.
F, fond memories.
I know that what they said was true, but being told about it hurts a bit.
Well, theres one thing I was able to confirm.
Shuria too. I dont think theres any problem, but I think I found out something.
There was their beige and red pupils looking right at me.
I know that you really love Leticia, Kaito, and your story filled in a lot of missing parts.
Thats why you should tell us more. Since this is your second world, can you live here without being with Leticia?
Seeing those sharp, cold eyes, I saw that they wouldnt forgive one bit of falsehood or trickery.
Thats why I responded with a light smile.
Hey, just rx. Even if I meet her, Im not going to make a fool out of myself again. Its true that I really do like her. The same way that I think of you two as important, I think she is too. Even if shees after me to kill me, Im not going to be able to kill her.
Yeah, it hurt me to say it.
It was almost like a throbbing, the fact that I was longing for her here was the opposite of what I was saying.
however.
Even so, I wont make a mistake. Ive quit trying to fulfill that dream I had.
The world was not such a kind ce as to let you have whatever happy life you wanted.
A world that was all good for me was now broken and in the past.
Even more, since I was now with Minnalis and Shuria, I couldnt even make that choice now.
The road to revenge is one that you cant hesitate on. It would have been too much to help her and follow her on her path to revenge. Even if she hates me for it or dies from it, I have to keep living.
If I remember the days that Leticia actually hated me, the reason she thought it fun to do so was because after she exacted revenge against whomever, she thought she coulde back to kill me.
However, for me, I didnt want her to just die from being killed by some demon lord like Leticia. Even if I couldnt get rid of those days I was hated, even so, I
And also, now I had aplices I couldnt betray. Minnalis and Shuria too, there was no reason for me to die just to make it easier for them.
Thats why, thats my answer. I now understand why I cant stay beside her.
With that said, once more, no, I still felt a strong throb in my chest.
Even if I still felt the logic, understood andprehended it all, it still didnt stop the emotion.
it really sucks, just this feeling, it will never leave me.
Isee. If so, I cant say anything. Ill support you with whatever I can my whole life.
Im fine with that too. As long as its us three, we cant be lonely.
I didnt think it appeared on my face, but after seeing their reaction, they both acted as if they wanted tofort me, so their looks changed to gentleness.
After seeing that purely benevolent reaction, I had nothing to say but I was happy deep down.
I see, thanks, Minnalis and Shuria.
I didnt want to just have a fleeting rtionship with them. Even if I was alone, I wanted to progress on that road to revenge.
However, it was no lie that doing it alone was hard.
Thats why deeply, deeply, so deep that it was like mixing y and silt.
No trust, no interests.
Just so there is no doubts, just so there is no back-stabbing, that type of rtionship.
(However, I was happy about their feelings, and important those womanly parts that really stuck out of those two were two big melons and two small lemons, if you know what I mean. And it seems theyre indifferent to their own attractiveness in that manner, and thats strange. No, maybe not indifferent, maybe they just dont even sense it)
No, I guess thats more of a side benefit for me.
I mean, I am a man but its embarrassing to have these carnal lusts mixed in with me liking them.
I mean, can I even say this all? If I do anything in an attempt tofort myself, it ends up sounding like some erotic story from me as a pervert, and if I shut up about it, even then I would seem to be a quiet yet dishonorable lecher.
Then, I noticed a blushe over the two girls faces.
Maybe itsa part of what they think isforting? Maybe they want it to happen, but theyre embarrassed about it. Something like that?
NnoIm just throbbing with the want to tease them.
If I say something about it now, Im going to be trashier than I could ever imagine.
(Well, trash is trash regardless. Youre just raising it to a higher level of trash.)
Ah, cough. Sorry for making you listen to such a long story. Anyway, lets go to sleep. Were getting close to our goal now, anyway.
Saying that I stood up, and then got into the expensive sleeping bag I bought at Ermia.
In other words, I put my choicemand aside.
If so, perhaps I should exercise off this food with a little hunting of magical beasts?
Okay, then take me with you. Im not tired either.
Ok, I see. But, make sure youe back in one piece.
I will, master.
Roger that!
Minnalis lifted her skirt in a cute curtsy while Shuria bowed a bit with one hand up in a quick salute.
Well be back soon!
See you!
Then the two disappeared into the woods.
did that Minnalis really be a maid? Maybe its because of the equipment?
Since she changed her equipment, Minnalis behavior became more and more like a maids. One reason was because her clothes looked like a maids, but her attitude, expressions, tone and words she chose also seemed to change to be like one as well.
I kind of understood why, but why she started to talk like one was still a mystery.
I sighed a bit and chided myself for being so distracted with teasing them.
Too bad, Minnalis. Until I can get Leticia out of my head, I dont think that I can think straight.
Not knowing what feeling Minnalis was having about all this made me want to stick by her until I could figure it out. However, no matter what the answer, I felt that I shouldnt open my mouth about it until I had an answer.
It must be that instead of just acting like I dont like her or something, I should just be rude to her in a dishonest way,
because of that, I bet Leticia would call me a wusstoo.
Saying that to myself, I tried to block myself off from it by thinking it was wrong and so I crawled deep into my sleeping bag.
I should just think about what Im going to do from now instead.
My goal is the north part of the Empire, the town near the border, Dartras. The president of the Grond tradingpany that has a deep interest in the ce too.
Grond = Goal Dot.
One of the people that stole a lot from me.
The guy I promised to kill.
Wait a second. No matter what, Ill drag you into a ce of shadows even the moonlight cant reach.
Kill him, like that, KILL HIM.
Shake him down, mess with him, then crush him with self-confidence, faith, and dignity.
Liquidate everything hed stolen.
Burn everything until its all ashes.
Yeah, really, sounds fun. Laugh about it now, you piece of sh*t.
I said as I seemed ready to spew out all the pitch-ck thoughts welling inside my heart, and then closed my eyes.
We went into the woods leaving the master behind.
Are we okay?
Walking this far means he probably wont be able to hear us.
After getting far enough away, I looked at Shurias face, and we sped hands together.
Hee hee heee! We did it! We finally got the pledge!
We did it! Yes! Its a big step for us!
We jumped up and down with our hands still sped.
It was very hard to keep our emotions at bay, but now that we were separate we let it all out!
We finally heard the master say that he decided to separate from that girl! We did it!
Its totally different if he says it himself,pared to when he was all for her, now hes proimed that hes done with her!
Shuria was pretty excited too.
I knew that I was excited, but I couldnt control it.
Youre right. Even though that Summer Night Lily Pyral princess was strong at first, but we got him to run as soon as we asked him to put it into words!
Of course, that was all a fabrication so it wasnt as easy as we thought it would be, but it was a huge step.
Not only that! Not only that! He really reacted to our strapped up boobs when we tried tofort him!
Yes, I knew he was trying to avoid looking at them at first, but in the middle, I could see it was making him a bit horny and he was squirming. His heartbeat was getting quicker too!
My radar was going off the charts too! I felt that he really had some sadistic thoughts going on there!
I dont have a weird radar like that, but I knew what was going on. He had the same proud face as when he proudly tries to tease us.
Normally, him making a slightly malicious smile and tease us at a small mistake, is how we felt he would act.
Even though we thought it was embarrassing that it seemed he learned a lot of this stuff from a book called Verbal Abuseit seemed, now we kind of were happy about it.
When I asked, it seemed like Shuria was pretty happy about it all too. I mean, it seemed she reached the point of sayingI want to have a rtionship like that.
She said she was happy to experience something like that first.
Shuria and I began to understand our different interests and peculiarities and learned a lot about each other.
Shuria thinks that the thing she loves about master is I want him to step on me, give me pain, and to humiliate me.I cant understand why she would want that, but, I can see how this is kind of like I want him to love me so much I can drown in it.
Instead of wanting, Im more the type who wants to be wanted, but a bit the same as Shuria,
Im a soft masochist. But if I was enticed, I would like all my avenues for escape to be cut off, so its kind of sadist toomaybe an indulgent-soft SM type? was Shurias self-evaluation.
I had no idea what she was talking about.
Of course, my opinion about Shuria is just Getting nasty things done to her out of love, so a shadowy-dark masochist.
well, there are different ways to get what we want, but you cant be happy all the time.
Getting what you want is good, but I think thats kind of a harsh rtionship.
I didnt think Id talk about it like that with such a huge aura of loving it. Im not much for the sweet stuff, but even my way involves a lot of fooling around.
Remembering that, I started to feel my interest fade a bit.
Seeing that we too were connected by something deeper than blood, revenge, seeing someone like Leticia have the same thing in mind made us feel a bit envious.
We dont know if master noticed or not, but we could tell that he was earnestly yearning for her above everything else.
It was an expression of loneliness like someone watching but not touching a treasure because it would be dirty.
But, thats why we both have to help him. Because of that strong yearning, it must have really hurt him to have to leave Leticia then.
If we were to make masterpare the two things he really wanted, the important one wouldnt be to just forget about Leticia.
From that situation, it might be best just to avoid being killed by Leticia.
In order to make master not be sad about Leticia, we just need to work so that he can live without bing hated by her again.
In all the excuses, all the reconciliation, we couldnt stop him from the atonement by being killed.
Thats why we cant let our masters feelingsbe taken by Leticia.
Just like calming the pain thats in ones heart, by cuddling up close to him, perhaps we can work to heal his heart.
With our own desires aside, we really hope to do such a thing. From now, we dont want him to have these terrible wounds.
Of course, our own desires are usually intermingled in the desires of our own master, which also could be a good reason.
But that and this are two different stories.
When he really did decide to leave Leticia, that must have been the deepest wound. We must then continue to beat that unheble wound ourselves. This is the true battle we must face.
I will work to heal the wound in Kaitos heart, no matter how resentful his words are, I have to take all of his abuse, pant, pant, gulp.
Right, we have to treat him sweetly after he received that wound, then maybe if master chooses to do what we want, hee hee, hee hee heeee!
Just imagining this filled our bodies with ecstacy. Certain unspeakable ces started to be wet.
Just sitting there and watching master in pain, we couldnt just leave him like that.
Get yourselves ready. No matter how hard, we must be the ones to heal him.
Well then, lets study what we should do until that fortunate day arrives.
Right. I think that masters guard has weakened quite a bit, so lets fight until the end.
You got it! Onward to the orgy!
So just like usual, we got out one of our teaching materials.
that material was,pared to all the former ones, decidedly perverted.
Chapter 76 - Prologue
Chapter 76 C Prologue
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
The flickering mes quickly burned up the building I could say was my mistaken symbol.
After angrily cutting down over 30 low lifes among the humid lumber that was burning, it all crackled and everything was burning from a bright red into an ashen ck.
I was covered in clothes that had their blood painted all over it as I silently watched the scene.
The angry shing about that stemmed from my chaotic heart had now calmed into silence that made it all seem like a joke, but, I just kept thinking the same thing over and over.
Nothing about this is really a big deal.
There were many things like this in the world if you just looked around.
And in my original world, even in an especially peaceful ce like Japan, it wasnt rare to look around and see it ur. Some family sitting around a kotatsu eating clementines, watching what is happening on the television, and seeing all those horrible things being talked about without any responsibility for them on the news.
On the TV, in the newspaper, on the inte, theres no doubt if you look that youll find them, all those unsurprising things.
Then, ignoring that world and thinking about this much more dangerous one, the stories be even moremon. Even a very exaggerated story seems to be amonly urring thing in this world.
That said, even if Im not involved in it, it still seems very possible.
However, the truth is that there was one fragment about it that wasnt.
Anyway, even if I didnt make the mistake, I couldnt prevent it. I was only able to say four words before I was attacked.
Even with a power of a monster, it still had no use for me.
Even with self-satisfaction and benevolence, it just bes a sword that wounds you.
No need toment. No reason to cry out.
All the people Ive really wanted to kill wanted to be rich.
The guys left here were abandoned by him, no, I know that he actually wanted them finished off.
Knowing that, this killing was only just a little bit of settling the bnce of the terms between us.
Heh heh, ahah hah hah hah hah haaaaah!
It was all soical, but it was a horrible truth that made you want to vomit.
Whats a warrior? Whats a monster?!
Not being able to protect the woman you love, her choosing to be a self-sacrifice for you.
Though I had worked to improve my level and power, I wasnt able to get revenge for the disaster that befell me.
Hah hah hah, AHAH HAH HAH HAH HAH!
Strange, strange, too strange.
I only could cry tears that I thought had already dried up andugh crazily.
That was the memory Ill never forget.
My cheek of blood, maroon mixed with tears that had fallen as result of today.
The blood that was spilled on my hand because of my uselessness, and on that day, it will remain wet until I will spill it again.
The blood today can only be washed away by his hated blood alone.
Almost like a blessing, or a curse, or the blood of our connected guilt.
Cant wait to see more? Want to show your support? to be a patron and get additional chapters ahead of time!
Chapter 77 - Adventurer, Know the Reason for Your Dream
Chapter 77 C Adventurer, Know the Reason for Your Dream
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
It was far, but, truly still in my heart, my love for this world, and these memories of days that reminded me what I wanted to protect.
Now that many things were sullen, every day was important to stop the unwanted destruction of this world.
Ugh
Just before me was something that was more trouble than beating down an A rank magical beast.
Hey, brother adventurer.
Wha? Hey, wait a second! Wait Kelly!
As the thing in front of the youth was twisting its body back and forth, I took a step back without thinking.
Listen, wait and think. Isnt what youre doing strange?
From the mountain of stuff that the youth was holding in the bucket in his hand, he was taking out a little creature to eat, and it was an insectrva about the size of an orange having the colors of green and white.
As he held onto the creatures belly, it looked like the fat littlerva made a face of anguish.
Because of the time spent with Leticia in the dungeon, I was able to see a magical bug beast getting eaten up in a way that made me think It will probably better than what I saw in the dungeon, right?
But this event still was quite different from that one.
I knew the beast wasnt inedible, and it may have been good, but using a bug as food was something that Japanese people didnt likeand tried to avoid.
I said you cant pick whatever you want to eat, big bro-adventurer!
Ug, Shen Fa. No, I wonder right? Look, hes an adult, so hes really strong so he can take it right?
What, thats cheating! Thats no good! I thought you were an adventurer!
Who knows, right, but being an adult is unfair! To be an adventurer and still not like certain things.
They were kids thatined and whined and looked all around at each other,
Why are you so against eating it? Its nourishing and good too, these things.
Yeah, its soft and sweet, and tastes great. Its a waste not to.
Ug, just swallow it down without eating it.
Whos the one that said chew every bite?!
it was me.
If you eat, chew every bite before you swallow is the thing that most parents lecture their children about in Japan.
However, in this world it isnt well known.
On the other hand, when they eat food, they do it without taking any time at all and eat it quickly while its still fresh.
I understand why that is the case, but, if youre going to get nutrition and help with digestion, you need to chew the food slowly before you swallow.
(Even so)
You cant eat what you cant eat, I mean, why would you try to gnaw on something like that when you want a snack? Kelly, that stuff hanging from your mouth is its internal liquid, right? Thats the bugs organs, right?
Ah, geez, Kelly, its stuff is hanging out of your mouth!
Pleh, and Shen Fas tongue stuck out and licked the liquid dribbling out of Kellys mouth.
Whoa! Idiots! What are you doing?!
An embarrassed kid, and a strange girl. Around the age of Japanese lower-elementary school students.
Kelly was getting to the age where approaching girls was getting embarrassing so he was blushing, while Shen Fa watched Kelly a bit confused.
It was a scene that made you smile.
Kelly with a bucket full of those things and the fact that the girl licked up thatstuffmade me want to abandon thinking about them eating those bugs.
Kelly, Shen Fa, sorry, I could eat frogs but those things are impossible.
Really, it was sad to say to these kids that were enjoying life so much, but I cant eat stuff like that.
Ah, Mister Kaito, so you still are hanging around here.
Oh, Metelia?
Hey, the holy woman!Did youe to see the adventurer guy?
Metelia called for us as we stood in the frontwn of the orphanage.
The sun was quite strong today, but even so she wore a long-hemmed habit.
Well, even wearing a habit you could see that she hadrge boobs, and if she wore anything less, it would severely affect my mental health, so it was good that she was heavily dressed.
I was used to seeing her younger sisters Mai and Alesia, and though she was only a year older, she was still a very kind and proper beauty, and was a feast for the eyes.
This may be sudden, but this world had far more beauties than the previous one.
I brought you all something too. Its a ricol pie that I made before I got here.
She smiled a gentle smile and opened her basket, and a sweet and delicious smell appeared with the pie.
Yeahh!
Hey you two, dont try to eat it yet, we have to split it with teacher Myun and all the others!
What?
She pped their outreached hands with a quick tap.
Women love sweet things, but with this teacher it was obvious.
Regrly, as she worked with the children while caring for them, it was good for her to take a break from them time to time.
Anyway, good job, Metelia.
Good, job?
Yeah, you did well.
No, Lunaris taught me everything, I just followed what she told me, Mister Kaito.
This time, She had a peaceful smile on her face different from the previous one, sped her hands together, and perhaps said a prayer for Lunaris.
And you two, since you got a lot more that usual, you dont have to hurry around. even though you were asked to find more, thats enough for now.
As Metelia said, today was thest day wed be away from the town.
We were about to go to war with the magical beasts again.
There were twists and turns, in the Empire and the wilderness, but we had prepared for a real war.
Since we had fulfilled our goal here in the town, there was no reason to hang around any longer. This war wouldnt end until the demon lord was dead.
Tch! You need toe to this town more. Its boring after we made friends already.
Yeah, right! I wanna eat more of the holydys treats too!
The kids wereining after hearing that I was leaving again without stop.
Children, you cant make demands on other people like that.
Myun said as she arrived out onto the orphanage grounds as well.
Teacher!!
Adventurers have their own work to do. Sorry about these childrenining so.
No, its nothing. Im lonely without them too.
When you think of a orphanage headmistress managing the ce, you usually imagine a kind, elderly woman, but Myun was rather young.
At first, she and her adventurer husband started managing this orphanage, but because times were hard, the husband went into the woods to hunt in order to earn more and encountered a very strong magic beast due to bad luck, and never came home.
While the sharp sword that the husband used in hard times was lost, from then on, Myun was still able to manage the ce herself.
Myun, I made a ricol pie. If youd like, you can eat some together with the children.
Well, thank you so much. I think theyll be very happy. If youd like, I can make us some tea
Kaito!!
Oh, Toria, I told you its dangerous to run out like that before, right?
She went thud as I felt her weight hit my back as if in reply.
Toria was the first child that I met in this orphanage.
It was because I began by saving her from a magic beast which is what first led me to this orphanage.
She was old for this orphanage, and quite precocious, so much so that she helped Myun by gathering herbs in the forest around.
The orphanage usually began using the children in the vige for chores from age eight, and since then the orphanage was starting to receive money, but because Toria was so good that she even began helping the Guild, she was allowed to search for herbs on her own outside the town.
Since I identally stumbled upon her being attacked and helped her, I became acquainted with everyone else at the orphanage. If she saw me she would dash out to see me, and then grab me in the same way as she did now.
No! No! I wanna go with you!
Toria?
Toria was still clinging to my back, and she slipped her hand into a pouch I used for trips.
I dont wanna let go! If he leaves this town I want to go too!
She had a strangle rare head of ck hair and her irises were ck.
It was vaguely like a Japanese girl, including the fact she liked being coddled, and it reminded me of when I was young.
TToria! Just rx, okay? Im not leaving anytime soo
You lie! You came today but youre going to leave tomorrow, right?!
Stop it, Toria. You cant bother an adventurer like this.
I said no, no, no, no, no!!
Toria
Usually Toria would always listen to what Myun would tell her, but this time she just clung to me, and with her face clinging to my back, rubbed it in as she shook her head.
I dont want to make the distinction, but out of all the orphanage kids, its Toria that has the strongest connection to me.
Since she was this obstinate, I was thinking about pulling her off of me, but I didnt want to force a crying girl like Toria from me.
Toria, could you listen? The ce Im going is very dangerous, and theres no way I can take you with me.
Just before me was darkness.
During these two years, I became stronger. I couldnt run to save Toria every time something unexpected happened to her.
Even more, because of this murderous battlefield where we kill each other in the dark, there was no way you could bring a child along.
Ughuh
There was no answer. However, her grip on my clothes weakened.
Please, Toria. If you leave with me, what will be of the orphanage? Everyone will be lonely, and since youre an older sister to them all, no one can help watch the children, right?
Sniff, waaaaaaaahhhhh!
Toria, after understanding those words, let go of my clothes with her hands. She then started bawling in a way that no one could stop.
Hey, dont cry. Stop crying. It just messes up a pretty girls face.
I patted her head as that incessant crying continued. In the middle of it, perhaps from Myuns intuition, Myun led the children and Metelia into the building.
Sniff, sniff
After gently patting her head for a bit, Toria finally seemed to calm down.
Hey, I have something good for you.
Something good?
Yeah, I do. I was thinking of giving it to my little sister butIll give it to you.
It was the souvenir I got from the elf forest, a simple pendant of a bird carved from wood on a twine string.
Here, it looks good on you.
When I put the pendant on Torias neck, the crystal in the birds eye reflected the sun in a shimmer.
Really, does it look good? Am I cute?
Yeah, of courseyou are.
I said it in the same way I used to say it when I was a kid.
I guess kids this age think the same way that I used to.
Eheh heh heh, then I, I guess Im now gonna be your mistress, right?
Wha?! TToria! Where did you learn that word?!
It seemed so silly that I unconsciously spit out that cliched phrase.
No, Im gonna be your wifeis something I would understand, but a mistress?!
Um, I heard from the woman at the reception in the guild that A mistress gets more love than a wife doesshe said.
I dont want to hear that kind of talk from you.
?
Yeah, that doofy airhead from the guild would say that.
the shadows really run deep.
So, adventurer.
Hm? Yes?
Come see me again! Ill be waiting!
Then Toria again returned her face to the usual, bright smile.
yeah, I promise.
And to calm her, I returned the same smile back to her.
a dream.
When I awoke, I slowly sat up. The room was still a bit dark.
I was a bit out of it and tried to search through my memories, and I remembered that I had arrived at this boarding ce in Dars yesterday.
I had put force into my arms in this world.
Even if it was all for nothing, I wanted to protect those I wanted to protect, I thought, and I had no doubts about it.
Thats why, at that time, I hadughed.
No matter what, I thought I was going to protect those kids.
the reason for the horrible result was, well, maybe my pride was the trigger for all of it.
In this ck reality, you cantugh if your own self causes everything to happen..
Even so, I am the type that gets bored quick.
Was I always such a sentimental person up to now?
Before I sleptst night, I felt bad having a dream of Ermia like I did, but to see another different dream again right after it.
maybe.
Fwip, I manufactured the Holy Sword of Vengeancesilently.
What appeared during the item appraisal was the Holy Sword of Vengeancecreation conditions and effects.
However, the disyed contents were a bit different.
There was a missing element that was floating with the contents Seeing Dreams of Life Rted to Trauma.
Thats an ambiguous condition.
It was so ambiguous it made me sigh.
Ill see a dream, but theres no way to tell which dream meets the conditions.
The dreams before were recollections that could or could not count as trauma.
No, those were
My skills and Spirit de were rtively unfriendly to me.
I knew the Spirit de came into my possession what abilities it had, so I could see the exnation of its characteristics. However, that wasnt the end.
The Spirit Sword has another ability as well. If the item review has ????????disyed in its characteristics, you cant confirm one necessary thing forpletion of something like the ability of the Holy Sword of Vengeance.
When getting the Spirit de, you can use it after fulfilling that one characteristic, and after recieving that strength effect from it just like now, that characteristic will be disyed in the items appraisal, which makes it quite an unfriendly setting.
For example, if I use the Water Fairys Droplet dewhich I increased the abilities to maximum just a while ago as an example, its fluid maniption was achieved when defeating a certain magical beast. However, the fluid heat maniption was a power that I confirmed existed after using it while feeling something strange during battle.
Maybe theyre abilities that stay dormant until I notice them.
Well, theres no use in it because its not like someone wrote a game system for me to be able to use it easily.
The one thing I knew that I didnt like was the fact this world makes conditions very hard, harder than one would think. Thats why, sometimes, the ns I make and this world Im in diverge.
Nmyaaa, master?
Oh, sorry, did I wake you?
In the bed to my right was Minnalis, who was rubbing her eyes and getting up.
It was the room of a boarding house with three beds next to each other in parallel.
I was the one that split the room up, and in exchange got one bed for each person, so I had to get a room big enough for three big beds to fit.
Dreaming is about being able to sleepfortably. Getting a proper bed to suit the task is a must.
NnnYawn. Master, a kiss.
After a light stretch, Minnalis expression of low energy and empty-headedness appeared.
She was much more of a proper type, I mean, until she started dressing like a maid. Now she seemed like that important time in my life when Minnalis wasnt adapted to anything, right when I met her.
Even so, Minnalis had slept in a thin one-piece garment. It wasnt good because you could see various curves and protrusions emerge from the garments neck and arm area. This was really bad in the morning.
Okay, okay, go wash your face.
Yawn, okay
The space between each bed was big enough for a person to fit in, and Minnalis, with one hand on her face and one on an overcoat, slung it over her and went outside to the wash pail. After she washed her face and woke up clearly, her air-headed face disappeared, so there was no problem.
And Shuria, I dont want to step on you so stop sitting on the floor and waiting for me!
Okay Mister Kaito, youre bullying me.
Shuria pouted out her lips and didnt move from the floor.
I told you to go wash your face, you t-chested dog!
Oh, okay! Roger that!
There was nothing I could do but raise my low voice to a high yell to get her to move. It wasnt strange to get angry at something like that, but Shuria instead happily scampered away to the outside with a smile.
sigh, why is my life like this?
My head, really, really hurt.
Even more, since the cause was my own, it hurt more.
Damn, stop thinking about it, its going to get worse.
This isnt something that a normal person would call an interest or hobby.
Its not like anything bad, but instead of thinking about it, lets focus on the future.
Okay, I guess I should wash my face too.
Chapter 78 - Grond = The Goal Dot Guy
Chapter 78 C Grond = The Goal Dot Guy
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Master Grond, the business negotiations are here. Here is the report on them.
I see, let me see them.
The light prating the room had be red.
It was a normal, cleaned-up office, and I looked over the business report my employee had brought me.
After looking over some of the specifics, I ced the report on my desk.
I see, heh heh, so that girl finally lost her sword.
I rxed my weight into the chair with a creak, as it made a light sound.
The chair, which was recently reupholstered with the finest leather supported my frame well.
Yes. Her husband also died recently, and she sold it to pay off the debt for her orphanage all at once. Here is the object in question.
Clong, what wasid upon the desh was a deep green shimmering sword decorated in ochreplete with a scabbard.
The sword was about two feet long, and the handle had a wooden feeling as if a tree branch had been incorporated in the sword as a design.
Wow, this came from an A-ranked dungeon Dragon-Fang Forestand is a rank four magic sword, the Stone-Leaf de.
Standing and pulling the sword from the scabbard revealed a steel-colored de.
From all the weapons found in the dungeon, there are many that have their own magical force.
Those magical weapons arent rare, and you can change materials and so on with a cksmiths skill; in a somewhatrge town, its not hard to find one to buy.
Weapons and armor that have been affected by constant magic continually have the effect of the magical power given.
However, for equipment that has magic from the dungeons, there is the usual magical effect in addition to a very strong special effect that can be used depending on the user.
It can call forth huge dragon fire, it can give you unimaginable strength, you can float in the air for a period, and there are other thousands of uses that are not just for use in battle, but these effects can not be reproduced by human hands.
Thats why these special effects and their strength and uniqueness exceed the rank of seven in appraisal.
A rank four magical sword would at least be equipped by the best adventurers, at a level that most decent-level royal families couldnt afford.
Seeing it, it made me gasp a bit.
Well, this took a bit of work in getting. Ill able to clear out some of the dead stock, but still I took quite a hit getting this.
What?
This is what I mean, dead stock.
How do?
I stabbed out the sword and pierced the belly of the employee that treated me so rudely.
His eyes were wide in disbelief, and then looking down at the sword gone through him, looked back at me.
W, wh, wh, why
You mocked me C did you think you could get away with a fake sword like this? This is different than a magic sword created in the dungeon.
Its true that the sword was quite a piece. However, the magic imbued into a sword created in the dungeon is quite different than the magic effects created by cksmiths.
It might be that if I were given this fake by a royal family that I did business with, so if I were to do so I would lose my ce as a president seeing as I WAS THINKING THIS IS THE REAL THING, YOU INSECT!
Ughahagh.
I pulled out the sword and came around the desk to stomp this employee.
An asshat like you cant go against me! Trash! Because of you! All my other negotiations! Are going to bete! RIGHT!? Is your time as valuable as mine?! Now give me somepensation for all this!
I kept kicking the guy over and over to intimidate him.
This was! Supposed to be for the Prince of Gand! To show him how much I valued his business, YOU BUG! YOU! AND THAT BITCH AT THE ORPHANAGE! ARE CAUSING ME A BIG LOSS OF MONEY!
I had received an order for this thing one month ago from that family.
The prince wanted the strongest sword for his empires military festival, so I was told that whatever I could find as fast as I could find it would be rewarded well.
I had normal things in stock as well, but it took time to find something that qualified for that extra money.
Then an orphanage opened at the edge of town that caught my eye.
It was opened by a previouslypetent fighter that had retired due to his wounds, had gone far into the red over the years, and the adventurer himself had died a few weeks ago due to an unfortunate ident after he was driven off a cliff.
Thats why when we went to buy the sword that the husband left behind in exchange for saving her business, she said its a keepsake from my husbandand so on and was very loathe to sell the sword at any value.
Pant, pant, ugh
I kept kicking that piece of trash who was now looking around with vacant eyes, but eventually I ran out of breath until my blood cooled off.
Now that my head had cooled, I began to think.
Perhaps the orphanage had given away the real sword. Even if it was a fake sword, I had heard about it even before negotiations with the empire for it.
And this bug wasnt so stupid that he wouldnt know it was fake if it wasnt made so well. If he didnt use his head in this purchase, I would have cut it off.
If thats so, the real Stone-Leaf demust be stored away somewhere else.
To some degree it could have been bought by a robber baronthats the head of another major store. Of course, since I was the original robber baron, I could kill someone like that without any problems.
No, even if there was a problem, it could be solved by a little money.
But the problem was after that.
Damn, I messed up.
Since the money I used to get something was taken from me, I had killed the guy in front of me without thinking. But, since no one knows about what happened, theres no way for them to hide the real sword in a ce everyone knows about now.
I should have asked where they were hiding it before I killed him. He must have known something about it, then finding the damn thing would just be a matter of time.
I guess, the amount that I lost in this exchange far outweighs the amount of money Id thought Id get in return.
Dammit! Money-stealing bug! Thief! Trash-puppet!
Even more now that I realized I had lost a great sum of money, my anger made me begin kicking the dead body of the guy around the room.
You stole! My money! Go to hell! Bug!
Scrambling for money, taking the money you scrambled for to spend it wildly, and then seeing all the extravagance in the world is my thing.
Money changes everything.
Food, houses, clothes, position, weapons, names, power, fateand even countries.
In this world, you cant be happy without money. In order to be satisfied by anything, you need money.
Everything has a price in this world, decided by money. Money decides everything.
For me, money is like a god, money guarantees everything for me.
Grabbing money, money, money, in order to make me the richest in the world.
yes, me more than anyone.
Heh, well, we cant just leave you here like this.
For the final brandishing of the de, I stabbed it in the dead employees back and rang the magic bell on top of my desk with a nga-ng.
The magic bell then rang in the female attendants room, and a maid came into my room.
Mr. Grond, you called? Eek!
The maid was one I hadnt seen before. It might have been one of the recement maids for the ones I raped and tossed away.
Clean the room up and, of course, clean this sword too. Call the crematorium to deal with the body, theyll take care of everything for you. Ill be back in a little bit, so be sure to clean the room to its original state.
Oh, um, kayUh, sir.
I left the pale-faced maid in the room and took a walk around my beloved mansion.
I had several documents that I still had to deal with, but I had no intention in working in that room any longer, I just cant work in rooms that smell of blood.
The halls were filled with expensive pictures and works of art, and the carpet was made by the same ce that made the emperorsextravagant. At least one could say that this mansion was far more expensive than most royal families.
The goal I was walking towards was my bedroom, filled with exquisite works from top to bottom.
A canopied bed with a wash pitcher beside and a table, bookshelves filled with books, carpets, curtains, decorated pictures, vases decorated with flowers, all order-made material, a room that said that money can buy anything.
The mountain of gold that I built and the bedroom that represented it was the ce that I felt the most at home.
Hmph, Ive gotten bored by this picture. Time to look for a new one soon.
I came here to refresh myself and get a little afternoon nap.
Taking this much time is also because the office room has to be aired out in order to get rid of the smell of blood. The crematorium is especially good at taking care of problems like that.
I didnt really have any feelings of guilt about killing that employee, as it will all be taken care of anyway.
I changed out of my clothes that still had the employees blood on them, and rang the bell that was located above my bed.
After a few moments, a knock at my door echoed.
Come in.
You called me, sir?
A slightly low and gruff voice answered, as a thin and slightly aged man entered in a tailcoat.
His face was chiseled in wrinkles, and his well-kept white har showed his age, but his blue-green eyes had a silence and strength that knew no age.
Fegner Leeroot.
He was the old butler at Goal Dot, and the director of Goal Dot itself.
He quickly took care of any matter, was used in public as well as private matters.
Fegner, put Nonorik on an errand. Hes working so tell him toe to my office after dinner. From there, tell him to change out the pictures in my room to his own discretion.
It will be done. Ill tell him after.
Im taking a bit of a rest. Please wake me up a half hour before dinner.
It will be done. Please have a good rest.
Fegner than took a bow and left.
I drank one ss from the wash pitcher, and settled into sleep in my custom-made bed.
Damn, prices keep going up.
I knew the reason why.
Lately, the rumor that the Magic monsters are attackingwas being spread.
Those magic monsters, though they werent recognized by the leaders of counties were definitely from the Magic Country.
This was because it wasnt good to recognize the ce as an actual country in the first ce.
The skirmishes with that magic country had never ended and were urring here and there.
50 years ago, the magic monsters had a small country and from gathering info here and there, the history remained that they had impoverished the country.
What is really being talked about now, is that the lord of all the magic monsters, the true magic lord has now appearedor at least thats what the rumors say.
Hes not just the leader of these magic beasts, but can destroy the whole world, and is really the king of the monsters.
Since that lord hase, there is the rumor that the monsters themselves have be prepared for an all-out battle.
Because of that, the prices for everything have been going up.
Even so, there are some stillgging behind, but they arent super low prices either. As long as people are calm, theyll be okay.
Whats important is to know the timing of how the prices change suddenly.
If you only notice that, you have an opportunity to shake up the market.
Mister Grond, Ivee as you asked?
The fellow that came in without knocking was an androgynous, high pitched youth that looked somewhat like a girl.
He wore a beret over his long blond hair, and some ck military garb over a white t-shirt.
You could also see his pale white legs under his high-hemmed short pants that didnt seem like something a man would wear.
Nonorik, I told you to knock when you enter.
Not a big deal right? Im a kid so forgive me. Dont call me Nonorik but Nono, okay?
What do you mean, kid? Youve been growing out that hair for thest five years. Its just that no one really knows how old you are.
HmnI dont know either. But Nonos heart is still that of an innocent child! Its not strange when both your insides and outsides look like a child!
After making an exaggerated show, his hair covered his shoulders, and he walked up to the desk and, plop, sat his butt down on the side of the desk.
Strangely, the desk didnt shake one bit.
So, whats the story this time? You going to make me do something? Nonos pretty good at torture, even killing. But this time I can y around with the target, right?
Nonorik stretched out his body in the same way a kid reaches out to beg a parent. His golden limpid irises shimmered with no real sign of malice.
Too bad, no torture or murder this time, just need you to search for something. We need it fast, so if you have to kill, go ahead, and you can have fun, but each day you spend your reward gets smaller.
Whaaa? Dont do that, pops!
The way he showed his displeasure by pursing his lips and stick out his body almost seemed like a girls.
You said youd give me all the fun torture tools I need, thats why you hired me in the first ce, right?
It seemed that what was inside of him wasnt innocence or purity at all, but that cruelty was his real nature.
I need intelligence, thats why I chose you. I had two conditions for you, right? First was that you had to get the reward to get all those nasty toys that you want so badly. When you did in that adventurer from the orphanage, I gave you one, right?
Uhyeah, I guess you did.
As a young girl shows her own selfishness, Nonorik put his finger to his soft lips and looked up at me.
Ill give some sexual favors for them tonight, just let me have more fun with my work.
Sorry, but I dont have any interest in men.
He slung his shoulder towards me much like ady of the night would after being denied once, and spoke in that bell-like, alluring voice once again.
Unless you try it, your world will never change, right? I can give you, all, the, things, you, want!
I told you Im not interested in that. Its not fun unless I can do what I want with a woman without paying money.
Hmph, You pervert! What kind of niche perversion
I dont need to be told that by a guy who dresses like a girl to lure men.
He looked like a gem, but there was no way I was going to be lured by him.
There was no way I was interested.
You can just do the job with the tools you were given.
Wha? No way! Its no fun messing with just a ve. I need to bully and torment someone in order to feel good with the partner Im with.
Nonorik drew back as if he was sniffing in an erotic smell of torture.
If youplete this goal Ill give you whatever you want. If you can do it in two days, Ill give you two ves, so just get going.
After hearing that said, Nonorik looked like it was money in the bank, and smiled brightly all over.
What? Really? Yes! You really are generous! To be honest, the ve you got me when I killed thest time got yed with so hard I broke him.
Sighves arent cheap you know.
Just with his ability, he was a precious asset.
His intuition was sharp, his ability to kill, high. He got turned on easily, but his head worked unbelievably fast and he could collect information very quickly. It would have been better had this pleasure-seeking assassin not have such strange tastes, but he was good at what he did.
Youre looking for the Stone-Leaf de. It was probably taken from the orphanage recently, and hidden somewhere unknown.
Ah, that was the sword for that man I killed. He should have brought the thing with him to the forest.
One of my employees tried to obtain it. Well, that piece of trash has already been dealt with by me though.
Hmp, okay. Well, then, time to go search!!
? What? What happened?
Nonoriks keen sense turned his eyes to the window.
However, the only thing outside was the moon and the town draped in shadows.
well, maybe my nerves? I had a feeling something was there though.
HmNonorik said with a tilted head and a finger on his lower lip.
Then, the sense got lighter and Nonorik responded with shrugged shoulders.
Go ahead Nonorik. Ill get your reward, your toys ready for you, okay?
Alright.
He waved goodbye without even turning around and Nonorik left the room.
Whoa, that was dangerous. I thought hed see me at that distance.
I was on a orchard tree having a little distance from Grond Trading Company and the town.
I felt a sudden chill that he would notice my presence from my own souls intuition.
I didnt want my presence to be found out yet.
Sorry about the suddenness.
I had pulled both Minnalis and Shuria into the leaves behind me suddenly when I sensed them, bad because of that the two were now wrapped up in my arms.
Im fine. But its just as you said, it was best to be cautious about the situation.
Yeah, it was insurance against us being found out, but I never thought that guy was connected to Grond.
I frowned lightly at the unexpected nature of it.
I used a telescope to see what was going on, but I was very surprised to see Nonorik show up in his room.
I, of course, wasnt able to hear their conversation, but just seeing them there like that meant they were closely rted.
Do you know that girl?
Yeah, a little. I see, youve got no memory of him as someone to avenge so you didnt know.
The first time I saw Nonorik, it was a quick meeting while going on a journey to get rid of the magic lord so I knew little about him other than his face.
Even so, his special way of fighting made a deep, memorable impression on me.
I thought he was a girl so his way of dealing out pain surprised me, so at the end of the tied fight I didnt forget that I had asked myself Hes a boy, right?.
Well, lets put him aside forter. We shouldnt talk about it here. Lets go back to the boarding house.
As you wish.
Roger that.
We jumped from the tree, and mixed in with the vige people in the town.
From tomorrow, well get more info. We need to know how he and Nonorik are rted.
Looks like well be busy, master.
It sounds like fun!
Just like as if an expensive te of food was put before us, their eyes sparkled and they smiled, and imagined what would happen from now.
Chapter 79 - Connected Blood of Guilt
Chapter 79 C Connected Blood of Guilt
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Wwait! Its me! Kaito! Kelly! Shen Fa! Wake up!
Kill you. Adventurer, I want, ramune! Ramune! Ramuneeeee!
DIE, ADVENTURER DIE! Ramune! RAMUNE!!!
Agh, dont you know who I am?
As I parried the attack without any defense almost like a sacrifice, I knocked down the sword the kids I had be close with at the orphanage down.
!! Dammit!
They lost their weapon, the kids sat down without a word, almost as if they didnt know what to do next, and began to look around in a worried look.
I was able to disarm them without leaving a mark, but I still couldnt be a peace yet.
Pant, pant, whats this?
With that, these strangely addled children sent all the weapons they had in their hands flying.
Uwaaagh, guleeh!Help, teacher, help, guwaaah!Ahh, ahh, gaahg!
Kids!
Suddenly, they were crying out in screams.
There was no time to help as all the children spit up blood and fell.
Waitadventur
Toria!
At the final, final moment, with the light still in her eyes, a young girl still reached out her small hand.
Hurtshelp
She flopped down faster than I could grab her hand, with the word help still on her mouth as she fell.
Toria! Toriaaaaa!
Cough, as a stream of ck blood was coughed from her mouth, and the warm, slippery blood coated my outstretched hand.
what the hell is this?
My voice shook at the spectacle.
I had seen many people die sinceing to this world. Many people other than me had their lives stolen away.
But still, I knew that there was nothing that could be done. I knew it.
All the children had lost their lives here.
What the hellllll happennnned?!
My throat felt like it would break at my echoed scream.
Eep!
I felt something react to my beast-like scream, far away.
The person that had brought these children here, and had watched this tragedy from afar.
Im not letting him get away.
Clump, I stomped on the ground as I ran right up to where this man was standing.
hey, where do you think youre going?
Eeek, eeeeeeeep!
I grabbed the cor of this man trying to run away, and pulled him down, stopping him from fleeing.
What are you doing? I was just walking bygyaaaaaa?!
No more words. Ill listen to youter.
His hand, now on the ground, I stomped into pieces.
This was the first time I had hurt someone like this to get them to answer questions, but I didnt hesitate a bit.
I didnt have time to.
Owwaaarrghhh!
I remember you. You work at Gronds ce. Is this Gronds doing? Stop screaming and tell me you piece of crap!
I couldnt stop my head from boiling in anger. All I could see is red.
Eek! Okay! Ill speak! Ill speak!
He began speaking so quickly he was spitting foam.
Those orphans were put together by Grond, all first graders in his private school. Theyre soldiers taught secret techniques in exchange for food and lodging!
A school?
Y, yeah! He thought it up before and once he had the investment in line he got it moving two years ago.
Two, years, ago?
I suddenly felt a bad premonition pulsate through my veins.
Two years ago was when I started to sell magic tools using modern technology.
You need various materials in order to prepare to subjugate the magic lord. These materials are good for normal soldiers that need to fight the magic monsters, desired by adventurers, and good for orphans that have lost those around them.
Gronds face seemed to say as he floated in the back of my mind.
To think that this schools existence was unrted to that was a bit too improbable with what I just saw.
My whole body seemed to feel a chill through my veins.
Please, just, just let me live. Please, just my life.
He spoke with no real intention though, like a wooden puppet in front of me.
Where is this school?
My voice was hoarse as I said the words.
Oh, its in the middle of the Ohdros mountain range. Tthats all you need, right? I wont bother you or Mr. Grond again, just dont kill me.
What do you mean, dont kill you?
Wha?
What the hell is this guy saying?
Why is he iling around asking for his life?
Why do I have to let you live?
Grond and this guy used those kids like that, so theyd be crushed.
With that sharp level of sense and status that doesnt match their age, added to theirck of consciousness and the fact that they were shouting about Ramune. You fellows have been feeding these kids Quick Growth Drug.
Quick Growth Drug.
Normally used to dissolve metals to clumps in order to eliminated strong curses from equipment. However, if administered to a person their status and effects go up very quickly.
In addition, in substitute for addiction, if you use for too long it bes poison that kills you much like how these children died.
That was one of the drugs that urred in this world.
Tha, thats Gahahh, Ahgghh!
Why should I let you live?
Geeeh, Gaaaah, geh gehg.
Stop flopping around, you piece of trash!
Crack, I slowly turned his neck until it broke.
After letting go of him, he lifelessly fell to the ground, and the warm, wet feeling of blood on my hand told me he was dead.
The connected crimson of the devil, The blue wheel of the red sun.
I didnt allow the dead body to remain, but because my emotions got a hold of me, I burned the body up right there and then in front of me.
The blue-ck me of the spirit sword, aftershing out for a second with a groan, returned to silence as if nothing had happened.
ah, again.
The forest again returned to silence, and again I could hear his screams echo around me.
I was attacked with a sense of powerlessness and despair, and the power had left my body so I couldnt stand.
Again, my fault.
With all the throbbing painful thoughts I had, I fell to the ground and sat up against a tree.
With money, then I can do this nthat man once said.
If I never believed in Grond, those children would still beughing happily.
Was I really used because I wanted money, I thought to myself, because if not this would have never happened.
If I hadnt mistaken the person I trusted
With the money I got from HIM, its true that these kids without rtives were offered up.
Its true this school was to raise cannon fodder for his own use.
Grond killed all those kids,
and I was stupid to let him.
lets do it then.
The feelings of anguish resulted in tears falling over both of my cheeks.
Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!
They fell, as did my emotions, as I punched away at the ground.
Dammit all to helllllllllllllllll!!
Thud, thud, the sound of the hard earth being split open.
However, no matter how hard I hit the earth, I couldnt get the feeling of the blood on my hands off.
That final remaining unforgivable word help, was just a word.
It simply reverberated it my ear without stopping.
Dayster.
I visited the school he talked about.
I visited this ce that needed to be trampled down in my fight, now that my betrayal was clear.
Kill all. Let loose my anger. Cut, cut, CUT CUT CUT CUT
Now that the ce and I was covered with others blood, I found a paper with everything written out, seeming almost to say, read me.
Wet with the blood from my hands, this paper was about a group of thugs from the slums called the Slugs and had all the details about the money that they were being provided from Grond.
An effective disposal of a mistake, the final item stated.
And my dirtied name, which had now fallen from the status of adventurer, The adventurer thirsty for blood, will attack the rescue location for the children of the orphanage created by the Grond tradingpany, and all children along with the others will be killed.was added to the form.
uh, Ah, ah, ahhh, ah
I awoke with arge jump and rushed breathing so I took one deep breath in,and then pulled away my hair as if to pull away these strange recollections in my mind.
I was wet in sweat, and feeling it on my skin was disgusting.
Looking out the window, morning was still a ways away, as the vige was surrounded in darkness.
Minnalis and Shuria were still sleeping peacefully. I had no desire to sleep, and so I left the room without waking them.
I left the boarding room, and the cool night wind caressed my face.
I jumped up the way behind the boarding house onto the roof and stood.
It was a slightly sloped roof, and on one knee, I could see the night sky.
That man, Grond at the Goal Dot and thest time I met him was before I was told the truth about the adventurers summons from the princess. I promised Leticia that I would return to the previous world, so I worked hard to get to the emperors capital.
I spent the night working on giving him an opinion on the development of a new invention.
We both had dark circles under our eyes, and the thing we made, weughed at together.
I didnt understand the situation, and I didnt know that all my friends had been betrayed so I was easily fooled by Grond, as he trapped me with cursed weapons and items that made my status lower.
I barely escaped from the trap, and before I fled for some reason asked him why, to which he responded,
Because of the knowledge you gave me, I will be rich. All of the knowledge will only be mine. Everything in this world has a price, and the price of keeping you alive has now fallen to zero.
And that was all he said.
From then, there were many that tried to kill me as I tried to reach the emperor.
Position, name, dissatisfaction, anger, and money. There were many reasons to try to kill me.
But if youre going to defeat the demon lord, that means you be the second demon lord.
It was a ce where I should have shrunk back, but in opposition to Leticia who was put in the middle of the demon lord pce apanied by many of the magic monsters, I did what I did alone, and with everyone on the top hostile to me, they tried to push their evil attacks on me and kept this up, attacking me for various reasons.
They really rocked me so badly that all you could do isugh. I look to have my revenge on everyone that did that to me several fold, of course.
So after that, I didnt have a shot at Grond, and knew a secret as a summoned hero.
I was in despair and ignored the world around me.
I lost my purpose, and just ran from my promises over and over again.
All the attackers that surrounded me like ants around candy were crushed.
However, there was one conspicuous group out of the attackers that stood out.
There were children I remember around 10 that had no look of life in their eyes.
Those were the shapes of the children that Grond and I became friends with at the orphanage in Dartras.
I thought that they were just normal kids, but they didnte to fight, they came ready to assassinate.
And what I saw after was like a dream.
The money that was used for those kids that were split from their families like me was used to brainwash them into warriors to fight me.
I thought I could protect them, I wanted to.
I was an idiot. What I delivered to them was a rotten poison.
The result of me mistaking who I could trust was that result, only the smell of garbage in my nose.
What arge moon.
A moon so big it looked like you could reach it with an outstretched arm, so I put my hand out.
There was no way to reach it, of course.
However, it was still there. I couldnt touch it, but it would never disappear.
Yes, for example, even if those other than me didnt know it, I and the others knew it.
That day, and the craziness, I remember.
Well, Ill avenge you soon. This isnt my first world, but I will send him to hell. I dont know if thats what you want or not. You said it before though, right? Being an adult is like cheating.
I smiled and looked down at my hand.
What happened on that day, it will never disappear.
Even if the world rewound, there was no way to forgive it, no way that could happen.
the connected blood of guilt would never go dry, and was still wet over my hands.
Chapter 80 - Adventurer Squirms Away
Chapter 80 C Adventurer Squirms Away
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Ah, dammit all.
The deep-fried fish snack in my hand broke and crumbled as it fell.
Damn, I was a little absent-minded while I was thinking about Grond.
It was great thinking about the revenge I would exact, but it was hard to control my emotions.
As I thought about it, I raised the teacup to my lips.
Whoa, this is good!
I changed lodging and at the new ce, I drank some tea instead of resting.
The first boarding ce had excellent beds, but I didnt want to stay for long as others might start taking notice. This boarding ce wasnt as great as the first but at least the beds were decent.
Man, tea really is great.
I used the roasted tea I got from the seller and I had Minnalis make me some fish-bone chips from mackerel to pair with the tea.
You cant call it a luxury but if you could try those chips, they really do satisfy.
Rice crackers and tea. A bit low on the totem, but Japanese people love it and thebination makes you rx.
Strange uhh? Its a bit like brown tea, Master. It smells good and is a bit bitter. Its unfamiliar, but it is very delicious. It really is the taste of your home world.
The tea of the empire is ck, but this is like coffee. You did well to find it.
I shrugged and looked out at Dars through the window.
Dars was a town with a lot for trade just like Ermia.
The difference is that Ermia has magical developments also being sold along with regr things.
Also, the type of sellers you find in Ermia are totally different.
Ermia had domestic products from all around as well as foreign ones,pared to Dars that just had imperial and the empires goods.
In other words, it was a ce where the two kingdoms traded.
Otherwise, there were ces that produced things exchanged for the imperial goods, and Dars also took care of trading those things as well.
People crowded here, working with small andrge businesses, and traded many goods and currencies.
Copper, silver, gold, and white silver.
A melting pot for those four currencies.
That was the shape of the ce called Dars.
I dont hate it either, but I like it with a lot of milk.
Yeah, you cant get it in this town but there is also stuff called matcha as well. Its good with milk and called matchatte. Next time we go to the empire, Ill take you to a ce that sells it good and sweet.
Good, I cant wait!
U, uh, master? Me too.
You dont have to make that face, well take you too, Minnalis.
Thank you, master!
The two girls were very happy about it. I guess sweet things capture a girls heart in any world.
Using many known and unknown methods, we had collected a lot of information about Grond.
The first thing I didnt know.
On the front, Grond was a good trader, everyone said.
On the back , he was very forceful and evil.
Out of everything we searched out, we found several good connections.
Grond secretly had a huge amount of bestial ves he was sending to the empire.
When I was summoned, they used a beast ve as a sacrifice for me.
Then, Nonorik was currently used as the person who secretly made the first strike against an enemy.
Finally, he had killed the husband of a certain orphanage owner, and taken the mans weapon as payment for the debt the orphanage had created.
Ah, did it again.
I broke another cracker, and it fell on the floor.
Master, youre like a child.
You spilled again. You need to be more careful with your food.
Sorry, sorry.
Minnalis and Shuria could tell I was thinking about something, so they both made fun of me.
But both of you have cracker crumbs all over your faces.
Whaaa?
Just kidding.
Ah, master?! How rude!
Hah hah hah, yeah, I fooled both of you.
Iughed at both of their angry and embarrassed faces and took another drink of my tea.
I was thankful for both of them. They didnt get lost in their anger, just looked at each other and then suppressed it.
So I looked back out the window again.
What I saw out there was the dateless orphanage.
The building and garden, children ying with a young woman outside.
At one time, she must have doubted that Grond had killed her husband.
Then she knew that Grond and I knew each other, at a time I left the town.
That time, she seemed shaken when she saw me again, and she smiled silently but must have been thinking something.
(she had to have.)
I didnt know when that was.
Through the Holy Sword of Vengeance, I could see there was something ck and hot that was inside her.
Her important orphans, when they were drugged and have died, how much of that did she knew, how did she feel.
No, even more than that, what happened if she was still alive.
Ah, I made a mistake staying here!
I stuck out the remaining chips to the other two.
no matter what bed, I cant sleep in a ce like this!
From then on, I didnt break another chip.
Instead of having something in my hand, my tightly squeeze hand dripped one drop of blood.
The next day after resting while partaking in the chips and tea, I went into the dungeon near Dars.
Dungeons like this that were hard to know the difficulty werent very popr, but we had agreed that this was the ce. An undiscovered dungeon was the best of all, but there were none near this town.
Finally outside! Nice to feel the sun.
We felt the humid air of the normal cavern-like dungeon, as we stretched and breathed in the clean, sunny air right outside it.
Its much nicer and warmer than the light of the light moss. Are we okay in the dark? I just dont like the humidity inside.
I dont like it much either. Its a lot easier to dry your clothes in the sun than by a torch.
Shurias words caused Minnalis to deeply nod.
Minnalis hadpletely be a maid.
Well, anyway, this first part is done.
My hand was in the bag and holding the goal, the dungeon core.
Of course, it would be big trouble if this was revealed so I did all I could to hide it.
A dungeon close to the emperor, The nest of goblinshad a fragment of a dungeon core I got that gave the Absorption Sword its power along with some rocks that were mixed to form something like a dungeon core.
Even though this ce wasnt popr, there were still people around.
Soldiers and adventurers managing these dungeons could be tricked by Minnalis for a short while by erasing their memories and we could press on to a ce where we could use a torch safely.
Of course, normally they would think it strange but we werent noticed.
In addition, there were a lot of magic beasts chased in here.
If we were discovered now, there would be a sudden request to expel us. Because of this, the main amount of adventurers avoid the ce, and people visit less and less, so the dungeon monsters are a bit toote to be repopted for new adventurers.
But as a time killer, its definitely enough.
This dungeon core like thing will awaken that magical storm like thing. If so then that magic tools with transport magic wont work.
The magic storm is a natural disaster that is special to this world and urs irregrly.
There are different ranges and patterns, the magic essence in a ce gets thicker, bes strangely chaotic, and precise magical waves be unusable. Normal magic bes harder to control, and anything below the mid-level magic that the magical beasts use bes difficult to do.
Thats why ces of thick magical essence are ces where magical beasts live.
If you have a dungeon core, you can generate one of these magical storms. Thats why you bring one in, and keep a dungeon core with you.
In order to trap Grond, he and the emperor, no, he and the princess connection needs to be destroyed. If he gets recognition from Alesia, our n is half kaput.
In order to blockade the roads and set decoys, and for the magic monsters chased in here by Sura-kichi, the magic storm needs to be exined.
There is only one problem in all of this.
Okay, how many potions are we going to open. We still havent prepared everything, so Im a little leery.
Im not good with drinking MP potions.
That reminds me Shuria, there are a lot of people that dont like the taste. Even so, you need to put up with it and help no matter what.
In order to use the dungeon core and cause that magic storm like thing, you need to make sure theres no break in magic that exceeds the amount in an unbroken dungeon core, so you have to be careful.
Even in exchange, you cant avoid getting overwhelmed by all the MP
It would be good to get through this without a lot of foolishness going down, I said in a loud enough whisper.
Chapter 81 - The Hero Party, Begin Wriggling 2
Chapter 81 C The Hero Party, Begin Wriggling 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
A certain dark room.
That ce with an unnecessaryrge expanse is more like a hole, rather than just a room where the earth wall is spreading in a circr shape.
This is one of the hidden rooms in the Dungeon. No, since the Dungeon core had already been destroyed by the hands of Kaito-sama and Shuria and the others, so to be more precise, the former Dungeon is more correct.
On the pedestal deep inside the dungeon, there is a fake dungeon core which was made by mixing a broken piece of dungeon core fragment which Kaito-sama and Minnalis acquired in the royal capital with a crystal installed.
Which is why its no longer a dungeon.
Ugh, uhh, ah
Its just about time, the poison should have circted around
Its a trance! This makes it easier for Bear-sans* work
In front of me is Metal-san, one of the Shurias familiars, which is now in the form of a chair and detaining a certain man
With the poison made by Minnalis, half of his consciousness is being plunged into a dream world. Shurias job is to create dreams that make it easier to answer interrogations using Bear-sans power.
Now, Bear-san, its time for work
Shuria took out the Bear-san from the round bag that Kaito-sama gave her and held it in her arm.
Both Neko-san* and Metal-san are usually in this round bag. When I cant sleep in the middle of the night, they often serve as my hug pillows.
Kushi, kushishi
Its no good anymore?Its punishment time for Mr. sleepyhead
Children who say So sleepy, please five more minutes (free trantion), or something like that will not be tolerated.
Kushi!?
When he confiscates the volume of the MP that he handed over to Kuma through the path connected to Kuma, Kuma hurriedly moves its body in haste. It is kind of cute.
If youre truly remorseful, you will work seriously
kushii
When she once again handed out the confiscated MP volume to Kuma, she stroked her chest as if she had been relieved.
As she lowers Kuma to the ground, it began to walk towards the man.
kikii
Kushishi
Bear-san too raises up a hand in response to Metal-san who, with an adorable expression, raises its metallic tentacles as if greeting.
Now, Ill begin. DDDDTo the bounds of a fleeting trance, Puppet possession Bear
As Shuria muttered the key word, Bear-sans appearance turned into a blurry ck fog as if it had melted into the atmosphere. The ck fog drifts as if clinging on the man who is being restrained by Metal-san.
Uga,ah,ah
Just as the smoke begins to take shape, the spectacles will be constructed directly in the brain.
What is being imagined is, an unsightly pig, that has been etched deep within his memory.
Grond, a piece of trash much like Elder sister Yumis-Neesama, who sees everything in his surrounding as nothing more than fodders, and does not hesitate to deprive anything whatsoever for the sake of satisfying his greed.
After the image was fixated, the rest of the adjustment was left to Bear-san, and then Shuria took out a wooden table and paper from the round bag.
It is a desk that she normally use for studying with Minnalis-san, and also for forting steamy days of gettingid with Master-sama, but today, she will use it to note down the information she acquires.
Minnalis can only afford the barest minimum of reading and writing, so she naturally ended up with this through the division of roles.
As for Shuria, writing letters to family, writing down and creating fantasy story books that are kept secret even from Kaito-sama and Minnalis-san, are things that she does, so shes surprisingly good at writing.
Minnalis-san, the preparations are ready
Is that so In that case, lets get started
Minnalis said that and then began the interrogation.
Now, once again. Please answer each question, one by one. Whats your name?
Adoru,a
What is your age?
Thirty, four, years
Where do you work?
The Grondpanys,business
The reply of the man who at first, was stutteringly replying with a hoarse-like propensity, gradually became clearer.
Minnalis-sans questions too are also getting a little bit closer to the point.
What is your specific job description?
Entry of transaction register. Records and reports
What do you record in that transaction register?
Name of business partners, name and quantity of the goods to be paid, name and quantity of the goods to be received
As I caught a nce of Minnalis-san, I prepared for the memo and nodded back signaling myprehension.
Now then,
*
I am back, uh
It was Minnalis and Shurias voice that weed me after I had finished a hard job and returned to the hidden room of the Dungeon.
Wee back, Master-sama
Youre wee back!!
He tracked down a peddler who was heading to the town of Dars, by going through the highway alone, and slipping a certain letter into the bundle of letters that the merchant carried.
There is a letter sent to the town of Dartras in the cargo, and it was just at the right time when he was having a little difficulty locating a peddler heading to Dars, but since it is roughly as nned, there is no problem.
Having fulfilled my purpose, I secretly rendezvous with Surakichi who I had undertake other jobs through another means. After that, took a little detour and bought a few rare potions for Surakichi.
Surakichi seems to like potions, and after giving said potions to it instead of a snack, it bottoms the things up happily.
It wanted to drink various kinds of potions, so this time it was a reward for Surakichi, who was very busy working its best.
Thanks to the two skills of Long Distance Differentiation and Volume Increase acquired by Surakichi, seed cultivation has been progressing efficiently. Based on the information supposedly wringed out by Minnalis and the others, it will soon be getting back to work so this amount of reward is not that bad.
Oh, it seems like I made it at the right time
It seems like they were just wrapping up the first stage of the information extraction he had entrusted to them, and the ounting clerk of the Grond Merchant Association who had been abducted by taking advantage of an opportunity was tied up shabbily and in apletely unconscious state.
kyuri, kyuri!!
kikii, kiikiki!
You guys, sure do get along
Whether there is a part of them as same fluid organisms that makes them understand each other, Surakichi and Metal-san get along well.
Even now, they are still getting closer, and were both doing something akin to a high five with each others tentacles.
Master-sama, weve squeezed out the necessary information as much as possible
Its perfect!!
On the paper Shuria handed over shouting look, look, the names of shops andpanies are listed in an endless stream.
It sure is a bigpany even though its rotten, this number of transactions in this short period of time, its looking good
To that fact, I involuntary nt the edge of my mouth upwards.
The uracy of the operation will also increase, and the more targets, the better. I dont want to cause trouble to decent ces, but for my revenge, I will not hesistate if necessary.
Still, it seems like I will still have to make Surakichi try hard some more.
Well then, as you can see in this list, while we have Surakichi scatter the seeds, we have to water it so that the seeds can sprout. Whether we ourselves enlist under the groups who nts the seeds, or those who cultivates it, will be determined as we move forward making adjustments, next is if a magical storm doesnt ur
And so GUuuuuuh a sound of a rumbling stomach was heard.
I guess having a meales first. So should we take a break and return to the lodging for a bit
I agree. Im also hungry. Its also about time the medicine on this guy wears off, and if he were to remain missing for much longer it may arouse suspicion from somebody
Saying that, Minnalis looks down on the man who had remained tumbled on the ground.
Me, me!Shuria, wants to try an eating tour at food stands!
Oh, sounds good. Like a Orc meats skewers on sticks, or a hunting-cows stew, Im also curious about
You cannot, I will not stand for you to eat such nasty thing before revenge!!
Minnalis rejected the proposal with Firm Rejection!! characters floating in her background.
Eh-
Theres nothing like Eh-. Why do you both want to stoop to eat such an overly expensive and nasty dish?
Minnalis made an expression that depicts her exasperation at understanding from the bottom of her heart.
My younger sister also disliked junk food, and she makes the same face when she catches me eating Ma-do or Ken-cken*. TLN: Those names means Mcdonalds and Kentucky. Guess they were shortened for copyright reasons.
After that, she would begin her passionate talk about what kind of health hazards the junk food would cause, and in the end she would be like Nii-sama, Do you intend to die first leaving Mai behind? With words like that together with teary eyes, she brings it to a close.
Sure enough, after being subjected to such drama, the desire for junk food will be on vacation for about a month, but still, remaining unlearning the desire returns once again, then the scene where my dear sister turns to a professor and scolds me once again is a recurrent drama in our house.
Well, you see, I mean there is this mysterious charm that stalls give off that is unique to stalls alone, you know what I mean.
The fact that it looks cheap, Shuria and the others too knows that. But, that cheap look is also nice.
In reality, in regards to just taste alone, it doesnt even begin topare with Minnalis dishes. A dish I would love to eat everyday among the two, is without doubt, Minnalis dish.
Even so, asionally, I desire to eat those kind of crude dishes. Humans are strange, are they not.
Well, I understand. I am sure even if you keep silent, you will still eat it in secret.
Oh
She averted her eyes from the gaze directed towards them with Sanpaku eyes.
In that case, it is still better if you eat it right in front my eyes
Yay!!
Now that its decided, lets get out of here before Minnalis changes her mind.
He carries the man left on the ground and heads out from the hidden room of the former dungeon.
It is unusual for Minnalis, who ismitted to making meals, to approve eating out on stalls. Let me try and stuff myself even with portions of before we receive the next approval as much as possible.
Fu, lets increase the repertoire of food stalls dishes from next time. Which means, first of all, investigating the taste
I heard a muttering voice from the back.
Someday, maybe even the craving for food stall meals may appease Minnalis.
*
Three dayster, we caused a magical storm in the forest outside campus while exposing our disgraceful behaviour.
The magical storm which blows up covers the surroundings of the city of Dars and cuts off information transmission through magicmunication.
I naturally let out a smile, at that thing as if it were a celebratory sign held up by a huge creature.
Thats right, blow up magnificently. To crush everything of that bastard
Now, Grond.
AN ILLUSTRATION OF A HIGH-SPIRITED FUTURE EXPECTATIONS IS ALREADY DRAWING NEAR RIGHT BEFORE YOUR EYES?
Ill be sure to kill you with this hand. Grond
============================
- TL Note: the Kuma here means Bear.
Chapter 82 - The Hero, Ridicules Grond
Chapter 82 C The Hero, Ridicules Grond
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
The seated chair makes a light creaking sound as if the body was slightly resigned onto it.
Tsk, those fools, getting ahead of themselves
Until a while ago, It was a representative of a small merchant association in a considerably deep rtion with Grond merchant association was who he was having a meeting with in the reception office.
The meeting, which usually ends with a light greeting after the deal is concluded, however, for some reason was different from the usual aspect this time.
The reason is clear. The money and the goods that I paid for in the transaction seem to have disappeared suddenly.
The merchant association which bears the responsibility of the theft has no clue as to the cause, and for the time being, are demanding the involved personnel from within the merchant association take responsibility.
Split the loss, my ass. Even if it was just right after the deal, the management should have fallen under their jurisdiction
The reason why I amshing outints after the fact, is because I epted the request of the other party and paidpensation for their loss.
What I actually paid was about 20% of the losses, but its an extra expense that wasnt nned for and didnte out easily.
If it were any of those ordinary merchants, I could have easily turned it down. Setting aside the fact that it happened right after the dealing, since the management right had already been passed onto the other party, there should be no reason for me to be legally held responsible.
Nevertheless, the reason I epted their demands is because, the merchant association in question wasnt just any ordinary one but are ones with which I conduct shady dealings with.
From Illegal ves trade, forbidden drugs, to stuffs like overhunting of raw materials of monsters that is strictly prohibited and magical tools of unknown origin, they are the ones that undertake those several dealings that cannot be carried out in the open.
They are not one that canpare with our merchant association in terms of scale, but even so, they are a troublesome opponent that cannot be made light of.
In any case, I willpletely absorb them under my control rather than trading partners in due time, but now is not the time yet.
Fu, anyway, it is money that will eventually return back to me. Besides, I cannot have them go out of business now
That merchant associations underground connection is quite wide. -Also for the sake of when I cut-off Nonorik, I am going to have those merchant associations keep up their momentum.
Nonorik is certainly useful, but I didnt intend to keep him forever.
It does not matter much that it costs money.
He is a mad dog, a mad dog who ys with the chains of reason that willfully binds himself.
A hopeless bloodthirsty beast, running around a chaotic fountain that is mixed with the taste of iron rust.
Both the ves I present to him, and the underground jobs, nothing could really satisfy him in the truest sense.
His luxurious manner which he conducts himself in my presence, only appears to me like someone who is desperately gasping for breath so as not to drown in a sea of boredom.
Being as he is, theres no telling when he will bare his fangs at me, he ispetent, but the risk is too big.
It is also a condition of the contract that the contract can be rescinded at any time by both parties. If I were to just terminate the contract normally, he will likely disappear somewhere just like a child that has lost interest in a toy.
However, simply cutting him loose will affect my influence underground, and will hinder future dealings.
The timing needs to be timed properly. At the very least, I cannot possibly make a move to cut Nonorik loose until wevepletely gotten our hands on their trickery and connections entirely.
My judgement is not wrong. This is a necessary investment
I muttered as if persuading myself, the matter regarding the money paid will be settled.
Merchants are ones who earn money by spreading money. The money spent looking ahead is not wasted.
(Those guys are not stupid either, they will find the cause even if they have to scrape grass roots in order to save face. Because money cant just naturally disappear, so that someone will pay dearly for this)
The sound of knocking on the door echoes in the room.
Enter
Excuse me, Master-sama
It was Fegner who stepped into the room after turning the doorknob.
Master, while its still uncertain, theres something you might want to keep at the back of your mind
What is it?
Though the information is still uncertain Apparently, the recasting of money is going to be carried out
Say what?
I reflexively stood up after hearing those words.
If this information is true, it is a matter of great importance.
In other words, the recasting of money is to cast and crush gold coins and silver coins to change the purity of the metal.
For example, even with the same gold coins, the amount of gold contained in the Empire gold coins and the Kingdom gold coins are different. Thats why the value of a piece of gold is different in the Kingdom and Empire.
In other words, lowering the purity of the metal means that even if you have the same number of gold coins at face value, there is a possibility that substantial assets will be reduced.
Is that story true? Where is the source of information!!
Actually, my distant rtive works for the Treasury department in the royal capital. There apparently seems to be such movements, though the letter arrived just before the highway was blocked by the monsters due to the Magical storm. Because it is an information in a sentence written with rare ink, including a predecided code that was arranged in case something happened, I think that credibility is fairly high in my opinion
I see
I was caught in surprise for only a moment, and then dive into deep thought again. If the story just now is indeed true, then we have to make a move promptly.
The recasting of money is the method used when the kingdom fell into financial difficulties in the past, and the portion of the existing currencies of gold and silver lowered is circted back into the budget.
( Surely, it is not surprising if the decision to recast money is made in the current situation, huh)
I do not know for what reason, but the kingdom recently spent moneyvishly.
Theres also that matter where nearly 200 beast-kin ves were ordered from our merchant association, and ceaselessly emptied stores and bought fairly expensive and high grade magic items while they let gold do the talking.
I do not mind anything if ites to money, but even a country will be running short on money if that much gold is used.
Damn, there are a awful lot of troubletely
I scratched my head, and drink tea that had turned lukewarm to calm my mind.
The tea leaves are not familiar in the kingdom, but I like the unique vor and astringency of the green liquid.
Above all, drinking this makes me feel calm.
Now then
After a short rest and having calmed down a bit, I dive into deep thoughts again.
Of course, speaking mindfully, Im in fervent rejection to consider the idea of money recasting, but should recasting be done, all the previous currencies will be unusable. If its concealed and past the expiration date for exchange, it would be requisitioned by the country at the time of finding, in other words, it bes a currency that can not be used openly.
Because the value of the metal itself does not diminish, there is also the option of saving it in a ce where it cannot be found by anyone if the purpose is to retain it as gold or silver if it were just a noble, but the disadvantages is too great for a merchant who uses money to generate money.
Even if the assets are to be somewhat weakened, it will be more profitableter.
Well, it depends on what kind of privilege you get, whether its positive or negative, but it is necessary to change goods to money anyway
In order to appease the nobility and merchants who were reluctant to reduce their assets, its not like the country did not think of anything.
One of the measures is to increase the amount on face value when exchanging. Usually for one old currency, it is calcted to receive a lot of money. In a word, regardless of the facts, the amount on the face value will increase somewhat.
And, the other is that, privileges are granted when responding to the exchange ofrge amounts of money more than a certain amount.
It was around 40 years ago that currency recasting urred before.
At that time, the number of merchants who exchanged the most gold coins in each town was to be exempted from tax for the next ten years.
It would have been possible to recover many of the assets that would have diminished if they were exempt from such taxes, and could make arge loan to the country.
This profit will be extremelyrge.
Of course, although it is necessary to consider the underlying side of an information, no matter which angle I think about it, it is better to umte money.
Tsk, if only the magical storm would cease, it is something I can confirm right away
I have had several dealings with the princess in a friendly manner from before. I have been made to undertake various dirty jobs, but in return, she is very useful as a source of information at such times.
But it is not possible to use the magic tools ofmunication due to the influence of the Magical storm, in the first ce, one cannot even connect at all.
The Magic tool of the long-distancemunication is not the size that it is easy to carry, and because the structure is rted to the earth veins, it cannot be easily moved.
In addition, although there is an earth vein that could be used outside of town, if the magic tool of long-distancemunication were to be moved, it will stands out.
It is the merchant association with the keen eyes. I would rather avoid doing anything so conspicuous.
Oh, well. Fegner, for the time being, distribute the stock once around other merchant associations, sell out the items other than the goods whose delivery destination has been determined, and scrape up the money together. Even if you have to be a little aggressive. The reason is, lets see, you can just say that youre collecting money to open a new branch in the Empire
Yes, understood, Master
One of the subordinates who thanked him exits the room.
As I take out a piece of paper from the desk, to contact the princess and write a letter to confirm the fact concerning the money recasting, its closed with a wax affixed with the Grond associations association crest of a horse and a hammer.
Hey there, is anyone there!!
Yes, you called
Send this letter to the neighboring towns branch using the teleportation crystal. Its urgent
Normally, It would unlikely to use an expensive teleportation crystal for one contact, but this time, because of the situation being what it is.
The teleportation crystal can deliver the letter without being affected by the location of the transfer origin, and if its just letters, the lowest-grade teleportation crystal alone would suffice.
It would be great if the reply could be sent through a teleportation crystal, but that would be impossible as long as the magic storm is still covering town.
Certainly
When the letter is handed to the subordinate who came into the room and the instruction given, the subordinate exits the room after the bow.
Now then, the quickest time itll take to get a reply would be seven days correct
Yes, I believe that would the limit
Fegner makes an agreeable response after predicting a cursory estimate.
I was impatient when I heard it, but after thinking about it carefully, this just might be an auspicious event.
I may not possess gold that can be readily avable enough to gain the privileges, but that may not necessarily be the case if one were to obtain information and make a move beforehand.
Other merchant associations should also have lots of informationworks, but it will be difficult to procure information physically and throughmunication with the magic tools due to the influence of this magical storm.
Is there anyone else likely to know about this information?
No, that is unlikely because, I dont think there was any other letter when I received the letter
All right, in other words, the privileges for this town will be almost surely obtained by our merchant association if it goes as it is.
It is unclear what privileges will be granted, but it will not be so bad.
The earnings from that Ramune is now stable, with this, the merchant association will growrger again, and eventually the day when everything in this town is monopolized by my merchant association will soon arrive. If so, both the president bunch ofrge merchant associations, and those shitty old men ofmerce guild apart from us whose face we can only stare at, nobody will be able to interfere with me. Towards me, even more money will, Ahahahahaha!!
I involuntarily raised my voice inughter to the sensation as if the gold coins is springing forth from the surrounding in session.
Without realizing that a single rat was watching that spectacle.
Yeah yeah, youre smoothly moving exactly the way I wanted
I severed the sense sharing from rat number one, and I muttered in the room of the inn which had been reduced to just one person.
The n was in a well-digested condition.
Scum will dance towards the path of destruction aptly.
I hid one side of my face lying face down to an extent with my right hand, in order to constrain my overflowing emotions.
Yes, thats fine. Just keep disying your greed, Kukukuku
Grow fatter, and fatter, and fatter.
Devour the given bait greedily, and inte your desire like a balloon.
Then with the bloated desire.
Thinly, thinly, we will frailly scrape it off like peeling pieces of human skin.
And finally, Im going to rip him apart just like tearing off a serrated toe nail.
So
Now, keep chasing that dirty little golden dream. Like a degenerate child, Ill make you seek so much enough to lose everything. Kukuku, Hahahahaha!!
Without being able to endure it, I threw myself on the bed I was sitting, and raised a joyous loudughter.
C
Chapter 83 - An Adventurer Working Hard to be a Thief
Chapter 83 C An Adventurer Working Hard to be a Thief
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
We somehow were able to set the plot to capture Grond.
I walked through the mountains outside of Dars after getting one part of the n ready.
It wasnt the Audilus mountain range, but the forests in the mountains werent very deep, and parts of the mountains were very easy to move across. Because of this, it was more like hiking than actually climbing a mountain.
Hey! Adventurer! Let me practice with you! If I get stronger, I can protect everyone!
Brother Adventurer, lemme give you this! I cant depend on Kelly, so just like you did with Toria, can you help all of us when we need you?
ShShen Fa?!!!
Shen Fa, youreyou need to have more pride like a man.
In the bright and clear weather, feeling the warm, clean air, I remembered the pic I took with those kids.
Brother Kaito! Toria made this! Eat it! Eat it!
Which? Which? Ahg! Toria! Are you even my friend anymore?!
Huh? Werent you just trying to eat the piece that I just gave Mister Kaito?!
Oh, oh yeah. Will you be my friendter then? Will it make you happy if I pat your head, Toria?
Geez! Dont treat me like a kid!
Hah hah hah hah!!
The sun flooding through the trees in that wonderful memory only made the pain I feel worse.
Master, are you okay?
Why are you zoning out like that?
I noticed that they were talking to me.
Ah, no, nothing
You really are stubborn about things sometimes, master.
Mister Kaito, dont you believe us to?
I was about to object but stopped myself, looked, and simply shrugged my shoulders in surrender.
nah. Sorry. I was just remembering things.
This was to check if the condition was right for the final event.
The final event I chose was made from my mistake the first time, in this disgusting, vice-ridden school.
That day, as that rotten reality seemed tough before me and drive me insane, that copsed ce was now covered by swaying fields of grass.
Really, like remembering a story all over again.
Yeah, a story, all over again.
I didnt need to even think it over, the feeling of it had permeated my organs.
The regret, anger, sadness, loss of faith.
That girl whose hand I never reached, never grabbed hold to.
Not able to do anything, just a bloody hand to extend with no help.
Then, the only word she said, help, was the only word I heard that day.
No, even with that memory, its different than that. Nothings over yet.
No one thing has beenpleted yet.
Nothing has been forgotten, it still is fresh in my mind.
No time to get lost in your emotions, master.
Minnalis said with a lightly urgent tone.
They dont know anything. They dont remember a thing. They live as if that first world was nothing, that only these scars of a second world exist.
But, even with all my anger for them steaming out of me, Minnalis just kept smiling in her alluring way.
Well, its not nothing. It cant be nothing. Lets show them, everything. Cut it into their souls.
I think this is why I became your ally. Never forgiving or getting used to all the pain and anguish, anguish, anguish you feel, just let the pain fill inside you. Well kill all of them.Shuria said.
Shuriaughed happily, while Minnalis continued.
Yeah! So lets get working until we get back at them!
Not holding back, I was thankful for the right words of these girls at the right times, as we continued toward the goal.
Where we arrived was in the middle of Audilus Mountains, far from the road, in an open ce a bit from a grove.
I wasnt prepared for the scene I saw, as for a second the image of that wooden-built schools image stood with the current empty field in my mind.
Ok, were here.
There was a 50 foot hole in the middle of the field dug there.
Squeek! Squeek!
One mouse came close to my feet.
Mouse One, or Mousuke.
Yesterday, as I was observing Grond with Mouse One, Shuria strongly stated Mouse One? What kind of name is that? Its so cute, dont give it ame name like that!
I thought Mouse One was a good name for it, and when that newly named Mouse One, or Mousuke, heard it, it got depressed.
When I asked about itter, he said that he liked it so much that he cried and said hed take it to his grave.
So thats why the Mousuke liked his name, and improved his skill.
His new skill Leadership: Micewas received, and he took over the destiny of other mice through leading them.
With that new power, Mousuke used his power to dig a hole for thisst event.
I usually had to do all the work alone with Minallis and Shuria.
But with Mousuke using his new power, the hole was quickly done.
Yeah, this size of a hole is perfect.
After getting close and squatting to look, it had a depth of 10 feet.
Squeek!
Mousuke jumped on my shoulder and squeaked with an exmation like Praise me now!
Also, Mousuke liked to look good, so if he found a river nearby hed wash up and set his hair in ce, and if you rubbed a little soap on him, hedther up happily and getpletely clean.
Because of that, he was different than all the other mice and had beautiful fluffy hair.
Oh, cute guy, cute guy! Did well!
Skweeek!
I thanked him while rubbing his head and Mousuke squealed at it.
You dont have to say anything, you two. We know what youre thinking.
The two others looked a little jealous. Leticia would have called me stupid or something, but these two, nothing.
Here, you can rub him all you want. Mousukes not going to object at all.
MasterSighSqueek Skweek!
Huh? Did I say something wrong?
The two girls looked at me and the mouse with disappointed eyes, and I felt as if I had made a mistake.
It was back during the summer vacation of my fourth grade.
Using the long break, I went back to my grandparents house in the country. For bug catching, summer festivals, ying around in the river, and after that was, as the phrasehe who does not work, does not eatgoes, I had to pick cabbages and carrots and such out of the field.
Well, what I want to say is
nting seeds involves a lot of stuff and can be really boring
After seeing thisst stagee together thest few days, and this escape from reality involved, I had to sneak in and out of over 10 smaller trade ces.
Weapons and armor stores and so on, all of these stores covered with the objects of their trade, and with all of their sales not being so good, they had little money to work with.
Because of this, they hid their money here and there, and it took Minnalis, Shuria, and I time to find traces of any of it. Because of this we let Slime-kichi do the work.
With Slime-kichi, just a little crack meant it could get in, and since it could break things up into smaller sizes, it made long-time jobs like that short.
So outside of these ces selling things out of their own stores, they also had to mediate the raw materials that the other store traded in.
Because the difference between stores and traders was ambiguous, it was a standard whether or not these stores dealt in these raw materials or not.
Also, it wasnt just the stores that would haggle in these small amounts with customers, but the stores would frequently take those amounts and use them with the traders as well.
In addition, because most of these stores traded with the people, those using copper and silver were the most frequent, so the use of gold as currency was a little extreme for most of them.
In this world, there were no currency creation technologies detailed like a ce like modern Japan, so you would have take thousands of really fat coins around with you, one by one.
Of course, because this took up a lot of space, it was obvious that many of these stores created vault rooms for the storage of all this cash in addition to precious items and magical objects.
Because the entire ce was like a safe, it was simple to get away after stealing without leaving a trace.
Because of that, we entered the gloomy, shadowy underground room of the tradepany and took out the nking currency from a magic bag.
Minnalis and Shuria counted along with the list and put the appropriate amounts of money into the bag.
Silver 145, 146, 147, umthats all the silver. After isrge copper, 262, copper 300, right?
If we mistook the amount of one coin, the n would be half dead. We couldnt justy off simply because it was tedious, because this was the key to utterly destroying you-know-who.
This seed we now nted that would grow into a nt of despair, would creep along the earth until it wrapped its vines around Gronds foot.
That golden fruit he thought he saw before his eyes would distract him from this vine and its flower under his feet.
.Once that flowered vine wrapped around him, however, he would never know that it bloomed with a poisonous flower that could take his life.
Okay then, this is all. Yufon Trading written there.
I took the amount of money and put it in the bag, and then wrote the traders name on it. Then I put that bag in my own and stood up.
No need to stand around, lets get out of here.
When I left the vault, I closed the foot and wrote a red symbol with my finger on the door.
Close.
nk, the sound of a small spell, as the vault locked itself.
It depends on the rank for the amount of vault of the trader, but most of them are at least strengthened against magic and have an rm device attached.
In order to deal with that normally, you have to have a magical tool that takes the ce of the key, and most traders have the chief hold on to that key without fail.
Stealing that away easily, and doing so without leaving any trace takes too much work
However, even the sturdiest of vaults are vulnerable to a magic storm.
This vulnerability allows you to enter the vault using the The Hooked de of Schismswhile suppressing MP use. After using Minnalis poison, you can put anyone guarding to sleep and simply take the cure yourself.
Okay then.
After a few minutes, the guard wakes up and forgets he ever slept.
I made sure there was no one else around, and made my way out the back and mixed in with the town.
Hey, hey, hey, hey,e in! Today the potions are cheap! Hey brother, do you want to take care of magical beasts quickly?! Buy this potion then!
There were workers outside of the traders doing their business.
Before I entered to steal, I went along the ces that had built up their goods from being a store to a trader, and heard from behind me.
Hey, brother! You waiting along there!
Whome?
As I looked along the trader, a man called me and invited me over to see his wares.
Hard to say this out loud, but from your look, youre an adventurer, right? You should buy this potion, its a good one!
As she said that, the seller sloshed around a potion in her hand.
Hm, hah hah, looks like a good HP potion.
I appraised it and it was a Low level HP potion, quality (LOW).
Oh, so you can guess the value of this low level potion? Well, you have the look, so youre not going to be fooled easily.
Yeah, Ive been here and there. Selling any MP potions?
Of course, I can promise you as a magician myself. I have revival potions to strengthening potions!
She went into the store and brought out a MP potion. I could tell the potion was of good quality.
A restore potion is one clearly connected with life. Those that dont fool you and those who are honest about the quality are the best merchants.
It seems I was lucky in finding a very honest merchant.
Okay, Ill take 10 of those. How much?
Wow, thats generous! 10 silver all together.
I took out my silver and handed it over, and got a wooden box with 10 potions.
Thank you so much! Pleasee again!
Yeah, if I feel like it.
I waved and walked away.
It was good to find a nice merchant once in a while. You dont know if the book matches the cover, but I dont have the time to make that mistake.
Thats why you have to pray that you find a good merchant now and then.
However
Even thinking so, there was no reason to hesitate.
Its bad to think this way, but, my revenge isnt so cheap that I need to hesitate.
I will kill him. I must.
I didnt want to waste the revenge in my killing either, as Id take any path necessary to do it sessfully.
I knew it wasnt right. But, I wasnt born to live a life that was all for right things.
If it was really necessary, I could swallow that guilt, and do what I had to.
I wasnt just an adventurer anymore.
I was thinking it over so much I wasnt paying attention to anything around me.
Thud, and the small sound of bumping into someone.
!!
Kyaaa!
He was wearing an army suit with a beret over long blond hair, and the small youth had fallen on his rump in front of me.
He was as small as Shuria, with slitted eyes that reminded you of a cat.
What a waste. Look where youre going, Agh!
Nonorik had appeared right in front of me.
Cant wait to see more? Want to show your support? to be a patron and get additional chapters ahead of time!
Chapter 84 - Minnalis’ XX Bug Growing Diary
Chapter 84 C Minnalis XX Bug Growing Diary
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
After being away from the imperial city for a while, we, together with our master, visited several towns on our way.
This is the story of one night.
I took out a big bottle from the bag.
After dinner, I tried something by putting nts inside the bottle.
Phew, it seems it wont eat normal nts. I thought either fresh nts or
Inside of the big bottle was the Wall Eaterthat master got in the imperial city.
It had a strange shape, but it has a beautiful white color in the bottle.
Ku-chan, thats not a sleeping bag, okay?
I gave it the name Ku-chan. It had a clear body at first so I named it Cu-lear or Ku-chan.
Somehow, it seemed to think that the nts I put inside were something for it to sleep on, and it seemed to be stretching the nts out inside the bottle.
Even so, Ku-chan has gotten a lot bigger
Remembering how big it was back in the beginning, I nodded after looking at it now.
Ku-chan had started at about an inch long, and now was about the size of a persons finger, and looked like a pill-bug.
Its color had changed from a clear color to a glossy white.
Also, it had a shiny, slimy liquid that had now disappeared after it grew.
So, did it eat anything?
Master.
The master came up beside me to peer into the bottle.
Youre too close, master!
If you get too close too fast, it wont be ready for the surprise
I guess it does only eat metal and magic jewels, and maybe meat. Even though it did make a bed out of those nts.
Using the skill of approaching softly, he took a piece of a magic green boar and put said piece inside of the bottle.
Ku-chan turned away from the nts he had ignored and began to quickly eat up the meat.
The meat was the same size at Ku-chan, and he seemed to smile as he gobbled down the meal.
I know a little about what thisWall Eaterloves to eat, but why will it eat meat and not nts? I thought it would like mulberries or something.
Mullberries?
Yeah, everyone loves those in my world.
That answer seemed to prick at my heart.
A world that I didnt know and couldnt share with master.
Knowing the truth about that now, my heart seemed to hurt. Maybe not hurt, but dry up a little.
That reminds mewhy do you call itKu-chan? You cant appraise the sex of the bug, so how do you not know its actually Ku-kun?
As master asked me something I didnt know the answer to.
? Ku-chan is a girl though, right?
In the bottle, Ku-chan had turned away and was now bobbing its head up and down.
WhatI meaneither way is fine.
Master said with a doubtful look, and scratched his cheek.
Ah, if youre going to give it food, let me! Its my turn for revenge!
We were far now from Ermia.
In front of the angry Shuria, there was a small case the size of a shoebox.
Inside was a calm-looking Ku-chan.
Kyukyuroo
Ku-chan said as it was trying something.
Ku-chan by now had be the size of a small rabbit.
After Ku-chan became this big, it would make sounds while it shook.
Here! Its your favorite delicious meat!
Shuria had enthusiastically cooked and now was holding a piece of orc meat that was magic, and had dropped it in the case.
Ku-chan moved around the meat as if inspecting it, and then went back to its bed of leaves it had constructed.
Wha, hey hey! Why wont you eat my food?!
Ku-chan loved meat and metal with magic in it, but for some reason it wouldnt eat what Shuria provided. It just didnt like it.
Well, dont worry about it so much, Shuria.
I couldnt find any words to tell her so I only had an ambiguous reason like that.
I took the orc meat from the case and gave it a hand sized magic gem from Yumis.
Kyukyuiiiii!
As I did, Ku-chan seemed to spring on it as if it had waited a long time and began eating away.
Even though it became bigger, Ku-chan was eating away with a mouth that you couldnt really see.
However
Ah
Ku-chan stopped eating the gem when it was half gone.
What happened to it? It usually eats the whole thing.
Lately, Ku-chans amount of food it ate became less and less.
It didnt stop eating altogether, and it did leap onto magic stones like this; it didnt seem weaker either, but I was worried.
Do you think its fallen ill or something?
Ive checked it out and theres no abnormal status to it.
Master was squatted down next to the case and looking from the opposite side.
Howevermaybe Ku-chan is resisting the scanning of it. Whether consciously or unconsciously. Although I think its okay as its not faking its status.
Master turned his head in puzzlement.
Kyu, kyuiii
But, it is weird. I dont want to see big bugs like this one, but I think Ku-chans pretty cute now.
He rubbed Ku-chan with his finger as he said that.
You change bit by bit too master.
Hm..you have to eat! Eat! Why wont it eat any more?
Shuria had worked her butt off putting magic in that meat, but the bug just stopped eating it.
Shuria was crying in disbelief, and we were worried that something was wrong with Ku-chan.
Then, one day
what can this be?
After one night, inside the case that Ku-chan was in, there was a white shimmering egg like a jewel inside.
And, there was no Ku-chan inside the case any more.
Master, is this egg what remains of Ku-chan?
I dont knowI cant appraise it.
Master looked at me with a confused face.
I mean, that has to be it, right? This has to be Ku-
Isis it okay? If Shuria did something to it with her food, I wont forgive her!Minnalis said.
Calm down, you two. Even if it dies, you cant help it. Its a magic beast, so theres going to be at least one or two weird things about it.
Still, masters face looked a bit worried.
Hm? The egg just moved.
Just then.
Shuria was about to say something back when the motionless egg started to shake in small jolts.
Ah, it happened again!
They were very small little jerks that were happening to the egg, but they did exist.
I dont know what it is, but it seems that its not dead.
Anyway, I was relieved.
We looked on a bit worried at the egg, as it began to shake in small fits again.
Finally, we couldnt do anything about it, Ku-chan had be an egg, and we watched it ourselves from time to time.
The movements kept continuing, and there was no change in the egg. Since its an egg, it has to hatch sometime, right?
Cant wait to see more? Want to show your support? to be a patron and get additional chapters ahead of time!
Chapter 85 - The Adventurer and Nonorik meet
Chapter 85 C The Adventurer and Nonorik meet
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Knocking over such a beautiful kid like myself makes me think you dont mind if I cut you to shreds, right?
The sight of a little girl with a face puffed outining was in front of me.
Well, I wasnt able to doubt something like that shoved on me as fact. I cant even remember someone forcing me to ept something like that before.
However, even though I knew what, I couldnt believe that this was a boy talking to me.
Sorry about that. I was thinking about something. See you.
I hurried a little, but the person that was talking to me didnt know who I was.
I had to do something to get rid of this guy before I do Grond in, but this wasnt the time.
I just made an empty face and tried to get out of there.
Hey, brother! Wait right there!
what?!
As I tried to get away, Nonorik shouted out to stop me.
I thought of just trying to walk away like I hadnt heard him, but with him looking at me like that, just walking away would seem even more strange to everyone around.
Are you going to leave after hitting a girl like you did? You need to sincerely apologize to me!
(This guys acting like a girl still? What a load of crap.)
Damn, oh well.
Some of the stores I had passed smelled pretty good, so I had bought some bread with meat and vegetables in it to eat.
Here, Ill give you this sandwich. Thats enough, right?
Geeeeez! If youre going to turn me away with just some food, you dont know how to treat a giiiiiiirl! Instead of some unsexy food joint, you could at least buy a girl some flowers! You must be a virgin or something!
Im telling you, I dont want to know who you are.
Now Im reaaaaaaally angry. Fhuh huh huh, cute!
Nonorik said with augh, and licked his lips as his appearance changed.
Nonos gonna teach you some things alright? You want me to give you some experience?
Maybeter, why do you want to follow me so badly?
Because, you have a good smell about you. Did you rub that smell on yourself?
!!
That smell, I noted with a shock making my spine stand on end, was, the strong smell of blood.
Even though he acted and looked young, it was the smell that he had been ying with alongside death.
He wasnt hostile, but had the mad happiness of someone that loved top up blood, as my senses instantly changed from caution to preparing for a fight.
Ah, I see then! You can sense the same smell Im sensing!
What is all this?
I felt him pull back his sensation of madness, as it seemed that I had felt out his intentions, and he clicked his tongue as I went back to being cautious.
No need to y the foolNono is just like
ӣ!
!!
My voice came out low and cold, enough to surprise even me.
Dont treat me the same as you. Youre nothing like me, or the rest.
But it is true he had the same sense of madness that I did.
Wanting to kill, kill, kill.
A feeling of dark grey covered in ck that makes you want to suddenly destroy.
But that was all we shared, I couldnt stand beingpared to someone like him.
(but its no time for me to fool around. I need to get back to the girls.)
With the sudden anger I showed and the timing of him being taken aback, I went back sharing the same thoughts as Mousuke.
I spoke no more and spun on my heels, and walked away.
Dont treat me the same as you. Youre nothing like me, or the rest.
As soon as I said the words, his ck pupils seemed to be disturbed as if some kind of mud was swirled up with the ck.
That ck intention that he shouted out at me with is exactly what I wanted.
He still kept quiet and then blended into the crowd.
Wow, I was just ying with that adventurer. I guess the guy dumped me then!
It had been a long time since I had seen such a fun thing, so it was disappointing.
I had gotten tired of this town, so before I cut rtions with that old man Grond, I wanted to have fun.
I took a bite into that sandwich that adventurer gave me, and walked toward that stronghold the old man told me about.
If he woulda taken me on, I really could taught him some things.
Some sensations and some good thingsand then something to fulfill my desires, a killing that would be filled with pain and hardship for him.
But, maybe not? He was cautious from the beginning. If I killed him while hes working, his henchmen coulda came after me. But, still he got angry at me
Normally, no one is cautious after bumping into a girl on the street.
However, at the end, he could feel the adventurers hostility toward me. And Nono hadnt had any hostility toward the adventurer at all.
But, but, it was a waste. Munch munch, even so, with how he seemed, he hadnt even hit his tenth level yet.
Nono continued eating bread, as he walked through a crowd of decidedly uninteresting people.
It was a waste, for Nono to have his spine jump just because he was yelled at, even though he didnt feel a strong sense of hostility from the adventurer.
So many people drown in their own desire to kill others, but this fellow didnt stand out like the outrageous feelings he got from those others.
But, no matter how strong he wants to be, if he doesnt have power, he just gets crushed, right?
That final word that he spoke was in many ways a sour one.
Okay, back to work again!
He needed to work out after just filling his belly, and he needed to stay limber, or it would hurt all the torturous <>, as well the sex.
All that meat in the belly could be an enemy to any woman-like man.
He licked the sauce off his finger, and then finally licked his lips.
As he walked quickly along the road, he looked under the slightly dirty sky he was used to walking under.
It would be good to go swimming to clean this little dirty town off of him.
The water in this world was sweet and beautiful, and being soaked in it for too long makes the chest burn and you feel like drowning.
Even so he couldnt help it, he wanted to taste blood. Yes, like now.
Yeah, yeah, here! Here!
He arrived at a burning, rotten smelling, trash filledir.
A ce where there were a lot of toys to be yed with.
Killing and <> was a good feeling thing, and made Nono feel alive again.
ohstopguuuuh
Hey! Dont go crazy, hah hah hah
He could hear some low-lives through the door.
The people the most fun to kill.
heh heh heh, excuuuuuuse me!
A smell that had a dirty ambiance about it.
The smell of tobo smoke mixed in the shadowy air, and the old recorded stench of blood and meat being cooked.
Huh? Who is that? Were in the middle of something now!
Oh, no problem. You have something for us,dy?
Hee hee, I like the middle one the most. You wanna y, buddy? Dont worry, if I use this, itll be over soonhee hee!
There were a few men in the middle of the room.
In addition to tobo, there were those seated, those eating meat and fat, those enjoying ying cards, et cetera et cetera
A ce where all these human wastes clung to, and the most noticeable in the middle was a goblin speaking in a strangely thick voice that was leaned over a slightly dirty woman.
I dont know why you came here, but I guess we gotta have some fun with you now, hee hee!
What, with me? Are you gonna be my first partner, piggy?
The orc-like man came walking towards Nono.
Heh, piggy?!
Ah, here ites!
Hey, Dogill! Shes good lookin so dont wreck her right away! Ah, he cant hear anyway
Tch! What theshes gonna get wrecked quick.
Hey, hey! I wanted to hear but, what the hell is she sayin anyway?
This youngdy said I dont do piggies and turned him down.
Theirughs at the dirty jokes matched the ce well.
W, wh, who you callin a p, p, p, p, p, pig! I am
Okay? Listen, piggy, its my pleasure so Nonos going to have a lot of fun with you. So
Wha, aghh!
Pwissssh, just like a pin through a water balloon the mans legs exploded in blood.
Gyaaaaaaaaaa!
Are you going to just lie down on the floor?
He fell on his side, and the people in the room backed away from the spectacle.
Hey, what is it? Hey lets y some more, hah hah hah!
B, bastard!Kid!Where are you goin!?
The suddenly unthawed air seemed to quickly be doused in the smell of blood.
Everyone, everyone, lets have fun. Ill give you a lot of enjoyment, so much so that my groin is wet with excitement!
Clink clink clink C a dozen daggers from his open cape fell to the ground.
Just make sure you cry from the bottom of your heart, okay?
The blood seemed to bubble up just like the foam on beer.
Like an ocean of blood, they all sunk in, even deeper.
It was the loudest, most painful chorus of shrieks the ce had ever been witness to.
Naaahh, here here!
In the middle of the rustling search of the room, he found a sword there with a scabbard.
It looked like the sword mixed with a tree, a scabbarded sword that Grong had told him to search for.
Hmthis is enough of a toy for two ves.
He put the sword in his bag, took a look around, and and saw all the junk he had left scattered after rifling through the ce.
The room was filled with the humidity of the day and the stench of blood.
All the dead in the middle of the room were the 21 dead that he himself had killed with his own hands.
It was a good hobby for a guy like Nonorik.
One by one, he listened to their mouths politely hoping to hear some of their weepingst breaths.
Nono had finally been able to kill at a level he wanted. Hee hee
Now that he looked around the room satisfied, he heard the drip, drop, of blood on the floor.
Aaaaahhhh, die, die!!
and an already dead body, cut open in battle, made creaking sounds again and again, as he could hear the troubled breath of a woman.
That womans eyes, hollow with anything but anger, kept cutting up the dead bodies one by one.
Is that bad?!Will you forgive me!?Thats why I killed you!
I have to kill, kill, kill! The same way, my whole life, right?
Nonos voice echoed.
For a little while, he looked like a proud woman and nodded, and leaving the woman, he left.
IT feels good to do a good deed! Hee hee hee!
He walked along the road, and cast off all the blood that had sullied his clothes with a magic spell.
The smell of blood seemed to drift away, and once the excitement stopped, he was covered in a silent bliss again.
Well, that was funrururunnn.
His body shook in the excitement of sess, and he thought about the fun he would have ying with his new toys.
Today would be a lot of fun with those new toys Grond would give him.
Chapter 86 - Minnalis and Shuria, Rumors and the Old Man 1
Chapter 86 C Minnalis and Shuria, Rumors and the Old Man 1
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Hey, yourete.
In the shadowy alley, a Grond trading employee waste for the appointed time and his partner reacted with irritation.
A generic man appeared with arge hood over his head.
He looked around and snuck into the ce, showing that he was a bit fearful to be there.
Ssorry. It took a while to get away from prying eyes.
Do you have the list with you?
Yyeah this, shows the stores and traders where the messed up goods are going, a copy of the peddler list.
The hooded man took out a document which the Grond employee received.
Okay, heres the reward for the list.
Okay! Ill finally be able to buy myself a woman! Hee hee!
you can get something like this in the government office easily, who knows why its needed.
Theughing hooded fellow retreated and looked with difort at the Grond employee.
Okay, if you need any more help, let me know.
Since he didnt want to remain there any longer, he withdrew with a smile on his face as the Grond employee left the ce quickly as well.
Hee heeokay, thats done.
Arriving at a ce with no people, the mans smile disappeared.
As the man said that, he took on apletely different appearance, as the shape of the man quickly changed shape into one of a rabbit-human magic beast.
Phew, just stuff like this makes this whole operation hard.
Thanks for the hard work, do you want to drink an MP potion just in case?
Master
A man wrapped in a robe emerged from the shadows.
He had in his hand a vial with blue liquid inside.
My MP use wont increase so thats okay.
I see. Anyway, looks like our n has taken one more step.
The mans smile turned up as he seemed to have an evil look on his face.
Yes, youre right. How did you do master?
Yeah, there was trouble but I got out of it. Ill tell you about it back in the boarding house.
He made an ambiguous face as he bit down on his words badly.
I see, master. My side went well too. The only hard part was Shuria filling herself up on sweets and meat.
Hahahah, sounds like Shuria. Well, as long as you were able to get out of there without anyone noticing.
No, she filled her belly and now we cant eat the food I madeI cant forgive that!
Oh, that was the problem.
He was a bit disappointed.
From now on master, could you just buy food as we go along?
Yeah, okay.
The beast girl and the coldly sweating fellow exchanged awkward smiles at each other.
Shuria was out in a store by herself eating a snack made of wheat and goat milk, lightly baked, and covered with honey.
In the middle of work, while she was waiting for her master toe back, she sat here taking a break.
Hnnnthis is great.
Minnalis had told her not to eat before dinner, but she was going to eat what she wanted.
Even more,pared to usual, she would hide from Minnalis and go out with master and eat things at roadside stalls.
Minnalis would intentionally let that go, and then pout to Kaito and use that to flirt with him.
Shuria just wanted a secret date with Kaito, so it was like two birds with one stone.
However, because Minnalis was getting more and more serious with her pouting, you couldnt let this continue any more.
Something sweet during work. This is the greatest reward.
She had already almost forgotten all the things she could have if she just asked for them at Yumis, thesest few days being so fun.
Because of all the being tied up andck of freedom, it was more than a drop of ecstacyit was more like intoxication.
Phew, delicious food!
She had eaten all the food on her te, and breathed out heavily.
While Kaito was nting the seeds of his plot here and there, Shuria and Minnalis were growing the sprouts with the rumors that they were spreading around as they went out to buy.
With all these different operations, it was like the fun they had preparing for the harvest festival a long time ago when she lived there with her mother and Shelmee.
Just like the preparations you make get you excited in anticipation for the final day toe, this event was just like long ago.
The only thing slightly different than back then was that the festival was full of loud shouts and so on.
That expression of nting seeds now sounds really perverted!
what stupid thing are you going on about now?!
Ah, Minnalis, wee back.
Ah, she said noticing them return as Minnalis called her from behind.
She was shocked for a second, but her te was put away so she had dealt with the proof.
Did you do well changing it out?
Yes, that magic storm was a bit much to deal with, but it worked just as nned, and the exchanges did well, so it went along just as master nned.
Minnalis sat in front of Shuria with a smile.
Thats great to hear! Hee hee, I cant wait to see the day it alles together!
Right. That was just what the master was saying. I dont think I could do it alone without getting caught and tortured.
YeahI mean, even though Ive heard it exined, there are parts about it I dont understand.
Minnalis nodded at Shuriasment, while Shuria tilted her neck.
First of all, whats all this talk ofreminted currency? Why is everyone up in arms about it? Money is money, right?
Yes, just as you said. However, in order to ensure its value, there are certain printing technologies, and in addition, the authority of the country as well. If you decrease the amount of real metal in the currency, it means that the countryse to the end of its mary reserves. In other words, there is trust built into the currency. Do you understand?
Um, hee hee hee, I think?
She was bad with slightly confusing exnations.
Kaito was an awesome guy, but Minnalis was pretty good at understanding what the heck he was saying.
Hmso you dont understand that either. I see, um you know how the correction rank of the tes that master uses ispletely different from a meaningless strangers tes?
Ah, now I think Im getting it!
Its just like that. Okaynow back to work. Lets pick out the ingredients well use for dinner.
Ah, meat! Meat is good!
Really? Then lets have fish instead. You like the desserts of this ce more than my cooking, anyway. Enough to sneak away and eat by yourself
Wha???
How did she know? I got rid of the te!
The nose of a beast cant be fooled easily, Shuria.
Pwish, as Minnalis touched her beast-like nose.
AhMinnalis, please forgive me
As ifgeez
Minnalis stood up and walked away, while Shuria got up and scampered after her.
A bar before the sun went down.
It was almost time for people to begin collecting around this bar, and you could already hear theughs of people inside from the street.
From the operation difficulty changing in using magic beasts and magic due to the magic storm in the street, only a few peddlers with strong armed guards were out on the street to sell.
In order to waste time in this pleasureless world, there was only liquor, girls, and gambling.
The bar was a natural ce for all of these.
Thats why some male spirit that has it in for traders is going around and stealing their money!
It seems there are other stories of this ghost messing around with others.
Hah hah hah, I see!
In the middle of the loud bar, anotherughing voice arose.
Another great story to drink by. I dont know if its the work of spirits or ghosts, but it does make you notice. Interesting gossip and all. Those girls.
Well, were just small-time peddlers trading information in order to survive. The money that all theserge-time traders have its just a little to them, but for us it would be a huge loss.
Yeah, you lose money here and there, but after a discussion tomorrow, were leaving this ce and going back to the imperial city. Why did this magic storm have to happen now?
All of the other male traders listening sighed.
Ah, I heard the road to the imperial city is full of monsters and dangerous.
Yeah, and the person were talking to tomorrow is the Grond Trading Company that girl was just talking about.
Oh, is that so?
Yeah, that traders so big hes a power-yer, and I cant believe that someone would raid a major trader for such a paltry sum and risk their life like thatpeople are going to be scared to stock things in a ce like that.
well
The imperial government themselves are using that ce to put their money. The stuff I was thinking about selling and getting sold off somewhere else isnt going to get a penny from me now. Ah, gulp, gulp gulp
The trader tilted back his wooden cup and slung back all the liquor in it.
sorry, no need to whine. AhI can finally be safe again after tomorrows transaction is over.
Well all the peddlers and traders that have a store unlike us cant be safe without having security watching their stuffmust be tough.
It took a lot of money to provide security to watch over these businessmen with little margin.
Its even hard to ensure that things arent stolen even with the security paid for. Everyone was trying to stay alive.
It will be fine. Other ces have the magic storm as well, but it wontst forever.
Oh, yeah. Well then in expectation for tomorrow, Im going to get back to the boarding ce before the sun goes down. Im going to take a big loss if I dont get these things sold. I have go get ready.
Its tough for all of us, hang in there.
Yeah, youdies too. Stay strong. I bet it must be tough to be traders and sisters at the same time.
The men stood up and goddled down the salted beans that they ordered with their liquor.
Then the leaving men stopped, and stroked his face, saying:
Hheyif you want, you can do some business with me.
SorryI have someone that Ive given my heart and soul to already.
I have a master that Im already giving enough to, so no thank you.
I seesorry then
The man lowered his shoulders and walked away.
He didnt say it in a way that was disgusting, but actually restrained himself a bit.
Even if he did well and sold what he needed to, since he was going to take a loss anyway, there was no reason for the girls to mock him as he left.
Okay, on to the next bar!
Sure!
They left their fruit-water on the table, and left the ce for another.
The vige right before sunset was painted in the ruddy sunlight.
They looked around for another ce to drink at.
So, where to next?
Um, that looks good over there.
Shuria pointed out one drinking ce.
We cant go there, thats a restaurant, it would be weird just drinking there.
Uh, I just smelled that wonderful smell of meat!
You just ate dessert this afternoon, so Id be surprised if you couldnt eat dinner! Youre getting fat!
Whaa? You cant say that!! Im still growing so its no problem for me!!
Heh, heh, Im joking. Well, if you leave any food on your te at dinner, its punishment time!
Ahif youre just going to yell at me, Minnalis, then its fine.
Should I just not make you a te?
Im sorry.
This kid again.
Master really found a disturbing fetish in punishing this girl Shuria.
Anyway, we need a bar that fits the description.
Hey, girls, you looking for a ce to drink? Hick!
The evening sun lit up the owner of the voice, who was red-faced for a different reason.
Sohickdrink with me? I know a good cehickhick
The hupping man was a bit too friendly and when he got too close you could smell strong liquor all over him.
geez, who is this guy?
No thanks.
Not joking around like Shuria, both of them really held their breath.
Lets go Shuria.
Sure.
If you get stuck with a drunkyoure just going to be stuck with a drunk.
Because of that, we decided to avoid and ignore him and walked away.
Hey! Dont ignore me, Im a C-rank adventurer, Golnda-sama! Im someone that usually gets the girls saying Wow, awesome!
being proud of being a C-ranked is sad, dont make usugh.
Well, our party rank is C though.
What? Whaddid you say? Maybe youre bashful because of how cool I am! Hic! Thasso cute!
He seemed to be getting all the wrong signals, and the fact that he kept following us was creeping us out.
Well, when you get drunk on MP or liquor you cant be responsible, and it was the masters unwrittenw, so Shuria and I werent nning on wasting anymore time with him.
However, he went a little too far, so the storys different.
Whoa, my hand slipped!
Wha?!
The drunk guy acted like he fell identally and stretched his hand out at my butt. I spun my body away so that he couldnt touch me.
This guy
Simply being bothered by this guy and the nuisance he was had now turned into hostility.
(My body belongs to masterpletely, damn this guy!)
And master likes to touch my butt so much too!
Time to kill this idiot!
Ah, Minnalis is pissed!
Shuria said beside me, but I was going to do what I had to do anyway.
I wasnt really going to kill him, but I might break an arm or two to teach him a lesson.
What? Dont do thatoh I slipped again!
I was full with the desire to kill this guy, but since his eyes looked full on drunk, I couldnt just kill him like that. Then he stretched out his arm again.
Maybe because of the influence of the magic storm, it was hard to use magic in a ce like this.
But you dont need magic to cut off an outstretched arm.
(I wont kill him, but I will have him feel a little pain.)
That was when I felt someone put a hand on the sword on my hip.
Hey there, getting drunk and putting you hands on girls is a little too much.
Clunk, what the hand grabbed a hold of was an old man a bag containing food.
It was Fegner Leelit.
Chapter 87 - Minnalis and Shuria, Rumors and the Old Man 2
Chapter 87 C Minnalis and Shuria, Rumors and the Old Man 2
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
After intervening in the quarrel with the drunk, the old man in the butlers clothes became the center of attention.
As the amount of noise had only gotten louder and louder, the number of gathering onlookers increased alongside it, curious as to its origin.
There was nothing good about this.
Wellll, what a strange coincidence.
I was thinking the same.
I said to Shuria in a low voice, while we looked at the man ahead of us, that fat pig Gronds trusted man, Fegner Leelit.
Fegner had a nice elderly smile upon his face, as he grabbed the drunk mans outstretched hand.
(He really shows up at the worst time, sigh.)
Being in a situation like this, angry at the drunk, you couldnt just let things be.
I checked with Shuria by looking at her, making sure we both silently watched what was about to happen.
What the hell! Hey, old man, I dont need you to be grabbin onto my hand! Hic! Lemme go! I wanna touch the woman, Hic!
Well, well, time to calm down. Drunkenness just separates us from our friends and family.
Who the hell cares about that!? Lemme go, old man!
Well, no choice left then.
Wha? O, ow, OWWWWWW!
His deeply wrinkled thin arms started to force the man as the drunk mans arms began to creak.
The inarticte drunk suddenly sobered up a bit to a lightly drunk face and began to il around to push the old mans arm away.
Let me go! I said let me go! Whaa?
However, no matter how much he struggled, he couldnt push the old mans arm away. But after a while, Fegner let him free.
The drunk, now with his arm suddenly released, strongly fell to the ground.
What do you say to a thing like this
Oh, I remember. Heh heh, serves him right.
Have you sobered up a bit?
Bbastard
With Fegner being this cool about the whole situation, the drunks anger red up in reaction.
Everyones mockin me! Im gonna kill you!
The shock of his ass hitting the ground did sober him up, and you could see that he now had gone from a dirty drunk to someone with a bit ofposure.
I cant say that his now regained self-control made his anger suddenly leave him, but with things quickly getting out of hand, I then saw him grab for the sword at his belt.
Take thissssssss!
Oh, well then.
Fegner calmly breathed out and watched the wild man.
(he, hes fast)
Only a few people there could even see what happened next.
Fegner had a long sword hanging from his waist and, within an instant, had it out and around in unreal speed.
Too slow.
Clink, the sound of metal knocking metal away, as the high pitched sound reverberated only for an instant.
What was left was Fegner slowly recing his sword back into its scabbard.
Huh? Wha?
Half cut off and spinning in the sky was the top part of the drunks de as he stood here clutching the other half of the broken sword, his face devolving into cowardice.
Wha, wha, wha
He couldnt understand what had happened as he looked for the rest of the sword as if he had a hole in his hand, with his face looking nowpletely sober.
The ruddy drunkenplexion he had was now stark pale, and his mouth fluttered together as if he had forgotten how to breathe.
It seems youre sober now.
Ahsorry
As he finally understood his situation, the apologetic drunk now seemed to have an expression one makes when pleading for his life.
No, no, everyone makes mistakes.
The old man said, with no visible intention to sh at him again.
With this figure of false benevolence, my anger at Fegner seemed to grow even more.
It seems your sword has been damaged, I apologize. Would you like money for a recement?
Huh? Um
Fegner took one gold coin from his bag.
The formerly drunk man couldnt hide his confusion as to what to do with this money.
There was no way that recement money in this fashion would be something normal, and the amount itself was weird.
The sword the former drunk was using wasnt expensive at all, and it was clear that a gold coin was far too much.
Well, now you can go back to your lodging. And then, you must promise me that you be careful about how much alcohol you consume.
Oh, yeah
The onlookers opened a path, and the disconcerted man scratched his head and walked away from the ce.
With him doing this, the onlookers gathered around simply followed and disappeared.
I really dont like him.
That pointless scene, even if a drunk was going to touch my butt, was simply to showcase the butlers own sense of superiority, and the onlookers gazing away at the whole spectacle simply reinforced that feeling.
And, even more than that:
I hope you were not injured, misses. It seemed that you were in trouble, so I apologize for butting in.
Without ulterior motives, the man seemed happy at this good deed he had done for us.
Actions like this from Fegner made me a bit confused as what to do.
yeah, he wouldnt stop messing with us.
I noticed that I had spit out a generic response to him.
I should have just left without a word as that was the best, but I wouldnt let myself do so.
Thats too bad. I think that he will cease in attempting to bother you again though. Why dont you simply forgive him?
I wasnt going to kill him or anything.
But you were going to cut off his arm, correct?
Is there a problem with that?
Yes, I happen to not like the sight of blood.
This old man, with his persistent expression andughing eyes, rubbed me the wrong way even more now.
I hate, hate, hate this guy!
Why did you even butt in, in the first ce, you
Minnalis!
I heard Shuria say in a small voice as she tugged at the sleeve of my maid outfit.
Oh, rightwell then
We spun and tried to walk away.
Wait a second please! If Ive been insolent or you are in trouble, lets talk it out.
However, I stomached my emotions and though I was about to walk away, stopped.
You two are still so young! Theres no need to be touchy, as this world can be a wonderful ce to live in!
this worldwonderful!?
After hearing his words behind me, I murmured out that question.
Yes, not everything in the world is like that even. I dont know what has happened, but instead of being angry and holding a grudge against this world, why not live a little lighter, and you can find happiness?!
Yes, the world truly is wonderful.
A world where you dont have to doubt anyone.
A world like fragile ss, made beautiful on the surface that you continually have to save from breaking.
Until now, I too lived in a world like that.
I turned my body to him once more for thest time.
I kept my feelings to myself and tried to look expressionless, but it ended in a silent smile.
My name is Minnalis. Please remember my name.
And with that smile, I raised my skirt in a final curtsey.
Then I turned around, and without ceasing walked away.
I cant stand that guy!
I said when I knew that Fegner couldnt hear my voice, and then I apologized to Shuria.
Sorry about that, Shuria.
I didnt have to apologize after all that annoying crap happened to us, though.
Because we let the whole thing finish without getting flustered, all this stuff we encountered seemed to fight for a ce in my memory, but I knew that we shouldnt have done anything to attract attention.
However, I wasnt able to hold back.
A world with nothing to hold a grudge against. A world full of beauty.
When I couldnt understand the crack in that world that was spilling out ck darkness, I decided to crush that world.
What was left were the shards of that world that cut and scarred me, leaving a dark and slimy feeling.
That old man and the way that he spoke seemed to know of that world.
Trying to look that benevolent, and knowing that those humans that should enjoy the beautiful world they live in, while being the aplice of the man that was bringing all the filth into the world.
This world can be a wonderful ce to live inhe says.
Why not live a little lighterhe says.
Speaking in those light phrases.
Everything so smooth, just a diforting fake show.
Its really hard to hold back when you remember it all because of a man like that.
His actions remind meof my father.
Huh?
He would always help others, seemingly kind and always smiling, always willing to be gentle.
My father was that type of man.
The vige would depend on my father, so I thought he was kind. I thought he was a respected man.
one day, when his position became to dangerous, he up and left my mother and I, he was a good man until that moment.
Getting in between fights with me and drunks, looking good to other people
Fegner isnt your father though.
Yeah, I know, but I wont forgive him.
I knew that much.
Thats why Im waiting for that day.
Because he is an aplice with Grond, the moment when his false skin is finally peeled off wont be much longer.
My name is Minnalis. Please remember my name.
It felt like an icy chill moving down my spine, so much so that I wanted to look away and my words stopped.
In that moment, those two girls that look like they hate the world disappeared into the crowd.
(My, I really have gotten older. To see such murderous intent in a young girl like thatno, even though Im weaker, I could see a very strong will to kill in that girl)
It had been a long time since I had seen a battlefield and that pure and fierce will to kill that she had.
And even more, in the words I spoke as we had just met, she already knew what I was going to say, just as much as I knew as well.
I dont regret what Ive done, I think its the correct path. I think Ive lived too long.
I sighed to myself, and started walking again.
People are animals that forget.
Many years ago, the thought of the brother that I hated and killed, somehow I really cant even remember anymore.
All of my memories have be faint like lingering scents, and everything around me that I thought I hated now makes me feel like Im a different person.
it must be because of the revenge that I fulfilled.
Those girls too, should find a man like the boss I had in my life.
He lets out all the emotions, hes the one that saved an indecisive me from myself.
Now passed away, his son Grond, no, master, grew the business to an enormous size.
He was obsessed with money, and because of that obsession, the Grond Trading Company grew.
The final words of his father, my boss, Make the Grond Trading Company bigger than any otherwas fulfilled.
There was only one more step. If we can get the special right to currency recasting, then this city will be the one in which the Grond Trading Company takes off.
If so, Grond will be the bedrock of this area.
thats why we have to do all this carefully.
We must get all the info we can, which is why I didnt think Id meet those two girls.
(However, they did have a nice smell about them.)
Out of all the gathered information, there wasnt anything that caught my attention.
But in contrast to that, my heart is still all tied up.
I cant find the reason, but it must be that theres something like sand in the gears, some kind of strange ufortable feeling.
maybe Im just thinking too much.
I noticed that I was now before one building Grond owned.
I was about to get information, records, etc., rting to a transaction, and this was a ce where transactions go from small torge.
Oh! Mister Fegner! You are here yet again?
Yes, for a little.
The guards in this building gave me a brief greeting and I went inside.
Just as the master said, it was hard to get all these different currencies that all the traders were using without being noticed, sotely Ivee frequently to arrange the transactions.
At this time, people were walking around the ce busily.
Ah, are you okay, your face looks a bit pale.
Ah, Mister Fegner.
A bit emptyheaded-looking man with a pale face address me.
(He must bethe man charged with recording all the transactions that ur here.)
Hah hah hah, its no problem. We just need a lot of money to start a new store in another city. I was a bit surprised by the sudden word, but Ill be moving the wages there.
He smiled with a tired smile.
Right now, the expected transactions were bing fierce, and everyone was moving hurriedly.
There was nothing one could do, even if it made you sick.
Is that the smell of medicine?
Yes,tely at the tool shop near my house theyve been selling potions for cheap. Theyre just little potions that help speed your recovery from fatiguethey arent cheap usually so I got some when I could.
Oh really?
There was a little doubt in my words.
However, the smell remaining on this man
Um, sorry, I have work to do
Oh, yeshang in there.
And with that, the man quickly ran somewhere else.
Now its two days after I met Nonorik and when Minnalis and Shuria met Fegner.
The red sun bathes the streets like blood or fire, at this time.
I felt the light pushing me along, as I walked the streets.
Privileged guests were visiting the town, and because of that, I turned towards the lodging lining the street that would be housing them.
Why is it that these rich folks like all these useless decorations?
Minnalis said to herself as we saw our goal.
A lodging that was shimmering on the outside with gold leaf, while the inside was somethingpletely differentthe outside just had gold hanging on it.
Minnalis was practical too, and shed never use gold for something useless like that.
Wooohooo, look at all the sun reflected off of it!
Shuria looked at it a bit gloomily with squinting eyes.
I didnt know what she was feeling.
Well, whatever, were here now.
In the middle of this ce we were going to was connected to the slums.
That was the entrance of the thugs hideout, called the The Slugs.
Okay, lets go. This is the first step in showing the difference between right and wrong.
I said quietly, as I could feel my hot blood running through my body.
whothese people, I wont forgive them. All those I want revenge against, Im going to crush all of them until theyre dead.
Chapter 88 - Just an Expression 1
Chapter 88 C Just an Expression 1
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
This was the area of the town that was the nebulous border to the slum area, arge open area underground.
This was the ce a bunch of thugs gathered called The Slugs, who used this like an event hall.
They had carved the ce out almost like an arena, and in the middle was something that looked like a ring cut into the ground. On the ceiling above the ring were things not unlike monitors showing everything going on.
Also, there were rich people in suits and dresses who were seated around as customers, with masks on their faces so no one could recognize them.
It was a strange sight. However, the atmosphere was even stranger.
Okay everyone, lets get ready! Tonights going to be one crazy festival! Get ready to scream, boo, and make some money, okay?!
Rooooooaaarrrr!
Everyone was really fired up about the show they were about to see, and the masses in the ce were undting like snakes.
Even looking at that, even if it were kids that didnt know the difference, there was something very different about this crowd and this scene.
UGaaaaaahhhh!!
Huhff?
Ahhh! From the blue corner Wolf Mask has struck the others face with his fist! The Bear Mask of the red corner is stumbling!
Hey! Go get him Wolf Mask! I got a lot of money on you, bastard! Dont make a fool of me!
Ho ho ho, good job, there you go, hes scared now so break one of his arms, at least!
Spit burst from his mouth, and while all the masses stared at the eyes deep within those masks, the two men with torn, dirty clothes went at each other, punching away.
There were about 100 rich-types that were seated a bit away from the ring, while the dirty skeleton of a ring hosted an illegal mix of abetting showand afight to the death.
It wasnt rare to see a ce like this where people bet on fights.
There were none in the imperial country, but the emperors had a colluseum with a lot ofrge fights and people enjoyed going to see them.
However, what was different was that this emperors colluseum ended in submission or knock out, so neither of them ended in the fighter dying.
Fuh, fuh, Ugaaaahhhh!
SstopGyaaaahhh!!
Bear Mask cannot stand! Wolf Mask has put his eyes out!!
The purpose was to kill in the most gruesome was possible, so the fighters that did so and won were awarded additional prizes.
Guwaahhh, ahh, no, guwaaahhhh!
This is bad! Hes been blinded and is now spinning around, grabbing for something!
Heh hee, this way Im going to get a lot of Ramune from the money I get, Gyah hah hah.
The warriors themselves didnt gather there to fight, nor were they fighting ves, but the Slugsgave them all loads of drugs called Ramune.
Then,
Ramuneeeeeee, Ramune!
Help, heeelp! Bbrother!
after that, it just became a fight between equals that devolved into a horrific show.
At the end of the room, from a distance ce we watched the boring spectacle with cold eyes.
Dammit, what a crappy show to have as a hobby.
This ck-as-sin show I was watching caused me to speak.
Well, its not really different from what were doing.
I resent being called the same as guys that go crazy all they want though
Even with a sigh, I had to admit that if others saw what I was doing, theyd call it simr.
Well, it wasnt right, or a clean thing to do, but I couldnt help it as my opponent in this case was way worse.
And it wasnt that I didnt like doing it either
Well, this really is a terrible world, right?
Its okay. I know that I picked the right person to work for. Im not going to just pick anyone to work with, after allShuria said.
And you said it yourself, Master. We decide not to kill a bunch of people in this revenge so it didnt end up like that over here!
Learn wisdom by the follies of others, right? I see, its a good expression.
The border of revenge and needless cruelty.
We drew that line first, but havent we already crossed it?
Maybe were just monsters that have jumped through that hoop already without noticing?
For example, yes, I felt guilty when I involved innocent tradepanies in this.
Thats honestly how I felt.
Revenge doesnt allow you to justify everything you do.
Looking around, I could see all the enticing ck desires that turned man into monster.
We looked something like that, but it was something we had to do after deciding who to avenge.
No, we came here for revenge. We didnte to take out trash. Change of n, dont pay attention to the crowd.
I wanted to kill all the trash gathered there to watch, but there was no and alsoto revenge.
There was no way to fix the world through doing something about them.
If we went to attack these bad people, it would mean justice was meaningless.
We had to allocate all of our power to get rid of the Slugs.
If we didnt, all of its meaningless.
HmI think these people watching have the same guilt as that Grond pig, we wont be the same type of evil if we kill them all.
I think the same as Shuria, but whatever the master says, Ill do. What he says is weird, but I knew that was also true from the beginning.
Kaito, buddy, you have a strange way of making sense. Its the bald truth, theres no doubt.
Why is it that you worry about meaningless things sometimes?
I remembered that Leticia mentioned that about me frequently.
Maybe I think about it too much? No, I think Im right.
What is more dangerous, more than guilt or confusion, is when you feel nothing.
Thats when your feelings of revenge get crushed by nothingness.
okay, lets do it. Forget the spectators, and instead, in order to put fear into the Slugs hearts souls and minds, kill them!
As you wish, master.
Roger that.
They both replied.
Could you wait a second first?
The one calling out was the guy preparing the next match.
He had a polite tone, but there was something still vulgar about him that he hadnt gotten rid of. He was a thug that was first someone covered in blood and violence.
I understood that these loser thugs had learned to act like honorable men in order to talk to these high-ss folks correctly.
(Its not something they have to do in an arena like thisbut its easy to tell who they are, so it helps.)
I guess we do change a lot, huh?
Because of that, the guy came to speak with us, I guess.
Just do whatever you want. If were going to get this whole revenge ball rolling
Youre nota customer, what are youGah!!
Just smile silently while you cut them down.
I grabbed hold of the face of this thug that must have felt uncalm about our presence, and blew him through the central screen of the arena with all the magical power I could muster.
Wh, what the hell was that?!
What the? Whats happening?!
The thug flew in a straight line, exploding with the destruction of the magic monitor.
The crashing sound was humongous and what happened to the thug reminded me that the human body really is made mostly of water.
Pieces of the monitor fell bit by bit into the ring, with pieces of thug-meat apanying them.
KYaaaaahhhh!!
Quiet down! Calm down everyone!
Move! Out of the way!
In front of this strange event, panic broke out as the spectators rushed for the doors.
They decide quickly! They can sniff out oing disaster quite well.
We were on the opposite side of the exits watching the crowds scramble away, as space quickly opened up.
There were a few thugs left here and theyre trying to look rough, but the crowd was pretty much gone.
I guess we should use this fighting arena now that were here.
Weve got the room, and the irony makes it funny too.
Okay then.
Minnalis nodded and we moved to the middle ring.
We stood on the hard floor, as the cold, dry air surrounded us.
Just like a movie or action show, huh?
The walkway to the ring was made so that unauthorized people werent allowed on. Because there was no one there anymore, a bunch of guys in ck suits showed up to fight.
Hey, asshats, you made a mess of our show, so you know what we gotta do to you, right?!
One guy that used the mic to gear up the crowd yelled at us.
It was a voice with a funny feeling to it, heavy and growling.
What a surprise, a bunch of ck cockroaches to fight with.
Yeah, good expression there, Shuria.
I mean, I really didnt notice that they looked like that myself.
Talking about it calmly seemed to rub these guys the wrong way, and we could see their faces get red with anger.
Whaaaa?! Why are you so rxed?! You cant win against this many of us!! We may be as many as ants so dont think youre something after just beating one of us!!
Hey, youve got to fire each other up by acting tough, but you cant defend against us being fired up!
What the hell does that mean!?
Still yelling like that again? Well, since all your capiries are going to burst yelling like that, it means youre stupider than bugs! No ce in the world for you!
Whatyouyou bastards!
It was hard to find thugs this simple nowadays.
If they were just acting and getting their faces that red and eyes that full of blood, they deserve Oscars for that performance.
I mean, you guys cant even see straight.
Whaaa?
Calmed down? Us? How are you going to say that about us after seeing us, huh?
Meor Minnalisor Shuria.
The voices in my head were telling me to kill them now.
I wanted to jump out of myself, like a hot sharp rock that sprung from my body.
Jump out and strike, but since I was now controlled by a coolposure, I could just barely keep myself calm enough.
but.
Well leave all those fat rich pigs alone. Theyre trash, but they have nothing to do with us this timebut
but, it doesnt matter now.
You guys, were not letting go.
from now on, we dont have to hold back.
Even if youre worthless, the lowest, it doesnt matter. Were not letting you go because youre low-level.
!?
They were a step up to Grond, and that step had to be eliminated by me.
thats why, there was an unbearable evil in what I said to them.
Crush all of them to death.
Eek, wha? Agh, gyeeee!!
I stabbed a finger through a guys eye socket and threw him down to the ground.
Thud, he hit the ground with the sound of a dropped wrecking ball, and then silence returned.
This is a convenient world though.
I picked up half his fallen body and smiled at the rest.
All of you, from the weak to the strong. Im going to crush you with all my might.
Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa??!
I stomped a foot down on his leg, and ripped his arm out of its socket with a squishing rip.
Ripand the blood spewed forth and hit my cheek.
There was no more reason to hold back.
I looked up at rest, as they looked at what was left of theirpanion in a mix of confusion and fear, and once more, I smiled at them.
Splish, the sound of blood falling, and its warm heat echoing.
It was like something ancient, recorded in days of old.
In the middle of it, Iwe were the onesughing.
Brother look, this vegetable is in the shape of a sword!
Its okay, brother is careful.
Lets go, brother! Youre a B-Rankno an A-rank adventurer, so youre going to be famous!
yeah, so why did I end up like this?
No idea, no idea, no idea.
Why am I in this ce?
Why, in front of me, is my dead brother there?
Why is my hand covered with such red blood, my brothers?
That ce is almost like the lid to hell itself.
Theres a body roll thats lost its human shape.
Within that dead body somewhere is the person that I thought was my brother, but maybe hes out of pain now.
hah hah, no wayno way.
Why am I thinking about it like this now?
Did my medicine wear off? Then why, in this instant?
Why, if my brother was a little faster, then it would be, it would be me who would have been killed.
Even so, even if I had stayed crazy, this, this!!
When I noticed, I saw the head of the lid to hell standing.
He looked down on us coldly, and he didnt seem the type that could have created this cruelty, as he was covered in a calm light.
Please, kill me. I have no way to be saved, so kill me.
I cant take it, this world. I cant take it anymore.
You dontwant to get revenge?
no. Ill only be like this right now. And you cant help me. Right?
I had given up yet wanted to be saved, and the man frowned at me.
Hah hah, whats with the face?
In order for him to do all this without pause meant Satan himself has somehow taken the shape of a human.
If Im going to die either way, Id rather be killed by you. I dont want to take those drugs any more.
I see.
He closed his eyes for a moment, and then opened them silently.
And all I could see was dark, dark, dark mes.
Then rx and die. Im going to kill all of you anway.
Heh, hah hah hah, okay then. Ill be waiting for you in hell.
I just had tough, and it was the first time in a while I felt that way.
I couldnt rememberughing like that.
Fwoom, a light hit, and it was the simple sword that the man held.
He raised it up, and the man was bathed in a beautiful ck me.
Why did it happen like this?
It was thest thing I said, as my world closed in darkness.
Geez
I had cut the guy in half with the Beginning Spirit de.
In front of me was a guy deep into Ramune, a crazy human.
That whole thing about being sober when you diewhatever
What I couldnt save was who was here from when I arrived at this time. I knew the two who had gotten in the ring couldnt be saved, and we werent thepassionate type.
All of the co-conspirators we had met had all left out of the exits.
And even more, in the veryst instant, I didnt want revengebut tosave.
But it was toote.
Someone who just gives up on revenge cant just take henchmen. For example, even when you feel like you need to deal out death, you have to kill the person that wants death.
Because of that, if you dont kill, your sense of revenge is lost and you only think about not doing it.
His feeling of revenge was a bit too shallow for us.
Well, even so. Well avenge you too.
It was too much and too heavy to walk away from. Already one or two, and it was increasing more and more.
hah hah.
I let out another smile andugh.
Heh heh hah hah hah hah hahahhh, Im fired up now!~ Lets go onto the next one, you two! I cant wait one second before wanting to kill him again!
As you wish, master.
Okay, Kaito.
Onto the next one then.
The lid to hell for these Slugs was still open, and they still needed to drink.
Chapter 89 - Just an Expression 2
Chapter 89 C Just an Expression 2
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Who the hell are you?
Hey, move it!
I dont know how many times it has been, but these fellows seemed like they could withstand more so there were probably some still alive. Who cares though, right?
The road we were investigating before it happened was in a confusing slum vige that we were skipping from road to road. We beat up anyone that tried to prevent us from proceeding or was hostile. It was luck that decided who lived and who died after that, but it was good that some survived. I really didnt have time to check.
Master, youre really excited!
I heard a strange sound just now.
Yeah, that was my stomach. Im so hungry right now. But I wont be ready to eat until I tear through all these guys first.
The faster and faster beating I heard was the sound of my steps getting louder and quicker.
I couldnt say I was happy.
It was different from having fun as well.
I guess you could say that I had to now regain something important that I thought I had lost, something like that.
I finally arrived at my goal.
It was a rough but strong looking concrete building that was also a hideout, the goal. It was the only ce in this town where they sold the quick growth drug calledRamuneand the thug trash that sold it, the base of the group called the slugs.
Who the hell are you?!
Heh heh, pretty girl, gyaa!
Donte closer.What a nuisance.
There were some fellows outside acting as lookouts. Since they looked pretty stupid, Minnalis knocked one down with a roundhouse kick to the back while Shuria used magic to break the other ones neck.
Okay, were here. Time for round two.
I waited and then came out and kicked the entrance door down.
Wwho that hell?Wheres the lookouts?What the?
Seeing the trash thugs there before me, I smiled again.
No, not just Grond, you, you will suffer, suffer, suffer, and you will die without knowing the relief of being released from the pain caused by what Im about to do.
What floated across my face was a smile, and the face those children made when they died.
I held on to a shard I had in my hand and did not let it go.
Just an expression, but Im about to finish you off. Youll burn in the bottom of hell.
Gyaaaaahhhh! My eyes! My eyes! My arm, AHGHGGGGGG!!
Guaaaaahhh! My skin is melting! Gaaah
No! Nooooo! No, Slove! My armor, my body is moving by itself! Guwaaahhh! Geee!
These thugs screams echoed all over the deep, dark, and shadowy den where they thought they could live easily.
Oowoeeeeeeh! Agggh! Uwaaaha!
Heh heh, you beasts are tough! The poison hit them slowly but their senses left them first. Kind of a waste, actually. Okay, is this the drug? Because this isnt over yet.
The guy who yelled out in anguish caused by the pain was having a variety of drugs tried out on him by Minnalis, who was smiling alluringly.
Gah, glug, glug
Nooo! Why doesnt someone stop! Someone kill me now!
Ah, hes already lost it. I wanted to cut his arm off, but his position changed because he resisted.
From Shurias finger, fwish, went a thread of magic to the thug which struck against a piece of armor that was too good to be found in a ce like this.
As soon as that tanned finger went into the air, the woman cried out while swinging swung her weapon out at the other thugs in her group.
She moved as if something pushed her to swing the sword around.
Stop! Dont touch any of them!
HEH HEH HEH HAH HAH HAH HAH, looks good! A good voice for an easy to understand feeling!
The one that was making wonderful screams was the head of the thug group who I was stepping on.
With a muscr body covered with scars, this strong looking one-eyed man with an eyepatch was being stomped into the ground by me.
B, bastard! Get your foot off me!
Hey, what are you talking about? Youre a bunch of ass-kissers to those rich perverts. Drug-Filled Thug Battle Royale!! Lets have a show where you kill each other off after getting drugged up. You like having people watch, right? Its a great hobby.
Well, Iwe
They were the one underground group here in this towns slum.
Kill, steal, rape, pige.
They cant live without bleeding other people dry. They enjoy extracting pain from others no matter who it is.
Then, the reason they make the most money out of them all is due to this Ramune.
Made from the beans of the Quick Growth Drug, a narcotic with a light blue color.
This world.
There were many systems to help you get whatever you needed to get things like drugs, and brokers that exist to help you make use of those systems
Thats why these guys made the towns supply of theQuick Growth Drug.
Hey, lets have fun. What, did you forget the guys you left behind? Dont you want to give us the show that you were showing everyone back at the arena? Hm?
Heh heh heh, look, where do you want to lose something next? Youve lost your right eye and both your ears, but you still have your left eye and your nose, your teeth and lips, right? Heh heh, hah hah hah!
Ah, I killed another one. I wanted to torment him a little longer too, just a little longer!Shuria said.
well, looks like she got a little too excited. Both of them get like that.
You could tell that both of the girls really hated these thugs.
Even after leveling up, their MP hadparatively reached its upper limit. However, because of the difference between the magic and normal level, they would lose reason and go wild as they got drunk on magic power and lost all sense.
Well, I tended to be like that as well so Im notining.
Stop, stop, stop, stoooooooopp!
Hah hah hah, whos going to stop this fun show, huh? Who would let you live without tormenting you like this?
That copper smell of blood; their screams fell into a muttering.
Minnalis. Let Shuria have some, okay?
No, master.Shurias not the only one that wants to crush them.
Hmph! Minnalis, youre so stingy!
Hey, dont fight.
They were still so friendly though.
They kept up with their happy show.
The thugs felt a sharp pain, and then died.
Looking down on them, I saw a fellow with a face distorting in anguish.
B, bastard, doing this to.agghghhhhhh!
Every one of you says the same thing You think you can get away with this, right? Geez, weve been getting away with this for a long time, or dont you get that?
After hearing that cliched phrase of his again, I stomped and broke the guys kneecaps as I responded.
Aggh! Ugh
Does it hurt? Hm? We have a great expression back in my world. Feeling pain means that youre living.is what we say. In other words
Gaaahaaaaahhh!
With a strong stomp, I then broke his shins.
His calves were now broken in three ces.
Thats still not enough screams of pain from you, ahah hah hah hah!!
You rotten, wackjob! Youve gone mad, asshat!
Even though his face was covered in sweat, the fact that he hadnt stopped resisting was something that must have been because of his long time with other crazies.
Ahah hah hah, I know! My world was crazy all the way up until now!
Gwah, stop! Naaaahhwahhhh!
Yeah! Cry out! It wont match the situation if you dont! Youre not screaming enough! Those folks that tried to live well everyday that you hurt, you cant face them with anything less! And I wont forgive it anyway!
The first time, I could do nothing but crush that school that had been treated as a secret.
I couldnt go nuts against the people that Grond had used as force against me.
I was the one that helped them to stop the magic monsters.
Not just try to, because I knew it was impossible in the first ce.
I couldnt do anything, couldnt try anything!!
Grond, these guys, I couldnt kill them.
All I could do is defend the town.
I couldnt get revenge or avenge myself.
I was no use as I couldnt help all of them. No matter what power I had, I was a worthless fool who couldnt defend anyone that really needed it. but now, why did they have to die? Why did they have to get messed with?!
I was cut off from my family the same way, however, they didnt have the power I had to live, so they looked for help from the school leader, all of these children.
Why did you have to grind them all up like food for you all!??
My fist was clenched so tight blood was dripping from it.
Thatthat was just an expression!
They were so much stronger than me, theyughed so happily, those children of this world.
Why didnt you at least help them when they said help!?
In the final moment, not even allowing them to say their pleading words for help, they had perished quickly and painfully.
What were the lives of those children to you, answer me you bugs!!
Wewe dont knowthatwhat are you saying?! Who the hell are you?! Were you making money off them or something?!
yeah, youre right, you dont know. Until you do know whats going on, until you understand, youll scream! Suffer, suffer, suffer! All of you will go to hell with no one surviving!
The sword I called was the Fang-Sword of Awe.
Just a while ago, I was attacked by a thief, and after torturing him a bit by peeling back his skin I found a new Spirit de I could use.
This dark-grey sword wasnt a de, but almost something like rubber right before solidification.
On the curve of the de of the sword was one centimeter mouths with countless teeth crying out.
It wasnt to kill, but to cause pain, this spirit de.
Eek! What? Stop! I apologize! I
okay, time for you to pay for your sins. Chew him up, Evil Mouth.
Gyaaaagghghhhhhhh!!
Gee Gee!! It made a sound almost out of happiness, as the teeth of theFang-Sword of Awechanged its shape and became lighter.
The see through de moved on its own as the de expanded, and wrapped around the arm of the man at my feet.
All of the mouths of the de worked as a group and began chewing up the mans arm.
Does it hurt? Hurts, right? How does it feel to have your skin chewed off? Say something! Come on! Tell me how it feels!
The teeth of the small mouths continued only chewing up the skin, and tearing the meat up, then swallowed it.
Gahhh, aggghhh, Ill die.Im going to die!! Aggghhh! Pleasestop! Stooooooop!!
What did you do to the people that cried out the same way, huh? Hey, dont act like youre innocent now, you trash thugs!
Gaghhhhhgaaaahhhhh!!
Just an expression, just words talking about the freedom you took from others! And the words that youre now saying to me for help, reminding me of how I couldnt help those others that you hurt!
I let the sword chew his left arm, right arm, right leg, left leg, and all the skins meat up, and then let the Fang-Sword of Awechew up all the meat left on his body as well.
With his skin taken away, the meat began to turn ck, as all that remained from his cries for help was a disgusting thing that looked like the remains of a human.
Even so, he was still conscious. He would pass out and then be awakened by the pain all over again.
Ahagg
As they were exhausted from all the torturing, now the scene provided a bit of a sideshow for Minnalis and Shuria.
Then the light went out of the mans eye, as his lost hope and pain overwhelmed him.
This is what I wanted. The same look on those childrens eyes that faced me.
Also, those screams that I heard, this mans was one and the same.
Its still not enough, because we still have the final one to get. But maybe, if this world and the other one is the same, maybe we can hope this guy is punished in the next world as well.
Then, I changed the sword back into the original Spirit de, and put That in my hand.
Maybe because he knew he would die, for just a second life went back into the mans eye.
Ahgahhelpguwaaahahhhh!
However, I cut the words off as I stabbed him through the top of his head.
I wont let you say that word, that word aloneno way.
Help me, the word for being helped, the same word they never let those kids say.
Nuhm, the area between my legs is getting wet.
In front of Nonorik were dead bodies that looked like they had been ripped up by a file.
Time had passed since the savagery Nonorik had created had urred, and the smell of dried blood, as well as the look of those stabbed through the heart Nonorik looked over again.
With this scene in which the smell of blood still lingered, Nonorik was erotically touching his body in response.
Mmmm. What happenedWho did this to these thugsI wanna do it too!
He poked at the body with his finger, and rubbed his finger over the ripped flesh of the remains of the man there.
Two? NoThree?
Nonorik said as he looked over the scene again.
A lot of stab wounds, and use of the drug, here and there.
From the looks of the dead bodies, Nonorik counted how many had attacked these thugs.
Hmmwhat kind of people did this. I wanna know how they did it. AhI would find out if I didnt have work to dobut maybe Ill still meet them?
Nonorik didnt know who did it, but it wasnt rare to see someone rip up the bodies in rage like this.
However, since it seemed like something almost a beast would do, Nonorik knew that he would meet whoever it was.
If I tell Grond, hell just say Find out, so Im going to meet them anyway.
He had the look of a sweet girl that was dreaming about her prince on a white horse.
Well, time to do our best and have fun! Loo-loo-looon!
That beautiful young girl looking man with his long hairing out from a beret skipped into the slums night.
It was a strangebination of dead in the room, and Nonorik had a strange feeling about the smell of how these thugs had died.
Chapter 90 - Unlucky Footsteps
Chapter 90 C Unlucky Footsteps
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
What? Is this for real?!
I shouted identally after hearing Nonoriks words.
Yipes! Geez, no need to get angry, master! If you get upset, no girls gonna be happy with you!
I dont have time for your jokes! Are you telling me the truth?
As I wrapped my arms around me, Nonorik described the whole scenario while sitting on my specially-made sofa.
Stop being so impatient with me, old man. If you rush a girl too much, she gets uncooperative.
I could care less about that, youre saying that everyone rted with moving that Ramune is dead?!
Yeah, pretty much. I know what I saw, some dead from the drug, some thugs had killed each other with each others des. Would you like to see an image of it?
Then, Nonorik took out a blue disy, and projected it onto a white wall without waiting for an answer.
(Thats horrible, there was a really bad grudge in their death, almost no one would go that far.)
There were countless dead projected on the screen.
The joints of the bodies were broken backwards as if they were tortured, and they all seemed like strangely perverse objects now.
Some bodies were also cut up after they cut each other through the belly, a way of dying that took quite a bit of time.
You could tell it was human, but there was one that looked almost as if it had melted from head to toe, the whole body purple.
Also, there was one that had skin chewed from neck down, the dead body only left with a teared up face and a huge scar from a de through the head.
These dead bodies were half discernible, but were distorted in looks of fear and despair, and you could see trails of tears down their faces.
So, then! The leader of all of them was killed in a really interesting way! You cant really see from the image, but, it seemed like a sword with really small teeth ate up all the skin on this guys body. Its the first time Nonos seen this, a way of torture he couldnt recognize. It made my pants all wet
what is all of this
I put my pained head in my hands, and thenid back in my chair looking upwards.
(The dead body that Nonorik was talking about had to be the leader of the Slugs.)
That unreal look of despair made him look like apletely different person, but he was definitely the one that secretly made and sold the Ramune
Dammit all! Now we got to look for a way to make money off those drugs all over again!
Only theSlugswere the ones that sold Ramune in the slums
The ease of making, the production cost, and the effectiveness made the Ramune mixed with thisQuick Growth Drugand there were good substitute drugs, but we never found out the way to actually make the Ramune.
There were several ways to find substitutes, but it would take a while to sort out the good from the bad.
We could use old ways to find them as well, but it was then hard to find a producer that you could trust.
Are there any materials to create Ramune left in that den?
Of course there arent. Even the papers left behind were either chewed up by some sort of bug, or rotten in intense humidity. And not only that, even without that, the people in the slum that could still make some with some money arent alive either.
Nonorikid t on his face and put both of his hands to his face and startedughing.
And you know, thats the ce where you only take what you need in order to survive. Power, knowledge, a straight heart, blood all over you, chipping the skin off over and over, its not a world that lets you act loosely or without danger.
Nonorik then spun his index finger around, and a prune on the table suddenly sliced itself up, and then floated through the air towards Nonorik.
Hmm! Looks good!
Chomp, and his little mouth ate the whole thing, while his happily kicked his feet with a d face.
Of course, I went to check, and there was no one that knew? Anyone that knew what happened were to scared and didnt approach the ce, so I was the first one that even saw the whole thing.
I seewell, my guys went to check as well, and it seems theres no evidence left of ns for the drug.
And there was no way to let a new group of thugs start making the stuff either.
There was a way for thispany to make it since we knew that it was made from the Quick Growth Drug, but that was just one way of trying to make excuses for the problem.
If we were to start doing underground work, then the risk we took may end in disaster.
Theres no other way to put it but to say that losing the Slugswas a really tough loss.
(With no ns for making, that means)
Ah, old man, you doubted Nono right now!
Agh!
As soon as the doubt of Nonorik reached me, Nonorik wiped the fruit juice off his face and jumped up to face me.
I dont like those drugs anyway, so even if you have doubts about the guys you hire, dont let that extend to me! Hmph!
Okay, okay, Im sorry.
(Man, he really does have some instincts)
I knew that Nonorik didnt like drugs like Ramune. Thats why it was a bit to far in thinking that he had destroyed or taken the ns on his own, but he could sense that I was even thinking over that fact without me saying it.
Ah, so here. The thing you wanted.
Nonorik took out of the bag containing the sword and scabbard I now recalled was called the Stone-Leaf Sword.
Nonorik held the sword in the air and then brought it over andid it on my desk.
Clunk, the sword wasid before my eyes with a heavy sound, and it was magically superior to the other sham I had seen before.
Whoa, that was fast. With this quality, this has to be the real Stone-Leaf Sword.
I didnt have the talent to use magic, however, I had developed the ability to appraise magical objects well.
With that experience, I could dere whether something was a sham or not.
Get my promised toys ready, okay?
Rx, Ill introduce you to the vetrader I know, and get you the money to buy ves you can do whatever you want with. Ill send my employee to handle it.
Yeaaay! Ill make sure not to break them too quickly!
Do whatever, even more than before if you want.
Clinka-clink, I rang a bell, and Fegner was called in.
You called, master?
Fegner. Arrange for this to be sent to the Imperial Kingdom.
Fegner bowed, entered, and took the sword.
Understood, sir. However, because of the magical storm, there are many monsters between here and the kingdom, so it may take time to send this without problem.
Ah, youre right about that. Isnt the magical storm finishing up?
Yeah, seems so, wont it be over soon? It did have some weird and fun effects though.
Nonorik said while he floated another prune over to eat.
Just as Master Nonorik says, unless you have a lot of magical skill in this storm, you cant
But isnt that fun? I was a little surprised at first.
That is so. However, from my experience, it seems like it should be over soon. After seeing a bigger magical storm than this one end in around two months, and from the decay in magic, I would say that this one has one or two weeks left.
Fegner stopped for a second, and then continued.
Also, 10 days from now, the guild will beat back all the magical monsters from the town. Would you like for me to hold this until that time?
10 days? Hm, sounds good. We need to sell some things to the traders too. After weve finished our negotiations, well go to the imperial kingdom. Fegner, Ill ensure this sword with you until then.
As you wish, master.
Oh, and I was thinking of asking one more thing of you, old man.
Nonorik said as he remembered something.
Something else on your mind?
Yeah, yeah, everyones talking about the bad reputation your stores are getting.
Whats that?!
His sour face got two times more sour.
I mean,tely, a lot of shops and traders have had their money disappear.
Yes, Ive heard something about that.
A report that I read that, near to here, there were quite a few stores that had money of theirs disappear.
From the list that I secretly got from the police in their secret recordings of what had happened, the police were investigating 14 or 15 names connected, and almost all of them had no connection to me.
There were only two or three stores connected in direct transactions with me, and the police had decided to keep silent about the whole thing for a while.
I thought that they would catch whoever did it soon after I heard it, but it seems the criminal was extremely skilled, and so police had absolutely no clue who had done it.
I thought this would be over quicklythose damn police, you pay them taxes, and they cant do anything even though they squeeze out your money, those idiots.
It wasnt clear on the surface, but there were probably far more victims then the ones the police had reported.
It seemed like the same feeling as having been robbed by bandits as having this happen to you, but with the money stolen from these stores, it showed that there was doubt that their money was being managed correctly, and so as businessmen they lost trust.
Because they all didnt lose that much money, there were many thatined to the police without giving their names.
Due to this, as the numbers wereparativelyrger than the names on the list, so there were a lot of rumors surrounding what was happening.
So people are saying, its the Ghost Robberor Spirit Burrand so on, the rumors say, and that youre the person behind all of this thieveryis what the rumors spread among these businessmen are.
WHAT?!
My voice suddenly said in a gasp.
Wait, why did that happen?
The money that disappeared was money that they had just gotten from you, right? I dont know much because theyre all saying different things.
Maybe its that? Because before I was messing with the currency and people thought I was stealing their money?
Old man, youre really gathering up the moneytely, right? Theyre gone now, but those drugs and so on, people kind of feel it, right, and the traders themselves are riding some hard timesits a bit dangerous, dont you think?
HmmNonorik smiled like a cat that was stalking a mouse.
Hey, stop with that look, its unsettling.
Oh, sorry. Dont get mad at me.
Now his face was full ofughs.
Im involved? Thats stupid, all the ces on that stupid list are stores I have no transactions with!
Those little ones dont even make enough money to deal with you, you cant help it right?
As though he didnt want to say it, he flipped from face down to face up on the couch.
How do they even know the money is from me? I only use shops that Ive selected, so its not like I manage any of their money anyway.
Well, it seems the only money thats disappearing is the money that was used in transactions with you, right? Even if theres a whole load of money from others, even if its only one copper from you, it gets taken.
What? What the hell?
Even if we ignore that, the rumors are still expanding and everyones already talking about it. And even more interest is those SmugsSmugs was it?
You mean the Slugs?
Yeah, yeah, they really areme! I think the people that crushed them and the ones spreading the rumors are the same.
really?!
Yeah, somehow, theyve kept their identity hidden very well, and Im still trying to get information, but with my female intuition getting all mixed in, its unclear. But Im sure that theres no mistake in that fact.
Even though Nonorik said he was in the middle of getting information, heughed after giving that final surement, squinted his eyes and smiled again.
Old man, you think someone has one hell of a grudge against you?
What are you talking about? For someone to go that fartheres no one I can think of that would do that, aaahhh, dammit!
I was pissed. Having someone do this and not being able to identify them, it was so frustrating.
Master, this way.
Ah, thanks.
Fegner slid forth with some tea, just at the right time.
It had a good smell, a bit stronger in the nose than usual, but I suddenly forgot my anger and rxed.
Phewwell, maybe this will be a good test.
All of these big tradingpanies that lost trust and that could now be strong hindrances to me all had to be looking for information as they all had the same special information gathering abilities as my firm.
Of course, the first one on the scene was the police, and with that list of victims, they would see the truth in these rumors quickly.
We needed to try the small and medium sized ces.
It was best to see the information that the other smaller firms had gotten. Those with no information and that just did whatever they thought any rumor meant had no future anyway.
Nonorik will find out whos doing this. Either way, we can take part in proving that these rumors have no basis in reality.
Okay, to work, to worklaaaa
Nonorik jumped from the sofa with a bounce, and in his usual jolly way, hummed a tune as he left.
Fegner, how is the money being collected?
Yes, there was force necessary in order to get some to talk, but if we are able to negotiate well with the other big traders, I think we will be able to get the money we need.
I see, then, please continue with the negotiations for the sales.
I see. Then please excuse me, master.
Fegner bowed politely as usual, and contrasting Nonorik, left with a quiet manner.
Hmph, with this done, I dont have to go back to work.
I drank the rest of the tea, and decided to entertain myself as I rested.
Nonorik? A word, perhaps?
Hm? Have somethin for me?
Just after Nonorik left the room, I quickly followed, looking to talk to him.
Honestly, if you know its no bother, however, I would like to be introduced to someone underground that knows much about magical drugs. As quickly as possible, and if possible, today.
Magical drugs? No bother to me, but why?
Its embarrassing, however, I cant think of anyone I know that matches that description. Also, it may be suspicious if I get caught up looking for someone like that, so I wanted to ask someone that knew about things like that. Could you help me?
I dipped my head, and Nonorikughed as usual.
Sure! But do you have money for me to introduce someone like that?
No problem, when can you help?
Depending on the other person, two or three days until I can take you.
Well, that will help immensely.
Okay, then Im goin. Ille get you as soon as I speak to the person.
Nonorik waved and walked off.
Just as usual, he looked like a small girl, and not a man at all.
Well, okay then. I wonder if this old man will figure out whats going on.
Lately I cant move my body quickly like when I was younger.
However, in order to do what needs to be done for my former master, I will use my remaining fate to perform.
no matter what has to happen.
I dont think it will go well, and that may be the intuition that has apanied me all these years, but even so, it was a desire that I said out loud.
Chapter 91 - Sound Of The Tower Crumbling Part 1
Chapter 91 C Sound Of The Tower Crumbling Part 1
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
Yes, this is the sound of it beginning to crumble.
Chasing after superficial things, he will keep piling up those coldly shining things with the illusion of worth, wishing to reach ever greater heights, he will keep looking above.
So I kept pulling out fragments of the tower, quietly, one after another so it would not be noticed. Slowly, so the tower would not shake.
The fall bes more painful as the height grows.
I will make it crumble when he will try to add anotheryer to this tower, I will make him fall without even a chance to resist.
And this is thest piece.
This is the first loud sound of the tower that begins to copse.
It is the sound of everything that he has so delightfully built up until now, crumbling beneath his feet.
I pick some of those fragments and let them spill back onto the ground with a rattling sound.
Now, with this, preparations for the festival have beenpleted. I will let you experience the moment when your sense of values that you treasured so far gets shredded to pieces as well.
The coldness that freezes everything over and the burning, molten depths will be your coffin.
And in the end, I will drown you to death in your beloved sea of money, Grond.
The racket of metal pieces upon their fall resonated very pleasantly to our ears.
Fuh, with this, the negotiations on details are over.
After signing thest one of the piled up documents, I breathe a sigh of relief on getting rid of that mountain.
Though I felt a pleasant sense of aplishment upon finishing my job, the course of events that defied my predictions invoked an unpleasant feeling.
Really, each and everypany has a worse set of ears than I expected. I guess my eyes were more clouded than I would imagine
The currency used in deals with ourpany disappears, there is a number of small and medium-sizedpanies that took such a rumor seriously.
As result, most of them decided to cut ties with ourpany and stop any dealings.
Among them were few that as I was thinking had some wits to them so I could not suppress my disappointment.
In the end,panies that didnt stop doing business with us were either big trading associations that didnt receive any damage or firms that have some light weakness grasped by me.
Hmpf, since it came to this, after obtaining special privilege with funds that I collected so far, I will squeeze them for profit with no remorse.
If I get special rights, tides will quickly turn in my favor.
A lot of tradingpanies will try to get closer to this Grond Trading Association.
However, right now, they are trying to get out of our agreements. Were they to flip their attitudes and try to make an arrangement with ourpany, it is only natural to make them pay a fittingpensation.
(The current situation is an aggravating one, but considering what is going to happen from now on, it will lead to evenrger profits.)
The magic storm was calming down, monsters blocking the road will be eventually eliminated by the guild.
As a means for information exchange will recover, news about money recasting will spread right away.
If we release part of our trading records and summary of damage reports to counter that, this idiotic rumor will be eradicated.
There is no problem at all.
(We pulled out money from affiliatedpanies and ripped money off from thepanies that we could somewhat push around. With us having that much of a lead, other bigpanies will not try topete.)
Normally, money recasting is carried out swiftly upon making the decision.
Which means it is not strange if it has already started in other towns.
In this situation, there is just not enough time to overtake mypany, which is supposed to make me a sole winner here.
President, the Ochalea, Fugine and Munaito trading associations are requesting for a conference.
What?
Every name that was brought up belonged to an equally powerful town ruler.
Each of them was a business rival with whom ourpanypeted ruthlessly on daily basis.
They are of an equal scale with ourpany No, they actually have a bit more power.
They were in a position that would allow them to aim for the privilege of money recasting, those are associations that ourpany should be cautious about.
On subject?
That is They want to make a special supplementary deal
(Extra deal? With this timing?)
What do they want to trade?
Eehm, it appears they intend to purchase an array of weapons and several types of potions inrge quantities. The reason is said to be the expected demand on those goods due to the monster extermination that is scheduled in a few days.
Is that so. I understand. Leave this room for a while. I have to contemte on something.
Certainly!
Bowing once, subordinate quietly leaves the room.
In the room that had turned silent, I stand up from the chair in a spinning motion and survey the town from a window in the back of the room.
Hehehe, AHAHAHAHAHA!!!
And break into augh after not being able to endure it anymore.
Yes, yes, yes!!! With this, mypany will definitely receive the privilege!!!
If you take this for its face value, they want to profit from the current monster extermination, but there is no way they woulde to us for supplies.
Surely, with the monster extermination, demand would rise, but there is no way that with their scale, they would not be able to cover that.
The purpose of this deal clearly lies in getting money off their hands.
(Information about money recasting likely reached thosepanies as well, so in order to reduce their losses they rushed in panic to bow their heads to me Hehehe)
The privilege that can be earned in exchange for arge quantity of money.
It is a sweet fruit that can bring a huge fortune, but there is a certain risk associated with it as well.
It lies in that the value of coinage that you possess will change.
And the more money you have, the more significant influence of such change will be.
In other words, otherpanies gave up on trying to attain that privilege.
Since big scalepanies with proper informationwork will not be deceived by that rumor, there can be no other reason.
So to cut their losses they brought that deal to me, together, in order tter me up.
Until now they gave me a lot of hardships. Hehehe, let us proceed with the deal while paying plenty of attention to details.
Just imagining the faces of each trading association president warped in a humiliated grimace makes me want tough.
Soon, very soon, the town that can be seen from here will be mine.
I will be able to get my breath on all the money thates in and out of this town.
I will have the very life of this town in my grasp.
The whole of this town will be mine to do as I please.
Kukuku, Haa HA HA HA!!!
And so once again, I, unable to restrain myself, started tough.
Oh my, it appears we made you wait, such embarrassment for our Grond trading association.
Several dayster, while taking my time leisurely on purpose, I entered the reception office where presidents of the Ochalea, Fugine, and Munaito trading associations were waiting.
No no, we werent waiting for that long.
Tha, that is true.
Being the head of the tradingpany is a busy job after all.
All of their faces that simultaneously turned my way, had a mask of the professional merchant.
However, each and every one of them could not help but have their true face filled with humiliation showing through it.
Well, time is money as they say. Let us begin negotiations right away.
Thinking to myself how impudent I was, I began the talk.
So what are the goods that you requesting?
Yes, here is an order form from Ochalea Trading Association.
Splendidly hiding his annoyance, the Ochalea Trading Association President handed me over a paper.
This is an order form from Fugine Trading Association.
From Munaito Trading Association.
The other two also hand over their order forms to me in the same fashion.
Hm, Hm.
Food, iron-made arms and armor, lower to mid-grade HP and MP potions, all kind of status increasing drugs and medicine for the removal of abnormal conditions.
(The amount is less than I expected and price per unit is quite low. And they wanted to hold a conference for this?)
Numbers and prices on all three order forms were less than anticipated.
Most likely they discussed it among themselves beforehand and decided on prices and proportions for what they going to buy from me.
Even for a big trading association such as mine, there is a limit to the volume of supplies it can provide.
If all was provided by onepany, prices would inevitably climb higher which surely would not be a happy urrence for those threepanies.
Well, that is a natural decision, I would do the same. No, this is the only way.
If you think about the profit of yourpany, this is definitely the best choice.
However
Hm, eachpany is not even worth the talk.
What!?
I toss away all three of the order forms in an abrupt motion as if throwing them away.
Suppose the amount is alright. This is the amount that even us might not be unable to provide. But those prices are not eptable. There should be at least a bit more to them.
I take the order forms into my hands once again and after making corrections with a pen return them to the three.
President Grond, no matter how you look at this, this is just too greedy.
Tha, That is correct. The prices that we provided already had enough extra to them considering the current market situation.
Yes, this is just ridiculous!
The trio were flustered and raised their voices after ncing over my corrections.
Well well well, I actually consider those to be quite fair prices. This is an emergency and everyone holds their lives dear. Those will be sold in a blink of an eye in the exact amount that you will be able to provide. Even if most of the monsters blocking the highway were exterminated, there still will be a lot of them due to the influence of the magic storm. There is almost no need to worry about anything being left unsold.
The words flowing from my mouth were very smooth.
Using lies and pretense to win your opponent over is that being merchant is all about.
And if the content of your speech is an actual truth then wordse out even more smoothly.
Oh, how enviable. I am working on the opening of a branch store, so at the moment I am more in the need of coin than stock, but this is an opportunity that a merchant can only wish for.
Hahaha, I make augh.
Though, personally instead of trading in small quantities, I would prefer first to dispose of the stock by turning it into profit since it would be easier to operate this way. Right, everyone, with this approach, we all will be able to make an earning?
!!
As I show a confident smile, the merchant facade on their faces crumbles for a moment, allowing a peek at their faces, burned with humiliation, that were hiding beneath it.
That is only natural.
Though what I am saying is not a lie and we all will profit from this, with this sum of money, there is a huge disparity in our gains.
In essence, there is a small difference from this and from telling them to work for free.
(Yet, even so, you wont be able to refuse?)
It was close to a genuine order.
A defeated general should not talk of the battle.
For them that came with the capittion, there is nothing else to do but to grovel before me.
Since if they manage to get in the favor of our association then there is a high probability that a good opportunity might be presented to themter by us.
Un, understood. Us, the Fugine Trading Association will make a deal under those prices and for this quantity.
Ochalea Trading Association as well.
Same for the Munaito Trading Association.
OoOo, just those faces alone can make me forget about a certain degree of hardships.
Complete victory!
In truth, I want to startughing loudly right here and now.
Of course, what one truly thinks should be hidden behind a facade. No matter the circumstances during negotiations, it is unbelievable for a merchant to take off his mask and expose his delight.
Oh, you got my point. Then please sign an order form.
I present to the three the written forms with already revised numbers.
The sight of them lowering themselves in order to sign the order forms is almost like they are kneeling before me.
Feels good. Feels so good.
Since the heads of all three were lowered, I smiled without thinking.
And right in front of my eyes, the proof of their defeat is being produced.
What is important is not the amount of profit made from the contract.
What is important is the fact that I was able to make the deal with that much advantage towards our side.
This deal that under normal circumstances would be absolutely impossible, makes positions of trading associations of this town clear.
This is a ritual to put my Grond Trading Association on the top.
At that second, I felt like I heard a creaking sound from somewhere.
What, what is this feeling.
This is something that I have experienced a number of times during my life as a merchant, it is a signal to be cautious.
A heavy sensation of uneasiness burning in my spine that has nothing to do with logic or reason.
A feeling like Imitted some kind of a grave mistake.
(That is strange, why? What is the problem?)
Before me are the losers that had dropped their heads unsightly.
No matter how you think about this, it is unmistakable that they are in my hands. Since I am dictating my will to them as a winner.
However, despite my thoughts, the ripples in my heart showed no sign of disappearing.
This feeling arises when I am basically being deceived by someone and is about to lose something.
Then president Grond, one copy goes to you and we will take the other copy with us.
As the president of Ochalea Trading Association hands over the documents that he was done with, heads of other twopanies also present me the order forms that they finished signing.
(Could it be, this? Could it be that they did something to those order forms?)
Usually, during business transactions, two copies of a contract are being made and each side gets to keep one.
This is done to prevent anntion of a contract for the convenience of one side.
While receiving a contract, I check with the magic tool that was hidden in my inner pocket for any maniptions that could be done to it but detect nothing abnormal.
Did some point catch your attention?
Ah, no, there is nothing. Indeed, with this contract is sealed.
After collecting my copy of each contract one by one, I hand them over to my subordinate.
The subordinate that received the contracts leaves the room in order to deposit them under safekeeping.
Even though deal went without a hitch, the sense of uneasiness would not leave me after all.
(Why What am I missing exactly?)
Could it be that I am just overthinking this?
Could it be that the feeling of obtaining what I wished for has made me anxious?
Well, then let us decide on the deals for the next month. We are busy people, opening another day for that would be just foolish.
It appears that I am a merchant at my core.
I have to do what must be done. So I proceed with the talk as nned.
Each of the three trading associations had its own forte.
The Ochalea Trading Association had potions for temporary status enhancements, the Fugine Trading Association excelled in arms, armor and various ironware while the Munaito Trading Association is advanced in the trading of high-quality provision and magic tools.
Compared to that, our trading association did not have anything that it particrly excelled in, but in exchange, we were quite versatile and did not have any weak areas.
Though our goods weregging behind a bitpared to the goods that could be considered their forte, we could trade in articles that otherpanies werent so good with in cheaper prices.
(As our positions were just made clear, I should strike while the iron is hot and deliver another decisive blow.)
However, the three men sitting before me looked at each other appearing bewildered.
But before I could even think about the meaning of that, the president of Munaito trading association spoke on behalf of all three.
What are you talking about? There is no way we would trade with Grond Trading Association anymore. Or rather did you actually think that you still can do business in this town?
Huh?
To my own voice that I unintentionally let out, the ground began to sound like it had crumbled beneath my feet.
Chapter 92 - Sound Of The Tower Crumbling Part 2
Chapter 92 C Sound Of The Tower Crumbling Part 2
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
What are you talking about? There is no way we would trade with the Grond Trading Association anymore. Or rather did you actually think that you still can do business in this town?
I heard the voice but could not make any sense of the words that it was saying.
What? What does that mean?
In this town there is nopany or a merchant that would sell goods to you. There is no way you dont understand that? Not a single piece of evidence came up, but there are just that much circumstances pointing at yourpany. Even an idiot would avoid doing business with you.
Wha, What does that mean?! What are you talking about!!
Do you even have to ask? It is about the incidents with the disappearance of money. Not even mentioning us or thepanies affiliated with those two, you even went for thepanies with some degree of influence without any care. What is the point of ying dumb after going that far?
The presidents of Ochalea Trading Association and Fugine Trading Association nod to the words of the president of Munaito trading association.
With a screech as if something got stuck between the gears, my mindes to a halt.
I know that I have to do something, but I have no idea what.
To be honest, I did not even imagine when a day woulde when mister Grond will retire frommerce
Thats okay, I cannot believe it myself as well, but considering that he came without making any preparations, the result is obvious. Probably after selling off all of his inventory he ns to receive peerage,nds and a name at the Empire and spend peaceful retirement days there.
The president of Ochalea Trading Association gives me a look from which I can not distinguish if it is filled with contempt or disgust.
We had many conversations, therefore I can painfully feel the disappointment for my abandonment of the trade well in that look.
Wa, It, Please wait, what? What is the meaning of all this?
Its not right, not right, not right, there is no way those three firms didnt take hold of information on the list of thepanies that became victims.
The list of the victims that I have obtained contained nothing but names of small to medium-sizedpanies that did not evene close to big trade associations.
Including us, none of the tradingpanies with a lot of power, like those three, should have suffered any damage.
It is annoying but we cannot allow ourselves to take any more losses out of pride or reputation as well. That is why we came here to throw a white g. To return the money we received in the deals with the Grond Trading Association.
Wha, what is that supposed to mean, didnt you bastardse here to bend the knee, so you can get leftovers from the money recasting that ourpany wil
Huh?Money recasting? What is that about?
To my thoughtless reply, I only received puzzled words with a dubious look in return.
We just not on the same page. The information does not match up.
(Any, Anyway I have to somehow get a deal for the stock replenishment or it will be a problem!)
Though there is no legal power to a verbal agreement, but with apany as big as ours, it will not be easy to prepare the necessary amount of goods for its operations right away.
So unless you talk it out to some degree before signing the contract, you will not be able to prepare if a situation was to change somehow.
I already made agreements with trading associations in other towns to unload goods to them.
If I were unable to procure required goods then it will result in penalties for the breach of the contract which means a huge loss.
Ple, Please wait a moment. It seems that there is a serious disparity in our perception of the situation.
Disparity in our perception you say?
?
The president of Fugine trading association makes a doubtful face, while the other two nce at each other.
Apparently, they saw from my behavior that something is strange.
Eeh, First, let us calm down and talk it out
At that moment.
Knockinges from the door, and the subordinate enters the room.
What! I am in the middle of important negotiations!!!
Its Well There are people from those threepanies over here that would like to urgently report something to their respective presidents.
Hesitantly announces the subordinate.
Hmm, our subordinates should be understanding that we are in the midst of negotiations as well. Since they came despite that, it should be something of great importance. I would like to receive permission to let them into the room.
I should not allow that.
My intuition as a merchant whispers that to me, but I have no means to prevent it.
Well, yeah, I do not mind.
I had no other choice but to say so.
Each of them asks pardon for the intrusion and for a second looks at me with the eyes that have a hint of steel in them as the enter.
Which exasperated my uneasiness even more, and the fact that I do not have even a single way to respond to this situation made it even worse.
Going to a president of theirpanies, each of them passes message in a whisper.
At that moment, the eyes of every president open wide.
Not even a sliver of the previous Well, lets talk it out atmosphere can be seen in their gazes that all turned to me.
Ah, I see, so all of it was just acting.
He, he was just buying time. And that is so it would all be revealed precisely with this timing!!!
No matter how you look at it, this is just bad taste!! I did not expect that I will be made into this much of an idiot!!!
All three of them were expressing a feeling of anger with their whole bodies without even trying to hide it.
They rise up as if saying that there is nothing to talk about anymore and head to the exit.
Wa, Please wait, just what exactly has happened?!
So shameless. We just received a message that money had disappeared from our vaults. And it is exactly the same amount as we received in our dealings with you.
WHA?!
Aah, good grief, it is ourplete defeat this time. I will order an investigation, but surely we wont find any evidence anyway. And we will have to fulfill the contract that we just signed after losing money from yourpany.
Aaah, damn!As if it is not enough that with the influence of thetest magic storm we sold goods to the guild at the dirt cheap price. Saying that we are in the deficit is a huge understatement.
Just how long will it take to recover from this.
This Please wait! Please listen to me!!!
You are being persistent!! I do not want to even see you anymore. This is likely thest time we meet face to face!
Shouting those words at me, the president of the Fugine Trading Association who was leaving the roomst, loudly mmed the door.
All I could do was just stand there like I waspletely frozen.
Pre, President
Get out.
Ha?
I said get out, you cretin!!!
As I raised my voice almost in a scream, the emotions rising up overtook me.
Hiii, I, I am sorry!!!
Even the figure of the subordinate that was leaving the room in panic was stirring annoyance within me.
GRAAAAAAAAARAAAAAAAAAAAARAAAAAA!!!
Simply to quell my anger, I grabbed the piece of furnishing from nearby and threw it into the wall.
A porcin figurine that probably cost several gold coins shattered to pieces with a loud crash.
Haa, Haa.
I felt like I heard a rat squeaking.
I spot a rat that wandered in here from somewhere rush away from my sight.
Fucking shit, Haa, haaa~
I sat on a sofa, linked my hands together and made a deep breath.
(Dont oveplicate things. Anyway, I have to make the next move.)
Master, there is something that I would like to discuss as soon as possible.
Ooh, Fegner. I also have something I want to confirm with
No, it looks like I was one step behind. Please, check this.
?Is this the list of victims?
I am surprised that Fegner brought me information that I wanted to confirm even before I ordered for it.
Yes, the first sheet is the one that ourpany has and the second sheet is the one I got via my personal routes.
?!Wha, What is this? Their contents are almostpletely different!!!
I quickly pass an eye over the list.
Early Trading Association, Bead Trading Association Including threepanies from before there is nothing butpanies that had deals with us!!!
And there are other bad news.
There is still more?
I let out those words like a groan.
It seems that money had disappeared from those threepanies as well.
I know that. Just a moment ago our negotiations were ruined because of that information
No, news only start from there. In response to that, the government decided to take action. They will most likelye for an inspection in a few days.
What?! When time is so precious!!!
During an official inspection, not only will it be harder to perform dubious activities but the legally performed deals will also be suspended.
In this situation, it will be like having weights on all four limbs.
Aaah, Shit, why did it be like this!
One of the people in charge of the department responsible for processing contracts seemed to be acting strange and after an investigation, it was revealed that he was under influence of some kind of magical substance. The person in question seems to have no recollections about what was done to him but surely that is the source of the leak. It is possible that this is the work of the group from before that set its target on the Grond Trading Association.
FU, KIN, ROA, CHEES!!!
Out of anger, I squash the paper.
What about Nonorik? Was he able to find them?
No, the thing is, we can not find him since the other day
What? Damn him, what is he doing at such a crucial time!!!
I hit the table with a fist out of irritation.
Forget about him, Fegner, find them! And throw them beneath my feet!!!
Master, please calm down. This is not what we should be doing at the moment, right?
However, Fegner did not obey my order and even tried to remonstrate me.
Please do what you have to do, you are the president of the Grond Trading Association. Please consider what a man in your position should be doing.
That is Kuh, FUCK!
As much as I am enraged by him talking back to me, with a reason that I understand that his words are correct.
Swallowing my anger, I exhale a breath.
Fegner, first, stop any payouts for inventory. Then I want you to deal with folks from the town hall. I will try to collect goods from the bunch in this town on which I made arrangements for unloading in advance.
Certainly. Can I have the permission to use a small amount of funds to preserve inventory? Only the money that was used in business transactions is disappearing. Whispering that while cing coins directly into their hands is bound to make some sway with greed.
Ah, please do. If this situation wont improve and we wont be able to receive goods specified by contracts, we are finished.
After silently making a bow, Fegner promptly leaves.
There is no room for dy.
A breach of a contract usually leads to a mary penalty. But that is not the original procedure for it.
A merchant that unreasonably breaks the terms of the agreement would be deemed unqualified to do business and will have his license revoked by the local merchants guild and will be unable to trade in that town anymore.
Therefore a person normally hands over a sum and talks it out to prevent that.
But right now, money paid by ourpany suddenly disappear for some reason
There wont be anyone who would ept penalty payment from us in such situation.
In other words, a breach of a contract will make me unable to trade in this town anymore.
Of course, it is another story if there are some kind of circumstances that could not be avoided, but the magic storm that could be considered as such has almost dispersed and monsters blocking the highway are almostpletely eliminated due to the guilds military operation.
I was nning on making payments for goods after obtaining privilege for money recasting so it is yet to be resolved.
Like this, there is no way that such an exnation as this is all a chain of events caused by the magic storm, would pass.
As a consequence, a rate for monster encounters went up a bit, but this much would not be acknowledged as an irresistible force.
I dont know who you are, but this debt will cost you dearly, worms!
I swallowed my humiliation and passed my arms through the sleeves of my outside clothes.
Eeh, As I said, I dont mind if the price will be the double of the usual one, for an additional contract we
Haa, mister Grond. Just how much do you have to mock me before you are satisfied? It does not matter for how much I sell it if money is going to disappear anyway! Please leave!
I, I will repeat, it is just a rumor without any basis
As if I need any more basis!! We already took damage from that! Now, please leave, when we are done with the delivery of the remaining goods per current contract, it will be ourst deal with yourpany.
I was urged to leave the ce, from the middle of it forcibly, and was driven out.
Shit!!!
It was the fifth case of negotiations being refused
I was going around visiting various tradingpanies in order to cover up the deficit of goods for the delivery that appeared as a result of supplies from those threepanies being cut.
But negotiations did not go well, and even worse, some ces even wanted to stop supplying right away, saying that they would even pay the penalty.
There were even few that used the irrefutable Road was blocked by monsters due to the influence of thest magic storm, so the situation was turning worse and worse.
(Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Even though I am saying that I will pay double, why would no one sell anything to me!!!)
Bad, bad, bad!!!
At this rate, I really will be unable to continue business in this town!!
A feeling of rising impatience was fueling my irritation and anxiety up bit by bit.
But in negotiations and business, losing your cool and showing your emotions is not a way to improve a situation.
That is why anger that cannot be dispersed by letting it out umtes and piles up inside.
Tch, it is awfully hot today.
I wipe the sweat made by a scorching sun.
By the way, I did not eat anything since this morning.
To somewhat sate my hunger, I entered a suitable store close-by.
From the appearance of its facade, I grasped that it is not an establishment of the level that I usually would go to, but at the moment, time was far too precious to waste it by traveling far away in order to satisfy my tastes.
And it is amon urrence for delicious food to require a lot of time.
(.? What?)
As soon as I entered the store, I felt a rather odd gaze upon me.
Could it be there is something strange about my appearance, though I had looked myself over but found nothing unusual.
(Am I worrying too much? Tch, quite possible that I am tired.)
I guess I became too nervous after all those events.
However, I can not afford a long rest. After quickly finishing a meal, I have to head on negotiation with another trading association.
Hey, my order
Get outta here!
Wha?!
Suddenly, I was sshed with water.
Thanks to you, my favored supplier took a huge loss! And I also already heard! All the money received from you gets stolen by your people!Customers that pay no money are no customers! Get outta now!
..
I surely had a fairly stupid face at that moment.
Dont screw with me! Who do you think I
The head for thepany of the thieving traders? Come on, stop dirtying my shop!!
Guh
And then, I was thrown out of the store.
You bastard! Such a store can easily be crushed by my trading association!!Putting pressure on your shop with money is
Huh, what are you even saying, your money aint worth anything in this town anymore!
Being shouted that, I was left alone in front of the store.
Your money aint worth anything!
The words echoed in my ears.
Worthless?Money? My money is worth nothing?
Indeed, I can not buy food, cannot buy drinks, cannot procure any supplies, cannot even put any pressure
Ah, it is impossible!!
I spat those words out while trying to get rid of the thoughts that reaffirmed that statement before I could even try to deny it.
Money losing their worth? Such a thing is not possible!!!
Money! Money! It is money! The world itself rests upon money!
At the moment, there are some difficulties, but it is not like money lost their power!!!
Yes, yes that is right. Money, I do have money on my hands, there is no problem as long as I have them
While still hearing that grinding noise, I once again started to walk.
And then, there was a trio in the strange attires from before.
The trio had their headspletely covered by hoods even in this intense heat.
Because it is a busy time with a lot of people going on their business, no one seems to care, but for some reason, they caught my attention.
However, it is not like there was anything to them in particr.
Right at that moment, when we were about to pass each other.
Not yet, it is far from being over.
Wha?!
When I turned around, they already were nowhere to be seen.
I had absolutely no recollection of that voice.
But what is this bad promotion that extraordinary voice gives me?
Not being able toe up with an answer, I was standing still on that spot.
And three dayster.
Fegner disappeared along with the money from the safe that he was entrusted with.
My ears were gued with an audible hallucination of the piled up tower of gold crumbling apart.
Chapter 93 - Side Story: The worst logbook
Chapter 93 C Side Story: The worst logbook
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
A smell that arises with a crackling fire spreads over the building.
Illuminated by fire, my hands in a way looked hollow.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
Finally, Master haspleted the facility.
I was informed about contents of the n for a long time and find it far too generous for an aged old mansst job.
Thanks to that young hero that the princess brought, I could get assigned to raising soldiers while I am still in the good shape.
I am really grateful.
Tomorrow, children from that orphanage will arrive at this facility.
For starters, lets wee them with a warm meal.
A warm meal with a small dose of Ramune mixed in it.
Then we will proceed with strength training and the elimination of disobedience.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
As expected, the children quickly get used to their environment.
Even the kids that were crying from anxiety when they were just brought here realized that it is pointless after only one week.
This whole week aftering here, except for meals and sleep, they spent training in traversing mountains.
I do not care how slowly they proceed as long as they follow the predetermined route and do not stop in their tracks, otherwise they get a whip.
Until they get back to running as they were instructed, I will whip them again and again.
Were they to disobey out of pure defiance, after a set of whipping they will have their meal portions and sleeping time reduced after which I will be only whipping them and coercing them into an apology.
And thus will hammer into their minds and bodies thatFollowing ordersis the best way to avoid pain.
I add a tiny bit of powdered Ramune into the meals that they take after the training every day.
Resistance to the drugs toxicity is acquired by exposing oneself to it numerous times.
What is even more important, an addiction that apanies drug-induced euphoria makes training even more worthwhile.
Soon enough, kids will remember that: If you do your best during the training, you will receive a tasty meal.
Yes, first I will reduce them to meremon beasts.
Topletely empty shells not capable of making any decisions on their own.
Drugs and training, carrot and a stick.
And then from that empty state, I shall reshape them into devoted soldiers.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
Before long, the difference between those that can be used and those that cant be emerged among the kids.
Well, talent is not distributed equally so there is no helping that.
As Master said It is inevitable since it is our first attempt, it is enough if there is at least some that might be useful.
Such wee words.
In order for the Grond Trading Association to make even greater progress, I have to make them ready as soon as possible.
Late blooming talents do exist as well, so, for now, lets calmly observe them.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
There are some rather stubborn children that refuse to obey.
Several of the orphans from among those that were brought here first with a girl named Toria as their leader, those that were particrly close with the Hero.
The woman that was raising them previously is said to have disappeared under undetermined circumstances.
However, no matter how many times I tell them that She abandoned you and ran away they dont waver at that while saying It cannot be and seem to believe that One day, the hero will save us.
They surely adore him a lot, how envious.
Well, at the moment, that hero is engrossed in the fight with demons that have be more active and is located quite far away.
Moreover, this ce was built with the money that the hero brought, but even if you were to tell them that, they would not believe it and it will only make them more rebellious.
Well, the effects of adding Ramune to their meals are showing properly anyway, after all, they are just children.
If I approach them with some strictness, defiance is bound to disappear before long.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
Today, children from yet another orphanage will arrive.
This time, it will be the orphans from the Empire.
Matching that, I made an increase to the number of personnel from among old Grond Trading Association employees.
As expected when there is only ten, no, it is eight children now, since Ipletely ruined two of them, I could somehow manage alone, but with twenty kids, it is no longer possible to take care of all kids by myself.
Therefore I will have them help me with monitoring and preparing daily meals.
Let us make women into a carrot for the children.
Children tend to yearn for a motherly figure.
And it is also will be them who will make and serve meals filled with Ramune to the children.
Of course, I as well will continue to observe the rate of their mentalpletion, but women will monitor them even more closely.
It is about time for the kids that were brought here first to start learning how to kill.
It would bear no meaning were they to break like Master Nonorik on apletely uncontroble level.
Were they to turn into the dolls without their own judgment, they would be unable to cope with any unforeseen circumstances, which would make them unusable.
Ideally, I want to make them into the soldiers that treat obeying orders as the ultimate bliss.
Possessing their own judgment but being unable to resist orders and drugs, such a form would be ideal.
Lets proceed things carefully so they will grow into such soldiers.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
Today, master arrived at the facility for an inspection.
He wanted to check on the childrens progress, so after briefly observing their training, we talked about future developments during a dinner.
Since it is a good opportunity, I passed a certain proposal to Master.
In order to see theirpletion level, it has been decided to make kids participate in an exhibition that thugs producing Ramune periodically hold.
For starters, their opponents will be people that havepletely lost themselves to Ramune.
If they cannot easily handle this much, it would be a problem.
I considered going only that far, but it appears that for Master it is a bit underwhelming.
In the next round, lets make those kidspete with each other. Even if around half of them died, its not a big deal. We have an infinite amount of recements, it is perfect to filter inferior and defective goods.
Thus with Mastersmand, killing each other was hurriedly added on a menu.
Well, I feel like it might be a bit too soon for them, but I was nning on doing that eventually anyway.
As result, the number of kids was reduced by half, but it seems replenishment should arrive soon, so it became good training.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
Looks like I am still too soft.
A group of kids formed around the girl named named Toria, who was mentioned in past entries, and were nning to escape.
Naturally, I did not let them get away and apprehended them all, but this is a serious incident.
They are just a bunch of kids that otherwise would have spent a meaningless life without aplishing anything. It is truly hard toprehend.
Their lives were about to be given some meaning and they just betray the expectations put upon them and run away
Anyhow, it appears that training should be more severe.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
An order for the subjugation of the Hero now turned into the Demon Lord was published by each nation on the continent
Looks like the Hero that was not needed anymore after defeating the Demon Lord was framed.
It appears that the Hero was saying that after defeating the Demon Lord, he intends to widely spread otherworldly technologies for which the Grond Trading Association has an almostplete monopoly at the moment.
I was pretty sure that Master would not allow to make waste of such technologies that are bringing him an enormous profit, so I was wondering what is he going to do and so it became like this after all.
Well, the Hero was given purpose and was able to fulfill it so he should be satisfied with this ending.
The Demon Lord is feared for he controls Demons and a certain portion of Monsters, but the Hero is just one individual, he is bound to be crushed by state power in the near.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
The cultivation of soldiers goes well.
From simple kids, they are turning into the soldiers loyal to ourmands.
TheRamune that they were absorbing for a long time.
Without mixing it into the meals anymore, I am just giving it to them as pills.
Of course, even a child can understand that this is a drug, but they have already passed the stage of addiction at which willpower could be effective.
Has increased the number of children that in order to obtain more Ramune were training voluntarily outside of everyday practice hours.
Because the only way to get more Ramune aside from what was given to them regrly was to show good results during practice.
A number of children that were trying to snatch Ramune from the others had now appeared.
Truly an excellent trend. Even if they are bound by a drug, to make them more suspendable to our control, I would like their suspicion for everyone else to deepen even further.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
A problem has emerged in a n that was going smoothly so far.
There started to appear those that were unable to endure the toxicity and addictivity of Ramune.
It is something that was expected from the beginning but its control is more difficult than I imagined.
However, they turning into quite capable assassins.
After that, there were a number of replenishment for orphans but those that cameter were breaking, unable to withstand the poisonous influence of Ramune at an increasingly higher rate.
As expected, since I got the first batch of kids ustomed to it by giving them really small doses, they get more resistant to it down the line.
Through even if I proceed with a cautious dosage, by the time they reach theirpletion as soldiers, they will only have from one to three years left to live.
Well, as was nned, we collected plenty of data on Ramune so there is no issue at all.
Most of the first specimens are kids that had almost a purely experimental purpose.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
Along with a recement for kids that died during the training, I received from Master a new type of Ramune.
Compared to what was used before, its effects have been weakened slightly but its toxicity to human body was reduced by a good measure.
Since it has plenty of strength for brainwashing which is the main purpose of its use, I will switch to it from now on.
Children that were brought this time will in true meaning be a private army of the Grond Trading Association.
To be honest, children that were brought here first were reasonably good material. I was careful with adjustments but the fact that they couldst this long is good evidence.
It is a bit regrettable but nothing can be done. One could say that this is their fate.
Year ###
# Day of # Month
I received a demand from Master to swiftly get soldiers to a level of realbat.
As I was told, it seems that the Hero escaped to this area. And for a test, I should throw them at him.
It is that soft and naive Hero we are talking about, he just might actually lose to those children.
But in the current situation, the status difference is way toorge for them to be able to do anything.
As I reported that, I received a reply that It is fine topletely ruin them for this.
Indeed, with improved Ramune kids from the early stages of the experiment are no longer needed.
As prototypes, they are superb but for a finished product, they areplete failures.
But even so, if they intake arge quantity of the Quick Growth Drug, they should get enough status to stand against the Hero.
Their bodies are already badly tattered anyway.
If they dont have long to live anyway then going out in mes is the salvation of its own.
Since there is no value for a person without a purpose to live anyway.
The record ends there.
I throw the document that I picked up into the mes.
A desk from evergreen oak.
On top it was a paper with a list of names, almost asking me to look at it as well.
I was thinking that it is a list of children that were the first subjects for this experiment but it was not.
Fegner, Orouley, Lidia, Adlon, Sivi, Bodhi, Jude, Monika
I see. Im not sure if it was Fegner or Grond that left this here, but they sure hate me a lot.
Written there are likely the names of employees that worked here.
Those are people that were either subordinates or servants of Grond.
Among unfamiliar names, there are also those that make me instantly remember their faces.
He always maintained courteous demeanor. She is a cheerful woman.
Such obvious provocation.
If I go after their lives, my own will be put in danger.
So there is no point to continue reading this here.
There is no point, but I cannot stop myself.
And at the end of it as ifughing at me were the names of children deemed as failures, written in ink.
I did not want to take this list outside.
But I also did not want to forget the names written here.
Therefore I just stood there, looking at the list until just a moment before this room would crumble down.
Chapter 94 - The Lunatic Who Shares Laughter And The Old Man Who Loathes Emptiness 1
Chapter 94 C The Lunatic Who Shares Laughter And The Old Man Who Loathes Emptiness 1
Trantor: Suzuran Editor: JackOFallTrades
With this you can buy medicine for your sick sister. I get that the rumors will be nasty, but if you use it now there wont be any problems.
Got it, Fegner. I really owe you one, so Ill let you off with a fine, that way I dont lose all the money I put into this resupply.
Thank you for your kindness. Ill be going now.
This was the seventh time. Im not doing this as part of the Grond Trading Association, Im going around and discussing contract cancetions with all of my business contacts personally.
That was one more negotiation down. I hurry through the small talk and head out.
Out of the seven visits, only three of them allowed for punal fees. Thats pretty harsh.
If you think about it, its strange that any merchant would make a contract so easy to void. In that sense, three of them agreeing to my request is a miracle, but it still isnt enough.
I used bribes, I appealed to their emotions, I made myself pitiable, and the number of merchants who agreed to cancel their contracts was less than half the number I visited. And its not like there are many left who would be willing to hear me out. As for the merchants who I didnt know particrly well, I would have to deal with the remaining contracts with bribes and threats and good old-fashioned haggling.
No matter how I measure it, the necessary resources exceeds what the Grond Trading Association has in inventory. How can I at least preserve the capital, the horses and wagons?
Ending contracts with punal fees has its own problems, since I still need to get the money from somewhere.
Tallying up my profits and expenditures, the total is deeply in the red, but if I can procure the necessary goods in another town and bring them here, I at least wont lose my operations in this town.
Even so, today is a bit hot.
I wipe the sweat off my brow with my handkerchief. The beams of sunlight, strangely hot for this ce, prick at my skin. Combined with the temperature, its almost too much for these old bones.
Since its near lunchtime, I headed toward a nearby favorite eatery of mine. Even though it was lunchtime, the eatery is nearly empty.
Ah, Fegner! You here for lunch?
Yep, if youll have me.
I exchange a light greeting with the owner and plop down in my usual spot. At this rate, it might as well be reserved for me.
Now, what do I want to have?
Might I rmend our daily special, grilled fish?
Grilled fish, you say? That does sound good, Ill take one.
Alright, one grilled fishing right up
After a while, the smell of fish frying wafts over me, and the owner brings me my fish with a side of rice. Back in the empire, bread was the staple food and rice was unusual, but Ive taken a liking to it sinceing here.
Its just as tasty as I thought it would be.
I know right. For some reason, the rest of my customers hated it.
The owner then plopped down on the seat across from mine.
Hey, isnt it a bad idea for the chef to eat with a customer?
Its fine, and I havent eaten yet. Youre thest of the regrs and its not like anyone new ising.
Thats not the problem I nevermind, lets talk about something else.
I could have given him more warnings, but he definitely wasnt going to pick up on them either, so I gave up.
By the way, Fegner, theres been a nasty rumor going around about thatpany of yours.
A rumor?
Yeah, theyve been saying that money has been disappearing from businesses that deal with the Grond Trading Association. The rumor has spread so far Ive been hearing it even all the way out here. Of course, I dont believe an ounce of it, but are you doing ok?
This is insane. The information isnt just spreading among merchants, but even among the general popce. Thats not a good sign. Even more than before, I have to deal with this quickly.
The rumor is just baseless gossip, but because everyones acting like its true, theyre really pushing me.
Look, Fegner, I know you think you owe it to the previous head of the association, but havent you already done enough for them? I really think you should retire, find a hobby.
Its not often I get to hear one of your jokes.
Idiot, Im being serious.
I reply without hesitation.
Im not going to. More than that, I cant. Ive long since established that this is my life. If I change that now, it feels like everything Ive done up to this point will be pointless, and thats scarier than any rumor
Damn it, Fegner! Youre still exactly the same as when I met you. Even though you could do anything youre so reticent you never change.
Ill take that as apliment, and
Maybe the first to be deceived was me.
And?
No, its nothing. Besides, I cant retire until Ive trained my sessor. And its usually a lifetime appointment, even with all the mistakes Ive made.
I dont have any proof, but Im absolutely certain that the my current troubles stem from that time. There are many things I cant help but think about, but I feel that if I can expose the puppetmaster my theory will be confirmed.
Bye. See you again.
I curse my foolishness as I stand. I may be old and frail, but thats no excuse to be deceived so easily.
If it means making up for my mistakes, I have to work. After everything is calm, then I can decide my future path.
I put on my hat, pay the bill, and leave the store.
Its been now three days since I started, and things have only gotten worse.
Im sorry, but you should head home. No matter how deep you bow, Im not going to make a deal with your association.
I apologize for the impudent request.
Where are you going, Fegner? Isnt your home that way?
Surrounded by hostile eyes, I put thatpany behind me.
This one didnt work out either.
As if mirroring me, the town gradually bes darker and less lively as night approaches.
Argh, Im turning into a pessimist. Theck of activity is because all the adventurers are off keeping the monsters away from the roads. It has nothing to do with me.
The thought cheered me up more than I would have expected, but the fact that I hadnt had a single sess today fills my heart back up with impatience and darkness.
Furthermore, in the three days I spent meeting with people, almost all of the groups formerly associated with the Grond Trading Association have distanced themselves.
Negotiations are still going poorly, so its very important to go to another town to resupply.
Im too old for this.
In between rounds of negotiations, I search for the puppetmaster and why Nonorik was hiding his appearance, but I havent found any clue as to where he is yet.
If I could just draw out the puppetmaster and prove how theyre making the money disappear
My thoughts were interrupted by a sudden squeaking sound.
A mouse?
It seems like a mouse is snuggling against my foot. It wasnt a normal mouse, but rather one of the varieties ssified as monsters. Its no different in terms of ability or appearance, but its definitely a monster. For one to snuggle with a human is unheard of.
Whats this? A letter?
On the mouses back is a folded up ck piece of paper with his name and location written on it in silver letters.
Wait at the ruins to the west of town until night alone. Tell no one. What isit this?
Through some unknown means, the letters began to disappear as if evaporating and the paper became a in white.
The ruins to the west of town? Those are only a bit off the road to the neighboring town, in the woods.
They were ruins in name only. What had once been ruins was now just a disorganized pile of debris
Its been a while since Ive faced such a gamble.
I take a couple of deep breaths before starting my cost-benefit analysis in the quiet.
At the moment, this might be just the thing to turn things around. Theres no way I would pass up such a chance, even if its an incredibly transparent trap.
I put away the piece of paper and start walking to the ce that was written.
I travel down the road for a bit before going off on a side path to the meeting location. By the time I get there, its alreadyte into the night.
The dim moonlight illuminates the gloomy ce, revealing three figures leaning on the rubble.
You guys are the ones who called me here, right?
Thats right.
The man standing in the center answered my question. His voice sounded inhuman.
On either side of him stood a familiar girl. I probably saw them in town at some point.
My my, its a small world, isnt it.
This isnt exactly how I thought things would y out. The hatred in the air is palpable.
Whether it was senility or froma being away from battle for too long, I had rejected the possibility of outright hostility when I was considering the letter.
This is no time for pleasantries.
What a nice night. Normally Id invite you for a drink, but Im a bit busy right now, so lets cut to the chase. Youre the ones who are framing the Grond Trading Association.
There was no response to my words. He just gave a crooked smile.
Would you mind telling my why and how youre doing this?
The how is what you care more about, so I wont tell you. As for the why, its because I want to see the look on Gronds face, no, all of your faces, as you fall into the depths of despair. Each and every one of you, no exceptions. Thats the only reason Im doing this.
Now that was I answer I expected. It was also quite a bit darker and eviler than I expected. His response had shocked me for a moment, but I didnt let it show.
Hmm, well, I guess you wouldnt give up your tricks so easily. Would you at least tell me how you forged that letter?
You mean the letter about the money counterfeiting? Thats easy enough, it was a forgery.
I wasing to really dislike thisughing guy whose name I still didnt know.
That was the start of everything, that letter, magical storm and counterfeiting. The storm was also the suspected reason why the dungeon core was destroyed. Youre a knowledgeable guy.
Why thank you. Ive lived an interesting life.
He brags, not even bothering to deny my usations. Now is when I can get the proof for the possibility I thought of.
That ink you use is made from ground-up dungeon cores, and the contents of your writing include a secret code known to no one besides my family. How exactly did you get the ink and the code?
That information is, of course, secret. But you probably have some idea already
He just stands there grinning, and I have to push down my emotions before responding.
I might. But why did you bother calling me here?
I already told you what I was doing, didnt I? My actions are to hurt Grond in every way possible.
The man whose name I didnt know kept smiling, now with a manic edge to it.
Thats why youre going to die here.
His proud voice was now a mixture of clownish insanity and demonic anger.
As if. Dont get cocky, kid.
Keeping my thoughts calm, I let my anger flood through my body.
Ive already asked everything I want to know. Everything else I can learn once youre all dead. Are you ready?
Ive got goosebumps. If these puppetmasters are the ones who took out Nonorik, they might be strong enough to face me.
Its one versus three. So what? That doesnt necessarily mean they have the advantage.
I shake out my arms and draw two short swords, each about a cubit in length, from pouches in my clothes. I do a few practice swings and adjust the grip of my left hand.
Come at me, you punks, and Ill kill you.
Ha! Thats some nice bloodlust. Even if youve declined, I can see why you were known as the bloodstained battle-demon.
That name hasnt been used in ages, and it has the worst connotations.
What of it. You think youre good enough to kill us without getting dirty?
In that moment, an earsplittingly shrill metal screeching filled the air.
Ahahahaha! Amazing, just amazing. Are you really attacking me, Nono? Did you think I couldnt react quickly enough?
You have the worst timing, Nonorik. Right now, youre a distraction.
Nonoriks white sword stood still, blocked by its opposite, the bloody ck sword held by the guy. The two swords let out a loud shriek as they grind together, one held by a madman and the other by an avenger. Both let out a battlecry into the calm air.
Chapter 95 - The Lunatic Who Shares Laughter And The Old Man Who Loathes Emptiness 2
Chapter 95 C The Lunatic Who Shares Laughter And The Old Man Who Loathes Emptiness 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
The way he erases his presence is truly wless.
I have absolutely no intention of uttering it, but I cannot help but be impressed.
Nonorik who jumped out from the shade of rubble, bends and swings a shing attack downward from a low posture as if mowing.
The reason I was able to stop the strike of the White sword that seemed to close-in in slow motion with the Holy Sword of Vengeance, is mainly thanks to my quick wit stepping in deep, thinking if he was going to strike itll most likelye from here.
Tu, Gii, Nnha!
Raaaa!!
To deal with the shing attack from above, the sword is matched from below.
I swung the Spirit de to send him flying following the fierce sword shes.
Using my power, Nonorik jumped backwards and took some distance.
Handling his body flexibly like a cat, hended on the ground without losing his bnce.
Ahahaha!Wow Amazing!! I was pushed back!
Without taking his sight off me for even a moment, Nonoriks glittering golden pupils reminiscent of the Feline family sparkles with joy.
I thought to attack him before he breaks my concentration, but there is not even a glimpse of that chance.
Well, I already guessed it. Ugggh, oh well. I guess I have no choice but topletely yield those two to Fegner
While scratching his head continuously, he breathes out.
Even though I had guessed somewhat from the beginning, I felt the tension that had risen thus far dampen and started to get put off.
Kaito-sama, greed is not good. Since youre basically hogging the most interesting final part to yourself, at least, could you please leave the appetizer to Minnalis-san and Shuria
Thats right, Master. There is nothing to dispense in such a ce. Above all, the old man there is my prey, master
Well, thats true. Well then, just like I told you, Minnalis, Shuria
Indeed, right now the two of them would be hard-pressed if they were to face off against Nonorik.
It is regrettable not to be able to see Fegners suffering, but it cannot be helped. It wont really be regrettable though.
Hey, hey, can you cut the chatter already, bro. Nono, cant hold it in anymore!
Shut it,you perverted battle maniac. Ill take you on soon enough, so clean your neck and wait
I dont particrly have anything against Nonorik, but if he gets in the way of our revenge, he is our enemy.
Ill kill him without fail.
Dont just advance the talk on your own, you shitty brat!Nonorik, stay out of this and dont butt in. Every one of them, are all my prey!And if you like, I can start by killing you first
Fuu~Hm? I did think that you were wearing a sheeps skin. But, too bad, Im not going to nibble at a sham who only knows how to pretend when the real deal is there?
Aah? Each and everyone of you nutjobs, even though youre only just green inexperienced brats who still stinks of breast milk, dont go acting all arrogant and making fun of me you dimwits!!
Fegners lowering rage echoes in a blurry voice.
However, Nonorik who was leaning forward and applying his hand around his mouth, taking it in a stride, hung up the side of his mouth and justughs alluringly, and didnt seem to mind at all.
And also, in any case I have no interest in someone that is withering away. If you want to have fun, then its gotta be juicy or nothing, isnt it? If you wanted to have a go at Nono, you should have challenged me a little bit sooner, right?
After saying that, Nonorik intensifies his smile.
(Tsk, has he noticed me. As usual, what kind of senses does he have. This is why those that they call real genius are such huge pain in the ass)
At any rate, I guess itll be prudent to leave this ce before I am made to say something unnecessary.
Well, the preparation is already through, even if it were to be exposed at this stage, theres nothing that can be done, but then again I dont have to go out of my way to say it.
Hey, lets change the location
Kyaa!You sly bro, what do you intend to do alone with Nono? Noo-, looking at me with those beastly eyes I am so scared-!
Shut up, so as to go along with your useless amusement, I am going to miss the stage that we went through great lengths to make. Ill just kill you sharply, ande back to observe
Hm~mm, that defiant attitude. Fufufu, Ive decided!After bullying you a lot to the extent just enough it doesnt break you, I am going to pamper you plenty. Ill make it so that you can only get excited by Nono
With a small body like that of a child, Nonorik expresses a smile emitting a joyous steam like a subus seducing a man.
The figure which held the sword in his hand and embraced himself, was like a real girl, no, possessed even more sexy charm.
Really, just expose that damn disgusting brain on this spot, spill it on the in and die
Really, why do I have to take on this pervert as an opponent.
I really want him to spare me because it seriously puts off the tension of revenge.
Well once I start moving, it will most likely follow on its own ord.
It will be uneptable if we keep talking and even the tension of the battle wears off.
I said wait, didnt you hear, you shitty brats?
Gi, Gin!! And metallic nk sound started ring again.
Fegners sword that tried to attack me who started walking, and Nonorik who maintained a fixed distance, was stopped by the armor puppets controlled by Minnalis and Shuria.
Move away, youngss!
Oh oh, I did not think that the bastard who was getting on my nerves with his baseless promations in a condescending manner happen to be the same person as yours
If his words are flimsy, then his skin also must be flimsy
(Oh, you guys really seem to be having fun, damn it! )
Even if you call me greedy, what is enviable is enviable.
Even I ,myself, would very much like to torment Fegner!
When theres nothing fun whatsoever, with Nonorik as my opponent!!
Well then, I leave the rest to you two. Come on, move your ass and lets go
Okay? But
Nonorik. elerates without any preliminary motion.
That is, If you can withstand Nonos attacks till we get to the ce?
Bastard!
Girii, Gigin, and the des nks again.
Master! Kaito-sama!!
Dont get distracted, both of you!!
!! Haaaaaaa!!
Aiming at the moment when the attention of the two were diverted towards me, Fegner knocked Minnalis and Shuria down.
But, it seems that they perked up with that. Their consciousness nowpletely turned to Fegner.
tsu, to!!
Aha ha ha!! getting distracted is bad, Nono too thinks so?
Bastard, bring it on, you huge pervert!
Well, I would prefer if you dont resist too much. Its quite difficult to slice you in a manner in which I can easily healter?
Like I care, you should die
After Ive done , I will do La La La and as a degenerate, I will give you plenty of , Fufufu, Im so looking forward to it. Ill chain you up and take you to various ces on a leash
Oh no, I am so done
I felt somewhat overwhelmed by the chill, in a different kind of meaning.
Why does bastards like this guy, tend to not listen to people?
In the midst of the echoing sword fight, I slipped into the forest surrounding the ruins.
Taking Nonorik along, it was so I could leave the ce and head to a feasible spot where I could concentrate on a one-on-one battle.
Uh-huh!I am confused-, howe?Bro, your level, that color is an absolute single digit right!? How are you able topete with this speed and power?
The sound of the des interchanging, reverberates amid the trees.
As if to try, little by little during the pause between the sword fight, Nonorikughs while the joy on his face intensifies gradually.
Oh shut the f*ck up already, status alone doesnt represent your ability, does it!!
(Those eyes, I had anticipated it from the moment I firstid eyes upon them, so they can actually see through the opponents level)
I cant say for certain that it is the backwardpatibility of appraisal huh.
At any rate, unlike mine that cannot see any information like this, at least it is able to see through my level.
I do know that status does not equal ability, but that alone doesnt exin it? Is bro really a human?
I am a genuine, one hundred percent pure human being!!
While exchanging swords, this also keeps measuring the ability of the opponent.
(Can it peek duringbat? Appraisal)
He is still measuring my ability little by little, nonot quite, hes still in the stage where he is sampling and enjoying it.
There is also enough room to spare in my remaining strength as well. However,
Nonorik??-year old Gender unknown human Tribe
Hp:???/??? Mp:???/???
Level: Unknown
Strength: Unknown
Stamina: Unknown
Endurance: Unknown
Agility: Unknown
Magic: Unknown
Magic Resistance: Unknown
Unique Skill: Unknown
Skill: Unknown
Status: Good
Just like the first time, sure enough, his status a mystery.
Mm!! Hey, pervert. It is a vition of manners to forcibly peek into the secret of a maiden?
Tsk, what does it mean by Gender Unknown!! When you are a bloody male!!
Huh?How do you know that? Muu, even though its interesting to tell the truth to those who believe I am girl
Nonorik brags about such a thing while deceiving my appraisal skill with a cid expression.
But you see, with you having so much leeway, you seem like you will still be pretty much unfazed, even if I added one more right?
Nonoriks white sword deflected my sword upward, and as if taking advantage of that gap, Nonorik took another white sword from the tool bag.
Oh, Oops
See, you were able to stop it after all
Ginn, Metallic nks resonates.
Having realized what wasing from my first experience, I stopped that sword with the Soul Sword of Beginning.
Fufufu, it seems I might enjoy myself, far more than I thought!!
Nonorik licks his lips.
It was just a sign of the start and the sword fights that echoes in the forest increased its sharpness and number.
(Tsk, I fucked up. I wanted you to be a little bit more unwilling, but, it is troublesome if you use that in a ce with a lot of obstacles like this)
Honestly, if its just about sword skills, there is still more to this.
This childs y doesnt evenpare to the point between life and death that Ive struggled through. I do not have as much of the status as when I fought this guy in my first life right now, but I did not umte experience in such an optimistic manner enough to be overturned by that much.
Geez, good grief!!
Mm!? Hey hey, Bro, what are you, really. The first time you met Nono, was when you walked past me, right?
Did we meet in a dream? is that what you mean? For a pick-up line, its way too ancient
In that case, . Why are you using swords in a simr way to Nono?
( Well, of course you could tell)
Its just as Nonorik said.
My dual wielding style was polished through my own self-improved style, using the techniques burned into my memory during my battle with Nonorik as a base.
In ordance with thepatibility with my physique and fighting style in addition to other usable techniques in the interactions between life and death, I have been able to achieve optimization while pursuing efficiency and the like in order to increase the number of moves.
At this stage, it has been restructured to a level that can be called a different kind of sword technique, but the base material is that of Nonoriks.
Theres no way the real person wouldnt see through it.
I wonder, I am not obligated to tell you!!
Ah-n, you meanie-
While saying something like that, the fight between two dual-wielding swordsmen began to give off sparks as it intensifies.
Finally, I reached the ce where I had been keeping an eye on beforehand.
Lets see!!
Mm!! Wow
After lightly repelling the sword once to open arge distance, he swings his sword in a sideways sweep with emphasis on weight rather than sharpness drawing a sh line.
Aa-ha, you were able to endure it after all
A certain open space at the border between high cliffs and the forest.
This ce where the soft weed grows is in a position not far from the ruins.
But I felt like it took me a long time to get here.
But it was just about alright as warm up, now then lets start seriously, Bro. Ah, can I ask for your name before we start?
Its Kaito
Even though there was certainly the option of choosing not to answer, I answered without dy.
Pointing out that their swordsmanship were simr, it might be because he recalled the days of training which he ruminated over several times from just crossing swords once in the first world.
Whether it was because of that, or was bearing a strange emotion, I did not understand the actions of my mind.
However, it does not change what must be done.
Hmph, Kaito huh. In that case I should call you Kai-chan? Ill write the name properly on the cor I will attach to you ?
Nonorik who is licking up his glossy lips while sticking out his tongue.
At the very least, I will end it with one sword stroke when I kill him so as not to make him suffer.
Just shut up and bring it on. Im not going to hold back too
It was at the same time that the sound of kicking up the ground resounded.
Ginggaga, Ginn, Gigigyura, Giriri, the exploding sounds made by the sword fight ring out.
There is no time to breathe and the sound that cuts through the air is transmitted.
The level of fierceness distinctly interprets the huddled movements which was hindered by obstacles as nothing more than warming-up exercises.
All that is left is to concentrate on the battle.
Thats right, if the consciousness is changed over, what is boiling up isnt only revenge but a kind of pleasure that is bursting open.
Kuu, ha ha ha!! Hey, dont go pulling your punches now!! You can go even faster right!!
Aha ha ha ha ha haha!! Not yet not yet not yet!!
The blood circting gradually boils over.
He is different from enemies who just brandish their status without any real skills.
A tightrope walking on a thin thread that makes you go mad at a stretch of judgment saved betweenmas.
Ten, twenty, thirty, forty.
The instincts shouting More more goes berserk as if broken in the sound of the ovepping sword fights.
The overflowing sensation of adrenaline scrapes off all the unnecessary obstructions, and the sensation is as if all the nerves that runs through the body is exposed.
Mm!! Wounds, how long, has it been!! Fu fu, Ha ha ha!!
Me too!! Hahaha ha!!
A straight line on my cheek, and two red lines are drawn on Nonoriks right shoulder and left arm.
Pi, Pi and the blood of each other flew to each others cheeks.
The liquid that touches the skin feels hot as if it were on fire.
Ahaha!!
Swing overhead, swing downward, lulled sideways, toss from below, twisting the wrist and stopping the sword, averting the neck to avoid the de, and parrying the naked sword approcahing the vitals to glide off.
The metallic nking sound that prates the ear, and the sound cutting through paper-thin atmosphere continues to stir the excitement.
A high speed battle that even reaches zero distance.
As if they were eating, they wield the swords as their instincts that devours the atmosphere of battlemands.
It is not a matter of what the problem is. In a word, it is not a degree where myself and Nonorik just dips one foot in battle madness, but it is a matter where theyrepletely submerged.
Me who is utilizing that sensation, and Nonorik who is deeply submerged and enjoying it.
If there is a difference, thats about it, and it differs only by that.
It is a sensation of standing on a thin edge like the piano wire, which began to rust without hope aftering to the world a second time.
As it runs and brushes against just barely shaving close, it goes on shaving and peeling off all the extras that coils about it thinly.
Yes, this is it, this feeling.
The sensation of reason and judgment deviating.
Zealous spirit, and calm thoughts? Impossible.
It is still not enough, it wont reach.
The inside of his head is simmering, passionate and passionate enough to boil over, just intently passionate.
Make a decision faster than theprehension of feints and tactics.
Aha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha haha haha!!
The sword fightings loud roar that seem like its going to lob off each others heads, continues to y tunes like a me that burns dark red blood.
On this battlefield where I am not an avenger, I am just a madman.
Crazy and crazy, waving the sword as if dancing, and we keep falling ever so deeply.
Chapter 96 - The Lunatic Who Shares Laughter And The Old Man Who Loathes Emptiness 3
Chapter 96 C The Lunatic Who Shares Laughter And The Old Man Who Loathes Emptiness 3
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
Around the time when Kaito and Nonorik were increasing the speed of their sword fight.
Minnalis and Shuria, who were facing Fegner, also continued fighting.
Ugh, Raaaaaaaa!!
Mm, ugh!!Kuu
Fegner alone ispletely holding us off, even with thebination of sword strikes from me and Shuria.
Where on earth is such powering from, even though he is only wielding a slightly shorter dagger, each and every strike feels heavy, as if he were swinging around arge sword.
Unable to withstand the weight of the sword sent my way, I got blown backwards.
Aiming at that chance, the armored doll Shuria controls swings its sword downwards, but the sword is also stopped without difficulty.
(Then, how about this!!)
Ice Pick Ice Needles!!
Pointed ice thorns with the thickness of an arm stretches from Fegners rear to both of his sides.
You are so naive, you youngss!!
With the thorns on the left and right as decoy, the ice thorns, that certainly should have extended from his blind spots, intersects smoothly without even so much as a graze.
Wind Shot shooting wind!Extend Wind extending wind de
Mm, aaah, and that was my favorite armor!!
Fegners wind magic breaks the stance of the armored doll that Shuria controls with a sideways sweep, and at the same time, Fegners shing attack with a de formed with wind magic cuts the torso into two with a single strike from the other side.
However, Shuria also isnt so naive that she will be done in just like that.
You this, unforgivable!!
Tsk!!
The armored doll that was split into two, as ast struggle, the operation of the joints of its arms and legs are set to maximum, and proceeds to grapple Fegners body.
Minnalis-san!!
I know!Poison Mist poison fog!!
Fuu, as she sucks in as much air as she can to her utmost limit, she blows out poisonous smoke so as to engulf Fegner and co.
!! Bloom Armor wind armor, Upstorm rising storm!!
However, Fegner shakes off the armored doll grappling him with wind magic.
My poisonous smoke was blown away by Fegners wind before it could take effect.
Haa, haa, get lost, f*ck!!
Fegner kicks off the upper body of the armored doll that fell due to gravity into his cleared field of vision.
Kuu!!
!!
The armored doll that was sent flying along with the sound of bashed metal, flew towards me.
Shuria maniptes the armored doll, and tries to kill its speed by sticking the sword into the ground.
The operational part of the armor which had be fragile reached its limit, and the parts of the arm broke away, but thanks to that, I was able to deal with Fegner who came rushing towards me at the same time.
Haa, mm, Uraaa!!
Haahh!
The sound of metallic nks res again.
(Mm, thats quite an unnerving sword intent* isnt it) [TLN: A deep understanding of the sword that is manifested through the sword]
Fegners overhand grip and the back-hand grip sword intent, exhibits an entirely different sword lines even though they are swung in the same way.
And, even more than that, an expert in sword intent doesnt show any openings.
The reason I have been able to take on Fegner who utilizes a lot of skillful swordsmanship, is the umted result of my relentless practice with a far more superior opponent on a routine basis.
Listen, Minnalis. First of all, above all else is the eyes. As long as you are unable to seize your opponents attacks, then youre not even fit for a sand bag. And you may not be able to avoid it when you see the attack, but it will be possible to defend against an opponent of several levels higher
Thus, is how I have been able to see through the swung sword at thest minute through visual speed during training with master.
That is how we are also able to deal with baits and decoys.
Puppet Possession? Neko, Kuma, Metal*!! TLN: Literal trantion is Cat, Bear, Metal respectively.
Tsk, what are these guys
It is Shurias servants that attack all at once.
She seems to have redistibuted the magic powers recovered to strengthen the abilities of the Armored dolls.
There!!
Goddamn it!!
However, the attacks of Shurias servants, as well as the strike that took advantage of that opening, were defended at thest second.
In truth, hes indeed strong.
If he were in perfect condition, we would have surely had no chance at all.
Ha, haa, ah
Fuu, Oh-ho, whats wrong? you seem to be a little tired for some time now
Exactly, supposing, this withered old man was really in perfect shape, is what I was contemting.
you, goddamn cheeky brats, what did you do to my body
Kufufu, you already figured it out right? its Poison
Thats impossible!! Once we realized that you bastards make use of magic potions, we provided every possible measures against poisons to officials of the merchant association, obviously including me!!
The face screaming reflexively, was distorted in an attempt to turn a blind eye from the situation he was vaguely aware of.
Ah, what a nice expression, that face. If you think theres no poison in it, you can take a look at your status
Ththats, hows this possible!? How did you!!
Fegners face who seemed to have confirmed his status on Shurias words is distorted in surprise.
And then, getting impatient, he opened his bloodshot eyes wide, turns towards us and screams.
Hehehe, finally the end of the faker is near
Happily, Shuriaughs cheerfully.
Im sure I also have such a face right now.
Kufufu, As expected of master. It had been confirmed through Chuusuke, but thats quite a wonderful toxicity
Haa, Ugh, Haa, just answer me!!
Fegner who says that, was breathing in a considerably painfully state.
I have no obligation to tell you anything, but, fine, Ill answer you
Because that way, it would be a humiliation to this guy.
Do you know the shiny Silver Aqua*? It is a metal that is used as a catalyst for alchemy, and dissolves even with the heat of a human body temperature. That thing,
Apparently is a metal called Mercury
I took out a small bottle I received from master, and disyed the silver liquid contained inside it.
What is contained inside this is dimethyl mercury. This letters written on the invitation letter from before were written with this
Dime, Mer, cury? Haa, Ugh, so what the hell is that
That is, the identity of the poison that is afflicting you right now
Dont fuck with me, even if its in a liquid state, that thing is just a mineral, and there is no way minerals are poisonous!!
Exactly, that is themon sense of this world.
A mineral is not a living thing, and things without life do not mix with living things.
If it is not ingested, then it cannot act as poison.
In other words, the poisons that exist in this world are nothing more than magic power source generated by humans and flora and faunathus, Shuria said.
I myself have never heard of metal being used as poison, but the stuff master gathered up with the Absorption Sword, contained sufficient toxicity that even a small amount is enough to kill a low level monster.
All the words that were written in that letter, were written with that poison. It evaporated bying in contact with air, and you inhaled it, didnt you?
I continued talking, leaving Fegners im that minerals are not supposed to be poisonous.
The words in the letter, mineralsas poison? Impossible and with just that amount of poison
It is a poison that destroys the internal organs thoroughly by a small amount that is tasteless and odorless and with almost no weight at all. Kufufu, Wasnt your measure against poison wless?
I made a bigugh in the way that deliberately rubbed on the opponents nerves.
So, do you have a technique against poison that does not depend on magic power?
Ugh
I stared at the Fegner, who stiffened his face upon hearing those words, and I made another profound smile.
Dammit how underhanded damn brat
You who do the Grond merchant associations dirty bidding, can you really say that. As I thought, youre just a sham, did you think that only you are able to force a frontal attack?
Aargh, Haa ugh, Gohon
After the poison began to spread, it became a one-sided development.
Even now, the cluster of blood which he vomited in conjunction with his violent cough is being wiped from his mouth.
We stopped attacking, and switched only to defense, we were then able to carefully observe as Fegner continue to weaken bit by bit.
The state where his face is gradually distorted from impatience and agony, was a very pleasant spectacle.
But, it seems it will be over soon.
Argh, Gehon, gehon!!
After a more intense vomiting of blood, Fegner fell on his knees.
Hmm, is it over already? I wanted you to try a little harder
The armored doll made a rustle and lowered its sword.
Instead of the Broken armor doll and Shurias servants, it is the second armored doll that Shuria brought out.
Shuria, do you mind leaving the finishing touches to me?
Then youll owe me one huge favor?
After thinking about it a little, Shuria said so a little bit regretfully.
You have my gratitude, Shuria
I slowly walked up to Fegner.
Ugh, dont look at me with those eyessssszzz
Kufufu, at that rate, you cant reach me anymore
Fegners sword that was swung with his right hand mustering all his strength in ast-ditch effort, is knocked into the air as if scooping.
The sword which danced in the air loudly pierced the ground in a far-flung location.
Argh, Haa, fucking bitch
Ah, finally, our positions just like the day we first spoke is now reversed isnt it
That day I met this old man for the first time.
That day, he willfully looked down on us, and spoke to us with pitiful eyes.
When he doesnt even know a damn thing.
With a smug face as if he knows everything about us.
Throwing around his egotistical good deeds and words so condescendingly in order to protect his perceived ideal self.
So thoughtlessly, and hypocritical, with words that thoroughly made fun of us.
For all your good guy acts, you do not hesitate to carry out evil. It really makes me sick to my stomach. And that poorly executed unrted victim pretension, is extremely unpleasant.
When she cast those words, whether he gave up, or he longer had the leeway to keep up the act, vigor started vanishing as if melting from his expression.
Oh, please, shut up*, even the mighty you, youre the same kind as me TLN: A polite manner of speaking is used here, as opposed to his usual expression of F*ck, damn, shit
And Fegners speech pattern after he had lost strength from his whole body, returns to its original state.
Ah, as I thought, you are a ugly sham to the bitter end
Did he be senile as he got older, did he pretend too much that his personality got corrupted, or were they all lies that were superimposed on each other from the very beginning.
At any rate, he is just a bloody sham, who couldnt even imitate properly.
His crude manner of speaking, his angry disposition, are all just pretense.
It really makes me irritated. Thats why youre a sham
So naturally, thats why the voice that leaks out of my mouth are dark, heavy and cold like the quiet grave soil.
Much less the same kind, you cannot even be a copycat properly. You better dont get too cocky
Guaaah, ugh, Gahaa!!
I crushed the hand that Fegner had on the ground to break a bone.
There is nothing inmon between you and us. For instance, even though you couldnt care less about rtives, your poorly executed angry appearance. On the contrary, you, were pleased werent you. Though I do not know how you ended up with such thought process
Ughhhhhhhh!?
And just like that, I kept trampling his hand.
I seem to recall you telling me to give up my revenge didnt you. It is a word that someone who really knows this feeling cannot possibly say. If theres someone who can say it, then no matter what anger and hatred that is etched deep inside its flesh, we cannot call it the same kind as us
Fegners vacant eyes look at me while spitting blood from the poison torture and pain in the hand.
Well then, Mr. Fegner. Heres one problem
Problem?
Yea. thats right. Just now, you were on your way to this ce carrying a lot of money right. We are going to dispose of it along with your corpse after youre dead. Then, how do you suppose your assessment will spread around town?
That, is
It seems his consciousness has already begun to be faint, but he seems to have arrived at the answer after a few moments.
The eyes which had been narrowed from the pain are widely opened slightly.
Thats right, youre so spot-on. Mr. Fegner, the traitor who ran away with money during the merchant associations crisis?
Stop Kahaa, that, anything but that!!
Fegner finally reveals his real expression while spitting out ssh of blood.
Ah, thank goodness. Youre really obsessed with that, arent you
I was starting to think what I was going to do, if he had said he couldnt care less about this too.
Fuuu, ugh, Gaa, GOHAA
Fegner loses thest sword remaining in his left hand to the blood he had threw up most vigorously until now, and thenid his body on the ground.
Still, Fegner screams as though he had forgotten the pain.
Yet akain, eberyding will be ober, Gehaa Gahaa!! I am guing tu luse eberyding!!
Kufuu, Ah, finally the end hase near
The ever-so confident good person faker.
An angry pretentious faker overflowing with kindness.
What is left after it is peeled off.
Come on, please show me. What are you hiding beneath that paper bottom, after piling more and more of the same on top of it? What is your wish that lies at the bottom?
GuuuuuuUgh, No, Im guing bacg, tu tawn, I wull
From the poison having overspread, his consciousness seemed to have already began turning delirious.
As if talking in delirium Fegner uttered the words, turning the the body lying face up upside-down, and then begins to crawl on the ground.
Argh, Ha, the, meaning beehind maifu, mai reazon for livingI finally faund it, to make the Grond merchant association graate, just, that
Fegner ushered out the words as if struggling for air from the bottom of the sea.
No way, even mee, can be like my brother, even exceed my brother, just, just begause I waz born, a liddle earlier, if at the same time, I
Always empty, Gahaa, Gehoo, I hate it. I dunt, wunt tu stay empty.
He may not even be seeing the reality before his eyes anymore.
The things spilling from his mouth at the bottom of his delirious consciousness, are words that loathes emptiness.
I, I just wanted to be given the meaning to my life, just when, I finally got it
All the pretensions were peeled off, and thest thing that appeared was a hollow dead tree that is empty inside.
Oh, I see, so the inside of the faker, is just empty and hollow huh. So, you have piled up a lot of corpses by continuing stacking up the pretensions that you borrowed from others
So , Iugh scornfully.
Thats great then. I am sure there are people who are burning with huge negative emotions, from the many seeds of misfortune you sowed while you lived. Well, even after that, it seems you were only capable of bing an outward clown, and a third-rate at that for a copycat
Argh, Ugh
How half-baked, I am quite certain thest words that spilled out of my mouth, seemed to have reached the old man whose light has gone out of his eyes.
Only the tears which flowed down at the end were surely authentic.
And in front of the old man who took hisst breath, I put both of my hands together and offer a prayer to God or whatnot who apparently truly exists.
Ah, at the end, I am really d to have seen your tears. Even in the afterlife if possible, I wish you the same suffering as the number of tears you caused
Above all else, I made the wish in earnest.
Chapter 97 - The Lunatic Who Shares Laughter And The Old Man Who Loathes Emptiness 4
Chapter 97 C The Lunatic Who Shares Laughter And The Old Man Who Loathes Emptiness 4
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Hyaaa! Ha! Ahah hah hah!!
Hmph! Rah! Take this!
Swords were crossed there in singing, echoing ngs.
In that short time, how many instances of our swords shing have urred?
The sharp sounds of swords clinking were uncountable, and I could feel my sword skill bing slower and rustier.
Unlike my perfect rank due to my perfect status, unless I trained in my sword technique, Id get rusty.
I didnt feel the danger in this world like I did in the previous one. Because of that my sword technique atrophied away without me knowing.
Ugh!!
Then, CLANG! The air shook with the echo of something broken, as we both slid back suddenly, gaining distance from one another.
AhI had trust in my sword techniquebut. But, seems youre better than me..
As Nonorik said, neither of us had a fatal wound, but the amount of cuts I had left on him was more than mine.
And most of those were in thetter part as defensive shes.
The amount and difference in our wounds are different, I see.
The four years I spent fighting in the first world wasnt for nothing. Those that I fought before fending off the magical monsters had a much different experience and ability.
I had improved my ability by fighting on the edge of death, and had a technique rank of SSS and reaction speed of SS.
With that supporting me, the technique that I used to let blood up until now lowered my status, but still was above Nonoriks fighting ability.
And, it seems you guard your face too much.
Yes, yes, youre a savage too, Kai-chan. Trying to cut up a beautiful face like mine.
I told you, stop calling me that disgusting name.
No wayyyyy. Heh heh, Let me have some fun, you ready for the real fight?
Nonorik fell into a low posture.
A wild heat mixed with the color of shadows.
Seems Ill lose with two, so how about four?!
Nonorik stabbed the two white swords down into the ground.
He opened his tool bag, and took out another two swords with the same design.
(What?! More?!)
Nonorik had the swords in his hands, and the swords in the ground began floating in the air.
Nonoriks four swords swayed in the air under his control.
You want to give up now? Youre happy with less wounds, right? Here I go!
Tch!
Breaking through the wind, the four swords whooshed through the air. The two in the air seemed to strike in different tempo with the two he held in his hands.
(Dammit, I should have just killed him before it got to this, this isnt going to be easy!)
Dammit!
Since the white swords in the air werent as fast or strong as the ones in his hand, I could knock them away strongly.
Hah hah hah hah, woooow! You could defend against them. So youve seen my way of fighting before? If you didnt, you wouldnt be able to react against my skill!
I dont know anything about it, idiot!
Geez, those insults again. If it goes on like this, Ill have you say the same thing when Im whipping you on my bed!
There was no way to escape this sword fight, so I changed position and struck out to get away from defending. I moved so he wouldnt have my back to strike, and knocked away the swords one by one.
I still had a bit of space, but the situation was getting worse.
(Before this gets any worse, I have to strike! Wha?)
Agh! Tch!
As I was thinking pointlessly, I waste in reacting to a second sword that came at me as I dodged the first one.
I knocked it away, but since I wasnt able to at first, there was a wound cut in to my shoulder near my neck that was more than just a scratch.
HmmI guess youre still not scared when I add two more swords huh? But, that face of yours looks pretty erotic to me right now.
Bastard
His four swords were now six, but there was no way his fighting was going to get better.
Just having more swords just meant I had to dodge more, I just had to control myself to avoid the extra swords.
However, now I had less space to move in.
If I didnt focus on defense, I dont know what will happen to me.
(Tch, dammit, why this all the sudden?)
There was one way that I could crush him now.
But there was no way to use it now. Im saving it to crush Grond with.
If I use it, in exchange for the power I spend, my ability to fight Grond will be less.
I cant let that happen.
(There is a way, just a bit more, a bit more)
He used these six swords before he shows me his real skill.
However
Well, then how about six swords more? Ill slice you to pieces!
Nonorik let the six swords drop onto the ground. Then, he pulled out six smaller daggers of the same type, and turned the bag inside out and dumped more from the bag onto the ground.
There were over 100 daggers on the ground, and they surrounded me in the air as they were well ordered by Nonorik.
Rumble White.
Those swords in the air attacked me, cutting through the air.
Several of the daggers surrounding me flew at me.
Over Limit!
I pulled out the Verdant Crystal-Green Sword from behind my back without hesitation.
As the magic flowed into my shoulder and healed my cut, I used my trump card I that had used in the Yumis fight.
At that moment, 12 knives and swords came at me at once.
A louder metal ng than the one before, without any interruption, no, echoing in a way to cut off previous echoes, it created arge angry sound like a beast.
(Damn, this guy is a nuisance!)
Rumble White
I dont know the details, but it was a unique skill or a telekic skill outside magic.
The special skill was the use of 12 swords or dagger, and that Nonorik could make them fly at you when he was fighting with all his might.
(I took care of two of theming at my neck to the right with a punch, used my sword on the right to knock away three daggers and two swords, and on the left took three steps back to )
Even so, my reaction time allowed my body to respond.
I moved in the way my body needed to.
Damn! Youre hanging in there, but how long can you move like that?!
Shut up.
The Over Limit was getting me to move well.
And while using the sword, I could also use my magic.
What, are you tired already? Are you going to get cut because you cant get away?
Agh! Ugh!
Fwip, fwip, my skin was cut a little, but it burned.
The adrenalin in my mind sharpened my senses and killed the pain.
Concentrate, concentrate, concentrate.
In order to move as I thought, I had to focus on all of my nerves.
(Here ites!)
Then, the response I was waiting for finally reverberated in my hands.
Nonorik had let his look of control slide, and now realized he wasnt so superior anymore.
Because of that, he wasnt attacking with all his strength to kill me like he did before C it was proof.
Hah hah, theres one more thing I wanted to tell you, Nonorik.
What? Is there something you noticed about me?
.but, because of this I didnt need to use my trump card after all.
The necessary groundwork had already been done.
Thats why the preparations I had made were the reward of running away with a sword that could cut with a touch.
Instead of safety, revenge, is the best result for me.
Because of the technique I stole from you, and my slight loss to you, I was able to escape from the first world alive. We might be different, but I have to say thanks, and
Wha?
Ill kill you instantly.
nk! The sound of breaking metal.
That was the result of preparations I made during the fight.
The sword I swung out broke the white sword in half.
wha?!
After, nk, clink, kn, and three more were broken.
In the fight, those white sword always swung at the same point, and as opposed to the unbroken sword I held, their bodies had lost strength after they had taken damage hit after hit.
It cant be!
But it is!
Leaving the surprised Nonorik alone, the stopped white des were now used by me.
I broke two more by my spirit de, and another I kicked down and broke on the ground.
From all the umted damage, his character changed from confusion to an inability to control where the white swords were going.
Aggh!
Toote!
Many short swords came to attack, however, there was no attack that came, nor was there any threat.
Instead, the short swords simply floated, as I went to attack the floating swords in the air.
I threw the sword to my other hand, and brought across my shoulder.
I swung my sword in arge scissor-like double swing, and three swords were transformed into flying shards.
Now die!
Whos going to die?!
Thwomp, Inded on the ground, and knocked away the swords that were now attacking me, why running closer towards Nonorik.
You have four left! Im going to cut your head off!
After being attacked by a storm of swords, I ran as quick as I could towards Nonorik.
However, he let fly two swords from the four he had left.
Dont get excited yet!!
Two white swords swung at me.
I was focused on cutting down Nonorik so much I couldnt defend, as the two swords struck my left forearm and my ear.
Damn! But youre out of moves now!
I threw up both hands from the spirit sword after letting the Verdant Crystal-Green Sword heal the cut on my arm, and like that, grabbed the hilts of the white swords and smashed them on the ground.
Ahhg! Just die! Stupid!
Youre the idiot, you pervert!
I grabbed the spirit de before it hit the ground, and ran at him again low to the ground, almost like a crawl.
As I got closer, I didnt wait for Nonorik to flee, as the two remaining swords came at me in attack.
These two swords shed against me again, and their loud nging pierced my ears.
Dammit! I cant break these two!
Of course now, these ones have much more force in them.
Those were the first swords he used when he began this fight.
These swords, which were probably specially made to be used in his hands, even though they looked the same were made much better than the other swords he used.
These were the swords I expected to fight against him with in the beginning, but they werent so fragile that one could break them in a fight.
However, if you were to fight back the enemy even if he held these two swords, there was only one thing you could do at the end.
There was no doubt it was only about the timing.
hmph!
haaaaahhhh!!
So the dual-wielding sword fight had begun.
Nonoriks face lost its previous happyposure.
In matching with my fierce, beast like technique, here and there a dagger would fly at me. However, because I was using the Over Limit, there was nothing Nonorik could hope for from doing so.
Those two swords and the flying daggers wasnt enough, and Nonorik was being pushed back.
Hah!
Aghhh!
Within a bit, the weakened Nonorik was close enough that I could swing at his neck.
Nonorik stopped just enough for me to take a strike, but before I was blown back.
Ugh!
It felt like a direct hit, as I got up and went at Nonorik again.
Again, Nonorik had a smile form on his face.
Fly away
This was Nororiks hidden, true technique.
The first time he used it I was fooled by it. But this time my reaction had just enough,
Wait!? Why?!
Did you think that you were the only one using a transparency ruse, Nonorik?
This time Nonoriks face showed a look of true surprise, as I jumped back and tossed something.
To an outsider, nothing could be seen, but there was proof that both a solid thing was struck, as a small firework went off.
That was Nonoriks invisible sword and the small firework I had made behind my back to reveal it.
The invisible sword lost its strength, and was now visible.
This was Nonoriks final finishing move.
Even with the sword covered with white, it couldnt be hidden as your trump card if you could see it.
Sorry, as you said, I know a few tricks. A transparent finishing move, isnt a finishing move, Nonorik.
Aggh!
I jumped on the foothold of that stopped sword and there was no way he could move fast enough to stop me.
Then, I stabbed the Beginning Spirit dethrough his throat as he looked at me in surprise.
He had the look that he could feel his cells being split one by one.
With that moment feeling almost like time had stopped, all of the swords he controlled suddenly fell to the floor.
Clunk, the sounds of the swords in his hands, hitting the floor.
Phew, man, it almost feels like a trainee finally beating his master. No, this wasnt a fair fight, so theres really nothing refreshing about it.
Nonorik looked at me vaguely.
However, since he could do no more, they light in his eyes faded, and turned to a hollow stare.
yeah, I guess theres nothing to be happy about in killing you.
I turned to leave the ce and go back to where I was before.
I guess Fegners dead too by now. Poisoned to death by mercury, never did that in the old world, but theres no resistance to that. Just bad luck, well, I guess my lifes not very lucky either. I kind of wanted to take a shot an Fegner too.
I remembered what Fegner looked like before I fought Nonorik, and I knew that with the time spent fighting here, there was no way he could have survived the poison.
There are many different types of poisons, and there are some that are like the dimethyl mercury that was used.
There arent a lot thate from there.
It makes you weak. There are a lot that make you sluggish and tired.
Ah, Im getting drunk on magic from all this. Im tired now, I just want to go home and sleep.
My wounds that werent healed still ached, and I was too tired to heal them.
They werent fatal, so who cares.
I sighed and walked with a body full of wounds.
The MP potion that I forced down was more bitter than usual, and my numb mouth now felt the strong taste.
In this world of shadows, the sun had yet to rise.
Chapter 98 - Worthless Four-Colored Grave
Chapter 98 C Worthless Four-Colored Grave
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
It was two weeks since Ist saw Fegner.
The subjugation of the magic monsters had gone well, too, and the former activity of the town returned.
However, there was no positive result for the Grond tradingpany, as movement of products around the streets trickled to a halt.
Perhaps because arge amount of importing couldnt take ce until the city streets were insured safe.
There was pressured situation like this in the town before.
What else was understood was, all the talk about the reminiting of currency was all a rumor.
However, it wasnt that there was absolutely nothing done about it.
For example, even if it were true, it was hard to even get the right to do it.
In order to finalize all the contracts by the firms that used that money, it took a lot of money to get the products purchased back in order to do so.
For Fegner, it was assumed that he had taken the money of the tradepany and fled with it.
It wasnt that they didnt know where he had gone, but no one had time to worry about such things.
Gronds inspection ended without a hitch. Including those responsible, theyve all been let go.
I seereturn to regr business.
In order to stop the outflow from his safe, all of the stores had been closed and regr business had been stopped, but in this condition, there was now nothing for employees to do without orders.
Yes sir.
The employee said little else but simply left the room.
(Those official bastards, not even going to greet me? What a mockery.)
Alone in his room, he angrily sat and drank some green tea.
Damn, this is too thick. Its just bitterness and little else.
The bitter expression his mouth made over his face distorted his face more.
I guess even if you tell someone how to make tea, its hard for people that arent high ss to make it regardless.
Fegner could make good tasting and bitter salted plums because of his experience all over the world.
However, Fegners no longer with us.
Dammit, Fegner, did you forget the duty you had to my father, you bastard?!
Those thoughts I tried to chase away with work came right back to my lips again.
It wasnt good to be mulling over that, even understanding that it was impossible to suppress as I threw my cup at the wall.
Pwassshhh, the loud sound echoed, and the contents dripped down the wall.
Man, this pisses me off! Hey! Someone!
I called out for a maid in a loud voice, and a senior maid that had been with us a long time entered.
You called, Master Grond?
Clean this. And I dont want to drink your green tea any more. Normal ck tea, now.
As you wish.
I ordered the maid, and after a sigh went back to work.
After she finally finished cleaning, the same maid brought me a new cup of ck tea.
Maste Grond, why dont you take a rest? I think you not resting at all from your work has had an effect
No, Im fine. I need this time. If I get done with this, then it will be enough, no, I will totally be able to restart this business.
After all this, mypany will go into a recession. I had to recognize that already by now.
However, I still had some power left.
It was something normal people couldnt get, the power of money.
Well, call me if you need me again.
She quietly left the room, and I prepared some documents while still thinking about it in the back of my mind.
Operations in this town are over.
There was no reason to try to restart thispany in Dars. All the copper and silver stacked, leaving the gold andrge gold pieces secretly for myself, had already been paid out.
Even those damned government workers, even though they didnt find me at fault, finished their final investigation.
Of course there was nothing I could do anyway.
After that, it was just time to leave town with the money I had.
The imperial city, no, they used to call it that. Well, whatever, I can live anywhere I want now.
Yes, the money I had in hand was more than the money my father left me with.
I had gotten much experience with the work I had done.
It hurt to lose connections with the queen, but she was a different person than she looked like.
With my power decreased, I can cut ties to this business and try another, or buy out another with this money.
Anyway, there was no other way to live in this kingdom.
Because its the survival of the richest here, its easy to use this money. I just have to find someone other than the queen.I have to break the others in so they dont take me for a sucker like Fegner, I need another head guy.
I lost a lot in this problem, and I had to postpone many ns into the future.
However, I still had the power the masses didnt have.
Money, money, money.
I guess I was satisfied, I had real power.
However, it is ironic, my confusion teaching me after a teacher like Fegner betrayed me.
The words spilled from my mouth.
Fegner took the money and ran. That was because money means power.
Thats why I remembered.
For money to lose power like that was an impossible thing.
When we went to the imperial city again, maybe I should make my workers be ves
From the beginning, my father used agents, and he trusted them too much with money they could never have.
Employees should just do what I tell them, thats it.
In a ce of power rules like the imperial city, because of that there are many ves. ves are very easy to train.
Hm, thats right. If I expected for Fegner to raise up my troops, and was stingy with my money for those orphans, perhaps now I should consider using ves.
With those silly orphans crushed, I could buy some more, and train them to work in other ns I have.
Fegner was the one that stopped me in thinking about ves in the first ce.
They were easier to train if you raised them from youth, Fegner said, if you brainwashed and trained them you could use them much easier as pawns than some ves, and even more, they were far cheaper than ves to purchase.
I gave my consent, but now it seems impudent.
Well, either way, it all came to nothing. I just have to rethink it all.
Training orphans by putting them all in a school, and then getting them all to work for me was a great idea.
Fegner was necessary, so because he was iplete in brainwashing all of them, he used the Ramune on them to get them to be stronger.
Well, they were crushed before I left the town anyway.
Even though I was making my own force, I looked for a ce that I could build a ce without prying eyes seeing what I was doing.
I should have put a bit more money into the n I was putting together. However, many of the ns that I carried out for this town hade back fruitless.
(I really used a bunch of money for nothing. I trusted money a bit too much.)
I drew a breath in, and looked out the window.
Far in the distance, I could see the imperial city.
If I got a few more documents in order, I just then had to get my bag out and then ride my horse and wagon to that city.
I cant use my money in this city, and theres no reason to hang my signboard here any longer.
Just thinking about everything makes me seethe with anger again, and there was little that I actually knew what had happened.
Nonorik didnt return in this important time, and if Im not careful, an unknown enemy could attack while Im not ready.
After all, Nonorik was the one that sensed an enemy at first.
As soon as I cut off my rtionship with him, some other tradingpany will grab him up quickly.
That damn little bug As soon as I rebuild my business, Ill crush you.
I pushed down my pen so hard it made a grinding sound on the paper, as I was about to shout out more curses at him.
Ill leave this town. The next ce I put my feet, my business will take that city overpletely.
Ill suck every penny out of that town.
All the people I fooled, all those idiots that looked angrily at me, all are guilty. Ill send them all to hell!
Just thinking about that day made my pen fly quickly.
Ill leave in three days.
I have security for the road as well.
First, as a gift I have the Stone-Leaf Swordwhich I will give to a royal family in the city.
I had already loosened the ribbon around the bag on my body.
Inside was 50 coins of mithril, just in case I need emergency reserves.
I dont have the gold my father gave me inside, only the money that I hid from my own money-making.
Ive never shown anyone that, as its the only traces of all Ive made.
I would never show anyone, but it was hidden far away inside a safe, buttely its apanied me wherever Ive gone.
That mithril used in the white silver has the power of magic resistance and dispelling.
With this amount, even in a bag at my side, it functions as a magic and poison dispeller.
However, theres even something more I desire for its special abilities.
Yes, this feeling, this feeling
The thing that fills my heart.
The thing I touched with a clink with my finger, cold, shimmering in a way that nothing else can get close to.
It has the feeling of metal, but fills my heart with the greatest sweetness.
Yes, Ill do it. Money has limits, but even so Ill be fine.
I closed my mouth and put clothes in my bag, and above the clothes I tied my bag shut.
Chapter 99 - Worthless Four-Colored Grave 2
Chapter 99 C Worthless Four-Colored Grave 2
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Okay, have a nice trip.
I felt a bit of irony in that fixed statement as my horse and wagon left into the shadows.
There were only a few workers and some ck-market security with me.
My workers wouldnt just leave my business either, no, they couldnt leave it, actually.
The employees of the Grond Trading Company, and all those that drank the sweet nectar thates with having that title, all understood that they had no ability to live in the town without Gronds protection.
Because of what happened, many people left the firm, but there was no way for them to live in Dars unless they concealed where they had worked before.
That was because the Grond Trading Companys name had infamously spread far and wide.
For example, even the Guilds wouldnt allow protection to be given to me.
Well, either way, I had to get underground protection this time
People who are on the ck market cant take jobs out in the open, which is why they stay in the shadows.
In other words, there is no other way. They either broke a contract, or cant be trusted, so no one hires them.
Thats why as long as you pay them the money exactly, they can y a role far better than a proper guard in shady circumstances.
(And the amount the Kingdom collects on taxes for a proper one is a lot.)
Taxes are required when you take profits out of town.
And taking this much with me requires a lot of taxes to be paid.
I cant cross the dangerous bridge of leaving any proof of my transactions, but all the taxes and so on will be left behind once I reach the imperial city.
And after paying off the gate guards, Ill leave the town without a trace.
Honestly, it wouldnt be strange if the other tradepanies know that Im about to raid all the money I have in thepany and leave.
Geez, the fact that I have to bolt out of here in the middle of the nighthey! Driver! Could you be a little easier on the cart rocking!?
Thats impossible, mister! This dark of night, and if this were a new road maybe, but this is a unmaintained old road!
This is quite an extravagant wagon that not even most royal families could ride, but the road is still a little-known old one.
We wont use it all the way to the city, but it is far worse than a new, well maintained road.
Or, shall we use the new main road?
Tch, just watch out, okay?
I could hear a sarcastic tone from that driver of mine.
(If I wasnt in this position, I would have hired a better one.)
I didnt have much choice with picking my guards either.
You cant hire guards on the ck market easily either. Theyre a bit crazy, and all they want is money from you, so you have to be quite cautious about who you pick.
If they know the rumors surrounding me as well, then theres no way theyd ept the work.
Still, I was able to contact the people that I knew in the slums ck market and have some guards provided to me.
The slums agent took one of my pieces ofnd and a building as payment for the contracted goods I ordered from him.
One thing in that contract is that he would provide me with the aforementioned guards thatll escort me out of the town.
(My employees would worry too much on the road after all. Hiring specialists to guard me on the road is necessary, and these three seem perfect.)
One man, and two women, three in total.
Presently, the fellow that seems to be the leader of the group is riding with the driver, while the two women await in the wagon itself.
A banal looking man, a rabbit-woman beast, and a tanned young woman.
It seems like theyre all young, but there really wasnt any other feeling I got from them.
I dont know why. Well, even though I dont find any problem with them, my nerves will still stay on edge.
(Oh well, after a few days well be out of the kingdom.)
I think the story of my business had spread in the imperial kingdom, but only a few people know my face.
I dont have to be that cautious, if I just stay covered up, thats all I need to do.
If I do all that, then I can use a fake name with the guild and get guards that way.
I confirmed through looking out the back window and hearing the rattling noise made by interlocking chains that these three wagons were together, and so I seated myself back in my chair.
I was riding my wagon at the front, next was a wagon filled with currency and some jewels and treasure in the middle, and finally were the employees stuffed in thest wagon.
Thinking about all my treasures being stuffed in the wagons behind me seemed to be a pointless thing to do but I didnt check anyway.
I rxed a bit and closed my eyes.
It was alreadyte at night, but I was so on edge I couldnt sleep. And there was the problem of sleeping amidst this wagons rocking
(? Hm? This sweet smell?)
A very light, sweet smell that seemed to grace the end of my nose entered my nostrils.
Yes, almost like flowers blooming in the wild.
(N, no!)
I recognized the smell as it was strongly trying to put me to sleep.
On the opposite side of this calming smell was an unnatural sense that set off my rm bells.
Huh, he noticed before he fell asleep.
Bastards
I grabbed the bag around my neck, but it had fallen apartpletely before I even noticed that small holes were being opened in it.
I struggled to open my eyes and thest thing I saw was the face of aughing man with ck hair looking back at me.
Well, if he noticed then its already toote.
That ckughing smile was thest thing I saw as I attempted to cling to my consciousness until it finally left me.
White silver. Minnalis poison was dispelled fast too.
Minnalis and the alloyed white silver.
A normal armor with 10 of these melted into it is able to dispel poison rendering anti-poison spells unnecessary.
Since Grond is an ordinary merchant and doesnt have a very tough body, yet was able to retain consciousness for a while was because of that white silver around his neck.
yes, hang on to it tightly. Its your most precious treasure.
It was still held tight in his hand.
Dont break it yet.
The feeling of your hopes dying, it still hasnt hit him yet. This alone wont end them.
Okay, lets get this operation started.
Time was the limitation here. We had to get moving.
We pulled the wagon to the side and got out of the wagon.
As we had discussed, Minnalis and Shuria held a sword to the drivers neck and pulled the wagons over.
Okay, get back to the town or go live in the wild.
Neeeehhhy!
The horses were set free from their bonds and ran off into the forest.
Meanwhile, all that remained were Gronds goods and the money he had in his bag.
I stuffed everything in the bag, and then went to the cart stuffed with his employees.
Minnalis, Shuria. Did you toss the driver off the wagon?
Yes, masterTheyre fine!
Okay, so we need to get these out of here.
I jumped into the riders seat.
Minnalis and Shuria then went around the back of the wagon, and then trouble urred.
Hey! Dont try to run from us!
Higyaaaahhh!
We dont have a lot of time, so could you NOT hold us up any more?
Stop! Stoooooop!
We got the two employees that tried to run back to the cart.
Well, we did have to break a wrist and ankle, so it was a bit rushed.
Come on, dont mess this up.
Yes, master.Sure!
Geez, they answer as if nothing happened.
Oh look, that horse and wagon, we were thinking of selling itnow its got blood on it.
even for me, I couldnt get too angry at these people.
Get back in.
Huhhh?
The wagon was a practical covered wagon and you could only get out the front or back.
Since Minnalis and Shuria covered the back, they were probably thinking about escaping from the front.
Even so, that only took me a little time.
Ah, damn, they used a bit too much power.
The guy that I hit in the face with the back of my fist had a dented in face and a bloody nose.
Dammit, another stain.
geez, cant you all act more like adults?!
It must have taken them a lot to suppress their emotions though.
You had to be careful how you exerted power as they tended to let their minds go wild.
Okay, lets go.
Yeah, lets go.Okay.
I whipped the horses connected to the cart, and we took off while leaving the cart with Grond sleeping behind.
I kind of felt like the Piper of Hamlin.
In that story, the man decided to avenge himself on the townspeople for breaking a contract.
Now, I was leading a bunch of low-lives away from the scene.
Away from him, The one who broke the contract, that traitor Grond.
Well, these people didnt have any value to him anyway, and the wagon matching the kids in the story was more like the one filled with gold.
Damn, and I have no flute. I guess humming will have to do.
I wonder what song is good in a time like this.
Well, I guess it doesnt really matter.
Hmm hmm hmm hmmmmm.
The sounds of the wagon rattling and me humming echoed through the night road.
Okay, wee to the stage that I built!
I stopped the wagon on the old road, after letting the horses to the wild, and got those losers out of the cart and stored what was in the wagon away in the bag.
After using a fake road heading towards the beast road, we arrived at the stage I had created.
Well, um, its still notpleted yet were still a bit early.
This is the stage I prepared for Grond to take a fall.
It was built on top of that mournful school of his.
It was pretty much open, but it wasnt really until Grond put his hands on it.
And because of the hole we dug there, it was a bit small for the 30 or so people we brought there to fit inside.
This hole that we finally made was covered by a wooden lip.
After this, it would be a stage far too boring for the blood festival that Grond was about to get.
Well, perhaps it does fit as a stage, I just dont like really in looking things.
If I can have decorations with my revenge, thats two birds with one stone.
Tthis cewhat are you trying to do?
Hm?
An old woman came out to ask us from the crowd.
She had changed a bit for the journey which made her look slightly different, but I felt she was one that cared for Grond just like Fegner.
She spoke with abrupt and controlled lips, as if she already knew what this ce was.
What are we trying to do? Yes, One, decorating this boring ce. See? Pretty bleak, right?
I sat upon just the right size of rock, and continued my speech.
And one more. In order to make one feelplete despair, make Grond feel terror right before he dies. And then finally
I unconsciously found myself smirking as I said that.
You all as well, you all will feel despair and die as well.
Eeeek!
Ugh! ahhh!Ahh! Ahhhhh!
I didnt want to act like I had hostility against them, like this was some kind of war.
However, I didnt want them to feel like they were free now.
I just wanted to show my hate without them knowing who it was against.
Whoa! Are you going to make them despair too?
Well, they are a bunch of trash that pushed everyone else in the town around. Look, dont let them sleep, okay?
Gya?!Eeek!
Minnalis would break the joints located in the fingers of any of them who she found sleeping until they woke up.
Okay, the night is over soon. Whomever I call,e forward.
Please listen to what I say. I have the policy of not hurting anyone that doesnt do anything impractical, okay?
Heh heh heh, Minnalisughed.
Okay, ready? Orouley, Lidia, Adlon, Sivi, Bodhi, Jude, Monika
Those were, like a fire burning, the names that were cut into my heart like a knife.
They were the trash that made the kids addicted to drugs.
Those were the names that my mouth spewed forth almost like curses.
Because of Minnalis threatening, one of them came when called, and then another. Of course, I didnt forget to check either.
After reading, there were 21 of them.
There were some of them I remembered here and there.
Well, the ones remaining can do whatever they want. You can stay if you dont cause trouble, or you can leave if you want. I only have issue with these people.
Wha?Why?
Those who werent called looked around in confusion, but they had less concern with me than the other trash.
They could stay and watch or run away, either is fine.
Okay, now you all, first, kneel down.
There was no reason to understand mymand.
Before they could even more, the girls and I did what we had nned.
Eeeeekkkk!Wahaahhhh!Guwaaaahh Oow!!
Minnalis, Shuria and I.
The three knives we threw hit them right at their feet.
Ahah hah hah hah, they sure are weak against pain.
It felt good.
Almost as good as the erasing of the sounds of those childrens screams.
E, eeeeekkk!Ah, help meeee!Ahh. Aaahhhhh!!
The group that I let go, half ran at the sight of seeing only a little blood drawn, while the other half just sat there nkly watching what was happening.
Well, well, what a mess.
Oh well, they must have not paid for all the threatening they did all around the town. If not, they wouldnt have been so surprised seeing this blood.
Minnalis and Shuria said in a bored manner.
They were probably very angry for real, but thats how they acted.
Lets stop all the chatter and decorate this ce.
Yes, lets do it.
Hurry, hurry!
We tied up all these peoples feet and lined them up next to the hole, hanging them from a branch.
As we did this, we got our stage ready for its production.
What are you nning to do to all of us?
Whoa, looks like you got your strength back. It must be due to age.
That angry looking old maid had asked.
I shouldpliment her on her guts as her cold sweat was dripping down from being hanged upside down while her injured feet were tied together.
Also, since the ones around her were either crying or screaming, it wasnt much of a ce to have a conversation.
I dont know what grudge you have against us, but are you nning to have fun whipping us or something? The people you let free could call in the troops you know! Then you might be the one getting whipped.
Hey, hey, you may know that you have no ability to persuade me, but do you have to keep acting the part?
Those who ran away were part of Grond.
Using a bribe they were able to get out of town, which made them aplices to a huge tax evasion scheme.
Theres no troops theyre going to bring here, right?
Well, whether those people we let go are even going to go and get someone toe back here is separate, right?
Its impossible. Theyre all chicken.
Yeah, if they had mettle like that, they wouldnt have ended up here in the first ce. Theyre worse than even sewage!
We could have just killed thembut they really have nothing to do with us. The only people we deal with, are those that broke the rules.
I shrugged a bit, and then looked back at them.
And not only that, but whipping? No, no, theres no way Im doing something that boring with you all, right? Right?
!?
Iughed as if they had nothing to worry about, and they all shut their mouths.
It is true that we have a time limit though. We need time to kill Grond too. We dont have time to deal with you any longer, but
I changed the tone of my voice to a whisper.
Thats why we dont have one ounce of letting you go from the revenge either.
I took out a metal pike with a sharp end and a hollow middle.
This pike had the size of a veryrge pen, and had an unrefined, raspy surface.
Were going to stick this in your legs. It should take you an hour to die from blood loss, right? Youll feel your body covered with your own blood, so youll die screaming in fear.
Seeing their mouths bend the way they did made me know they were terrified.
eeek! Youreyoure crazy!
Crazy. After starting out in this second world, I was told that over and over.
Well, if they call me crazy, so be it.
It wont change what I want to do.
I dont want to be called a weirdo, I guess. If I get turned on by kids at this age, thats pretty disgusting, right?
Ughnot that crazy
And also, Ive been pretty nice, sweet to you all up to now, right?
Well, too bad, if you were on this list that I had with me, that meant that you were on the list in the diary that Fegner kept in the burning school so there was nothing else I could do.
The first time in this world, I had no idea what these people were doing.
Thats why, if I knew there was a possibility they were hurting children, I might have been a bit kinder now.
Well, even if the employees were mixed in with this, I would have caused problems for them in other ways, and my heart wouldnt have hurt so much.
Until you all die, Ill beughing here watching you. You can apologize all you want. You can beg for your life. You can pray to God. You can repent. Ill just be standing here,ughing, and listening.
So how are you being sweet to us then?
One of them screamed, and I answered back.
What are you saying? In the most final of the final second you have, youll be able to decide your words on your own. Seems like a pretty goodpromise, right?
Whatbut thats.gyaaaahhhh!!
Damn, this idiot is really loud huh?
Shuria cut the boring conversation by stabbing the leg she held.
Ah, guess this type of scream sounds much more beautiful.
Ah, hey, he was still trying to talk.
I couldnt take it anymore, master! All this talking is making my head hurt! I like pain more than talking, but I guess this type of hurting is a bit different than the type I like.
She sullenly said as she stabbed another leg.
Egyaaah! Stop, aaahhhhhggg!
Well, Shuria, I guess you just cant hold back.
Fugyaaah! Egg, no, stoppp! Aggh!
This one and that one, we have to get them all ready.
Oh, suddenlyits strange, right? hee hee hee
Stoppp! Agahh! Dont dooo thattt!
Minnalis skipped around a little too happily whileughing, and stuck the sixth pike while grinding it into another leg.
Doing all of this like this means I cant be angry.
Hey, hey, have some fun with us, master! If you dont, well get all of these people done!
Yeah, youre right. I should help too. But stop grinding those pikes into them, theyll pass out from all the pain!
Gyaaaggguuu! Gah, gyaaahhhh!
Minnalis was a bit more careful, and since there was no time, I joined in sticking the pikes in their legs.
Oh, you have to be careful! The goblins that dont feel a lot of pain still felt this when we tried it on them.
Eggh! Ow! Aaagh! Stop!!
hee hee hee, Minnalis, youre clumsy with that thing again!
Gyaaaahhhh! Owwaaahhhh!
See? Thats four left. I put six in the rest so now I only have two?
Owaahahhh! Letmme goooo!!
The air started to fill with the smell of blood.
And the echoing screams, screams, screams.
Joining together, deeper, heavier, in the mist of the forests darkness.
Youre thest one?
Eeek? N, no closer! Donte any closer!
I wasnt crazy or anything, but thest guy was the one that I killed in the first world.
The guy who watched the kids die from far away.
You, you, demon! What the hell did I do? I just did that girl a little bit!
Yeah, a girl that couldnt resist because of the drug! You make me want to vomit!
First, one pike.
Gyaaahaaahhahaaah!
Wince, wince, the face of the man struggling in pain as the pike dug into the meat of his leg.
The first time I let my anger get a hold of me and burned him up. I didnt have time to put him though pain, and just took his life.
Okay, time for number two! Hah hah hah!
Ten, number two.
Gugeeeeeh! Guuuh!
Well, looks like there is some vomit, but I could care less now!
Number three.
Heehgghheee! Gaahhh!
Too bad, theres no way to make you feel what you made others feel.
Number four.
Higeeehhh! Gyaaahhahaahh!
I know, I remember. I wont hold one thing back. Everything, everything, everything you all did, Ill never forgive!
Number five.
No, no more! Gaaahhhh!
Only one left in my hand.
Thats why I had a smile filled withlikepassion on my face.
Helhelphelp MEEEE!
For what you did to those kids, I hope you burn in the very pits of hell!
Iughed as I dropped into the abyss of sadism.
And then I stuck thest pike in his leg.
Gyaagaagaahaaaahhhh!
Hah hah hah! Hah hah hah hah! Hah hah hah hah hah!
His face was writhing in absolute pain.
The dirty blood and his tears were mixing and drenching the ground below him.
O! Dammit! Why the hell are you doing this?! Who the hell do you think I am?! Lemme goooo!
Agh! Owwoo!!
Im sorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorry, forgive me! Ill do anything! Egyaahhhh!
Nononononono, I dont want to die! Help me someone! Egh! Ugh! I wont do anything bad! No no no! I dont want to die!
Now all of them had been put in ce, and it was quite a beautiful sight.
Well, well, good job, Minnalis. You really hit them with that poison.
Thanks, master.
The pikes were rubbed all over with Minnalis special poison. A poison that made the pain dull, and then brought the dull pain back to severity again over and over in waves.
Pain and fear.
With those two being tasted together, then they would die.
And all the blood that poured over them would empty out as would their lives just like the proverbial sand in an hourss.
The shrieks of pain, and the howls of horror mixed in one echo.
Yeah, this is good. Just a little time for them to feel exactly what those children must have felt.
Screaming, crying, uttering fear, and shouts of not wanting to die.
just let them die without doing anything they ask.
I would have forgiven them, but then that would mean I had a little bit of kindness for them.
Chapter 100 - Worthless Four-Colored Grave 3
Chapter 100 C Worthless Four-Colored Grave 3
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Ugh, what happened to me?
Whoosh, a gust of wind shook my body and I woke up. I put my hands over my face, and tried to wake my body up.
I looked around the inside of my wagon.
This isoh yeah! The drug!
Thinking back about what had happened, I tried to get out of the wagon, but the things I wanted werent there any longer.
Ah, ah! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Those bastaaaaaards!
Gone, gone, gone!
The wagons with my things, gone!
I looked around, and the only thing remaining was the wagon I had slept in, and the horses connected to the wagon.
Damn, damn, damn,damn,damn,damn,damn,!!! Aghghhh!! Damn all this crap happening to me noww!!
No idea about what happened, or how, or what was happening now, no ability to know whats going on, but one thing I knew, that all my money had been taken.
Not one penny left.
That horrific phrase clung to the back of my mind.
Agahh! Ah! No, noooo!!
And the darkness outside permeating everything.
What time is it? It felt like I took a road deeper and deeper into the thick ckness by mistake.
Uhhhwhat is this? Why? Why did this happen to me?
Even after trying to shake it off over and over, the darkness remained, almostughing at me, and then
No, Im okay. Ican still make it from here!
Grip, I squeezed the bag that was around my neck.
This may have been the reason that I lived.
That sweet flowery smell. Someone used a magical poison, and tried to take my life.
And also, the money in this bag is enough to easily start a newpany I can make money from.
Just rx, just think about getting to the imperial city alive.
Phew, huff, for me to have to drive the wagon myself
I got my senses back after breathing deeply, and hurried onto the drivers seat.
I didnt have any experience as a driver, but it didnt seem like it took a lot of knowledge. Maybe I should have jumped on a horse instead of riding a cart, but that seemed more dangerous than riding this wagon.
Lets go you horses!
Winnnnyyy!?
I let my instincts take over as I hit the horses harder than I should have and the horses ran off again.
I rode down the path with the rumbling sound of the wagon and a feeling like I had escaped.
I looked around me as I rode, and I could see the moon shine here and there.
Tch, I was thinking of getting farther from the town before I rested, but now I should run until I get to the next boarding town.
There was no question if I could keep pushing these horses and this wagon too.
Because I had slept, and the anger that consumed me, I had no feeling of drowsiness whatsoever.
I did have a warm feeling of being drunk from that drug, as I whipped the horses again.
Just then.
Kweeeeehhhh!
What? A group of magic monsters?
The horses cried right before a bunch of monsters jumped onto the road.
They had the special water-colored, transparent body.
Heeeheeeeeen!
Sslime! Why here?
The horses stopped moving, and the wagon stopped as well.
However, I didnt have time to answer the question I asked.
Buhheeeeen? Heen!Heheeeen?!
Stop, wait, dammit!
Without being able to do a thing, the group of slimes attacked the horses.
With the horses still connected to the wagon they couldnt move and their bodies were quickly surrounded by the slimes bodies.
Fwussshhhhh, the sound of melting meat and smoke.
I went to jump off the drivers seat and ran off into the woods.
Slimes were different from magic beasts like garms, goblins, and orcs.
They had no sense of a full stomach.
After they consumed all the horses from the wagon, they woulde after me.
Anyway, I should get away as far as I can for now.
However, bad luck just seemed to havee for me in waves.
Gyupiraaah!
Another slime?!
I thought that this was the end of the line, and I now ran straight away from the new slime.
Eek, eek, damn, damn! Dammit all!
Frustration, anger, confusion, misgivings, trouble, irritation.
All of these emotions welled up in me as I screamed while running through the constantly rustling trees and shrubs within the forest.
Ah, angah, Im, Im, the Grondtradingpanyshead, why the
How long did I run anyway?
I hid myself behind a tree until the monsters approached again and then took off once I heard theming.
Doing that over and over, I was now chased deep into the forest.
Because of myck of exercise, I couldnt catch my breath, and my legs were aching.
Dammit! Why thehell
And again, I put my back to a tree, and hid myself.
Slimes were way slower than what I heard in stories. If you run away from them, theres no way they can catch up to you.
Because the forest wasnt too deep, and since the moon lit most of the forest up, I could get away pretty easily.
However, there were a lot of magic beasts in the forest, and I didnt know how the others knew how to pursue me, because every time I turned back, they were still at my heels.
Bigggiiiiiihh!
WhaaA? Why another slime!?
However, there was no time to rest before another slime found me.
Eek, eek, eek, eek!
As soon as the slimes felt far away, I found another tree to hide behind to catch my breath.
Huff, wheeze, huff, wheeze.
(What now? I cant keep doing this)
As soon as I got just enough rest to breathe again, the hurrying and fear started all over again.
I really regretted plunging into the woods like this without thinking.
The woods was the magic beasts territory. Even if I ran, it would have been easier to run down the old road than into the forest.
That smokean adventurer?
As I looked up in the sky, I could see a plume of smoke rising up from the woods.
A gift from God!
I stood up like a bolt and began running!.
Bigggiiiiiihh!
Another slime!?
This time I ran directly toward the smoke.
Run, run, run.
And I finally entered into a clearing in the forest.
(Ifif I can just get there.)
I moved my legs as quickly as I could directly toward my target.
Help, help meeeeehuh?!
The scene that I burst out into, was one that words simply couldnt describe.
The first thing I saw was arge hole with many burning buckets of fire.
They were all arranged around the hole, and they flickered as they crackled and released smoke.
What the fireilluminated were the many dead bodies.
Their faces were covered in anguish and terror as their bodies were filled with small pikes.
These bodies were hung upside down with their blood having covered them and the ground below.
The ce reeked of blood as the many dead bodies remained as they were.
Almost like an unrealistic climax of someones horrible fetish.
Wha? What theHuh?
hey! Who were you nning to be saved by? Huh?
?!
I heard my heart hit the bottom of my stomach with the sound of that low, echoing voice.
I strongly turned to see who it was, and it was a man with an emotionless smile having one sword extended.
Remember, theres no one here left to save you.
Wwaiiiitttt?!
The sword was swung down and stuck through my chest.
gyaaaahhh, my head, guwaaaah, what the hell, I, you, adventurer? No, they said they drove you away, why? Wheres Fegner? The contract with the imperial and emperor that lets me avoid taxes,no no no, I ran from the imperialgaahraaahhahhh?!
Grond was screaming in front of me.
The Eight-Eye See-Through Swordstabbed through him brought back all of his memories, as they disappeared into the air.
Ah, huff, pant
Grond held onto his head while falling to his knees.
BastardWhat, have you done to mewhy am I like this?
Grond stared at me while grinding his teeth so loudly that I could hear them.
Answer me! Adventureeeeeeeer!
His angry cry echoed unnaturally into the silent woods.
Agh, uggggh
Gronds eyes looked up at me, and even in his confused look, it disappeared once he saw the hostility in my face.
Wee, wee back, Groooond! Ive wanted to see you, so, so, so, so long! Over and over and over and over I wanted to seeeee you!!
I wanted to see him, to meet him.
Couldnt help it, couldnt help it.
Ahah hah hah hah hah! Again and again and again and again and again I saw you in my dreams! I tried to hurry and hurry and hurry and hurry and hurry and see you again! And now I do, NOW I GET TO SEE YOU! AHAH HAH HAH HAH HAH!
Kill you, Kill You, KILL YOU!
Dontugh at me, dammit, adventurerrrrr!!
How could I see you withoutughing?! How long do you think Ive waited for this?! I cant hold back anymore! I want to see you dance on my stage here! So lets dance, dance, dance dancedancedance!
Thats because, now,
in the depths of your despair, you will go crazy and die.
Because Illugh at you with my best smile.
Chapter 101 - Worthless Four-Colored Grave 4
Chapter 101 C Worthless Four-Colored Grave 4
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Money, what decides the value of people is how much money they have, only that.
Once I understood what was going on, I noticed that this was the thing my father told me the most.
I dont remember him saying one kind thing to me. However, that was enough as is. It was because my father was right in this thinking.
I bought the toys I wanted with money.
I crushed my enemies with money.
I got the beautiful woman I desired with money.
Yes, money could buy anything.
There was nothing you couldnt get with money.
But there are things you cant get with money!some would try to argue.
However, after being driven down with debt, and then chasing them for it after a while, they soon are crushed.
Then, in their final cries, they ask you for more money.
P, please! Let me borrow some more! If I dont get some, I cant buy any drugs!
Their deep-dug eyes in hollow, skinny cheeks, their body red and face an ugly color.
They have less value than the standard cksmith you see in every town.
Hah hah hah hah hah!! What, where is your But there are things you cant get with money!phrase you clung to so tightly a while ago, hmm?
T, theres really nothing like that! I already sold my wife and daughter! Please, Im begging you! I need the drugs!
He fell to his knees, and threw his face and pride down the dirt with his head down.
Heh heh heh, hah hah hah hah hah!
This guy yelling about love or whatever to me sold his wife and daughter as ves as he got hooked on alcohol and drugs and now look at him.
I stepped on the top of the worthless man and then gave him my decision.
Who the hell would lend money to trash like you?
Gyaa?
Well sell you to a ve trader, then maybe Ill get something!
I kicked the mans face, and then turned back and sat in my chair.
He kept screaming until thest, but my employees finally got him out of the room.
Sell him to a ver! I dont need him anymore.
As you wish.
I told Fegner to pay off the wife and daughters very.
If you let someone fool around with others lives like that theres nothing that can be done anymore.
Heh heh heh, it is all about money. Money does everything.
Even if theres not enough money, theres nothing money cant buy.
Then, my father died, and I became head of thispany.
I stacked, and stacked, and stacked up the money, because I wanted to stack the highest tower of money possible.
In this world, whoever stacks the highest amount of money is the winner.
Thats what I was born for.
Thats why, hero, you are my enemy.
Your knowledge came handy. However, your existence itself was hurting my beliefs.
Wanting to go back, back, back, I always think, looking down on this world, making me a fool.
Not obsessed with this world nor with its wealth.
It was a reality that all the power I collected woulde to nothing. Just like the meaningless trash, not even fit to look at.
Insensitivitely not noticing even my anger at those actions.
An arrogance different than even the strong, a will that lets you be separate from this worlds money.
My heart was made to throw up the bitter mud over and over.
Your disgusting desires, making me throw them up over and over.
Chasing me down again and again, mocking the power of money making me feel humiliated.
..
.
Then, the day that I had saved for and long awaited came.
Finally the day of that scene arrived.
Ndawhat is this?! WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING?!?!?
Heh heh heh, hah hah hah hah hah hah!! Disgraceful, right? Hero! Thinking those pieces of trash important!? hah hah hah hah!!
That pained scream of the hero sounded great in my ears.
I raised my voice in return while hitting my desk.
Master Grond, thats not good behavior.
As if I could watch this withoutughing, Fegner, look, hes aplete disgrace!
We both watched the scene on a magic tool that an employee was holding.
Heh heh heh, I wonder how he feels? hero, you were attacked by thosepletely changed children. Too bad for you.
It felt so good it was unbearable.
Show me more of your despair, hero!
Yes, good! This is too much pleasure!
Finally, those employees of mine were killed by the hero, and at the same moment the image on the screen disappeared.
Youre the one wrong here, hero. Heh heh heh, hah hah hah hah hah hah!!
It all went as nned.
I didnt want for all those little pieces of filth to be killed, but that image alone was enough.
No matter what, now the hero would rot away.
Its true that he had great powers, different from the demon lord, but it wasnt the strength of just one man.
Even more, that crazy hate the queen had for the hero meant that soon he would be dead.
Well, from now its not the hero but the demon lord. Time for something nice to drink, hah hah hah hah hah hah!!
Theugh from the bottom of my heart felt ravishingly good.
That puffed up hero, mocking my power of money.
It was so good I couldnt take it.
Just like that, that whitish-ash covered memory reyed inside of me.
I know. This memory was no fake.
No, maybe it was fake, but it was strange not to think so, when your heart bes unnecessarily stressed things get ambiguous.
Then, that guy thatughed crazily over and over and over and over, almost as if horrified, was looking down,ughing at me.
I want to see you dance on my stage here! So lets dance, dance, dance dancedancedance!
and in the depths of your despair, you will go crazy and die.
it was the figure of that very same hero.
Stopughing! Dontugh! Bastard, what are you trying to pull?! What memory is this?
Shut up, fatty.
Gwahh!?
You look disgusting, Grond.
After kicking him over, he rolled over in a clumsy way.
His body was covered in sweat, and after tumbling through the woods like a crazy man he had mud and dirt all over him.
Today, in this ce, I was going to make him feel pain ever so slowly.
His cheeks were sullen and his eyes were dug in just like he had some horrible disease.
He looked quite like the faces of those children in their final moments.
Ah, ugh, you, you need to wipe that nasty smile off your face, you ass!
Dont you chirp at me, this is how you should look, you fool!
Shut upshut upshutup, Answer me you bastard! What was that memory, what is all this?!
And Im telling you to cut it out with that smile of yours!
He lifted his pained face at me, and with his eyes rolled back until he could see me.
A cold wind rushed through the shrubs the same time he shouted at me, and then there was a silence almost like no human was there, waiting for me to speak.
revenge.
Then, the hero whispered his response.
revenge?
Correct. You dont need to know how or why. Just this, this ce, with be a continuous rotting hell for you.
Yes, this ce, dark, cold, bitter, hot, a ce covered in blood.
The wounds you caused here havent been healed, the childrens blood here still flows.
Hah hah hah, revenge?! Youre making a big mistake, that was all because of your cowardice! You were the one that said Use your profits for the children.so I just did what you told me to do, right?!
Grond shouted at me without a trace of guilt in his voice.
I simply listened to what he said. I simply zipped my lip and kept my disgust to myself, and let him rattle on until my ear felt it was about to fall off.
Its because of your disdain for money that all this happened! Money is power, the power of money can ovee anyone, and since those orphans had no money anyway, thats why they ended up like that!
Money decides value for people, its used for peace, right? Used to raise orphans, even? Who just throws their money away on orphans like I did, anyway? Thats why they ended up like that, throwing money around on trash like that, youre the one thats guilty!
Youre the bad one here, ONLY YOU! All the time, all the time, all the time, all the time, even though you have the means to make money, you had no interest nor any sign of it! I want to go back, want to go back, you say, as if the money here means nothing! What the hell?! Money is blood! Money is life!
re, the fallen Grond was speaking as he looked up at me.
yeah, I know, just as you cant understand me, I cant understand the way you thinkfor all our lives.
Thats why, to that screaming Grond, I told him how it was.
Its just as you said, Grond. All that dirty money you gather, it has no value to me. However, just rx Grond. If you dont, well, if you dont, thats bad.
Good, it seems he was a bit unrxed.
That money you cling onto, that you obsess over, if you didnt do so the way you do, youd have already lost hopepletely.
Thats why your special show starts now.
Im going to make you fall into the abyss of despair.
Okay, this is your final stage, Grond!
Guwaaah! Let go of me!
I pulled on Gronds thinning hair and dragged him, right to the edge of this pit with raging fires around.
Grond was the target of revenge, and I, only the facilitator.
Since he wasnt a seasoned warrior, he didnt have the power to resist me.
Agh, ugh
I let go of him right in front of the hole.
There Minnalis and Shuria were waiting with their cold smiles.
Who the hell are you?
Us? Our masters aplices?
Hey, you shouldnt pay that much attention to us anyway. Well y a role every once in a while though.
Right, weve already prepared everything below. After this, you can have all the fun that you want.
What are you talking about? I see, you bastards, you all set me up for this!
Heh? Now you get it? A little toote to notice now!
you, Ill have all you killed! You aaaaaaaaassholes! Ill make you just like those kids! Gah!
Hey, Grond, what did you say?
His thoughts moved a little quicker than his judgement, and he quickly cut off what he was saying, but a bit toote.
Without thinking, I stomped on Gronds back again.
Hey, what did you say youd do to my aplices again? Huh?
Guwaaaaahhh!!
Stop fooling around, Grond. Im not going to let you or any of your guys touch anything of mine again. So just rx, and
Master, please calm down, we were hoping to enjoy ourselves here.
If you keep doing that hell die. It all have been a waste.
They grabbed my arm, and I came to my senses.
Then, I slowly pulled back the leg I had stomped him with.
ahsorry.
Gahcough, cough
I had kicked Grond over and over again, and Grond now spat blood from his mouth.
His ribs had been broken and it damaged his organs, I bet.
I thought I could let myself go a little bit, but if I kept on like this hed soon be dead.
(Geez, I really got to control myself.)
I took a deep breath at my own stupidity and took out the Verdant Green Crystal Swordand healed him.
Ughughhh
Hey, dont fall asleep! You think Im going to let you?
ugh, ahahh!
He was about to pass out, so I threw water in his face.
Okay, lets get started. This hole is your grave.
I pulled off his shoes and picked him up by his throat.
Aggh, guwaaahh!
I used the Sky Walk to float him in the air, then he fell into the hole surrounded by burning fire and decorated by greenery.
There were two levels to the holes depth.
10 feet deep into the hole with fire and smoke rising all around was a square with the middle having five footholds, and then another 20 feet deep dug inside of that.
The bottom of the deeper hole was filled with water and there was a thinly constructed coarse iron grid fixed in one of the footholds there.
Grond fell on the middle foothold of the hole.
When he fell there was no injury, as I had used the Sky Step to drop him there.
Thinking about what came after made my legs quiver in excitement.
aghugh, what, what are you going to do?
Because of the fire all around him, the ce was filled with a vicious heat.
What, just a little game.
Wha?! Agh!
As I said that, I dumped all the money he had brought into the watery hole.
Agh!?
Copper, Silver, Gold.
It all shimmered like a waterfall as thousands ofrge and small currency fell like an avnche into the water hole.
Sstop!!
Come on, this is your important money! You scrambled to get all you could, right?
The sound of metal grinding echoed, as the metal grid now began to sink into the water.
As the loud sound ceased, the reflection from the fires struck the currency on the surface of the water and made it shimmer.
It was a scene that must have made Gronds heart jolt.
However, the fun had only yet begun.
You, you bastardno better than a worm
I told you right? Youre going to dance for me.
Finally, the first part of this scene was over.
It must have been like a dream for him.
He probably had some hope now among all this despair.
Thats why, from now, I had to teach him what true despair meant.
Come here.
I floated to the ring around the hole.
Then came the properly seated Minnalis, and the cross-legged Shuria from the ground carrying a carpet with them.
In one ce where the fire had stopped, we sat to watch the disheartened Grond.
I took out a water bottle from my bag and picked up the Water Spirits Droplet de.
I moved the stored water with the spirit de, and made a water ball about two feet in diameter.
Then, I took another thing from my bag, arge leather bag with a special burned mark on the side.
That, thats
Hah hah hah! Even though you said youre only interested in money, you remember this mark, right?!
Inside of the bag was a light blue colored drug.
It was the Ramune that the now crushed Slugsused to make.
I loosened the bag, and poured all of the drug in the magical floating water ball.
It sloshed around the ball, and mixed in as a part of it.
The ball spun around in a beautiful blue color, as the flickering me-light illuminated it.
Hey Grond. This ramune, do you remember what the base ingredient for this is?
I took one coin of gold out.
The ingredient? Its the Quick Growth Drugor several, no way that
Yes, youre right. It quickly raises your status, and then
Fwip, I tossed the gold coin into the middle of the water ball.
its such a strong erosion agent that it grinds any metal to dust.
Whuzzzzh, a sound just like water quickly hitting a hot te, a shimmering gold showed green flickers and bubbled as it crumbled to dust.
Well, with something this dense only half of it would turn all that currency in the water to dust!
What? You! Bastard!
Yes, yes, but I cant have you just insult me. Lets have some fun, okay?
I shrugged my shoulders as if to mock him.
Well, now the game begins. This water can fall right into the middle, or
No! Stop! Thats my money, right?!
Yes, thats your money. And Ill give you a chance. If you can drink up all this water, then Ill do nothing to your money. If you drink all of this up, you wont be able to prevent bing addicted to this drug though, well, you wont die right away. You might live for a year or so
What the?!
On the other hand, if I do toss this then you can watch it happen from where you stand. All the money you own will break and crumble before your very eyes. It would be ironic to see all of it eroded into green bubbles and light, and then seeing you despair and the death of Businessman Grond, I would let you live in that despair until you die.
Agh, agghhhhh!
The games ending is simple. Lose all your money, and turn into a low-life weakling, or suffer for a short time and keep all you money intact. Now the game starts, do your best, okay?!
?!
Okay, are you going to drink all this up?
I made a quick smile, and then moved the ball to Grond so he could make the decision.
Offngh, glup, glug.
The water streamed quickly downwards with a splish and ssh.
Grond unhesitatingly started to drink down the water. Of course, he couldnt do it all at once, so the water spilled down his clothes and produced smoke as it touched the metal pieces on his garments.
glug, glug, gasp!
Oh, youre doing well! It must really hurt.
The quick erosion of the metal on his garments burned Gronds skin.
Aghh, ugghhhh!
Grond must have realized all this. He soon tossed away his garments with metal decorating them.
Aha hah hah, good job figuring things out.
Hes quite the thirsty pig, master. It turns out this is a good show to dine to. Heh heh, it turns out this special tea is better than I thought!
Its really good, Im d this showes with a meal.
As they said that, the twodies were enjoying the show andughing happily.
After trying to drink most of the water, Grond stopped.
ugah, pant, huff, you, bastards!
Grond had only had a bit of the water to drink, maybe a coffee-cups worth.
From all the heat around him, the amount of sweat he generated was probably more water.
Ahah hah hah, good good, thats the way to work! Okay, the tutorial is over.
I felt my smile rise again as I told him that.
Lose all your money?orDie quickly with all your money left?
Two unbelievable choices.
I didnt have time to reason with that damn hero, so I simply chose to drink all the water.
Maybe because of all the heat around me, I felt hot andzy like I had a bad case of drunkenness.
The hero and the other two were seated outside the hole happily drinking tea and watching me.
Then the flow of water cut off.
(Idiotswith this water, if I keep drinking it, what will happen?)
There was the white silver hanging from my neck. It had the ability to dispel any poison.
Honestly, even after drinking all of that, the drugs effect of a mad happiness and sensitivity didnt ur.
(Thats why youre weak, hero, if I can just survive, Im going to regain all my power and crush you like a bug.)
The only problem left was after drinking all the water at once, was losing it all in this heat, so I had no idea what would happen.
Ahah hah hah, good good, thats the way to work! Okay, the tutorial is over.
What, huh?!
The flow of the water suddenly began again.
But this time it was different, the ces it flowed from changed here and there.
Hmph? Hmgn?
Are you ready to dance?!
The voice of this damned hero, and the ball moving here and there, finally to the outside of the foothold, then,
above the iron mesh that had been heated up by all the fires.
Nghh, ngaahhhhhhh!!
Hah hah hah hah,e on, give it your best! Dancedancedance!! You have to do the best for your precious precious money before it turns to dust! Hah hah hah hah!
Pwish, pwush, came the sound, as my feet felt intense pain.
(This is why he pulled my shoes off!)
It wasnt like being directly burned, as there was no direct heat, and it wouldnt have hurt like this if I had shoes on.
I didnt know the exact temperature, but it was hot enough for it to be hard to walk on with bare feet.
Ugh, ggg, Gah, uughh!
The sound of me trying to drink down the water quickly mixed with the sound of my moving feet being burned.
The physical pain that I was feeling wasnt protected by the white silver.
Ugh!
Finally the water flow moved to the next foothold. Then the water stopped again.
Huff, pant, gah!
heh heh heh, you did well, we finished the first point! But no time to rest, right? Time for the third stage to begin!
W, wait, nugaah!
And within the less than 10 seconds I was given to rest, the water flowed to a different foothold again.
I stepped on the mesh and without preparing myself mentally for it, burned my feet.
(Ow! Ow! Ow! Dammit! Why did this happen to me?!)
Then I got to the next foothold.
Just like before the flow of the water stopped.
Gulp, gasp, pl, please, just a rest, aghgh!!
Hey, were only half done, right? Its a little early to give up!
Thats why he didnt give me time to rest, and within 10 seconds it flew over the metal grid again.
Well, the first stage is half over. Time for a level up?
Ngh? Ngh, ghuh!
I heard himugh, and the falling water broke into two sides.
Hey, hey, if you dont concentrate all your money will be gone, heh heh heh.
(Dammit, stop messing with me.)
His sadistic smiles showed me he was enjoying himself.
Then the water went around back to the first foothold.
Congrats Grond! You cleared the first stage!
Huff, huff,!!
The hero pped at my performance.
I wiped the sweat off my head with the back of my hand, as he smiled and looked at me.
My feet had stopped feeling the heat and started feeling pain. The pain and the heat all around made my concentration scatter.
My face was covered by the remnants of the messy water I tried to drink, tears, and snot.
As the hero looked up, the ball itself had only shrunk a little.
Hey, dont get angry. If you get that upset, you might misjudge the water and not be able to drink it, right?
He snickered, and kept on talking.
Okay, thats enough of a rest, right? Onto the second stage, do your best!
What? Just a little moreagh!
I wasnt prepared to jump onto the metal mesh again in order to stop the falling torrent of water.
However, at the words of the hero talking about the second stage, my body understood his words faster than my mind did.
Guwaahh! Gulp! Glug!
The pain suddenly hit from my right arm. Then surprise, as something forced my words back down my throat.
(What?! What the hell was that?!)
Something had happened to me, but I had no idea what it was.
However, the pain from the hit didnt stop.
Ugh! Glug?!
Hits on my left shoulder, right wrist, back
And the sounds of something metal hitting me and then the metal mesh.
Ah, I missed.
Dammit, you have to throw it right. Its a waste of money if you dont!
Shuria, the way you flick your wrist is important. This isnt like a throwing knife C it wasnt made to be thrown.
(Are they throwing my own money at me?!)
I was so focused on stopping the flow of water that I couldnt really see what was going on, but from the sound of it hitting me I could easily imagine.
Then it went back to the next foothold, and I was able to take a short rest.
Damn you alllllll, how long are you going to use my own money to mock me!?
Well, you still look pretty healthy! Hey you two, go ahead and hit him!
This time Im totally going to get him, 100 shots, 100 hits!
Thats the spirit, lets shoot for him, heh heh.
The heroughed, and from another mountain of money, the two girlsughed at me as they threw the money at me.
Hit him well, okay, you two? You cant just let him clear this stage easily!
Look, throw it properly like this.
Agh! Glug!
The sound of her voice and a shock on my throat.
Drinking down water while getting hit like that made me want to spit everything up again.
But because I had to keep drinking the water down, I had to keep myself from doing that.
The two girls just kept throwing coins at me and having fun doing so.
Damn, he keeps moving and I cant hit him in the head!
Well, its not like you missed so its okay, right?
(Dammit! Dammit! Stop all this stupidity)
Then on to the next foot hold, and then the next, and the second trip around was finished.
Huff, pant, huff
The water ball above me now had gotten even smaller.
I had drank a lot, but my body needed even more water now.
However, my whole body felt wasted.
Ow, oww, and only the feeling of pain.
Pain and heat started to disrupt all my thoughts.
All the was left was the continually renewed pain to my feet, and the unnatural feeling of sweat soaking my body, and being hit again and again by my own money.
Sweat, tears, and saliva all over my face, and the water I couldnt stop drinkingit was hell.
Heres the final summit of stage two! Give it your all to make it there and back.
Then the water began running toward the middle foothold again.
ungmmmphgeh
My feet struggled to get my heavy body there, and I screamed at having to step whether it was on the metal mesh or not in all the pain.
And at that time
Um, the wrist, flicking the wrist, you mean like this?!
Agh? Gah!
She threw the gold way harder than usual at my feet.
Since I couldnt take getting hit in the foot, I lost my bnce
Gyaaahahhhhhh!
Hot! Hot!
My yet untouched face and hands now sizzled on the mesh as I heard a sizzling sound.
I got up as quickly as I could, as the mesh I tried to push off of crumbled and fell.
The water that hit my body and fell turned the metal into dust.
Of course, since I couldnt put my hands on the crumbled spot, my body fell back into the mesh again.
Gyaahhhhhhahhhhh! Oww!
Aha! I did it! What a hit!
Still, as I was able to get up there was an amount of the water that fell into the pit.
Ahhahhhhhhhahhhhh! My, my moneyyyy!
I was able to keep all but a cupfull of water from falling into the pit, but even that amount falling in caused the water to start to bubble.
Ahah! Hah hah hah hah!! More, Grond! More of you scrambling around! Make us all happy!
Agh! Glug! Glug!
I tried to stand but my legs wouldnt move, so on knees I tried to gulp down all the water I could.
Hee hee hee, this is really funny Grond! Ahah! Hah hah hah hah!
He really is a disgrace, heh heh, like a fish out of water.
Hee hee, Im really loving this too!
They were pping the ground, andughing along with their hero friend.
(Dammit! Im never going to let them get away with this! Neverrrr!!)
As I couldnt stand, I was crawling with the metal burning me through my clothes, and then the water moved to another foothold.
Glug, huff, wheeze wheeze.
Stage two is now clear, Grond. You did great, greaaat. Now, next is thest, the final game, the third stage
As I looked at the hero, he was looking at my worthless legs.
All you have to do is drink all of the remaining water up. If you do that, youre a free man.
(heh heh, Im telling you, youre too nice, hero.)
Water! Hurry, give me water! That water!!
Hurt, heat, pain, hotness, bitterness.
There was no way I ever thought something like this would happen to me.
However, it would all be over soon.
Crossing that metal mesh, as long as I didnt have to endure the pain of getting hit again, it would all be over soon.
All I had to do is drink the water down. Then I could leave this ce. No problem.
(The Ramunes poison would be dispelled by the white silver. All I have to do is drink water, hero.)
All I have to do is drink it up, and its over, so
okay, now the final stage begins. Youve worked and worked and worked, and now youve made it to here. So you think you can do your best?
Waterahglug, glug.
(Laugh all you want now, heroIm going to watch you go to hell!)
I just had to make it look like I was drugged, just make the hero smile.
Yeah, this white silver would protect me.
All of that water that fell means I could drink up the rest.
Yeah, good, youre drinking it well!
Ngahh, glug, gulp, ngah.
The hero just watched me with a calm face.
He must be thinking that its enoughby now.
Thats why youre a coward, you havent put enough though into all of this.
Yeah, you canugh all you want in your heart, and the next moment, youll feel a chill and your thoughts will stop.
I guess its about time now, huh?
That calmly looking face, now all of a sudden changed into the look of a demon.
?!
That was the first time I saw his mask slip like that, and I felt really bad.
And with that, without being able to think about it, disaster falls without anyone being able to think about it.
Of course, this moment was like that.
Rip, the first change happened with that one first sound.
Suddenly, I felt a small pain on my cheek.
Hmpg? Guh, aghhhh?!
Just as a sand castle falls apart from one small piece, it copses more and more, just as my body felt that first pain.
Gah, hmph? Ahhh?!
(What? What happened? Whats happening?!)
Almost like the surface of my body was cracking apart, I felt small cuts appear in my flesh.
Those small cuts were bing countless, and deeper as well.
Hey, Grond, the poison protection of mithril, do you know how it appears?
Hmpg? Guh, aghhhh?!
I felt the burning on my feet get stronger, almost like a file or rasp was being pulled along my flesh.
My thoughts races as I now began to understand what the hero was saying.
The hero slung out his sword and the water stopped.
Glug, ugh, huff, huff
The poison dispel effect mithril has. Its almost like a small-scale magic dispel. Okay, now for a question! Equipment that exerts dispelling magic does so because it has a magical stone inside that powers it. Okay, so what does mithril use to do the same?
Ah? What? What does?
Heres a hint. A suspicious man like you would think that I wouldnt guess youd have a small bag with mithrilin it right?
I couldnt guess what he was getting at.
It wasnt because the pain was distracting me either. But yes, it was a confusion like just after drinking a strong liquor.
Hint two, a magic stone that exerts that dispel magic when it exceeds the safe amount of magic it dispels, finally breaks!
ugh, so, what are you saying?!
The hero continued talking without listening.
His words simply kept spilling out without a pause over and over while I couldnt make their meaning out.
Hint three, a human doesnt have a certain Safe amountso whats the answer?
The hero asked with a wicked smile.
(Answer? What do you mean? In other words, no, it cant, nooooo!)
The dull thoughts I had finally arrived suddenly at an answer.
However, he simplyughed as if it were some fun conclusion.
BZzzzzzzt! Times up Grond! That super important mithril you have with you Grond
No, I dont want to hear it.
I thought I shouldnt hear, but he simply kept talking.
Is sucking up your magic, while it sucks up your life.
?!
The phenomenon urring in your body, is that even though the magic is drying up, the sucked up power has to be put somewhere else. Okay, so final choice.
As he said this, he started the water flowing again.
I reacted by putting my mouth out so that my gold wouldnt be hurt, but in that moment, pain shot through my body.
ngguuuhhhhh, uguggghhh! Ugghhhh!
You so so important money, is now hurting your body? You still have more than half left. Show me, what is your choice now?
What to do? What?
(Whats the choice? This torture ormy money in the hole? Which?)
Answer me Grond. Your life or your money. Which will you choose?
Those words, they made my already tired heart hit my stomach with a thump.
ugh.ughhh..ugaahhhh!
I forced myself to stop drinking.
.ahhhso youll pick life then.
After saying that as if he was disappointed in my choice, he then had the look of that demon again.
Well, then, you dont want this?
Wha, stop!?
I wont stop, because its game over, right?!
With that the hero dropped the half water ball in the water.
Suddenly, fwissshhhhhhhh and a huge angry sound erupted from the pit of water.
At the same time, bubbles like magma erupted.
Ah, my money, my money!
I fell to my knees in a loss of all my power, and watched all my money evaporate away.
Changed, changed away, my money, into worthless dust.
My heart suddenly felt like it was immediately stepped on and squished.
Chapter 102 - Worthless Four-Colored Grave 5
Chapter 102 C Worthless Four-Colored Grave 5
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
AaAAah, stop, please stop, noooo!!!
The four colored castle of fortune that I earned and built up sinks down the hole.
AAaaa, AaAAAAAA
My money in the truest sense really turned into nothing.
And white-silver coin from a pouch on my neck surely will be taken away as well.
Just how long will it take to assemble such fortune again.
Now then, lets move on to thest penalty game.
Are, are you saying there is still more!
I reflexively lift my head.
But the Hero without giving it any attention started the worst possible chant.
DDDI cannot forgive you. I cannot forgive everything about you.DDD
What!? Tha, That is!?
That loud female singing voice.
I recognized what the hero was reenacting.
DDDMy right hand shall freeze you.
My left hand shall wither you.
Unreachable you, shall turn into remains.
Sto, stop No, Noo! Why! The Curse of the Holy Maiden, no, shit, shit, shit, shiiiiit!!!
Just once, but I saw that spirit sword. I have seen it.
I still remember that. No, I just remembered that.
That sensation of every inch of my body crumbling away, even though it is not pointed at me, even though I am merely looking at it.
DDDO, precious flower, you are in my hands.
Charmed by no one.
Exposed to no one.
Be resharpen into eternal sludge.
I was shown the form of a soul and how it rots away.
Abominable memory. Like a ship that had a huge hole opened in it, my heart is being filled with cold dread.
DDDAll of you belongs to me.
It fills my whole body without any obstruction.
Bearing a soul-killing coldness it gradually gets closer.
And then it revealed its form.
DDDSword of Mortal Sin?Madwoman from the Castle of Envy
One moment, for one moment, all sound has disappeared.
KieeEeEeeEAAEeAEaaeEeeAAeAeAaea?!
Hii, aaAA!
It did not look like a sword or even a weapon for that matter.
It had an appearance of a woman with sickening ck hair, having a blindfold with the color of ckened blood, ash-colored skin and with rusty chains wrapped over her whole body.
Instead of a de, from the hilt that Hero was holding, came the rusty chains that kept the woman at bay as they coiled around her.
Aah, Aah, how envious, how jealous, how hateful. Though I was called for the first time in a while, to think that I wont even see the light of the sun, everyone should just disappear.
You never change, Envy.
To that thing that fills a heart with terror after just one nce upon it, the hero was smiling with an unchanging attitude.
Cruel, so cruel. Even though I am your sword, why you wont use me at all?
I have no choice. Your demerits by themselves are making you hard to use and on top of them due to the Curse of the Holy Maiden, there are ever harsher side effects.
I cant tell if thats the case. I can sense that others are being used. There is even a strange seal as if to mock me.
No, as I said it is not my fault. If you haveints then give them to the Goddess.
I dont care about such things. Its unfair, unfair, unfair, unfair. All others should just disappear.
ck Aura visible to a naked eye starts leaking out from the womans body.
Well, I wont ask you not to be jealous. It is your very existence and you are part of myself after all. So, submit to my bidding.
You are really unfair.
Withdrawing the aura, the woman says sullenly.
Then the Hero turned his gaze my way.
Now, I dont think it is necessary to exin her ability to you?
Thats right, I know her, I know the effects of her power.
An evil dragon that once provoked the Heros wrath. By her power, the hero had the dragons whole body destroyed from the inside and died in agony.
It is absolute physical control over the target.
It can transform flesh into metal, turn blood into vapor and freely change the shape of bones.
With that power, he instantly killed the evil dragon that had magic resistance on par with the Demon Lord.
Moreover, he did not simply kill it.
One dominated by that power will have his soul bound by it even after death.
That evil dragon, after his body decayed was left there in the form of a pale blue transparent spirit, and in the end
N-no, no No, no.
All I could do was spectate that scene from the shadows while trembling in fear.
With one hand bitten off and smeared in blood, the hero calmly gazed at the dragons decaying form.
And just quietly smiled.
It was eerie and scary beyond control.
Simply the nature of that power was terrifying beyond measure.
And now that power was about to be used on me.
Ye, Yes, This is just an empty threat!This power can only affect those that ingested your blood!
Didnt you desperately drink exactly that until now? Water with my blood mixed in it, plenty of it.
Wha What?
I could feel my blood freeze.
No matter where I look, I saw no way to escape it.
Why, why, why, didnt you say that you will forgive me after sinking all of that gold!!!
Panicking I screamed, but those words had no effect at all.
Haa, damn, you really are an idiot. Agreements depend upon trust. Do you think I trust you?
Ah, Aa, AaAaaah
Those words had no ridicule or contempt to them, only uninterested apathy.
Please, I beg you, I apologize, I will change my ways. I will stop all illegal activities, I wont get involved with orphans anymore. This time I really will invest in?!
Like I said, who is going to believe you. Didnt you say so yourself? Until now, your worth was warranted by your money.Which means, now there is nothing that supports your credibility.
That!!
I told you, I will make you dance in the same way that you made me. Tell me, did you really think that I will forgive that? Those kids died all tattered. What made you think that you will be able to survive?
Ah, Aaa, no, no, I dont want to die. This, I dont want to die having nothing, please dont, please, the children that you mentioned are still alive, arent they, I still havent done a thing!!!I still havent
Hey, close your mouth. Stop spewing dumb crap.
I was almost crushed by the intimidating pressure that was so strong that it was almost audible.
Hii, Ah, Ah, Ah
I understood, I was forced to.
I wont survive. Nothing can be done anymore.
Grond, I had enough talk with you. I wont even give you a chance to beg for your life. So lets start by crushing that voice.
Uhyaaaaa!!!!!
Kuhah?!
My throat suddenly stiffens.
When I touched my neck in panic, I felt a cold, metal sensation.
When I try to say something, it onlyes as a breath without making any sound.
Atst, we came this far. Now, it is your turn. Just like the kids, die in agony without being able to raise a single voice. DDDSing, Envy.Ice Image of Rosenkristall
And then Hero chimed the chains.
Hyeaaaa, HooOoOo!!!
C!!! Fhueh, hahue?!
The pain started to spread from my limbs.
It felt like numberless needles were piercing me.
When I instinctively looked there, I saw that a small red crystallization was spreading from my hands and feet.
I have already seen this. The evil dragon, in the same way, had his blood changed into des of ice and was turned into a pincushion.
HoOoooh, HeuueeEeAAAAAAh
``!!,`!!
With every scream-like note she makes, from blood vessels, piercing the flesh, pop up new bloody crystals.
Hand, feet, shoulder, waist, shoulder.
Like a piece of art that was meant to be this way, my body gets concealed in bloody ice.
Aah, why, why did it became like this?
That was thest question that came to my mind that has been bleached by pain and anguish.
Kaah, fuu`, Fuufufu~~
I found the current situation very curious as I still could think even though I cannot move even an inch of my body.
I wonder why. Ice made of blood is dazzlingly and sparklingly illuminated by fire, surely this is a very beautiful view.
Pain assaulting me at irregr intervals would not allow me to lose consciousness.
The throat that was turned into a metal cannot produce even a single scream and only the whistling sounds of breathinges out of my mouth.
But you know what! I cannot see any significance in it no matter how I try! Why are you even living! Tell me, what was the point of killing the kids!! Why do those kids that were just trying so hard to survive had to taste such suffering!
In my blurring sight, the Heros figure couldnt be seen.
All I could see there was the Demon Lord with his face stained by wrath and hatred.
You still havent done anything in this second circle?Then what about kids from the first one!!Are you gonna say since it all got re-winded just to forget about it?Dont fuck with me, even if everything got reverted, as the one who remembers it all I wont forgive you. I wont allow it to go like it never happened.
Aah, I see, this is the Demon Lord what have I-no what have we created, damn monster, shit, shit, shiiiit.
That is why you are going to die. Return to dust along with everything that you held dear.
And then came the cold final announcement from that Demon Lord.
DDDDSing, Envy.Obstinate Cindere
LAAAAA, LAAAAAA, LAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!
Its unbelievable that such metallic voice can be produced by a living being.
High-pitched voice that was close to a scream mysteriously had some hymnal holiness to it.
I can feel how my body changes into metal bit by bit.
Flesh, bones and blood ice as well.
No, I dont want to die, I dont want to die. Someone, someone, anyone, please save me!!)
Before long, my whole body was transformed into metal.
Unable to speak, unable to move in a slightest, unable to even blink.
And I dont understand why I am still conscious.
Perhaps because my whole body truly was turned into metal, I dont even feel pain anymore.
I am just really really cold.
This is your grave, fall there, Grond.
With a voice like it was creeping from the very depths of hell, the Demon Lord delivered his final judgment with a simple copper coin.
A copper coin that flew my way lightly struck me.
Unable to prevent it in any way, I tilted a little and in the next moment fell into the water.
(?!?!?!?!It huuuuUuUUuuuuUuuUuUuUurts!!!
Its melting. its melting. its melting!
With hissing, my whole body turns into a rough soil.
This is a metals pain.
Impossible for a human body,pletely iprehensible for a being made of flesh.
Ahahahahaha!!! Drown into what you were dreaming about all along and die!!!Just turn into the mud and disappear without leaving a trace!!
I hear a muffled voiceing from the other side of the water surface.
Along with an instant or maybe with an eternity of pain, its hard to say for sure, my everything has turned in a mud.
And when all of the pain has faded away and I was left floating as a soul, chains twined around me and dragged me along.
Ah, such a pleasant soul. So unfair, so unfair. So free as a sole soul. You need suffering, you have to suffer, you must taste suffering.
GuAAAAAAaaAAAaAAAh!
The chains bit into the body.
Its not like it isnt painful. It was like condensed to the maximum feeling of utmost difort.
It was just unbearably agonizing.
It feels like my very existence fades away as it is taken away from me, dissolved in a cold water depths.
It is suffering that makes you think that feeling pain was more bearable.
No, no, that is not good at all, being below me you have to suffer more. I will not permit you to have a better lot than me.
aAaAaAaaAAah, A, A, Aah
Torn into more and more smaller pieces, rendered into shreds, turned into nothing.
Cruel, You are, a demon Money, body, and even soul
Demon? That is not true, for you people, I am
Then, the hero showed me a terribly warped smile and jeered at me,
Amon enemy of the entire human race, Demon Lord, right?
He pulled the chain of the gallows.
GyaAAAAaAAAaaAAAAAaA!!!
Raising a scream from literally my very soul, the existence known as Grond is dying.
But even thisst agony of my life
Kuku, aha, AHAHAHAHA, AHAHAHAHAHHAHAH
Ended with a loudugh from the Demon Lord, without reaching anywhere.
Particles of Gronds soul scatter in mid-air like sparks from a bonfire.
Envys chain wounds up with a rattling sound.
Its over. It is over.
With this, another one.
Farewell, Grond.
Parting words that naturally came along with tears falling down.
Farewell, Farewell.
From my closed eyes, slowly but without stopping streamed tears.
The fury in my heart haspletely died down like it was never there.
But for some reason, I felt like it was a calmness different from tranquility orposure.
Smoke from the bonfire and the vapors produced when gold and Gronds body melted, mixed together and were rising up from the hole and into the sky.
Finally, I finally avenged you guys.
Words that came out, sounded false and empty as if they were reflecting the depths of my heart.
Hey, this wont do, indulging in Pride right in front of me. I will not permit it.
In Pride?
I am a part of your soul. You wont fool me with such a disy.
Envys word echoed in my ears.
Yea, I know. In truth, I understand.
I knew that those kids did not really wish for revenge.
No, even that is just my convenient assumption. I just dont want them to wish for revenge.
I just dont want them to suffer from all the ills thate with an attempt to have your vengeance.
There is no way to check the truthfulness of that answer, then, then?
Then what is this feeling?
Ah, I see. It is just a feeling of guilt.
It cannot be stopped just by recognizing and voicing it out.
In order to prevent myself from crumbling down, I cover my face with one hand.
I always said so myself. Even if time was re-winded, just as their sins wont disappear, my mistakes would alwayse to haunt me.
Due to my fault, I killed them.
Even if it was Grond who actually killed them, the person who allowed him to profit during the first circle was me.
I was unable to save them.
I made them suffer.
I couldnt rescue them.
I could not do a single thing for them.
MasterMister Kaito.
Its okay, Its okay. I already had regrets plenty of times. At this point, I wont be interrupted by something like that.
I reply to the two worried voices.
Someday, I perhaps will be killed by this incurable wound.
But for sure, not today.
I will kill them no matter what. I will throw them all into the pits of hell. No matter what lies ahead.
So I swore.
Therefore I wont stop anymore.
That is even more vile treachery and desertion than just giving up.
I will follow you anywhere, Master. I will support you for as long as it takes to achieve it.
Happy things, sad things, we will ept all of them.
Master is
Mister Kaito is
the Owner of our revenge.
The words of the two that were snuggling closer had no nice hidden meaning.
They were filled only with the reprimanding will sayingWe wont let you run away.
Yea, really thank you, both of you.
I dont need support that is just easy on ears.
I want them to stay as chains that bind me.
That is why I gave them words of gratitude.
Now then, Envy.
Oh, no. I am going to be put to sleep once again, huh. From now on just use me alone.
There is no way I can do that. You lot are too hard to use with all those demerits. Well, you are still on the better side.
Those demerits can be called the counter-evidence to a great power.
All spirit swords rted to theSword of Mortal Sinhave difficult activation conditions or big demerits to them.
Taking Envy as an example, during the time of her manifestation, my status is reduced to one third.
Moreover, for the three whole days after using her, I am unable to use any other spirit swords and all healing effects other than natural recovery are nullified.
As long as you fulfill their conditions, no opponent can defend against their power, but ites with a great price.
And there is also the Curse of the Holy Maiden. I cannot use you willy-nilly.
Even among swords that I use, those that belong to the Mortal Sins have powers on a different scale.
That is why right at the beginning of my betrayal during the first circle, they had those powers sealed.
With a magic form that the church secretly was developing to restrain Demon Lord, I had huge shackles put upon me.
If I could use my powers freely perhaps the first circle could have ended differently.
Well, from now on I will use you a lot. Though this time there wont be many chances to fight evil dragons.
I cancel my spirit sword.
Envys body turns into particles of light like it is being dissolved.
I see. I am just a sword, so I dont really understand it. If you are going to call me again then I am happy.
Said that, Envy looks at Minnalis and Shuria.
I want to be used more. So it will be a problem if Master is not healthy, please give it your all and save him. I am a bit jealous but if he dies it would be even worse.
Eh?Fueh?
Envy gives Minnalis and Shuria a faint smile.
?Hey, what are you talking
Without answering that question, Envy disappeared.
But there was no need to hear that answer.
The next moment blood gushed out from all over my body and I copsed.
Guha?!
Master!?Mister Kaito?!
Guhaa, this pain, could it be, that Goho!!!
Blood filling my mouth drips onto the ground.
Master, here is a potion, faster!
Eehm, Eehm, here is an MP potion!
I move through pain and push away potions that they took out of tool bags in panic.
No, it fine, These wounds wont be healed by that. I count on your follow up.
Master!!Mister Kaito!!
Shit, as expected I didnt n, on, that
That was the limit.
As gravitation pulled my body, my mind was dragged into the darkness, unable to resist its clutches.
Chapter 103 - Epilogue 1
Chapter 103 C Epilogue 1
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
That ce was a boundary between the cliffs and the forest, remote from town.
In the ce where Kaito and Nonorik once fought, now only had the remains of one man.
In the puddle of blood that already began to dry up was a corpse with a deeply cut neck.
But that corpse soon ceased being a corpse.
The very moment moonlight touched its wounds, they started to close with a sound simr to that of something being roasted.
Guh, Kuh!!!
It certainly should have been dead.
But this corpse, a thing that should have been a corpse has suddenly risen like it was flung by a spring.
Kuuh, ptooey, ptooey!!
After getting up, Nonorik was spitting blood from his mouth.
That was a scene that could be described with one word C bizarre.
It was not just the wound on his neck, wounds all over his body were healing basked in the light of the moon.
And in a short period of time, all of his wounds have been healed.
Uuuu, eehm, hmm, thats strange, did Nono die?
Nonorik begins to organize his confused thoughts.
And upon recalling what happened exims
!!! Where is little Kai?
Nonorik twirled his head and twisted his body as he was looking around but there were no signs of people nearby.
Mmuuu, uuuuuuh!!
Realizing that Nonorik gradually changed his expression to a frown and puffed his cheeks.
Eventually, like a balloon that inted too much and exploded, Nonoriks emotions passed a critical point and he dropped to the ground.
Aaaah!!!So annoying, annoying, annoying!!Annoooyiiiing!! I looooooooost!!
Nonorik was pping his hands and legs, hitting the ground like a kid throwing a tantrum.
That behavior clearly did not match the present disturbing scene. But there were no people around to witness that.
Unfair, unfair, that is just against the rules!!Because of that, I died once!!
It was a trump card that Kaito was not aware of since his appraisal was repelled.
Ability to stock up lives by drinking the blood of a hundred virgins A special characteristic of true vampires.
And after he fussed for a while, suddenly he stopped all his movements and remained on the ground in a star shape,pletely rxed.
Aaah, back to assembling blood of maidens, huh. What a drag.
Getting tired while throwing a tantrum and just dropping to the ground, such behavior suited his childish appearance really well.
But there were no childish goodness, only innocent childish cruelty.
Kuh, kukuku, Ahah!
The corners of his mouth that was warped in grimace jumped upwards, turning his expression into a grin and then a crazyugh came out.
In that wide open mouth were visible sharp fangs that werent there before.
AHAHAHAHHA!!!Hiii Hiii, Ahahahahahahhaha!!!
That kind ofugh when theughing person himself is not sure what is so funny anymore.
But it is just so unbearably funny that it is impossible to stopughing.
Haa, Haaah, Fuuh
And afterughing to his heart content, Nonorik rose up once again.
I like you more and more. You absolutely must be Nonos toy.
It was an exceedingly pure and childish craving for ownership.
Emotions of incredible purity dwelling into those eyes, after all, can only be called insanity.
But even so, aaah. Those clothes were my favorite They are all in tatters, gotta fix it.
As if nothing happened, Nonorik shook his head, stood up and overlooked his body.
Since there was a battle it is only natural, but can it be overlooked is another question.
At least for Nonorik, it was a serious affair.
With one wave of a hand, torn clothes return to their original shape.
Even though he exhausted quite a lot of magical power, Nonorik had no hesitation about spending more MP.
Well then, lets begin by leaving this ce. For starters going to the Theocracy would be the best.
After stretching a bit, Nonorik went towards the forest.
As he walked just a bit into the woods a single Garm sprung at Nonorik like it was waiting for him in an ambush.
Guuah?!
*sh sh sh* Several sword shes appear.
Without being able to even raise a proper dying scream, the garm turned into bisected meat and sshes of blood that poured onto the ground like rain.
Mmmm
Then, garms in the surroundings that were waiting and observing, enraged by the death of theirrade attacked him as well.
Aaah, its not enough after all
Fatigue was severe but the feeling of exaltationpletely swallowed unpleasant sensations.
Nonorik could feel his instincts urging him for more.
Aah, this wont do, my body keeps burning. Even my crotch is aching.
His body exudes sex appeal like that of a harlot, not suitable for his childish looks.
As if being allured by such an appearance, monsters of the forest throw themselves at him And die.
It was almost as if monsters were offering themselves as a sacrifice.
Aah, when we are going to meet again? Its a real love for the first time in a while?Just wait, after regaining powers Nono wille to steal you.
The sight of him smiling under the moonlight was so bewitching that one might even describe it as frightening.
The epilogue will be continued.
Chapter 104 - Epilogue 2
Chapter 104 C Epilogue 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
Aurelia Kingdom, Imperial capital castle.
This country she visited as the Saint of the Lunaria Theocracy.
In the room I returned after the audience with Princess Alesia and co, I was rampaging and spitting out helpless emotions, and before I noticed, I was fast asleep.
Hm, thank you very much, Lunaris-sama. As I thought, Thats the way it should be. isnt it
I, who was told about the conclusion, felt as if my consciousness will slowly leap out.
When I slowly open my eyes, the bed had be crumpled sheets because of the rampage.
A nice soft futon which the maid probablyid on me is covering my body.
Go, good morning, Meteria-sama
Eh, good morning?
A question mark floats above the maids head.
But, that question was immediately dissipated.
In the first world, I showed her the same kind of appearance several times, but right now, this should be the first time seeing me like this.
(Well, thats a trivial matter)
I am fine as long as that person is here.
And that person too is fine with me alone.
There is no need to worry about others eyes. That should be the rightful state of things, and how its been decided upon.
Therefore, existing conditions that cannot be changed like that are terribly unpleasant.
I gently unraveled my disheveled hair with my hands.
Oh, Meteria-sama, where to?
The bath. Assistance wont be necessary so could you leave me alone
Pl, Please wait a moment, the bath preparation is still not ready
Dont need it
Eh? ah, Umm?
I left the proximity maid in the room and walk to the interior of the quiet royal pce, where the sun just started to rise.
The exclusive bathroom for the royal family and the state guests, as a matter of course, has beenpletely drained of hot water.
Oh water that bestows warmth, fill warmth, Water Wave hot water wave
Arge amount of hot water which flowed out of her hand umtes in the bathroom.
I am still slightly not used to the fact that I have to chant and be mindful of my MP for a magic of this degree, but when I think that I am able to use magic at this level because of the memories of the days spent with Kaito-sama, I feel a burning emotion in my heart.
White steam fills the cold bathroom, and after confirming that the temperature of the hot water is just right with my hand, I soaked my body inside the hot bath.
When I feel warmth across my whole body, my thoughts slowly turn around.
Of course, it reminds me of Kaito-sama.
When I alone, the saint, am the only one in this world who can pair with the hero.
That Demon King has distorted and bound it, and because of that, Kaito-sama will receive unnecessary suffering.
My weak-mindedness in the first world cornered Kaito-sama to the point where there was no means of liberation except through death.
Only by dying, and wishing for the next world, I couldnt rescue him from the bondage of evil.
But now its different.
Now that time has turned back, we can return to what it should be.
Now then, what should we begin with?
Like I said, there is no time to be idle.
That is, this time, to reshape the world as how it should have been.
To correct the distortion that was left behind.
For the day when I am happily wedded to Kaito-sama.
Because this time, it wille true.
Rather thanmenting the distortion, I have to move on to the next ce.
Crying, crying, crying, and spitting out all the emotions.
Then I can walk again
Right, I was taught by Kaito-sama afterall.
Please look, Lunaris-sama. Without fail, the conclusion of the story that should be spun through this world this time
To God who gave us the opportunity to redo, we offered a newmitment with a prayer of gratitude.
As soon as I renewed my determination, I tried to gather information.
In the first world, the church, which was the cage that confined me until I was saved by Kaito-sama, is now under my full control and the fools that will be obstacles have been eliminated.
The Church of Lunaria is scattered all over the country. Thanks to that, they are going to be quite the excellent pair of limbs for me.
And, the incident in the city of Ermia, just as I thought, the one that was first targeted was Yumis.
Given the distance from the imperial capital, I thought it would probably be her that Kaito-sama would choose to start with.
Which is why, after a minimum stay in the imperial capital, I am now riding a cart to the city of Ermia.
To examine Kaito-samas information first-hand on site.
Undoubtedly unlike all those other mobs, Kaito-sama most likely has retained his previous memories.
If not, there is no exnation for such words or actions.
The hero is granted power from God and ising to this world. Because I remember, it is only natural that Kaito-sama remembers as well.
Well, that.sham of a princess, seemed to have lost her memories.
(I could hardly catch his trails in the imperial capital, but it seems like Kaito-sama hasnt noticed that I remember everything)
Otherwise, he wouldnt make these bold moves, in this situation where his status and skill levels are low.
Even if he moves ording to that word Revenge, he must be using methods that should not result in any issues externally.
Really, Im so d. If it is not known to Kaito-sama, it will be easier to advance matters by leaps
Meteria-sama? Is everything alright?
No, its about time we arrived at the city of Ermia, so you can rest with ease today
Is that so? Oh, no, thank you for your concern
The Maid is clearly relieved, and is showing her relief on her face.
Its too early in the evening, but its already a few hours past lunch.
This maid should also be aware that the schedule is to arrive at the city this evening, but I couldnt help but think it is likely fatigue may have umted as a result of elerating the schedule.
Peeking at the state of the escorts who proceed outside at a nce, a wearyplexion could also be seen on their faces.
(Thats quite the fatigued condition, right on schedule)
The presence of the escort and the maid is only a hindrance in investigating Kaito-samas whereabouts.
Im sorry to have requested for the unreasonable from you lot. But for the inhabitants of the city of Ermia who had been attacked by the undead, we must go to the city as soon as possible
That said, she expresses a face that reveals sorrow.
The purification of the negative magic that is supposed to remain in the city of Ermia attacked by the undead.
Naturally, the real purpose lies elsewhere, but I chose to use this pretext as it is able to sufficiently convince everyone around the vicinity.
Me, Meteria-sama, oh no, please raise your head. Were fine even without you having to worry about us!
Thank you very much. However, it is also a fact that I asked for the unreasonable. To me, you lot are also subjects to pity and love
Of course, that is if in the world after being married to the hero, we are blessed and living our lives in earnest though.
Either way, it is more effective to purify the negative magic in the daytime than at night. So, once we arrive at the city of Ermia, lets eat a little luxuriously today. Poverty should be valued, but it is also important to restore ones energy
Saying that, I gave a smile ofpassion.
In the dead of the night when even nts sleep.
I snuck out into the city of Ermia alone.
Fufu, aah, its this way then
I followed the lingering scent of his magic power, and proceeded through the forest.
Its almost as if I am being beckoned by that person, and naturally, a smile appeared on my face.
The residue of the magic power which has be thin after some time has passed.
Still, theres no way I am going to mistake it.
And then, I arrived at the ce.
Ah, thats strange. Its so full of hatred
It is a za that spreads wide in the forest.
Kaito-samas concentrated magic power is most strongly left behind. Besides that are particles of magic power filled with agony.
If this much magic power filled with emotions is left behind, the technique should also activate just fine.
It is the lingering scent of the soul that reveals the reason, tracing it without fail in this ce. Story Mirror History mirror
Magic ispletely robbed from my body, and a mirrorposed with magic power appears before me like ripples spreading in the water.
At first, the surface which looked cloudy like frosted ss is made to focus and before long a beautiful image is formed.
It is a magic to see past events from the magic power that is left.
And there
Ah Kaito-sama, Kaito-sama
Kaito-sama who looked somewhat younger than in my memories.
Even blinking would be a waste, with intense concentration, I burn it into my memory.
Kaito, Sama
In the Magic Mirror, Kaito-sama is wielding a sword against Yumis, while surrendering himself to madness that seemed as if weeping.
It is so frustrating that I cannot touch you. Even though I want to hug you right at this moment, you can not even hear my voice.
And then, eventually everything ended, and the magic is interrupted.
Ah Why,
What was disyed at thest moment, was the image I saw recently, Kaito-samas gentle smile directed at a Beast-kin woman and an elf-like woman.
The figure of another besides me standing next to that person.
Even though, that ce belongs to me
Also, there is an unsightly insect flying beside that person.
Again, hes having such an insect aspanion. Why, why, why
Why am I not the one over there.
I have to hurry
Before they defile Kaito-sama any more than this.
Hyaguu!?
And, that was the time.
Pleasure ?? which bursts out from the bottom of the body.
The information of the ce can be perceived as if only the consciousness escaped the body and flew out.
Aaahhh, Nnn, ahh, Kaito-sama, using theSword of Mortal Sin
The face that is flushed as if burning, instantly breaks out into a smile naturally.
Even if the world returns, the bond between Kaito-sama and I still remains connected.
This direction, is that so. Next, you went up against Grond huh?
Ah, ah, ah.
Please hold on, Kaito-sama.
Soon, real soon. I will make the preparations fast.
So that you wont have to tread on the path of carnage anymore, I will truly make you start all over.
Fufu, fufufufufu
Rising up staggeringly, I left the ce.
Now, I have to hurry up with the n, quickly, to pull away Kaito-sama from those insects, so the two of us, can live in our happily ever after.
Because thats the way it should be originally.
Chapter 105 - Epilogue 3
Chapter 105 C Epilogue 3
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
Sorry, I lied in the previous epilogue.
Is that so, you still havent found him
I really, have no excuse
Its been about a month since the Saint Meteria-sama returned home.
The reports that I personally received in my private room, just like before, isnt pleasing at all.
As expected, the information that can be said to be usible, is the aforementioned castle wall hole that was opened by the monster Wall Eater, and the man that was said to have appeared when the monsters were attacking right
Ah, you mean that story of one who saved a poor girl. considering his deeds, it is very unlikely
Poor or not, as long as they are humans, they are subjects of my protection.
Its all good that honorable father and mother dont think deeply and are easy to handle, but they just dont get it. They think that everything is alright as long as they are fine.
Well, its also a fact that their stupidity is actually being helpful.
Thanks to that, the armaments reinforcement towards??the war after the Demon King subjugation is also proceeding with ease.
Even the Demonic beings too, and after that, the Beast-kin must also be crushed.
That is the will of the Great Spirit.
My parents who are drowning inziness can not understand it, and I will eventually have them retire.
There are also reports of monster activities in various ces, and the frequency of high-ranking species and abnormal species has increased. You should return to your original duty soon. Of course, please keep searching for that fool concurrently. I am going to try looking for other means on my own
Ah, excuse me, Alesia-sama
With a beautiful conduct that doesnt go well with her appearance, Gidott took a bow and left the room.
I got lost in deep thought for a while just like that, but withouting up with any ingenious idea, I shook my head.
Fu, this is not good. I need to change my mood a little
As I muttered and stood up, I headed for the usual ce.
That ce is the Great Spirits Space. A ce to offer prayers to the Great Spirit, with entry permitted only to sessive princess for generations.
In this kingdom where Spirit Religion is rooted, is the only ce where one can listen to the words of the Great Spirit directly.
The ce, where she headed to quietly inside the royal castle, has a door that gave off a wonderful presence even though its not spectacr.
The door which had a detailed design added to it, is not a sliding door nor a pushing door, and only looks like a mere decoration. But it was certainly a door.
It might be a kind of barrier. Only epting those who are allowed, and just a mere wall to those who are not.
I walked to the door as if there was nothing there, and?????? slipped through to the other side of the door.
In there, is a garden set in lush green.
Sweet and sour fruits attached to shrubs, and vivid colors and fragrance that apanies flowers.
The gazebo in the center is made of impure white marbles, and the fountain full of fresh water, like a spring, makes a cool sound.
It was the season when the outside started getting colder, but it was filled with warm air as if it were a different world.
When I stacked a few, two to three red fruits from the nted shrub into my palms, I headed towards the gazebo without hesitation.
I ced the fruit on a saucer of a white porcin tea cup that has not a single stain, which was on top of a pure white table the same as the Gazebo.
When she pours tea slowly from the pot which contained a ck tea at just the right temperature at any time, she sits on the white tree chair next to it.
Ah, the ck tea here is really delicious
While enjoying the fragrant tea, she took a bite out of the piled fruits.
The elegant moments when she takes in the warmth of the sun, always eases her heart.
(Even so, what exactly does that mean? It is already confirmed that he is not in the imperial capital. But)
Suddenly, she is conscious of her back as she was stroking her shoulder from the nape.
The scars are no longer there.
(It was engraved on this back when all was taken away. I dont know what exactly misguided him, but I was thinking I was going to show some kind of actions in the near future because he decided not to kill me)
As expected, it is impossible to investigate secretly after all. Its already exposed to the Lunaria Theocracyaw Country. I will make arrangements at the Guild.. No, If i do such a thing, leaving the Theocracy aside Law Country that is already aware, if it bes known to the Empire as well
Worst case, the power of the hero that the kingdom was trying to use might be used by the Empire instead.
That ce is a savage country that ignores meritocracy and order.
Even with such a monster, if their interests matches, the Empire will join forces.
And, it will cause harm to the kingdom before long.
Ah, this wont do. I came here to take a break
As I sigh, and the cup bes empty, as usual, I made my way to the altar which was built in the gazebo.
It is a ce for the sessive generations of princesses to pray to the Great Spirit, and where the great words are bestowed.
Originally, the ce where elder sister prayed every day.
Will I not hear anything today too. I see, so I fall far short, dont I
With my power I can only hear that great voice once a month, only at night when the full moon shines.
To boot, it is husky and tiny, and only words of broken prattles.
Ah, if elder sister was still alive.
If it were sister and not me in here, she would surely be able to exchange words with the Great Spirit easily as if she were conversing with a friend.
Overflowing with talent so much she could even see its appearance, originally, elder sister should have been in the ce where I am right now.
So gentle, and intelligent, my perfect role model.
I will never give up. I will definitely catch elder sisters foe
She tightly holds the ne which is a memento of her elder sister from on top of the clothes.
All who try to wear a humans ugly skin, I will
Ill destroy them or something like that?
Mm!? Who is that!!
At the same time as when she turns around to look at the voice she heard, and without confirmation, she shoots an oversized fireball without chanting as substitute for being threatened.
Oopsie, even as a substitute, I guess shes a princess huh. To be able to use no-chanting, not bad?
Just after the sand dust that went up cleared away, I saw a hooded figure who was covered deeplyperson who was deeply covered in hood.
Judging from his body and voice, he is a man.
This ce, is supposed to be a sanctuary where only the chosen princess can enter. Who are you?
Well i guess, its not Light Ball thates out promptly butFireball, I guess it cant hold a candle to the real thing. Im talking about how this generation is blessed with talents the most
Like those words you said earlier you, how much
Dont re at me so much. You dont need to worry, I am your ally
The man whoughed with a crackling sound, took off his hood while continuing with but well.
I came here toplement a substitute that I cant evenmunicate with. Not quite, to me personally, there has been too many irregrs this time its annoying. If it were just one, as long as the result would be the same, I had thought that, well its fine
An Elf!?
What appeared are sharp-pointed ears and gold thread hair.
The looks which is arranged like a doll looks somewhat like a fake.
You human-imitation who run about in the forest, what business do you have with me?
Like I said, dont be so unsociable. I came all the way to inform you of those mistakes outside the scope of human jurisdiction
How can I make you understand. Ah, thats right, how about if I say this?
The Elf man whoughes frivolously, smirkingly bent the end of his mouth.
The previous princess who was the real deal, knew that ElvesElfs are the messengers of the Great Spirit? With our powers, we can tell you what the princess really should be doing in this world
Shut your mouth, makes me feel sick. My elder sister was killed by you human-imitations, Beast-kin and Demi-humans and Demons, are harm polluting this world, this world is a world of human beings!!
So, so Elves are not included. This world is a paradise for humans and elves
Dont bullshit, such a thing
Even if, you can hear it directly from the Great Spirit?
What did you say?
If we elves assist you, you will be able to do as much as the real deal even as a substitute? Youre in a deadlock arent you, like the matter with the hero
Mm
I had no more initiative as I get choked with words.
The Elf man kept saying everything I feel in my mind and also nts the edge of his mouth andughs.
Well, lets cooperate together, my fair fake Princess. Im going to make you the true real thing in this world
Chapter 106 - Idle Talk - Far-Day Diary
Chapter 106 C Idle Talk C Far-Day Diary
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
It was just another loud cicada-cry filled day of the summer.
On the first through the third day of summer vacation, Yuuto, Kengo, Suehiko, and I spent our time in the biggest house of the four, Yuutos, sting through our summer vacation homework.
Last summer vacations result after thinking Hey, Ill just copy his homework on thest day resulted in nothing but the four of us having a mountain of empty paper to turn in, and we were only able to fill half of it before we went back to school.
Of course, thats not the end of the story, and on the first day back, our teacher, Mr. Ogane said, What? What is this? Are you mocking me with this crap? Huh? What the? and cut us up into mince meat with cruel words and a face that would scare Frankensteins monster.
We turned pale and cold sweat emerged, and after spending quite a bit of time in that awkward situation, for one month I had to fight with all the printouts he gave me to grade.
Because of that, someone then said, Why dont we all just work together on the first day? If we do it on thest day, everything we studied is gone from our heads anyway! and came up with a crazy n, and after two days and nights of work we were able to finally put all that work away.
Whoohoo, wow, the sun is so yellow.
The bright light of the sun pierced through the windows and into our blinking eyes, as I tried avoiding passing out and stifling a yawn for the nth time.
I was on another persons sofa, but, I didnt feel like sleeping much longer, and I wanted to get some of this tiredness out of me by bending my body back to get rid of all this fatigue.
Either way I was stuck here with my older than old friends, and we were friendly and formal with one another so we were able to put up with this all.
Ahah hah hah, these twote nights really make you realize its summer vacation. I drank some, but you want some of my coffee, Kaito?
Yuutosyour coffee? Sorry, Im afraid I might catch some handsome virus from you, boy.
What? What the hell is a handsome virus?
He took the can of coffee and though he had been in the same schstic battlefield as me, light uttered Phew, a little tired as I teased him for his handsomeness as usual,.
I always teased him about that, but this time we were so tired our reactions were more the usual. With all this power wasted onte nights, even a good-looking guy gets down.
Kaito, no, its not handsome virus hes got, but livin the life virus. Give me some of your essence, then I can finally get a girlfriend.
Then a voice like a zombie came from under the table out of that muscle head idiot Kengo.
What the hell is Yuuto essence? Thats disgusting, Kengo.
Okay, Ill sell it to you for 1500 yen.
Could you not pay him for that, Kaito? And Kengo too. You dont have to work to get a girlfriend.
Phe.to have a girlfriend. Give ME ONE! I want a cute girl!
if you have to say it, its impossible, right?
Ugh.
Ah, hes dead.
Yuuto looked expressionless at Kengos death.
His soul had left him pale.
Hey, how did Kengo die in the five minutes I was in the bathroom?
ck, who entered and shut the sliding door was a guy with sses and a glossy picture of a girl on his shirt, Suehiko.
He died choking on his own desires. Too bad.
I see, I told him to just search for a two-dimensional girlfriend instead.
A girl you cant touch has no meaning!
Instead of a dirty, inferior third dimension, a forever-beautiful two-dimensional one is way better! I guess Id make an exception for a real life magic girl like Tilel (from Shakugan no Shana?)
As he said this, Suehiko stretched out his shirt, and showed the emphasized face of his blond lolita with ck butterfly wings.
Both of you are perverts, its not even spring yet!
Shut up you sister-lovin perv!
After a short breath, the reaction took a bit too long to be produced.
Who are you calling a sister-lover?!I said.
You! Once when we went out on a mixed date with girls from Hoshi Girls school, you called your sister and said she asked to go and then left us in the middle with her!
Well, you were going to use a young girl like her in some perverted game, so since you were going after those other girls I had to say I dont want Mai to figure out what youre up to.
Even though we tried to get you with those girls you said I have to take sis shopping and left!
And when were not together at school, youre usually always with your sister. You two are together too much.
Ugh!
I was about to respond to the unexpected statement, but the anger made me stop my words.
Last years Christmas present you couldnt choose between this or that, and then you go too far and get her a BRACELET?! Thats less of a present for a sister and more for a girlfriend!
Not you too, Yuuto?!
No, it was different. It was true that we were closer than most brothers and sisters, but there wasnt anything perverse about it.
Well, a sister a year younger than you is cute too, and if she brings home a boyfriend you want to beat the hell out of him.
I mean, Kaito, if we were to tell you to stop hanging around your sister, do you think you could do it before you could im you had a girlfriend as a reason?
No, I think she would understand. A child has the image of having a weak body, but since shes a bit mature shed expect it, right? I mean, even so, she really does like being around me, so shed cry if I were to leave her suddenly
its because you say stuff like that we think youre after her.
Hm? You said that so quietly, I couldnt hear what your were saying.
Kaito understands whats going on. Even though he knows most of the answers to everything, for some reason he cant get a girlfriend.
What?
Along with me turning my neck, for some reason looking around I saw both Kengo and Suehiko turn their neck in confusion too.
Well, spring IS still far away.
We dont like to be mocked by some guy living it up!!
I dont know why, but a sad feeling seemed to loom over us all, HEY!
Its weird, thinking about it maybe we all didnt need to work on this, right? Im so sleepy, hey Suehiko, youre way weaker than me and youre still roaring to go.
Well, I dont dislike studying, so I dont have time to do anything else. And even more, an otaku like me is used to situations like this one.
Heh, why, your hair is everywhere and your face is pale, and youve got a painfully nerdy t-shirt but you still look pretty cool!
Kaito,e back to earth. I dont look cool at all.
Whoa, as soon as he said that, thump, Yuuto tapped my shoulder.
Remembering those reports aboutWrite a huge report about how your parents or other people working around you put their heart into their work and the reason whyand so on makes me sick.
Well, the contents back then in elementary school really were Ask your mom and dad about the work they doand so on, right?
Suehiko, I dont who youre talking about, but dont you think thats gross?
Suehiko pushed up his sses with his pointer and middle finger and then responded with aughless smile and a deep voice.
Anyway, were done for today. We cant do our final reports together anyway.
Yeah, I need to get done with these anime that I let sit here these past two days too.
From hearing my words, we all grabbed our bags and packed up.
Well, I think Im going to make my report all up. I hate studying, but reports just make my blood boil.
No, studying doesnt boil anything. And dont me me if you get caught.
After that banter and getting all the packing done, we collected all the candy wrappers and all the empty energy drink containers.
The room was clean again, and we all left Yuutos house.
See ya! Im going to sleep.
Bye, Ill call you during the break so we can go pick up girls with Yuuto again.
Impossible because he loves his girlfriend. Invite Suehiko.
After he destroyed my chance the first time I invited him, I decided never again.
I dont want to go either. I dont know whats fun about that at all.
Ah, let me say I wont go either as well. Mai will lecture me with tears falling from her eyes.
Ive heard too much of that from you.
We said our goodbyes, and waved as we left the house.
After leaving the house, I went the opposite way of the other two.
Ah, today isSunday!
After twote nights, I got back my sense of days by checking and seeing today was Sunday. On my cellphone was a picture of my younger sister.
Mai was good fooling around withputers so she messed with my phone and set her picture as my phones wallpaper. No matter how much I changed my password, that picture woulde up soon after, so I just gave up and left it.
Its true, I can be med for having a sisterplex.
Id like to do something to change it sometime.
I should talk about my report with my daad. I cant let him get away without asking about it.
My father was pretty well known by the businesses around, as he ordered furniture and interior design items from overseas for them.
His routine work was pretty much going overseas on business trips, and if I asked him he would probably have one or two good stories.
While listening to the sound of the cicadas descend on me, I walked the asphalt thinking about nonsense while feeling how hot today would be.
As I looked up there were the usual cumulonimbus clouds of summer flowing through the sky on this sunny day.
During the middle of my trip, we found a beautiful river to rest by as noon arrived.
Then, I now spread out a ce away from the river in preparation for lunch. Well, Minnalis and Shuria did most of the cooking, so I just made sure that they didnt burn the pot by stirring every once in a while until the food was done.
Minnalis and Shuria werent around. They must be ying around with water behind the wood blind.
Maybe because I was alone, I just looked up in the sky, and remembered thest day of summer vacation.
back then, what did father tell me?
It was a day that was pretty much unrecognizable.
I had just wasted the day, and I really shouldnt have remembered it, but it was a day that made youugh and rememberthat happened too, huh?
However, that unchanging blue sky, somehow reminded me of it all.
That sky almost seemed to be multiyered.
Ah, yeah, Have trust in the value of things.
What did you say?
Minnalis asked me.
It seems that they were done ying in the water, as they both had shimmering hair still wet with the water.
Nothing, are you going to make lunch?
They shrugged, and got the pot and food ready as they sat, ready to help.
Ah, Kaito-sama, I dont want a lot of vegetables.
No, Shuria, you cant have everything your way.
Minnalis chided Shuria.
Yeah, Minnalis is right. Ill put a little more meat in for you, so just bear it.
Good! Thank you Kaito-sama, can I give you a kiss?
Dont go too, FAR!
Ow! That hurt!
She was messing around trying to kiss me so I flicked her forehead with a bit of power for a forehead flick.
We were used to travelling, so Shuria started acting like a child like she usually did when we were on the trail we zed.
It was mean, but the flirtatious manner of approaching me somehow reminded me of the family dog.
Somehow, it felt like punishing a dog the way I reacted to her.
Stop messing around, aftering this far Dars isnt that far away. If we get there quickly than we can get a good ce to stay.
Understood, master.
Roger!
At this pace wed be in Dars again soon.
And, thats where Grond lived.
Ah, hisst moment, I wonder how he felt.
Thinking about regrets, grief, envy.
Whatever it was, thest thing he saw was
plete anguish, and the depths of despair.
Chapter 107 - Prologue
Chapter 107 C Prologue
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
This world C ground lightly covered in snow.
A snowyndscape with the sun hitting it beautifully, like an illusion, so wonderful.
I wanted to happily walk across it forever.
At that time I wondered how wide the world has spread, however, there was something that let me know I was wrong.
Just like something telling me to return, a fence suddenly appeared before me.
I didnt know that a fence surrounded this world, or what it was made of.
I turned back to look at it, and then it happened.
the snow I stepped on began to dissolve, back to its original form, a ground made of dirt.
Without having time to turn my head, a ball of snow mixed with mud and sand hit my body.
It looked down at a now dirtied me, and I looked at its shadowed smile.
Then I finally noticed.
The ce I was in, wasnt such a wide ce.
The scene I thought was beautiful wasnt always that way.
The ground, lightly covered in snow, was now covered in mud and was smiling at me.
I ran away from this muddy opponent, throwing stones as the distance increased.
That ce, that vige.
That ce, that world.
Chapter 108 - The Adventurer’s Bluster
Chapter 108 C The Adventurers Bluster
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
In the boarding house in Dars, the noon bells from the church rang outside.
One night went by, two nights went by, but master didnt wake up.
After the whole affair, master had depended on us more. So Shuria and I took turns attending to masters needs.
master.
Master was lying on the bed, and I touched his cheek.
There were still closed wounds on his cheeks.
Compared to when he had fallen over, the color of his face had improved.
The first night he looked really bad, but after time had passed, the color of his face improved slightly.
It seemed like he would open his eyes at any moment, as his quiet breathing echoed in the room.
Youre okay, okay, okay
His heartbeat seemed to soften as if he were listening to my words.
I really hated this. Really.
It was the same feeling as when my mother died.
I knew that there was no danger to his life. However, it still made me remember her.
She became thin, got weaker and weaker, and finally drew herst breath through her smiling lips.
I couldnt do anything for her at that time. Well, now too.
I hate being powerless.
hm?!
Master?!
Then, my master opened his eyes.
My heart seemed to float into my throat as I a feeling of relief flooded my body to the extent that I could cryand I decided from now that I have to stand with him for all time.
No, not have to, want to.
As an avenger, I wanted to spend time with him.
Master?!
Dammit, whats with that face?
I opened my eyes, and Minnalis face was in front of me.
I had seen her make that face before.
Even though I wasnt going to die, she looked worried.
Are you okay, Kaito? Do you want an apple?
Hey, I made you rice porridge. Dont burn yourself, okay?
Brother, I bought you some n, and jelly. Is the futon keeping you warm? Ill lie next to you if you need more heat (Mai said).
Whenever I caught cold, my family would take turns taking care of me.
Her face was exactly the same as theirs.
I grimaced a bit and sat up.
Master, good. Are you in pain? Do you want to drink something?
dont worry, I guess it doesnt matter. How many days have passed?
Today is the third day, the noon bell at the church just rang.
OkayIm hungry. I want to eat a stew thick with meat and vegetables.
As you wish, Ill make it now!!
I look forward to it, hup!
I said as Minnalis shot out of the door, and didnt hear me.
However, because Minnalis is so serious about everything, at least now I can be alone.
Hff, ah, ugh.
I got my body to lie back slowly in the bed again.
My whole body was as heavy as lead, and my joints felt like a rusted metal dolls that was missing several squirts of oil.
It was a sucky feeling, as someone elses magical power crawled around inside me.
No way, Im still cursed, arent I
The holy maidens curse, her type invokes a holy oath to end my use of theSword of Mortal Sinwhich is the strongest sword of the spirit de.
Meteria attacked me, and this type of attack shows it is from her.
The magical force, different from my own, hurt my body, and my resisting said force caused more damage. There was no way to heal the damage until the magic left my body naturally.
Either of the effects was enough of an effect to drive me from the first world.
It goes without saying that the effect on the former andtter me were both really bad.
Using magic is hard enough for me, but my former body in the first run was able to endure the damage.
However, all of these swords from the Mortal Sin series repertoiree with a heavy price. And the fact that you would use the Mortal Sin series means that youre already facing a desperate battle.
Exhaustion, the spirit swords demerit, and damage. Even with general information about her position, all the rest of the worlds attacks rely on just sending waves of attackers at you.
From the truth about the first world, well, Im d I ampletely sealed away from it.
I guess I should finally level up, right?
My level never went up. Always at 1.
Its obvious that I can only distribute experience by releasing the spirit de, because the curse right now is seriously damaging my status.
Even though it worked perfectly up until now, I can hardly even stay conscious in my present state.
No, no use. At least I have to killor I wont be able to do something difficult like that.
I shook my head as I was saying that.
There was no way this was fatal in this position. Now, the emperor was just waiting for me to do something crazy so they could find me.
Then, the effects of the curse from the holy girl hit me after I used the Sword of Mortal Sin.
In this weak state, with my party members with me.
whatever. Having to deal with this is a small price to pay for that person getting what wasing to him.
Yeah, that was the price that all of them were paying. I smiled bitterly as I thought that.
I would have to level up sometimeter, but its still not the time yet.
It was nonsense to throw out that element of getting revenge even with a result like this.
Myst worry was that the holy girl would find out where I am, but I was pretty sure she still didnt know.
No matter what you say, religion isnt one massive monolith.
Even if she thought it was strange that I was nowhere near and tried to find me, she couldnt simply get herself away from the holy country.
(Well, who cares about what happened. Either way, what happens to this town is going to decide everything.)
If I were to say one thing, it was an action that I would have to say that was for my own satisfaction, but that Minnalis and Shuria started.
Three days. It was tough, but I have to eat and move around again.
My spirit de and skill would still have to be locked away.
Honestly, even if I tried to make a skill sword, the magic inside my body would not let me move. My hands wouldnt even budge if I tried to move them.
I have to keep resisting this depressing magical force, too. But that still shouldnt keep me from moving.
I shouldnt have those two girls wiping my ass every moment of the day.
I visited the slum outside the town a few dayster.
Thats where those scum were hidden, selling all that Ramune, in a building deep inside the slums.
I didnte here just to drink tea, after all, I came here to get something exchanged.
Ahyeahit should be the same as I predicted then.
Before my eyes was the fellow in charge of the slum.
He tried to make himself look as normal as possible, but from hearing from his underlings, I set out to meet him.
We finished checking the property. Its the same price we agreed on. Half the amount for each. Here, take it and go.
A bag full of silver coins hit the table with a clunk.
That was half the money that was gotten after selling the goods that was stolen from Grond that day.
This guy made a contract and helped me with it. Because of that we were able to get by Gronds guards easily.
Hey, You cant fool me even with that face. Even if you do know Jefein and do that it really messes with me, right? You know the underground so you know all this right?
The guy just shrugged.
Then check whats inside. All the moneys inside.
well, either way it doesnt matter. I got what I wanted done. That alone is enough.
All of this was just redundant.
Since I thought it was more like a fee for all the trouble I went through, it was nice to get something more than what was necessary.
Thats why I took the money and pulled the guys neck toward me suddenly
!!
Hey you!!
I ignored all of his underlings and whispered to him.
This money means nothing. I dont care how much you cut off for yourselves. But just try to break one more contract with me.
I strongly said in the deepest voice I could muster.
and Ill crush you just like I did him.
Dont worry. We dont want to mess with a monster.
The guys face didnt change color, no toughness, just his words.
(Just like these slum guys, they wont fight in this case.)
So the blustering was over.
Well, whether selling to me or messing with me, you had better keep your words.
Remember what I said.
The cloth by his neckline moved with a fwup as I let him go, and went back home.
Chapter 109 - The Orphanage and the Kids
Chapter 109 C The Orphanage and the Kids
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
Phew, what a nice day. The kids clothes will dry off quickly in this weather.
After feeling the strong sunlight illuminate me and its heat, I took the dried clothes of the children off the clothesline.
After I took thest piece off the line, I looked down on the empty line.
Its been two months since my husband died.
I could have never imagined living daily without my husband there beside me until now.
Oh! Working hard again today I see, Ms. Myun!
Oh, Yufon.
The female head of the firm appeared as she gave us thing things like before at the orphanage.
She was a childhood friend and when my husband and I founded this orphanage, she would aid us now and then.
I found myself wanting to eat your food now and then. Say, I brought you some things like I usually do, so here.
She smiled brightly and shook open the bag of things for me.
May I? Listen no need to dawdle, I mean, I dont know whats happened, but youre really having a hard timetely, right?
Many of the businesses had lost money, at least Ive heard so.
And with this disaster, Yufons business had been going downward.
I know that shes been working like crazy to make ends meet.
Oh, all that? I dont know why, but its seemed to have been taken care of.
However, Yufon knew that even though she tried to blow off my worries, she still had a rumpled brow that she scratched at troublesomely.
I know you already heard, Myun, buttely businesses have had all their money disappear, right?
yeah.
She seemed to be at a loss when she said businesses.
During the time of adventurers, businesses were looking to buy the Stone-leaf swordmy husband found in a dungeon.
My husband never wanted the sword to be sold. However, he died, and that sword, the only thing that returned with him, had to be sold after almost being threatened to part with it.
The only thing that I got in exchange for that keepsake was several piles of money.
In order to protect the orphanage he left behind, that was all I could do, but, just hearing the name of the fellow who bought it made the hole in my heart open wide.
Even after Gronds business copsed, Indifference was all I felt from it.
I cant say this too loud, butsomehow the money all came back.
?
Well, its a bit embarrassing, but it was the same as when it disappeared. There was actually more money in the bags then when it disappeared. It seems the other businesses had the same thing happen.
Thats a pretty mysterious story.
no,no, this just doesnt end by beinga mysterious story. I mean, someone getting in and out of my vault?! Im going to be totally ruined!
Yufon shrugged and sighed with a look of total abandonment.
Anyway, thats it. At least now I can show my face again. I decided to take a trip since a feel a little better. Do you think you can make something that will bring me back to life? Ill be waiting inside.
Yufon said that and walked in the building alone.
Geez, YufonI told you it would be okay.
I sighed and looked at the empty clothes line again.
She felt better so she decided to show her face, I know its hard to be the head of the businesses, but still
Still, she is a close childhood friend.
the kids should be back soon, so I have to make something good for everyone!
TEACHER!
Speak of the devil. I could hear the young kids voices from far away.
As I turned to them, I could see them running towards me, hands waving.
They must being back from y now that noon is near.
Misses Myun! Look! I made a present! A mud pie for you!
No, Kelly! A womans not happy with something like that
Whaa? Hey, Shen Fa, we made this so shiny too.
Kelly opened his mouth, unhappy about Shen Fasment.
The sun caught the boys hand, and the mud pie shone in the sun like a golden coin.
Yeah! Misses Myun is ady, so shes not going to like it like Shen Fa said! Thats why boys are stupid!
Behind the two, Toria came running with herment following.
Since Toria had just gotten taller, there was no way she was going to y along with a little boy.
Even if shes young, shes still a woman.
Misses Myun, lean down, lean down!
Wwhy?
Just do it!
Okay, okay.
Toria was hiding something behind her back and she, unable to wait, was pulling at me.
I leaned down as she asked, and Toria quicklyughed and stuck something on my head.
Heh heh, a present for teacher Myun!
Wah, Misses Myun looks like a princess!
Wow, teacher, youre beautiful!
Huh? What is this?
I took a flowery crown off of my head and gazed at it.
This crown of yellow and white flowers was like a beautiful tiara from a fairy tale
It is very beautiful, just like a tiara.
Heh heh, I made it!
Me too! Toria and I made it together!
But, can I put it back on your head again!? Let me put it back on! Stoop down!
Heh heh, okay, then please.
I stopped to one knee and after fixing the tiara a bit, Toria ce it back on my head.
Toria and Shen Fa then danced around shouting about how beautiful it was.
Hmph! Well, my mud pies pretty good too! Look, see how it shines! Women like jewels and stuff too right?
Gosh, youre totally wrong, Kelly, women dont like shiny things, but jewelry. Thats why that mud pie wont work, but stuff you can wear is what they like!
Wha? Thats not right at all, right Shen Fa?!
Women like pretty things they can wearis what the woman at the reception said. Thats why a mud pie is stupid! Right, Shen Fa?!
Wha, umwell
Toria and Kelly surrounded the girl, and Shen Fa stuttered in confusion.
Hey, dont do that! Shen Fas embarrassed, right?!
I stooped again and took Kellys shiny mud pie and in my hand.
This crown of flowers and this mud pie. Both make me happy. Thank you, all three of you.
After doing that, the children looked at one another, and then at me.
Youre happy?! Teacher, you feel better?!
What?
The kids said You feel better?and then stopped at that.
Then Toria seemed to speak for the other two.
Well, teacher, we saw you crying at night. Thats why we talked about how to make you feel better. So then, so then, we thought we wanted to give you something. And then we thought youd be happy.
So, you feel better? The kids looked at me with expectant smiles.
I hugged them tightly so as to not show them I was tearing up
yes, yes.much better
All right!! We did it!
The small warmth that was pittering around and shouting in my arms was still something that I had left.
The warmth that my husband had left behind, that I had to protect.
Even so, this tiara and the mud pie, Ive never seen before. Where did you learn it?
The ck haired adventurer taught us!
And, andthe rabbit woman and the girl with the blond hair!
They have to be mixed together! Even the receptiondy said that guy and those two girls are trouble, TROU-BLE!
Well, well
I had ignored this before, but I must stop Toria from talking to that Guild receptionist at once.
Because there isnt much work these orphans can do, I thought I could get them to work at the adventurer guild, but now
Did you say thank you?
We did!!
I thought of this while hearing their answer, and prepared a proper answer for them.
But when Toria said Thanks to the ck-haired adventurer, he started crying!
Even though he calls himself an adventurer, hes a wuss!
Oh, really?
When Kelly and Shen Fa said this, Toria nodded.
But he wasughing while he was crying. When I said it was weird, he said Yeah it is. He was just making fun of us kids, even as an adult hes acting rude like that!
Toria puffed her face out as she sulked and was mad in a cute way.
There are a lot of different people with different issues among the adventurers. But for a guy tough while crying in front of kidswell, those are SOME issues.
H, hey Myun! Hurry, over here!
I heard Yufons voice from the orphanage.
She must have not been able to wait for me to get back.
Ah, thats Misses Yufons voice!
Yeah, finally some good food!
After hearing Yufons voice, the kids shouted happily.
The children all knew Yufon. When she came, she always brought good ingredients to make good food from, and the kids loved it.
Even more, since Yufons business owned an orchard, the kids would y there after they helped her with work.
The kids must have been ying with other ones there today as well.
Well, call the other kids in then. We will have lunch soon.
Okayy!!
They kids answered happily and took off running.
I went back to the orphanage kitchen to get lunch prepared.
What were you doing taking so much time?!
I opened the door and saw Yufon waiting inside the kitchen.
All the groceries were lined up in the table in the center of the room.
Each one seemed more of a luxury then the ones I usually bought.
No need to rush me, Ill make lunch, okay?
Thats not it, look!
? What?
Ah,e on! Dont tell me what!!
Yufon looked puzzled and more flustered than usual.
She seemed to be waiting for me to react to something as she pulled me to the side of the kitchen.
What is this!? Tell me!
? I mean, what are you
I looked down to where Yufon had pulled me to and followed her gaze to a slightlyrge box.
Inside was a grand sum of gold.
However, there was no time for me to even understand it before she continued.
Does this orphanage have money like this? Its not that I dont have money, but even looking at this, this is enough for anyone to open a new store with, all this. And thisswordMyun?!
At the questioning words of my childhood friend, well, they now seemed so far away.
This, this sword
There was all the money in the box, and then one sword standing inside of it.
The dark, shining green color and the brown handle inside a scabbard.
The handle looking like a tree branch, a sword with that special look as if it had been wrapped around by a living branch.
From his time as an adventurer, my husband had protected me with that sword, the Stone-leaf Sword.
My husband, his sword.
Ahhahhhhh.ahhhhhhh!
The emotion in my chest seemed to spill out, and without thinking I wrapped myself around it in tears.
I had decided that I would cry no more, never again, never again.
There was no way this could happen, but the sword inside my arms was so warm I could feel it.
It was like I was being held by him again.
Chapter 110 - Adventurer, Haste Makes Broken Eggs
Chapter 110 C Adventurer, Haste Makes Broken Eggs
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
A pitch-ck night without a moon.
We were all in the forest, eating in front of a crackling campfire.
Shuria, stop trying to hide that youre not eating your vegetables!
Gulp, what? Whaaaa?
She had taken a vegetable that looked like an eggnt from Minnalis vegetable fry and was caught trying to give it to the cat Neko-santo eat.
She had done a good job hiding it from Minnalis, but from my viewpoint I could see exactly what she was doing.
Shuria? Again?!
Eek, well, II dont like how slimy it feels! Its not even like a vegetable! Its like a devil fruit!
Minnalis was visibly angry, but at the same time suppressing augh, while Shuria looked troubled and was pouting obstinately with her fists to her chin.
It seemed that since we banded together, we had never seen Shuria eat that eggnt-like vegetable before. Its unique texture must be too much for her.
I mean, its not that I dont know how she feels, but this is this and that is that.
Geez, I told you before You cant just shove food asidetoo. Shuria, what you like and dislike eating
Well then why doesnt Kaito EAT BUGS THEN!?!
Minnalis, well, all people have a hard time eating bugs. Well, I guess people wont die if they avoid one or two things.
Masterdont say stupid things and let her off the hook.
My wonderful reaction to the situation was met with Minnalis freezing re and words.
Yeah, enough to make your food cold.
I told you that I wont let you just get rid of food! Look, you can eat the vegetable with the meat, right?
ughchomp munch
See, now thats a good girl.
I cant, I cant eat this, though!
Minnalis wrapped the eggnt-looking thing with meat and stuck into Shurias face.
She patted Shurias head, and even while she resisted, Shuria chewed it without too much disgust.
(That reminds me, I used to feed the kids like that too.)
Looking at them, I thought about it.
My own sister had a lot of likes and dislikes, and thats why I treated those kids that way.
(This time, I hope they grow up strong.)
We had been away from Dars for two weeks now.
From all the businesses I had stolen money from, I gave it back with a little extra, and then gave the rest of the gold and the sword back to the orphanage.
I also made sure with some extra money that no one in the slum would touch the orphanage.
To that degree all I could do is pray it would remain that way.
In order to fulfill my desire, I couldnt just stay in town and watch over them, but had to just make my way with an irresponsible satisfaction.
(No real good done, but a false good. Just enough tofort me.)
I would never forget.
But, I had to continue onwards. Well, there was no other road than that.
Crush, kill, conquer, there were still guys out there that had to be bulldozed.
Ugh! Its like worms crawling around in my mouth! I really is the devils fruit!
While I was thinking and eating, I noticed the tes in front of Minnalis, Shuria, and I were empty.
A cold wind blew through with the sound of rustling leaves.
Eek! Its cold!
Shuria took the cape with body warmth protectionthat she kept for the cold and wrapped it around her.
Minnalis, who hade from a colder climate, and I, who was used to having my body subjected to bad environments, looked at the pained face of Shuria, who had only known warmer climates.
Minnalis and Shuria had other clothes with body warmth protectionability, but nothing strong enough topete with temperatures cold enough for it to snow.
Its gotten so cold these past few days. Well, we are far west, and tomorrow well arrive at the magic capital Carbonheim. Theres a huge barrier that surrounds the city, so it has always nice weather there. But until we get there, its going to be tough.
Yes, we went through the north to reach Giligal Empire, and after entering the imperial country over the boundary, we headed west from the imperial city, and towards the Magical School Congress / Carbonheim.
As the name states, the country name and capital have the same name as the magical congress, Carbonheim, and was created by magicians of the beast and emperors country that had been enmeshed in a war.
Compared to other countries it was a small one with only 20% of the others, but it was known for having the greatest magic firepower in the whole continent.
The country was created right around the same time as the imperial country, andpared to the imperial country that ravenously tried to expand its borders, Carbonheim put its energies into maintaining the borders it had obtained.
As a result, each city had its own barrier, and the country had its own huge one.
They were barriers that were excellent at resisting physical and magical damage, so the humans that were unsuited to attack with magic were protected against by this barrier, and Carbonheim was easy to defend, and quite difficult to attack.
The imperial, emperors, and the beasts countries were all close by, and none could defeat it because of that reason.
And so Carbonheim, which had dered itself neutral, after creating a school to create new magiccreated a ce for the superior magicians of the continent to sharpen their magical skill.
Therefore, there was a massive dungeon located below the school, and the reason we changed our direction to there was due to that dungeon.
Because this dessert was made with a little ricol fruit, lets cook and eat it. Cooked ricol keeps you from getting sick.
! Shurias eating two of them!
Okay, okay, justif you eat too much, your stomach will hurt!
Even with a little sigh, Minnalis taking out four of these small ricol fruits, each the size of a small orange, was kind enough for Shuria.
We stuck them on a stick used for cooking, and cooked the ricol over the fire as we watched the fire crackle and snap.
Okay, let me check our n after we arrive at Carbonheim one more time.
At first we were going to go to the imperial city and check out the soldiers and dancers, but we would have to put that off forter.
The chief of the magic school too had a lot of loans he hadnt paid and was starting to be a nuisance.
To be honest, there wasnt anything we were upset about or hated him for. Maybe because we didnt know him well enough for him to betray us. No,pared to the others I really didnt feel much for him.
Either way, he wasnt someone that I wanted revenge against.
even so, hes still going to make up for the things he owed me in the first world.
In order for us to get a stepping stone to progress, we have to use this country.
If he wasnt going to pay for it one way, then wed have to take it.
(Well, if that makes us hated then I guess theyre just going to have to hate us.)
Is what I thought about as the conversation continued.
Anyway, well get in acting like students. We wont be there that long, so it will take a little money, but it should be hard for a basic ss. There are a lot of adventurers and magiciansing to learn there, after all
And I continued
However, it would cause problems if you stayed there. I want you to go to the Advanced ssthat teaches the basic magic sses.
The advanced ss hadnt only cleared the basic ss, but since it was a ss where they did more than the standard magical learning, it was learning for pure magicians.
If the basic ss was how to use magic, the advanced ss was how the workings of magic ured.
Above the advanced ss there was the special advanced, super advanced, and divine advanced ss, all of which made you sign a contract as it was the magic that protected the country, but up until that it wasnt necessary.
Well, while thats going on, Im going to attack the dungeon myself. First, Ill get the experience, and I can try out all this equipment. So then maybe I can suppress this curse of the holy woman. There are other things I want to do, so it will probably take three weeks. During that time, just learn all you can, okay?
What?! Youre just going to leave us here? Ouch!
I dont want to, dont just get rid of us!
no, I told you this before. Why are you crying about this?
The two looked sad and attempted to look sad together, and then when they were called out on it, straightened their faces out.
We felt like secretly protesting.
Its our secret protest.
Nonono, wheres the secret in all this?
I sighed while they opened their mouths again.
well, you made fun of us when we asked where we were going.
Even though we knew, we didnt want this to happen.
They both sighed and looked down.
If you think about how the country was formed it was obvious, because the weight of magic there was huge.
Also, thinking about my own magical ability was nonsense.
My magical operation style meant I couldnt use any strong magic myself.
Because of the spirit de I didnt have one problem, but since I couldnt use any easy magic there was nothing I could use well.
Of course, a normal adventurer could do well with the absolute minimum, but on the other hand thats all they have.
even so, I cant use magic, so I cant be taught it. Im going to mess up anyway since with my style I dont even know the basics. Since Minnalis hasnt been given magic pathofmagical techniques, and Shuria is basically done being a magical puppet. Just go and study magic!
Yeah, because that was the problem.
Even if I were toe up with a new magical idea using the knowledge I had from my original world, in order to make it a reality I still couldnt put it together.
There was no way I could understand magic as I couldnt change to someone who could use magical power in the first ce.
Thats why Minnalis, who didnt understand the organization of magic well, could still generate magical force with a high ability.
Shuria as well was good with outside magic, so even though it was impossible for her to learn the holy magic hidden in the church she still could learn cursing magic.
So, when we arrive in this town, you girls cant use any of your natural abilities.
Whaaaa?
Dont sayWhaaa?to me. You use your magic so often you get drunk on it. You just start using it too easily. You have to learn the basics of magic and be more effective at changing magic styles.
I continued chiding them after they gave me reluctant looks.
You know you get drunk on your own magic, right?
Getting drunk on magic limits your reasoning skills but strengthens your ability.
The condition is just like being drunk on liquor, but the way of getting drunk is different.
With me its just like that rush you get when you stay up reallyte, but then you suddenly get sluggish and cant take it.
Those two are kind of the same, they show off things people shouldnt see.
Even though I dodge Id still like them to see it from my position.
Well
I guess
They both looked away.
But, wont you go too, master? What about this?How about this?you always say when you kill something, while you use up all your magic. You still havent even tried
Uhwell
This time I was avoiding their gaze.
It seems they both remembered a bit too much.
And now we have worse enemies! The people you want revenge on are close to war and the magical beasts are on the prowl. If you just fight using your skill it will be too much so we all have to get stronger. Okay, its decided!
And just then there was a sound like WHOOOOOSH.
It was the sound of the ricol juice overflowing and getting all over the fire.
You think its burned?
Hm, we spent too much time on this conversation, so it may be so. If we cook it any more, it will lose its vor.
Well, then Ill have thergest one!
Shuria went woosh and grabbed thergest ricol fruit.
Come on Shuria! Be careful! Youre going to get burned.
Im finOW! Hothothothot! Waaaah
I knew this would happen, thats why I told you
Minnalis sighed and used her ice magic to pass Shuria some cold water.
Oth, thats much cooler.ah, a little more.
Shuria put her hands over her cheeks as to quickly cool mix in her mouth.
Just like always, when theres no one to revenge, Shuria always does dumb things.
Looking at her appearance, she seemed like a maiden that some lover would worry over, but she made herself look like that on purpose.
Well, each person has their own disposition, and since Im kind of the reason shes like this, Ill stop thinking about it. Yeah.
We need to feed the KuuCoo-egg too, you know.
And upon saying that I took a moving box from my bag out and then arge case from that.
Inside the case, surrounded with ss walls much like a square aquarium, was some dried grass and Koo, who had turned back into an egg.
I put the case on the ground and the egg began to rattle back and forth.
Of course, the KuuCoo-egg was an egg, but still KuuCoo-chan.
Even since KuuCoo-chan attained that shape, it still had an appetite. Well, instead of food, it wanted magic.
Since it didnt have a mouth it couldnt eat, but if you held it in your hand, it would suck all the magic emanating from you that it could out of you. Because of that, if you fed it a lot of magic it would get full, the egg would shake, and it would stop absorbing magic.
This is what consisted of its diet, so we tried to give it three daily meals of magic just like the meals we had.
Anyway, KuuCoo-egg was the name that Minnalis came up for it.
Hm, okay, its my turn! Hot! Hot!
Fwip, Shuria jumped up excitedly with some hot ricol fruit still in her mouth, and stood before the case.
It was just as always. Shuria was the first one and the one given the duty of feeding KuuCoo.
Okay! I got some tasty magic for you!
She took off the lid of the case, and prepared to channel the magic tenderly just as a mother might nurse a baby.
Well, except.
it doesnt look very interested.
Your magics just getting all over the ce.
Wah!
And just like usual, it didnt absorb Shurias magic at all.
Uuughh.whats wrong? Why dont you like my magic?!
Well, you did your best, Shuria.
Minnalis tried tofort Shuria, whose eyes were welling up in tears.
Rattle Rattle
Okay, no need to fuss.
I took the egg from Shuria and it began to rattle happily. I began to feed it my magic until it had all it needed. Until something happened suddenly.
Crack!
WHAT THE?!
In my hand, the egg began to crack.
Crick, crack!!
Oh! Wait! Nownow what?! What should we do?!
The sounds continued loudly as the egg cracked, and I looked around to the other two.
Ccalm down, master! Put it back in the case.
Slowly! You dont want to hurt it.
S, sure.
Minnalis and Shuria advised me, as I calmed down a bit, and put the egg back in the case.
And at that moment.
CRAAAAAAAAAACK!
Wah?!!!
The cracking sounds of an egg cracking that had broken its limit rang out along with the sight of the egg splitting in two.
Editors note: Ku-chan is now Kuu-chan in case if it got confusing. And kuu seems better when it stands alone versus ku..
Chapter 111 - The Hero, Contents of The Broken Egg
Chapter 111 C The Hero, Contents of The Broken Egg
Trantor: Suzuran Editor: JackOFallTrades
Something appeared out of the egg, humanoid and twenty centimeters tall like one of the figurines my friend would show off back on Earth. It then let out a faint mewling noise.
This is
Beyond just its height, its entire appearance was strange. Its overall shape was normal, which in and of itself was odd, with it having ck hair tinged with green and a face reminiscent of a younger Minnalis. It was also covered from its neck down to its wrists in reptilian scales with bird wings sprouting out of its back. It had a lions tail with a puffball attached to the end and, although I only caught a nce, appeared to also have lionlike paws on its hands. It wore a piece of a different egg like a hat, and its bunny ears poked out through two holes in it.
In summary, it was way overboard. Who thought that adding whatever popped into their head would be a good idea.
Mama papa sis
The tiny person, if it could even be called that, spoke as it pointed to each of us in turn before mewling again.
Kuu looked around eagerly, finally spotting the hay spread around the case, and began ying with it happily.
It seems like Kuu managed to keep its cute appearance.
So cute! Its like a doll.
Mama, mama!
Huh? You mean me?
Kuus interest turned from the hay to Minnalis as it stretched its hand out to her from the case.
Minnalis cupped her hands and gently lowered them into the case, letting Kuu climb on. It seemed to want to get even closer, so Minnalis lifted it to her face and it happily nuzzled her cheek.
Mama! Mama!
I cant act as a mom, so whats this strange feeling?
With that, Minnalis normally serious expression broke into a dopey grin. As I have mentioned before, making Minnalis smile without using a skill was something I had practiced hard for. Under my efforts, herStraight-facedskill had evolved into a max-leveledFacial Controlskill.
Then Shuria spoke up.
Me too! Me too!
Sistah! Sis, sis!
Kuu moved over onto Shurias hands and Minnalis looked as if she would take it back by force.
Ignoring this, Kuu felt about Shurias palms before expanding its wings and taking off.
Ah, it flew!
Kuu flew up andnded on Shurias head, contentedly petting it with its paws.
Sis Coo Sis
Kuu puffed out its chest and made a pose, then went back to tugging at Shurias hair.
Ouch! And dont look down on me! I do not allow it.
Even saying that, a hint of enjoyment peeked through her expression. Do they think its being charming when it ys with them? I hope they arent secretly masochists, really really hope.
As if it was satisfied with its work with Shurias head, it turned to me.
Papa!
Oof!
It jumped toward me and I preemptively grabbed it out of the air.
Papa?
The expression it made as it tiled its head in confusion was definitely cute. I could see why the other two reacted the way they did. But from the first moment I caught sight of Kuu, I was reminded of some creatures I hate.
Was this a fairy? On the one hand, it was the same size, but on the other hand it didnt share any other features and fairies donte from eggs.
Size alone is no basis for making assumptions, but the instant I saw it, all I could think about was those goddamned pests.
Fairies are all the children of the fairy queen, and are born from the fruit of the Fairy Tree in Fairyville. Considering that I destroyed Fairyville with my own two hands, there was no way Kuu could be a fairy.
But a tiny bit of doubt remained, and for that reason I could not stand being near Kuu.
Papa hate me?
Kuu broke into tears as I hurried to apologize.
Hey! Dont say that! I dont hate you. Youre probably hungry, so have some magic energy.
R-really? Papa no hate Kuu? Give magic?
Really really. Papa never lies. Take this.
Papa! Papa!
I hurriedly sent a burst of magic from my hand. Kuus tears stopped and its smile lit up its face. It immediately started licking my hand as it ate the magic. It looked like some sort of bizarre parasite as its mouth glided around my hand, yet it also felt strangely ticklish.
How can I possibly endure this?
Stop being mean to little Kuu, master.
If anyone is the mean one, it would be you, Shuria.
At that moment, Minnalis interrupted in a low voice.
Master, there are sixteen of them.
Got it. Theyre a bitter than expected but it seems their detection range is about the same as mine.
Shuria spoke up.
I dont understand. Who were you expecting?
Kuu also tilted its head quizzically.
At that moment, a shriek pierced the air as five Monstrous???s appeared, a kind of nt monster. If I had to describe one, I would say that it looks like a giant venus fly trap capable of moving by itself. Their acidic spit corrodes away metal weapons and armor. They possess vines instead of arms or legs, and a cut-off vine will regenerate. As such, you have to destroy their core to kill them. However, the core is almost entirely covered by a sac full of their acid, which means that unless you can hit them in the barely centimeter wide gap your weapon will be destroyed in the attack. Because of all of this, theyre considered one of the most annoying enemies to fight if youre a sword or spear user.
However, it is possible to kill one without damaging your weapon if you can aim perfectly and hit the core without touching that sac. As such, theyre perfect practice if you want to master meleebat.
Each of you take on half of them. Ranged weapons are not allowed. Use only trash loot swords.
Both of them responded their agreement.
Here, Minnalis will have two swords, Shuria can have four.
I was contemting what sort of punishment I would give if they messed up, when I heard a different shrieking noise.
Nooooooooooooooooo!!!!!
The source of the sudden shout was Kuu. With its teary eyes and its curled up posture, it was obviously scared. It jumped out of my hand and started flying toward Minnalis as if panicked.
Minnalis tried to catch it in a panic of her own, but Kuu went through her hands. That isnt to say that Kuu slipped through some opening or even that the force of Kuus flight knocked her hands away, but rather that it literally passed into and then out of her hands as if they werent there.
All of us shouted in unison at the bizarre sight, but Kuu payed us no heed as it dove at Minnalis ample chest and, just like before, sunk into her torso as if being absorbed.
Chapter 112 - The hero’s troubles keep piling up
Chapter 112 C The heros troubles keep piling up
Trantor: Suzuran Editor: JackOFallTrades
K-Kuu?
Minnalis panickedly looked around her.
Calm down Minnalis!
Are you ok?
Yeah, Im ok, I think?
Minnalis hesitantly replied to Shurias question. Regardless of her response, something was definitely going on with Minnalis. Her normally beige eyes had turned a deep blue with a vertical line in ce of a pupil like a lizards. The ends of her hair became pale and gave off a weak glow.
When I quickly inspect Minnalis, her statuses up as ??? Assimtion (Entity Name: Kuu). All of her stats has +??? modifiers and her skill list now contained the strange new skills ???s Favor (Borrowing),Unlocked Potential (Borrowing), andBloodthirsty Swarm (Borrowing).
What in the world
I had never seen these skills before, nor any sort of Assimtion status. For all of them, I could see no information beyond the name. I couldnt even read the full name of the Favor one!
When I tried to inspect further, all I got was garbled letters, crammed together so tightly that reading it was impossible. It was like the times I tried to inspect Leticia or Meteria.
M-Minnalis, are you sure youre ok?
I dont really know. I can hear Kuus voice and hahahahahaha! Sorry for worrying you master. Leave these monsters to me.
So are you ok?
If I cant tell from an inspection, the only one who can tell me is Minnalis herself. I dont know whether she can read her stats any better than I can, but if she wants to test herself, its better to get it over with.
Im fine, but my Beastman instincts are going crazy! Theyre all right in front of me! Let me at them!
And Minnalis charged into the pack of monsters with a fierce look in her eyes and a wide smile on her face.
She hacked at the Monstrous Pronts so fast that she could barely be seen. By the time the acid started to pour out of one, she was already slicing at the next.
Shes too fast. Her stats are increasing along with her battle instincts, as if shes using Berserk Mode.
The skill of Berserk Mode, which allowed the user to be consumed by their battle instincts in exchange for a temporary stat boost, could be used by only a small percentage of Beastmen. Between the fact that Berserk Mode usually involvedrge physical changes and the fact that Minnalis didnt have the ability to enter Berserk Mode, she couldnt be using it to fight, yet there was no other exnation for the scene in front of me.
The monsters screams were drowned out by Minnalis maniacalugh.
Normally, the user of Berserk Mode cant use magic while its active, but Minnalis was breaking that rule too. She was coating her sword with ayer of ice to protect it against the acid.
You might think that the usage of such strategic magic meant she wasntpletely absorbed in her instincts, but you would be wrong. The spell she was using wasnt one I taught her, meaning that even her magic wasing from instinct.
Wow! Minnalis looks so coollook, her hairs all glowing.
Just as Shuria eximed, Minnalis hair was radiant as it flowed alongside her movements.
She killed a fifth, then a sixth, then a seventh. Finally, she jumped back away from the monsters.
Hahaha! Now, theres something I want to test out.
Minnalis smiled fiercely as she fixed her gaze back on the monsters.
I also want to test whether the stat increase is from the Favor skill or the Unlocked Potential skill, butter might be-
She cut me off with the start of an incantation.
How many billions will the locusts starve?
Around and around and around and around.
My ancestor is far away, but still I chase the ancient way.
Summon Anteeds
The magic that leaked out as she spoke the incantation was obviously different from Minnalis normal magic. As it passed over me, my back involuntarily tightened as fight-flight responses kicked in.
Soundlessly, a hole opened in the midst of the monsters. The insides were obscured by a fog so dark it looked like liquid shadows.
When I began to hear a sudden cacophony of ovepping cries pouring out of the hole, I realized that the fog was actually an uncountable swarm of giant, ant-like creatures.
Rather than calling it a fight, it would be more urate to describe what followed as an overwhelming ughter as the seething ck wave rolled over the Monstrous Pronts and began tearing into them with millions and millions of teeth.
From start to finish, it took less than ten seconds. Once the ck wave aplished its goal, it pulled back to the hole it hade from and the hole closed behind them. All that was left was a faint stain of acid on the ground. Throughout the whole area where the bugs had been, nothing was left. No corpse, not even the grass that once grew on the ground.
The only remains were of the Monstrous Pronts Minnalis had killed in closebat.
Just then, Minnalis body started shuddering and shaking.
Minnalis?!
Was it a mistake to let her use those powers? Like with my Spirit de, the most powerful abilities have the highest costs.
If I had to estimate, I would have said that the powers Minnalis just used were way beyond what she could normally handle, so an equivalent cost
Hahahahahahahaha!!!
Minnalis starts to fall over and I quickly catch her and set her down.
Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!
Minnalis smile remained even as her eyes began to water and her face began to flush. When I examined her closer, her skin was burning up and her pulse and breathing were erratic.
It might just be normal Magic Fever, but it also might not.
Ha ha Master I feel so hot so thirsty
Minnalis used powers way beyond her limits. Helping protect her from the consequences would be incredibly difficult.
Calm down! Take a deep breath. Shuria, help me take off her clothes!
When I say that, Shuria blushed and covered her face with her hands.
Pervert! Pervert!
Forget it, you wont be any help. Ill do it myself.
Things were getting out of hand. I wanted to exin my intentions, but from the angry look she was giving me I could tell that was a bad idea.
A hot sensation crawled down my spine as I prodded her cheek with barely noticeable touches.
Sorry Master I I
Her voice was full of intent yet fading as the sensation in my back intensified. She bit down and her teeth broke through the skin of her lips.
Whats happening to you?!
Ha ha so sweet so tasty.
I stopped in surprise and looked on as she beganpping up her own blood.
There was only one thing I knew of that made people gradually grow frail and fall into their instincts.
M-Minnalis? No matter how you look at it this reaction is too much!
I thought Shuria mighte to her senses about Minnalis unusual behavior as she ran to her side, but at this point Shuria wouldnt be able to help anyway.
If you die on me, I wont forgive you!
Minnalis only response to Shurias threat was a weak gurgle.
The instant Minnalis lost consciousness, Kuu reappeared out of her body, simrly unconscious and calmly sleeping on her stomach. The first thing I did was open her status to check her condition.
Just as I suspected, its VP Poison. Thats just one more thing to worry about now.
I grabbed and picked up Minnalis, taking a deep breath even with my head pounding.
Her blood is Ill get an HP Potion!
What she needs right now is an MP Potion. Her wounds are fine. Also, get me an Antidote!
G-got it!
Thanks.
I ced Minnalis limp body in myp and emptied the bottles into her mouth. Hopefully, the MP Potion would bolster her magical immune system and the Antidote would counteract a weakened VP Poison. Hopefully, the VP Poison would just go away and stop causing problems.
VP Poison, also known as Vampirification Poison, turns the drinker into a Vampire and forms a bond of servitude between the drinker and whoever made the poison. I had always heard that only Pureblood Vampires could use it, but I was thest Pureblood Vampire and I certainly didnt do it.
Hey! Youre mumbling some weird stuff and its starting to scare me. Whats this about Vampires?
Because I was thest remaining Pureblood Vampire, I never bothered learning how to deal with this sort of thing. Now I was desperately wishing I had listened when I had the chance.
Hey! Are you doing ok?
Huh? Yes. Both Minnalis and I should be fine. For now at least, but
I check Minnalis status again. Besides her MP being nearpletely drained, everything else was back to normal. My inspection ability didnt work on Kuu, as usual, but its calm sleep indicated that it would be fine as well.
asionally, the cold wind would blow and it would snuggle deeper into Minnalis clothes. When Kuu did this, the clothes would get disheveled and Minnalis would twist to protect her skin from the wind.
If we let her sleep like this, shell catch a cold. A nket
I ripped my eyes away from her sleeping body and reached into my bag for a nket, but at that very moment a whistling noise pierced the air as a magically reinforced arrow flew toward me. Faster than I could think, my body reacted by knocking it out of the air.
Really?! Who are you, anyway?
What are you doing to my Minnalis! Get away from her!
The sudden intruder was a human girl, looking slightly older than I was, with her golden hair cut short. Her eyes were filled with anger as she held her bow drawn and loaded in my direction.
This is exactly what Ive been saying! This isnt the kind of story where you can cram in new developments willy-nilly! Give it a rest already!
Looking back, its always been like this. Whenever theres trouble, it always keepsing and piling up. The universe must hate me.
Chapter 113 - The Peddler Girl Finds What She Was Looking For
Chapter 113 C The Peddler Girl Finds What She Was Looking For
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
Fuu-, I guess its cold around here
I stopped the wagon within a forest with a lot of conifers.
I sluggishly crawled outside the wagon after being woken up by the morning sun which prated through the wagons gap.
In this world where there is no such thing as a clock, the sun rising above the horizon would be its surrogate and signal that it was basically time to wake up to the people of this world.
What was reflected through the bucket filled with water while exposed to the morning cold atmosphere, was a fairly adjusted face with blond hair cut short which doesnt look anything like that of my previous life.
If there is something simr, then its only about how her stubborn personality has been captured from how the corner of her eyes are nted upwards.
Aah-, its no use, anymore, die
These were thest words I uttered before I died, leaving my previous life.
Apparently, after finishing the duties of the ck Company, which doesnt give overtime pay, I copsed on the bed without any leeway to worry about my skirt getting wrinkled, and just like that I died from overwork.
It was about when I was five years old that, I, Leone Bolt regained such a grimacing memory.
Born as a child of a couple of adventurers in a peaceful city where few monsters and thieves hardly appear, and in the midst of training forcefully received from my parents who gave such ambiguous reasons and say its For the sake of emergency, I hit my head and remembered.
Naturally, I, who had recalled my memory as a Japanese, could not think of spending my days as a violent yakuza-like adventurer, and because travelling was originally my hobby, I became a peddler who, other than adventurers, is able to travel around variousnds.
I became an independent peddler after undergoing harsh training under an uncle whos an aquaintance, and while experiencing difficulties, I became fairly popr.
The unique skill Basking Pupil I was born with, It can see the color of the emotions of the target its focused on, is quite convenient. While I have faced various difficulties and experienced many dangers, it has been helpful not only to those around me but also with my business endeavors.
Are you the fighting and singing, drunken peddler, Leone-dono the rampaging bow!?
These words are the reason why my business is going well,Although it is worrying that its content is not something a person is able to rejoice about gracefully, but I think that is asking for way too much luxury.
Its the monsters, thieves and demons thate attacking everything who are at fault.
And also, this body that easily gets drunk is a problem. Even though in my original world, I didnt have drinking habits.
Oh, and besides its also the fault of there being too many violent people regardless of character. I got dragged along and somehow ended up being violent too.
But, the demon king was finally defeated, and the conflict between the human race and the Demonic tribe have be inconspicuous.
Word on the street is, the hero was taken over by the demon king, and originally he has done so many evil deeds, and from the beginning his intentions was to seed the demon king, such rumors spread all at once.
I thought it was unnatural, I was not acquainted with the hero in the first ce, and most of the major powers are unanimous in their stories, theres no way I could poke my head into this.
Anyway, my surroundings became more and more peaceful in the wake of the demon kings defeat, and the degree at which the thieves and monsters who appear asionally to get their asses kicked has improved.
The remnants of the demonic tribes rampaging sporadicaly have settled down for about half a year since the demon king was subjugated, and the smiles on the peoples faces have increased.
I had thought that I at longst could leisurely spend some time to rx after all that but it turned out that I am going to be facing another painful experience here again.
During my travel, I should have been sleeping inside the wagon used for peddling, but for some reason I was sleeping in a certain town inn when I woke up.
Thinking I was still half asleep I went to wash my face. When I got to the water pail, the face reflected on the water appeared younger than the one I had seen the day before., I was left in shock with my mouth wide open. I was simply bbergasted.
After that, I gathered information in a panic, and I reached one usible conclusion.
No, no way-, could this be or could be not, a time slip?
Personally being born again alone is already sufficiently over my capacity to process, in addition, now it is a time slip of about four years.
Is this really a time slip, or could this perhaps just be a really long dream? After grasping the situation in a couple of days, I arrived at my wits end. But, I quickly stopped worrying about it.
The reason is, rather than worrying about why it happened, what to do from now is more important.
Now that I know what will happen in the future, I may be able to save lives that I couldnt save.
After that, I recalled my previous memories as much as I possible, and prepared for the war with the Demonic tribe that should soon be in full swing.
In order to acquire the strength to protect myself, while aggressively grinding levels that I couldnt do before, I rake in the money by using the knowledge of the future with the unique skill.
The only dissatisfaction is that, in this world too, I also received the nickname Leone the rampaging bow, thats about it.
However.
(Business is going well as nned even if there is an error. But, if thats true, its already past the time when the rumors of the hero be considerably famous, before a magical storm broke out in the city of Dars and caused a huge uproaris it the Butterfly effect, I wonder)
Thinking that while I was washing my face with water.
Phew, oh well. The training will not be useless anyway
What will not be wasted? Leader
Dan, a dull-looking red haired young man, appeared.
Hes a childhood friend from my hometown, he came along as an escort when I became independent.
Dan, nothing, I was just thinking about the future
What do you mean the future, your n to head towards Carbonheim, are you going to quit it afterall?
The usually insensitive Dan was asking in an awfully considerate tone.
There is that vigenear Carbonheim.
So, since I knew about that incident, I deliberately removed our cruise road from around Carbonheim.
Im not going to quit. I do not want to go to that vige, but I dont want to avoid it more than necessary
It cant be helped that mypanions are worried because I did not talk to them about the time slip, but that even is already about eight years ago experience-wise.
Even if theres no way that I do not mind, It does not mean that my heart is not organized enough to avoid it more than necessary.
Really, if a time slip were to happen, I would prefer for it to go back a little longer
The appearance of a girl who greeted us with a smile flickers in my mind every time I visited that vige.
Why did I time slip half-heartedly to four years.
Better yet, I wish I had to start over just after I was born in this world. I might have been able to help that mother and daughter.
I will not tell you to forget about it, but just dont think about it too much. Because its not your fault
Thank you
Its alright okay, and youre not alone, and Im sure youll be able to find it someday. Ive always had a good hunch, right?
Geez, stupid
I was grateful for Dans consideration as he strikes the long sword hung from his back, and talks as if deliberating trying to be humorous.
And then, I heard a voice when when such talk was going on.
Eh-, Dan-kun has also grown up tofort Leone-chan. As an older sister who knows when he was still a snotty-brat, I am deeply moved
Ah, you know you cant do that. You should not disturb them, stuff like this is more enjoyable to peek at secretly and make fun of themter
Ah, you people, you, you guys
The one who called out us as if she were teasing was a woman with a voluptuous and bewitching figure dressed in garments, Spinne.
While messing around with her pink twirl of curly hair that is close to purple, she had a smile almost appearing to be an indecent grin on her face as if she had just found a good toy.
A young man who has a petite physique for a guy, Xank was next to her.
He had a pale blue-green bandanna wrapped around his forehead just below his ck hair and two short daggers, each hanging from both sides of his hips.
Both of them, the same as Dan, arepanions from when I became independent.
Xank-kun as always has a good character, contrary to his looks. This elder sister, likes that malicious side of you, Xank-kun?
I also like that part of Spinne-san, oh wait, thats dangerous
Kyaa, how violent
Shut up, its both of your fault foring to tease!!
Facing the two who were exchanging smiles like a cat, Leone barks at them as an arrow left her bow.
With a cool face, Spinne diverted her body, and Xank deflected the iing arrow with a sword.
As expected of the raging bow
Hmm!Did you say something?
Oops, you should end it right there, the cost for the bow and arrow isnt free of charge you know
Incidentally, she also fired an arrow at Dan, but it was easily blocked with a sword.
Why is this dude so calm in spite of being ridiculed too
Good grief, anyway, lets finish our breakfast and head towards Carbonheim. Its bad enough, the encounter rate of monsters is higher than expected, and the journey tends to be dyed
Hey-, are you really going to attend the school in that country? Im, not really good with magic
Thats why were going. Even a swordsman would be in a pinch if hes unable to use a little magic when it matters
Hehe-
They began to move disorderly and start preparing the meals.
And, Dan who secretly drew near quietly hit my head.
????I hope you find Minnalis and the others
Idiot, quit trying to act cool, when youre merely Dan
Wow, so mean
The skys blue hue began to shine through the disappearing clouds as I looked up onto the sky.
Seems it was going to be a good day today.
All right, its going well today. There was no encounter with monsters either
Surrounding the crackling bonfire, I took a bite off the dried meat which was grilled in fire in a cheerful mood.
Just after I was reborn in this world, what is this meal! Thus, it was a dizzying kind of feeling, and humans are beings that can adaptparatively if they lived for thirty years on the same experience.
Tsk, And here I wanted to have my revenge against that monster nt this time
Even if a monster nt shows up, it will not Dan, but Spinne who is going to deal with it
Eehh!?
Wait wait, why are you surprised? Dan-san, how many swords have you ruined since we left the previous town. Even if theyre mass-produced weapons, its such a waste
Thats true, normally, you wouldnt think of defeating a monster nt with a sword in the first ce right. Rather, Leone-chans heart who has allowed Dans selfishness until now is one thats too big
Spinne also raises a voice of consent to Xank who feels appalled and sighs.
Ugh, just a bit, just a little bit and I have a feeling Ill grasp something!
Even with that, Its still a No. I mean, a iron-made sword, twenty silver coins for a total of twenty-five swords, Dans allowance for this month is basically finished
Eh!? no way!? It was being deducted from my pocket money!?
You bet it was, of course its not for free. I got you an extra five swords as bonus, so be thankful
I nonchntly raised my voice and said it straight to Dan who had a face with shock written all over it.
In another half a year, Dan was really able to achieve his deration and cut down monster nts, so Im sure him saying just a little bit more is probably not a lie.
Its unfortunate, but money is not going toe endlessly!! When you learn the magic of body enhancement properly, is when you get your next bonus
Y, you serious seriously
You know, putting it in another way, if you give it your best you can try again right? The rumors say that there are species of monster nts around Carbonheim, so Dan-san lets do our best and try to learn magic
Well, Xank is a genius, so even magic is something hell soon, Leone, I can hear battle sounds. Its pretty close.
And,pletely turning from theid atmosphere, Dan raises a voice mixed with keenness.
Spinne, can you determine their number?
Im already on it. One, two, there are fifteen counts in all, they are going against about three people I guess
Its decided then, victory goes to the one who makes the first move!Everyone, lets go
I stood up and picked up my treasured bow.
Come on, hurry up hurry up
Though I knew its going to end up like this anyway.. Its better we hurry if we are to be reinforcements
Well, we might also be caught up within it if we were to remain camping here like this
Everyone stood up, held their hands and headed to the ce.
Wow, thats amazing, the signs of the monsters are steadily disappearing. If all goes well, it might already be over by the time we get there
You mean theyre high-ranking adventurers? Its fine whichever way, its a business opportunity. Its never a bad thing to have my name be more popr
Considering the future, it is better to build a friendly rtionship with people with power.
And if it leads to business opportunities, it will be killing two birds with one stone.
The presence are just ahead
Thats amazing, its really over
When we came near the designated area, there was already no sign of fighting.
Well, for now, lets just call out to them and see. It might be possible to negotiate purchase of materials
And then, the group and I then saw a figure of a boy in the ce where we had just arrived
The sight of a boy with ck hair strangling a familiar looking girl.
The blood went straight to my head in that moment and I let loose an arrow. Seeing the figure of the one I had been searching for for a long time, my body moved on its own.
Because she is a bestkin.
I kept searching everywhere we went, relentlessly wishing to help the girl who was sold by the viger only for that reason.
What are you going to do with Minnalis-chan!! Leave her this instant!!
And then I finally found Minnalis-chan.
Chapter 114 - The Hero, Battles With The Peddler Girl
Chapter 114 C The Hero, Battles With The Peddler Girl
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
Now, what are you going to do with Minnalis-chan?
(Minnalis acquaintance? Id like to confirm that information directly from Minnalis but)
Unfortunately, Minnalis is already dead exhausted in my arms.
I caused her to pass out, so at any rate shes not in a state where she can hear anything.
What a hassle
The girl who is ring at me with open hostility enough toe shooting an arrow out of nowhere.
She is not likely to hear nor listen to reason at all, and I cannot interact with her carelessly if shes Minnalis acquaintance.
If perhaps she happens to be someone who knows about Minnalis past, she could be a clue as to Minnalis Revenge.
Minnalis, who was dragged along as a ve in a poor environment, said that she did not know the exact location of the former vige she was in.
In the first ce, other than the nearby forest, Minnalis seems to have never been away from the vige. Even if I know that its a ce where climate is harsh and therianthrope-hating vigers gather, it is difficult to find the viges location with these details alone.
(If so, its eitherSuppression or Escape)
However, Suppression is regrettably out of the question in this situation.
The arrow strike from just now, contains enough power to rate it highly even among high-ranking adventurers.
If the girl in front of me and the remaining three people who are hiding in the shade possesses simr skills, then they are people I can not go easy on.
It will be dangerous to face them off with just me and Shuria while holding Minnalis at the same time.
(At any rate, even if they dont want to, fighting to the death is intolerable. If theyre close friends of Minnalis, then it will be sorrowful)
In Minnalis memory of revenge, there was nothing about these guys.
In other words, theyre acquaintances of Minnalis who are not revenge targets. If so, no matter how I choose to deal with them, Id have to confirm with Minnalis first.
Just like the weapons shop-owning old man in the imperial capital and the orphanage in the town of Dars, I only save those I would like to save. I cannot kill people who are involved with Minnalis without her say so.
(In any case, now is when to run. Its not like we have to get the information from these guys right now. There is no need to be greedy and take the risk. To that end too, first of all)
While thinking so, I cast appraisal on the girl in front of me, but it failed.
Hey, what are you doing!!
Tsk, As I thought, it wont work on this ss?
The girl frowning in front of me blocked the appraisal.
Just like with Nonorik, it was not repelled by a special characteristic or skill, but the appraisal was cut off by magic maniption.
While thinking how troublesome it is, I move on to the next course of action.
Shuria, Im going to retreat!!
Roger that. Neko-san!!
Nishishi!!
Cry, out!?
Shurias cat doll throws tableware knives, and my disposable throwing knives respectively.
Of course, the number is used to put the barrage on the three opponents who are watching the scene lurking in the shadow.
Uwooo!? oops!?
Ugh, so we were noticed!
Magic Barrier Magic barrier!! Hey, wait, damn it!!
In the meantime, I carried Minnalis and attempt to escape without showing my back.
But, of course, there is no way opponents of this degree will allow us to escape so easily.
Ugh, hold it right there!! Heavy Fang Arrow* ? Special Formation!! TLN: 夦ʸ this is whats on the raw but the Hiragana and the Kanji are the same which is Heavy Fang Arrow, so instead of representing it twice, it makes sense this way.
The blond girl who easily deflected the throwing knife using her seemingly magically reinforced bow releases an arrow that is flying towards me.
Maybe because I am holding Minnalis, I managed to urately repel the one shot which was urately aimed at my arm with my created spirit de..
So she can even use advanced magic shooting. What kind of acquaintance is that?
At that unusually abnormal heavy shot, I threw such a question at Minnalis who is still not yet awake.
Because the knife was repelled like nothing, I threw a rock the size of a persons head that had been lying around to possibly slow them down.
Take that!
A red-headed swordsman jumped out of the tree and crushed the rock with a wide sword.
Its payback!
Wind Cutter Fujin de!
In the same way, a ck-haired looking light swordsman who jumped out of the shade throws a knife, and a pink-haired looking magician casts wind magic and send it over.
Neko-san, Kuma-san
A high metallic sound resounded, and Shurias Neko doll knocked down the throwing knives, and the Kuma doll absorbed the wind de as if swallowing it.
Theyre quite skillful
Aah, We ended up casually having to deal with a troublesome opponent now
I wanted to say thats my line, but I couldnt afford to.
Light speed ? Arrow Demon Hail!
The blond girl who nocked five arrows onto her bow shoots them up at the sky.
The number of arrows that should have been five increased as if splitting in the sky, and falls onto the ground like rain.
Tsk!Shuria, put magic power into Metals umbre!!
Leave it to me!!
I held Minnalis in one arm, and drew my body close to Shuria while creating the Absorption Sword with the other hand. At the same time, Shurias Metal-san covers us like an umbre.
The rain of arrows that is not visible within the dark and murky night, makes a roaring sound as they make contact with Metal-sans umbre as if each blow had more mass than it looked.
Kikyulu!!
Ugh, its quite heavy in spite of being just an arrow
Shuria pours more magic power into Metal-san, and prevents the arrows that falls incessantly from hitting us.
(Great, now the condition has been met! )
I thrust the now-materialized Absorption sword into the ground.
Oh Sandstorm, Gather On The Surface
A semicircr yellow light spreads from the ce where the sword was thrust upon, and a white sandstorm covers the grounds surface.
Naturally, the power of the sandstorm is proportional to the number of arrows that fell from the sky onto the ground.
Argh!! Is that supposed to be a smokescreen!?
Wait, Im going to scatter it now!!
The magician-like woman is tempering her magic power. A moment before she managed to finish her preparations though, two shadows pop out and jump into the shade while the clouds of dust covers the ce.
I wont let you escape!! Wind Cutter Fujin de!!
The wind de, which is released toward the jumping shadows, deeply scratches the trunk of the tree and fades away.
Argh!! After them!!
Following the blonde girl, the three other people jump into the forest.
After that, only the howling dense sandstorm remained.
theyre gone, lets move fast. Dont undo the magic power concealment okay
Roger
We leave that spot that has now be quiet by taking a long detour away from that ce.
Atst nce, I look towards the whereabouts of the substitute dolls that Shuria dispatched, and confirmed the appearance of the four people that were chasing after them with Chuusuke who was further sent to tail them.
Chuu, Chuchuchu!
(Im leaving it to you, Chuusuke)
After that, I was preupied with just leaving the ce.
While running through the forest carrying Minnalis, I confirm Chuusukes five senses with one eye and one ear.
No way, to be deceived by such a trick
It seems like youve been had, Leone-chan
Leone sighs in front of a mannequin doll made of wood rolling in front of her eyes.
The doll which had been only given the instruction to run away while hiding its body in between the trees in the forest until then, loses its minimum magic power which it had received from Shuria and turned to scrap.
Spinne, Xank, can you find them?
Through this doll, Its impossible
You cant find them even by concentrating and searching for their presence?
Spinne and Xank both shake their heads with displeased faces.
All right, around here is enough distance-wise
Judging from the information transmitted, we decided to halt our feet.
I want to make Minnalis rest well, and also want to obtain urate information.
Phew, Im tired
Ah, Shuria. Look after Minnalis for a bit
Alright
I leave Minnalis to Shuria as I put my back on the trunk of a tree and take out a sk using a bamboo-like nt from the round bag.
While moistening my dry throat with water, I concentrate on the information transmitted from Chuusuke.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ !! And after I was finally able to find Minnalis-chan
Calm down, we know that shes close. Besides, you were able to confirm that she is still alive. Knowing that is a step forward, isnt it?
Dan
Dan put his hand on Leones shoulder who sank to the floor.
From the looks of it, it seems she really cares about Minnalis.
Is the reason she fell for such a decoy because she saw me repress Minnalis, and lost herposure.
I do not think that Minnalis when she was still a ve could have built such a deep rtionship, but shes not a resident of the vige. Hmm, I cant read it at all. How in the heck is she rted with Minnalis?
Shuriaid a thick cloth on the ground and ced Minnalis there then ced a futon on her. She then made a bonfire
While watching Minnalis who still hasnt woken up and considering various thoughts, I am still probing into Leone and the others circumstances.
Ive been looking for her continuously, but until now I couldnt even grab her trail. Besides, that guy earlier was fighting while protecting Minnalis-chan. It is true that he repressed Minnalis-chan, but at that time, he prioritized Minnalis above all. Considering the position, shouldnt you have at least asked about the circumstance
Well
And thatst Arrow Demon-Hail might have hit Minnalis-chan if it had gone wrong. I know youre feeling impatient after finding Minnalis-chan who youve been looking for but
Moreover, he fought back and it became a battle earlier, but if Minnalis-chan sold as a ve was purchased through legal means, then we are the ones wholl be criminals. And we are also the one who started the fight
Anyway, lets go back to that ce again. We may be able to trace their steps from there, and you have to decide what to do when you encounter them next time
Having heard Xanks words, they begin to head back through the road the left over two peaches came from.
Meanwhile, Leone murmurs while facing down.
Im not the kind of opponent you can go easy on
So it was only myself and Chuusuke who was hiding behind the mannequin faux who were able to pick up Leones murmurred words.
The hell, so she was this alert?
I tried thinking a little as to whether it was achieved with a unique skill or something that measures the degree of threat a person can be, but I soon realized that it was a needless anxiety.
Wielding a sword with a multitude of abilities, and also, those ck hair and ck eyes, and those looks, there is no doubt, that mans identity isC
Mm!? The, hell!?
Making a Bakii sound, the water bottle that I had in my hand shattered.
And the water, running along my hand, falls onto the ground.
Kaito-sama? Whats the matter?
Such a thing, impossible, exactly, howe, how in the world
Impossible, impossible, impossible!!
How, do you know about that, about that existence.
I didnt hear it wrong, that girl named Leone uttered it in a faint voice, but certainly,
She referred to me, as the Japanese Former Hero.
Chapter 115 - The Hero, Washes His Face
Chapter 115 C The Hero, Washes His Face
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
The cold morning air cuts my cheek.
Waking up somewhat earlier than usual was not pleasant.
Oh, good morning
Oh, morning
Neither Minnalis nor Coo have yet to awake since then.
Inside a magic tool for warding monsters, Shuria and I alternately nursed Minnalis who was still copsed. Well, even though I say nursing , apart from looking at the status to make sure there are no strange aspects, there is nothing we can really do.
The only thing I could do actively was to keep the campfire from going out, and to see if there are any changes.
The sky I looked upon was dim, and it seems the sun is just about to rise up.
Shuria, I am going to wash my face for a bit. When I get back, you should also sleep a little. Lets think about what to do after the sun is fully up
Saying that, I headed to the nearby spring.
The gushing spring water, was clean enough to see through to the bottom.
As I wash my face rapidly, the coldness of the water pierces through my body.
After all that events that had happened, Leone, who stood up immediately, turned back and walked with her colleagues.
Chuusuke continued to follow them, but after that, it was understood that the four people were not adventurers but a travelling peddler and her escorts.
After that, they headed to Carbonheim Leaving their wagon there for the time being, they intend to go into town, using it as a base to search for us.
I wont know unless if I were to confirm it, but they might be peddlers mistaken as the party ofdy adventurers who sometimese to the vige that Minnalis asionally talks about.
However, such a thing was no longer a major problem.
The Japanese former hero, I am positive that woman said so.
???? The Japanese, former hero.
Impossible, what does this mean?
The only time I ever uttered the proper noun Japan was in the first world, and then towards Minnalis and Shuria.
And yet, how did the word Japanesee out.
An Other-worlder? would have still been disputable, but Japanese.
And also, the formerhero?
For the sake of argument, she managed to peg me as the hero.
She might actually possess a unique skill which allows her to see my true title ofHeroin my hidden status. Although the possibility is low, it cant be written off.
However, just by looking at my status, I cannot be sure that I am not recognized as a hero right now.
Pursuers sent by Alesia?
It slowly sets in, like a spreading poison.
That answer, and the fact that she uttered the word Japan were linked together.
No way, another, from Earth,
The conclusion which was about to be put into words is awfully cold, making me feel as if my blood froze over.
The feeling of oppression rising from the back of my throat constricts my mind.
No, that on the other hand is whats impossible!!
And so, I shake my head.
Theyre almost certainly Minnaliss acquaintances, and hardly much time had passed between when I was summoned and when I met Minnalis.
There is no way the one who was summoned after me could be an acquaintance of Minnalis.
Damn it, what the hell is she
Not enough, Ick way too much information.
I cant reach a satisfactory answer with what I have at hand.
Either way, I cannot ignore it. Even if the ways to obtain such an answer are little..
After Ive heard the gist from Minnalis who is still sleeping, Ill need to devise a countermeasure.
So, what I need to think about right now is..
Why did I not break that summoning magic circle at that time
I should have been able to destroy that magic circle the minute this second world began to move.
At that time, blood was rushing to my head in delight as I was given a second chance in this world.
I wont deny that I was drowning in a fulfilling pleasure.
But, in order to render them unable to produce another existence like me, wasnt I supposed to have destroyed that magic circle?
It wasnt a difficult thing, was it?
Oh, damn, I made a mistake again
Once the question came to mind, those words slipped out of my mouth quietly.
Just like the water surface in front of my eyes, the innermost depth of my heart was calm and undisturbed.
The strange serenity of my mind which does not feel anything, as if the time stopped only for me, however soon.
Brings along with it, a helplessly violent regret.
Aaaaaargh!!
It is as if all the blood flowing inside my body turned into boiling acid, and the inside of my body being stirred up.
Why did I leave that summoning magic circle untampered?
Thats because I still wanted to return to my original world.
Because that magic circle was the only thing left, as the sole viable clue left to me.
Damn it, damn it!! GODDAMNITT!!
My family, my friends, even if I were to lose everything.
Even if I were to fall into despair again at the sight of that spectacle.
Is that so bad, thats right, I want to go back!Of course I would want to return!!
I scream as a kept pounding my fist onto the ground.
Perhaps, If I return to my original world, I thought maybe I could go back to those warm days.
Because I have not seen the previous world where everyone was gone.
It got bleaker, and bleaker, and bleaker, and got broken, andyet
Such a thought, haunted me like ghosts, and wouldnt leave, so.
Even if its just to return only to despair, you bet I would still want to go home
So, I unconsciously capped that possibility.
That since the Kingdom doesnt have the capacity and resource for summoning again, that there is no problem if I left the magic circle as it is.
But, it was a Mistake, after all.
Because I relied on such ambiguous factor, I am going to lose something precious from my grasp.
At what point will I learn, stupid
The voice leaks out as if it was being squeezed out.
So hopeless, almost as if I havent grown one bit.
Again and again and again, even though Ive seen hell as a result, I still havent learned.
One drop of that sweet poison, destroys the world.
Fleeing from a slight desire, shutting my eyes towards little anxieties, pretending not to notice, like I didnt see it.
And just like that, I keep making mistakes over and over and over again.
And now, I find myself in this position.
Hey, me. That thought of if I can just return to my former world, havent you had enough?
Mistakes are usually irreversible.
This is also the case for this time too. I cannot go back to the kingdom after all this while, and it will be difficult to get to the summoning room because the hidden passage would have been crushed.
I already decided, that day, at that time, at that ce, even if I have to sacrifice everything else
So as not to forget, so as not confuse, and in order to reliably aplish the things that I consider as of utmost priorities.
It is still swelling within my mind, and the feeling of homesickness hasnt disappeared either.
But, now I clearly understand, maybe because of the fact that I forcibly epted the idea that I wanted to return to my former world within myself.
In truth, the idea of returning to my original world, couldnt be anymore inconsequential.
I will be sure to drag all of them down here
With one hand, I grabbed my hair after getting wet from the fountain drips.
I tried to consciously imagine myself back to my previous world, but the words You Gotta be Kiddin meran through my head even faster than it forming a concrete image I wanted to form.
It was a matter even before talking about how to go about returning.
I still have things left to do in this world.
Im gonna kill those bastards.
I am going to kill, kill, kill, kill, kill them all, and put an end to everything.
Until then, I dont need any hope.
I have no time to stand idle, nor can I afford to look back
Thats right, its not over yet. Nothing is over.
The only thing I possess is this dark passion that seems like it might burn even my own body.
I cannot return with this pathetic look on my face
I washed my face again with the fountains waters.
About two hours have passed since I returned to my previous location andid down beside Shuria who seemed to be sleepy.
When I was thinking about waking Shuria up, I heard a voice from Minnalis.
Hmm, Ugh
She slowly puts her hand on the ground, and then looks around while still in a daze.
Yo, morning sunshine. Were you able to see a nice dream?
Master?
As Minnalis, who was still dazy rubbed her eyes, her consciousness gradually became firm, and her line of sight also became fixed.
I, uh
Do you remember what happened just before you copsed?
Yes, I defeated the monster pronto, and then I became very, very thirsty, Ma, Master, I, what, what have I done
Do you feel any difort in your body? Do you feel any pain or maybe feeling disoriented?
Enough about me, is master alright?
Calm down, I wont be flustered by something of that level. I am in excellent condition
I hug the dismayed Minnalis lightly and pat her head.
Minnalis traces the spot where she bit with her fingers over and over again to make sure, and confirms that there are no scars.
After doing so for a while, I tapped her back in a cuddling manner and separated from her.
First of all, check your current condition. You are the one who had the most change, and honestly speaking, I still dont know what happened. For the time being, do you feel anything dangerous? Confirm through your status too
Saying that, Minnalis looks around her body.
I seem to be all right. The thirst I felt at that time too, Hyan!?
All of a sudden, Minnalis uttered a scared voice with her body.
Whats wrong!?
Oh, no, theres something in my clothes, Ahya, hey, stop that, hyuu!!
Something was moving haphazardly inside Minnalis clothes.
Ah, oh, thats right, Kuu is sleeping inside of your clothes
Eh, then this
Puhyuu, Ku-shii, kyauu-
Kyaa!? Its ticklish
Npoo!! ugh, ah, Panpa-, manma-, did to Kuu
Kuu who popped her head from Minnalis chest, made a Ughh groan.
Well, anyway, so theres nothing wrong with your body right? How much do you remember of when you assimted with Kuu?
Yes, at that time, the depths of my body was whirling and full of power without end, and instead I was excited like when I was getting revenge. Both the energy and magic power, I felt like if I dont release them, theyre going to burst open from inside me
One by one, words flowed out of minnalis as she tried to confirm the things she remembered.
So, when I used thatst magic, the energy in my body suddenly shrunk, and umm, I became very hungry, and right before my eyes, was stained in red and white, umm, and Masters blood
Having said that, Minnaliss face was blushed red and she ced her clutched hand around her mouth and looked down bashfully.
The manner in which she nces towards me flutteringly, somehow seems like one who is feeling embarrassed rather than feeling sorry.
No, wait, wait, is that something to feel shy about?
Does Kuu remember when she was inside Minnalis?
Hmm-? I dont know, but ich was warm!
When Kuu says that in a lisping tone, I wonder what has gotten her so excited because she then seem happy.
And if I say that I want you to go inside Minnalis again, can Kuu get in?
Yeah, I probably can
While saying that, Kuu came out of Minnalis chest, she followed her hair and climbed on top of her head.
I see, frankly speaking, I dont know what exactly Kuu is, or what that state really is. I do think that it seems to transform one into a vampire, but it doesnt seem to be that simple either, for now Kuu is not to assimte with Minnalis arbitrarily alright
Al-right!
Does she get it or not, Kuu responds in a doubtful manner.
Although its slightly worrying, it seemed like it would be pointless to say anything further.
Now then, shall we talk about the events after Minnalis coped
Events after I, copsed?
I began to talk about the woman named Leone to Minnalis who had a mysterious face.
Chapter 116 - The Hero, Signs the Contract 1
Chapter 116 C The Hero, Signs the Contract 1
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
---------------------------------------------------------------
From what I can tell, without a doubt, those adventurers are probably the same people making up the party of peddlers that came to the vige.
Minnalis after having heard the gist nodded deeply and replied thus.
I see, if thats the case then that means, there wasnt any other hero who was summoned after me. Perhaps, the most likely possibility is of one that was summoned before me
The fact that she doesnt look Japanese could easily be exined if she were to be considered of mixed blood, and it also doesnt contradict the fact that she mentioned Japan.
Which country would do such a thing, or, why is such an existence being neglected to roam free and so on, there are a lot of doubts, but if something like that was being performed in secret before mying to this world, then I cannot say for certain that there was no hero summoning.
In any case, we just have to hear from them directly. About the hero, and Minnalis vige
Well then, well have to lock them up somewhere, and get the information
No, I am not thinking of getting it using that method this time around. You too dont really want to use such method, do you?
I did not miss Minnalis expression which got distorted for a moment.
You cannot, Master-sama!! Rather than such little sentiment, we need reliable information even if were a little forceful!! Im d that you are worried about me, but we do not have any need for a madperson who woulde between our revenge
Minnalis eyes after saying that, contained a strong, cold intent that bespoke her intention of not willing to back down one bit.
Thats exactly why. Where were going to from here on is Carbonheim. That town has just the right magic tools for contracts. If we use it proficiently, we will be able to obtain the information we want to know legally. Even without having to spend time and effort with torture. Besides, there is a possibility that the information will instead be transmitted, by killing them. If were thinking about staying in the city, its not the best choice
But
Besides, if shes a Hero that I am not aware of, theres no telling what kind of trump card she might be concealing, and if possible we should avoid a situation where anything goes, even if were going to do it, it should be after weve gathered the information. You know that the scariest thing is Because I didnt know right
Because we lost everything in that way.
That, may have been the case
Fortunately, the other side seems to be obsessed with you. If all these favorable conditions are lining up, then there is no need to take the hard way from the beginning. Though I hope the need to do that doesnt arise
Although its slim, there is also the possibility that they are connected with Princess Alesia.
If so, then I must definitely obliterate them. Even if Minnalis disagrees, I will most likely kill them.
Well then, lets hurry up and get moving. Hey, Shuria you too wake up
Hmm, Im still sleepy
I do very much understand the feeling of not wanting your sleep to be interrupted, but I cannot afford to say so this time.
Uhmm, on a normal day I would allow it even for a little, but Kuu, Chuusuke, DO IT
Yau? Yauu!
Chuutsu!!
WaPssh!? I, its so ticklish!?
As the instruction was given out to Kuu and Chuusuke who were messing around, ying ys, Shuria who was lying down got her face licked and woken up.
Shuria, whose face became sticky, wakes up with teary eyes.
Hurry your ass up and get that dirty saliva-smeared face washed up, you tiny-breasted elf. Its not the time to be dozing off
Argh, this method of waking someone, and the abuse right after, its so terrible, Ughhhh~
Although her words and expression are a bit, since shes back to normal I guess its all good.
Now then lets depart quickly. You see, rather than chasing after something, I like to lie in wait ahead. Its easier to cease the initiative in that way
If were to make contact, it should be as soon as possible, and preferably in a ce with alot of people.
Right, for example, checkpoints that go into the city are the best.
Wh, wh, wh
Yo, you were slower than I thought
It was in front of the wall that surrounds Carbonheim.
The blue walls, much like the clear sky peculiar to this country, seems to have been enchanted with unique magic. The barrier covers the whole city along its walls.
In front of the walls, the procession of waiting for admission continued, and at the end of the line, we were waiting for the iing Leone and co. while securing the position.
Ugh
Whoa, think about the situation before you act out
I raised my voice so as to keep Leone, who was trying to setup a bow right away, in check.
To be honest, I was very jumpy about what to do if I were attacked soon before raising my voice, but just as predicted her movements was halted by the surprise.
Hey, causing amotion here is not good, Leone
Thats right, calm down
I know that
After being suppressed by herpanions, Leone halts her movement.
Thats all good and all, but Ill also be troubled if youre not in high spirits and willing to shoot.
With this much people as witness, no matter how you try to gloss it, you wont be let off the hook? No matter what you bunch think
Kyaa!?Hyawa!
These babies, are mine
While using the image of a pompous idiot acquaintance in my memory as reference, I held Minnalis and Shurias waists in a way to look as lewd and detestable as possible.
I brushed up Minnalis hair, and exposed the ve crest as if showing it off.
Ah, you!!
So, thats the gist, you bastards, you want this baby, right?
Hmm!!
I embraced Minnalis more strongly, and show off.
In that case, I dont mind making a trade. What will you do? Or do you want me to call the guards right here?
As she moves her neck lightly, she could feel that theyre gathering attention from those lining in procession.
Guards near the checkpoint are also looking towards here intermittently.
Because it is also one of their roles to suppress squabbles between violent fellows.
low-life
It contained a feelings of direct disgust.
Haha, thats a goodpliment. Well then, for now why dont you be a good girl and line up
After a long time????while basking in feeling of pleasant stabbing stares, we turned our backs on Leone and lined up in the line.
(It went well, easy peasy)
(Oh, good grief, those people dont seem to have changed at all)
Minnalis had aplicated expression on her face, of being delighted or troubled.
It was arranged beforehand to use the telepathicmunication when speaking. I want these guys to think that Im garbage who is forcing Minnalis and Shuria to obey.
If not, the value of liberating Minnalis who is the trading condition, from very will drop down.
(Geez, shes so straightforward, that its sickening)
If only people were just like that, I might probably still be be upholding my role as the Hero.
No, no chance huh.
No matter what I did, or whatever I chose.
Because this was probably the only viable path from the future where I know everything.
(Honestly, if possible I would like to end this amicably)
Even so, I think robust people like her actually wants to be weed ordingly.
Therefore, even knowing that we are absolutely ipatible.
After nearly an hour passed, the very long queue was finally our turn.
All right, you may pass!
Yes, thank you
As we received permission from the guard at the checkpoint, we pass through the translucent film glowing blue.
Hyu, ugh, its suddenly got warmer
This, is really not just for appearance is it. If its this warm, the cloak for cold weather is almost too hot
The cold air which cuts the skin up to a while ago, changed radically, into a warm atmosphere which one could endure in early spring.
The townscape did not feel fantastic despite it being a Magic City.
Themonce town which remains the same like any other city continues, but the only difference from other cities is just about the abnormally high number of magicians among the people passing through town huh.
The numbers of people able to wield magic isnt few, but few people are able to settle on magic as their primary.
So, what are you going to do now
First of all, were going to buy Richmonds Contract. If youre going to trade in this town, thats the best
Richmonds contract.
Richmond who is said to be an ancestor of Carbonheim, celebrated as the strongest magician of all time, it is a magical contract who the old genius, said to have created a lot of magic systems, invented.
A magic item that does not activate if the prinicipals who make the contract do not seriously desire it at that point, but forcibly carry out the contract written on parchment.
I have never seen the real thing, but the gist is that amand given which exercised itsmanding authority has morepelling force than the ve crest, and that the spell curse cant be broken unless if it were used in a secret ceremony in the Law country.
Unbelievable Wow So daring
Perhaps the three on Leones side knew the price of the contract, as they leaked such voices.
It is a contract that is established at the highest peak as a contract. Naturally, it is quite pricey as such.
, is it that pricey? Is it expensive?
Ten gold coins for one sheet
As I replied thus to Minnalis and Shuria who cordially asked together, they opened their eyes wide in surprise.
Speaking of Ten pieces of gold coins, it is roughly a million yen in Japanese yen.
I think its up to each person whether this amount is high or cheap for the item, but typically theres no mistaking that itmands quite a great cost.
In reality, it is extremely difficult to cough out that much gold coins.
Its not like I cant afford it, but there is also the enrollment fee for Minnalis and Shuria.
(Ma, master-sama, are you really buying such an expensive item?)
(Yeah, because its necessary)
I replied decisively with such words to Minnalis who spoke out to me in whispers.
Well, if you buy such a thing, theres no way you can remain conspicuous, so I do not feel like buying it at all normally.
So, my dear Minnalis, stop looking at the round bag that contains the gold so flutteringly.
Shuria didnt say So its a cheap inn today? or something like that, things will work out somehow even without having to stay in a cheap inn.
And, here we are
The ce we arrived at by relying on my memory was a run-down antique merchant shop.
Hey hey, werent you going to buy Richmonds contract?
A man called Dan speaks out for the feelings of the Leone party.
Its okay, right here
I ignored those words and stepped into the shop.
The inside fits adequately the outer appearance of the store, and the various itemscking any form of integrity covered in dust were scattered about randomly.
Yo-you, are wee
The person tending to the shop is a very shady-looking old man.
As a matter of fact, for some reason, he is just an ordinary shady-looking old man as he appears. He doesnt feel like a quick-witted person, or that hes actually some kind of big shot.
This is a shop most fitting to be called third-rate, that normally sells shady goods, at shady prices.
It really is to my liking.
What are you looking for today?
Oh, were good. Well search on our own. Ah, this one
I looked around the store and picked up a book that is piled up behind the shade of the shelves.
Puff, puff, I dusted the dust on surface with my hand.
Oh, dear customer, you have such good eyes. That item is
I dont need any exnations. How about tworge silver coins?
Eh?
I dropped the money on the counter.
Is it not enough? Then heres one more piece. Im not going to add any more than this though
No, no, this is enough!!
When I ced the additional onerge silver coin on top the one on counter, he hurriedly snatched the money which seemed to convey this already belongs to me.
Im done. Lets go
? Did youe to buy that book?
Yeah, thats right
As I replied thus, Spinne who made the inquiry looks towards me dubiously and observed me.
Leonespanions looks at me with appearance that says that they have no idea what was going on. However, only Leone was not puzzled, but was rather as expected, looking at me with eyes of vignce.
Shall we change location, its also not a matter that can be settled while standing and talking
Chapter 117 - The Hero, Signs the Contract 2
Chapter 117 C The Hero, Signs the Contract 2
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
It was an hour or two after noon.
We were in a huge eating ce filled with people that were eating after selling their wares during the morning.
So, I wonder if we can get them to talk to us or something?
We sat at the edge of a restaurants long table.
We were stuck in a group of other tables arranged all around us.
Minnalis and Shuria stood behind me making sure to look like they were my ves.
We had already talked it over, so they had the look on their faces like Were definitely being held against our will!
It was a strange feeling having them like this. Minnalis was wearing a sexy maid outfit, and Shuria was wearing a mini-skirt kimono.
AhIm getting hungry, lets get this show going.
I took out an old book that I had bought, and broke open the covers binding.
Wha?What the hell?Whats he doing?
Below the leather binding was a parchment with a silk-like warmth.
The white sheet was Richmonds contract.
However, in the midst of all the surprised voices, the only one that emphasized that something was wrong with her face was Leone.
I only ask you to do three things: Get me information, dont do anything to mess up our operation, and pretty much not to do anything that would cancel this contract.
get information?
Yeah, not to lie to any question, and answer everything. In exchange for that well erase Minnalis ve mark, and let you do what you want.
Not only that, but since you said we shouldnt do anything to mess with this operation, that means that you need to add not trying to mess with us girls as well.
Hmph, well, sure.
She really is like a businesswoman in that regardno point missed.
Disregarding about all that talk about messing around, even if I decided to mess around with her, theres no way she could resist me.
Got it, then I wont do anything to cause any problems with any of you, okay? Is that epted?
She asked to make sure that I was being honest.
Are you really okay with that condition?
Leone looked at me with a strong gaze of caution.
Honestly, as long as we all epted the condition of not messing with the operation it was fine. And as long as I followed her condition, it wouldnt matter even if they tried adding on to it.
Even so, any action that would mess with our operation could be hidden by us anyway.
Well, it was still possible that there might be extra conditions made if I epted this condition.
Yeah.
So I answered, and wrote the condition on the contract.
Now, all of you need to write your names down here.
please first allow me to confirm the words of the contract.
Not retreating an inch from her careful sense of caution, Leone looked over the contract.
After that other members had looked over it as well in session, they wrote their names.
And I wrote my name to formalize the five names written on the contract.
Okay, the contract isplete.
I then tore the contract vertically and the contract burned with a white fire from bottom to top.
Then the white sparks of fire spread and then were sucked into the people that had signed the contract.
!!
In that second, I heard a voice reverberate in my head.
Take off Minallis choker, now! Without dy!
Geez, you dont have to order me. Ill do it.
As I was trying to think about other things, the sound of the order kept echoing in my head.
Minnalis, give me your neck.
Oh? Oh, sure, master.
She lifted her hair and Minnalis exposed her neck.
Putting magic into the master seal on the back of my hand, a dark blue light erupted from it and arched over to Minnalis neck.
Almost like a tug-of-war, my master seal and Minnalis ve seal crackled and spat like water hitting a hot te, and smoke rose.
The ve seal on Minnalis neck then disappeared without a trace.
The orders repeating over and over in my head disappeared.
Okay then, now all the boring conversation is over. Lets eat. Here, you two sit down.
Okay. I really want to eat meat! Shuria said.
Ah, somehow, it does make me feel a bit lonely, master. I didnt really feel its importance until now
What are you talking about?!
Minnalis and Shuria tiredly slumped into the seat.
Leone couldnt hide her surprise at the sudden change in ourposure.
Yeah, yeah, I like that look on her.
Uh, mister, would you like three of our daily specials, our meat meal? I mean, would you like that master?
Huh? Yeah, I guess.
I felt more like having fish than meat, but it wasnt something I was going to demand.
However, with that answer Minnalis rabbit ears sprung up.
Sigh, master, why are you going to make a meaningless lie like that? Hold off on one of those meat dishes and get him a fish te instead.
Its easy to tell youre lying, Kaito-sama.
Hey, why the disrespect all the sudden?
Now that the conversation returned to normal, Leone responded to it all, almost as if she had rebooted.
Ah, umMinnalis?
Yeah, sorry about that. I havent introduced everyone here. Nice to see you again, Leone. Dan, Zank, Shupene. d to see you seem healthy.
Minnalis smiled at her own refined behavior.
Eh, wha? Wait. Minnalis, I thought you were brought here against your will as a ve
Sorry for fooling you with that, but, it was necessary for me to do.
Minnalis bowed apologetically.
n? So youre a ve of love to this GUY, Minnalis?
Heh! Hee hee
Wha? ve of love? Dont make fun of me like that.
Heh, heh heh, ve of lovethats a very attractive nickname.
And, the food we ordered just arrived.
The whole situation was a bit of a turn off, so I went to work on my lunch.
Ah, I see. To think that one day Minnalis would fool ME like this
YesI never knew that Id make a Mnage trois either.
Hey, you all need to stop, I attempted to indicate by feigning ignorance of everything being said.
In times like this, its really hard to be a protagonist that has to pretend being that hes deaf and slow.
Nno, what am I, some kind of clown?!
Yeah, sorry for fooling you. Ill pay for your food so dont freak out.
Ah, dang, well, MISTER WAITER! GET ME THE MOST EXPENSIVE MEAL, FOUR OF THEM!
Leone cried out desperately.
Aaaahhhh! This is too much! To have to wait on two beautiful women too, and, with those maid and mini-kimono uniforms, I thought you were just some NEET pervert that owned them!
Wow, thats saying a lot
Shut up! Do you have anything to say for yourselves? If anyone looks at you theyre going to think that!
Ugh
I got pissed at what was being said, but everyone around was staring at me.
Damn, this conversations getting lost in the weeds.
Thats why I didnt want to talk about this in the first ce.
And what information do you want? You have to want something!
Yeah, well firstplease show me to the nicest bed in the town.
Wha?
Ahwell well.
IIam a man, after all.
Nononosaying something like that will make ME blush, master.
Something leaked out of Leones mouth as she attempted to speak, but she was at a loss.
But, as she stood, her face got red and she screamed.
W, WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?! Y, YOU PERVERT!! HORRIBLE! YOU REALLY ONLY WANT SEX, RIGHT?!
What are you whining about you depressed perv? Youre the one whos a pervert. And stop spitting all over the cedisgusting.
Leones head jutted out after her red-faced outburst.
Using her closer position, I spoke so that only Leone could hear me.
Ill tell you your ordered after we eatI havent told you about Japan, right?
!!
Leone had nothing to say in response, and I went back to eating my lunch.
reincarnation? Well, that possibility, Ive never thought about it.
After we were done eating, Leone and I moved seats as she listened to my story.
I had thought a lot over but never knew Id end up in this pattern.
After being reborn from Japan, I had memories of everything before time was reversed.
There was no doubt that he had experienced a time slip, she must have been caught in my tutorial mode.
If I was living in the second world I was in, then that meant that Leone was living in the third world.
(I thought only I remembered the old world, because I was resurrected?)
The thing that connected me to seemed only to be that.
Thats right. So, how did you know I used to be Japanese?
Business secret. Theres no way Im going to reveal that as an adventurer.
I guess not. So anyway, this goddess tutorial mode is
Let me just check once before we continue, youre not someones spy, right?
Whatever, Leone. Ill say it again, no ones going to be a peddler AND a spy.
I have to make sure.
I simply shrugged my shoulders.
Anyhow, the first world was set upon by a demon lord, and even now is searching for me by Aurelias princess. No point in my being worried about safety, right?
Yeah, maybe, butThen, is the purpose of your journey to find a way back?
Well, yeah, I guess.
Of course, that wasnt my purpose, but there was no reason to tell her some other one that would agitate her.
Minnalis was somehow happy to see Leone again, so there was no reason to put her on guard.
And, thinking from her view, she was wondering what would happen next.
Do you want to go back? To the old world.
No. In this world Im Leone. The Japanese me is dead, so theres no way back. My ce is here.
Its certain that she thought a lot about the old world and had made that decision.
She had said so without any confusion.
I see.
Well, I guess that conversation is done.
It was time for us to visit that ce in Minnalis vige, I thought.
Hey, if we dont hurry, the lodging ces will fill up!
Dan said in a tired voice after looking over at us several times.
As I looked outside after hearing that, I saw that the evening was quickly approaching.
Its true that if we didnt start looking for a ce to stay, wed have to probably make camp outside or something pitiful like that.
Minnalis, Shuria, go get us some lodging around here. Its no funing to a town and then having to camp outside it.
Id ask about Minnalis town tomorrow.
And after that, it would be necessary to get information about where Aurelias princess was moving.
After I died, the ce I want to be farthest away from in my future is that empire.
My knowledge was slowly losing awareness of that fact.
Even though there were several reports here and there, at least it would reinforce my hate for her.
That trash princess wouldnt just leave me alone.
Yes master.
Okay.
They both stood up and I did as well.
Well leave now, but have you decided where to stay? Id like to talk to you again tomorrow.
Were staying at the Cats Forest Lodge. We cant meet tomorrow. Because we have to get rid of some of this load, we dont have time to talk.
I see, you all really are sellers and not adventurers.
Lets meet here four days from now. Well give you the price for our info.
For money?!
Of course. We wont just give information for free as traders! Even if the contract says No lies we still have to get money for our info.
yeah, theyre right.
Well, as long as you get us some good info.
I said and left while paying their bill as I said.
So Minnalis isnt your ve right? So she doesnt have to call you master, right?
No, even without the ve mark, Im still her master.
Well, but
Im her master.
I see, shes not happy with that.
Well, we will be in this ce for a while, so if you have something for us, contact the head maid at the Cats Forest Lodge.
They said right before leaving the ce.
Well, see you.
No, even so, it was a good exchange.
Even now I wondered how our conversations would progress.
I was happy that I had taken care of one problem, and so I left the restaurant after Minnalis and Shuria.
Kaito Ukei
The foulest traitor of all C the former adventurer Kaito Ukei
The real guy behind all this talk about him being some crazy criminal showed that he wasnt anything to scream about after all.
I thought he was a low-life after seeing Minnalis and that other Shuria under his control, but it was all acting.
It was stupid, well, I mean that guy gets carried away too easily.
When I was a student in the former world, there was a guy that got charged stupid stuff in ss.
At least I thought that I could talk to him and not see him as someone that I had to be really hostile to.
Do you want to go back? To the old world.
No. In this world Im Leone. The Japanese me is dead, so theres no way back. My ce is here.
The old world, back to Japan.
Its not that I never thought about it. But even with the chance, I wouldnt choose to.
Just as I said, Japan was dead, and now I was Leone.
I see, he answered shortly, and he left money for Dan and then left.
It seems he has a good rtionship with Minnalis too so we talked and then he left.
She was sold as a ve, her kind mother died, so it wouldnt be strange if things went bad that she ended up dead.
I was really happy.
Well, we will be in this ce for a while, so if you have something for us, contact the head maid at the Cats Forest Lodge.
After saying that, he waved goodbye with his hand, that Ukei.
(Reallyhappy.)
I thought it was great that Minnalis had found someone to go around with.
I know she must have had some horrible memories. She didnt even ask about her mother either.
Even so, Minnalis was smiling.
Honestly, it still weighs on my mind that shes running around with a guy being chased by the princess.
But, because shes beside him, she looks like shes enjoying her life.
(skill operation C piercing eyes)
Thats why when he left the store, I used that to see him and check it.
The guy in charge of Minnalis.
She met a kind guy, and now she was happy.
Yeah, I had to make sure.
However, beside all of them, in the middle of all those three.
?! What, what is this?
A dark, dark, dark, with only light from around, a dark me that consumed everything.
Though it was only a skill that saw color, there was an evil, terrible light that seemed to be an illusion, but could consume everything.
It seemed to cover his whole body like an aura, a darkness like chains that seemed to consume the other two, stretching from Ukei.
Ive never seen this color.
I dont know this color.
That, that
If this is some evil new color, its far too new of one for me.
The kind of feeling, that makes one smaller and lighter with time.
Humans arent made to have strong feelings like that.
Not just hard chains covering the girls, but something softer like tar sticking to them, strengthening the feeling.
This is worse than being a ve
Something attached to the heart.
More like brainwashing.
That man has done that to themand to himself
Leone? What is it?
I have to help them.
I didnt know how to respond to my questioning partners, so I just whispered those words quietly, and drank the rest of the cup in front of me.
Chapter 118 - Adventurer, Watch the Experiment 1
Chapter 118 C Adventurer, Watch the Experiment 1
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
---------------------------------------------------------------
Thanks yaaah!
The guy saw me off with a strangely ented goodbye, and I left the back-alley trinket store.
I walked around the stores to get the things I needed to sneak into the Schools dungeon.
Okay, back to the lodge then?
Three days had quickly passed in Carbonheim.
I had handled magical beasts in front of and behind the town on the road, so I had enough money made.
Leones rmended lodging, Forest Lodge of Angels was a ce she said was great from former times staying there.
As a rule, we usually borrow the kitchen after the first day and let make Minnalis prepare food, but there was more than enough food made by the lodging.
Even though Minnalis ability to cook was getting quite good, even she was surprised by the quality.
It was enough to say that the ce had good food for a first ce establishment.
Im back, humph!
Ah, wee back, master.
Wee back, nph nph
When I got back to my lodging room, we all sat down in our respective beds while the other two practiced their magic control.
Kuu was sleeping right in the middle of my bed.
It seemed somehow that Kuu was under my control, and had the Magic Egg-deinside of it.
It was good because one couldnt just walk around outside with it out, but ording to Kuu the sword inside him is Um, it feels like hmm, and ummm, and errrm. Its better outside.
Because it didnt seem ufortable, I gave clear directions not to let it outside when I left.
It was easy for the two to make a bed to keep Kuu in, as they just reinforced a stick with magic.
On the ends of the stick were metal chains hung above.
Without enforcing it enough the stick would break, but doing it too much meant the whole thing would break.
I trained on how to do this by trying to figure out how to handle magical power as I cant use magic, but it was harder than I thought.
Minnalis on the other hand is a genius at thispared to me, so she did it with unbelievable ability. On the other hard, Shuria had a hard time with it, and the sticks she used to train with were broken on the floor, piled like a mountain.
Hmph, Minnalis can really handle all of this so easily. Even though Shurias not so good, shes still good enough. Nice work.
Tomorrow, they would take the school entrance test at the Carbonheim school.
I didnt think that theyd fail it, but its going to be hard to get them to control themselves when they practice magic after they get in.
Heh heh, heh.
Ah, idiot, dont lose concentration!
Then there was a snapping sound from Shurias hand.
Ah, my new record!
She whispered and drooped her shoulders in despair.
Tomorrows the test, so lets leave it at that for today.
okay!Yes, master.
After the test was over, we were going to meet Leone too.
Tomorrow would be a busy day.
Okay, were here.
I heard about this ce before, but it IS really huge.
And the walls are blue.
The next day, there were groups of people meandering around the school early.
The huge grounds containing the dorm surrounded the school, and the walls surrounding the grounds of this magic school were the same color as the walls of the city, blue.
The walls were constructed with the same materials as well, and if one were to think about the school itself as a castle, one could see what a high ce this school had in this country.
Toe here again
Arriving to the line behind the signboard, we could see quite the number of people lined up there.
Most of them were outsiders, in other words, most were there as adventurers.
Oh hey, shes in the back of the line!
Ah, I see, you were going to see her this afternoon.
Leone and her party was in the end of the line.
They looked towards us as if they noticed we were there.
So, since youre here, I guess that means you n to join the school too?
Yeah, Im going to buy the entry for the basics ss, these two are going to start going.
I put my hands on both Minnalis and Shurias shoulders as I said this.
Yup.Hes right.
Hm, so youre not going?
Yeah, I have other things to do, I dont use magic after all.
I returned Dans question.
Though it was true that I didnt use magic.
As we talked like this, the line seemed to disappear, and it was our turns up at the reception window.
Thank you for waiting. Youvee here to attend this magical academy, correct?
Yes, correct.
Well, then, please write your name and desired ss here. Do you need a pen?
Nah.
Leone and her group each wrote their names and desired sses down.
Okay, Dan and Xank for the basics ss, Leone and Spinne for the advanced ss. You may not attend the advanced ss if you do not pass the test. Also, there is no returns of admissions fees, is that okay?
Yes, we know. Heres the admission fees.
The receptionist took the money from Leone, and made sure the money was all there.
Well, then let us show the advanced ss candidates to the testing grounds.
Okay, see you twoter.
With that, the four left to the testing grounds.
Now then, youvee here to attend this magical academy, correct?
I answered the proper questions, and we three wrote our names down in the register.
Kaito, Minnalis, and Shuria. So Minnalis and Shuria are looking to participate in the advanced ss?
Yes, thats right.
Minnalis and Shuria signed up for the advanced ss.
The attendees took us along to a quiterge testing area.
The same as outside, the floor and walls were covered with blue.
CGO, Fire Lance!
Just then, the group ahead of us, or Leones groups were taking the magic test.
Spinnes firence struch the target and exploded in fire.
Good, excellent job. You both pass with no problem. The ss for the advanced course begins tomorrow, so make sure to bring your pass certificate.
A man with sses that looked like an instructor said those words.
Hey, congrats on the pass!
Oh, so if youre here, does that mean Shuria is trying for advanced ss?
No, Shuria and Minnalis are both trying for it.
What, Minnalis too?
Leone blinked in confusion at all of us.
Minnalis is half beast, so of course she can use magic.
Yeah, both want to go to the advanced ss.
Well, I mean, for Minnalis, this test is
Xank seemed to say with a worried face.
Yes, she is half beast. Her magic is easy to go wild, and its quite difficult for her to hit a magical target.
Shell be fine.
But Minnalis and Shuria would have no problem.
Yesterday, I told them to use their unique skill so that their powers wouldnt get out of control.
Well, please destroy the round target in the circle on the ground. Throwing something or causing something to appear from inside the circle is not allowed.
Okay!Yes, sir.
The instructor told the girls and they nodded.
First, Shuria entered the circle.
She dumped a full-te armor out on the ground and imbued it with magic.
Okay, here it goes, Marite!
She usually didnt chant anything, but this time she made sure to show her magical intention with a chant.
An unseen thread sprung from Shurias finger, and caused the armor to spring up.
The armor took the sword in his arm and blew the target away.
Was that alchemy magic? No, perhaps I felt earth magic? I see this is a outside type of magic using telekinesis.
Honestly, Shurias Marite Magic wasnt a telekic type, but in fact thought to be a curse that affected the pseudo-fate.
Of course, they didnt want to give information about their own magic so they didnt emphasize it.
Then that means next is me.
Shuria now changed out with Minnalis, who entered the circle.
Clisten to the hymn of the rotten root. Fall into the sludge of the poison swamp!
Minnalis voice echoed beautifully.
The magic surrounded her and erupted.
Poison Hand!
The magic coalesced in front of Minnalis in a purple sphere.
The sphere surged through the air, and stretched into the shape of a hand, and hit the target.
The purple hand wrapped around the target in a grip, and the target went Whzzahhhh and crumbled.
Oh! Poison magic is quite rare! And you must be quite the magician to do so since beast-men have trouble controlling their magic.
The instructor raised his voice in praise.
Thats fine. You both pass. The target was broken, and both of your magic levels are high enough. Well, its been a while since I saw magic like that. If you both stay here, youll be in the special ss within half a year.
The instructor seemed very excited about it.
You other two had quite strong magic as well. There are many good candidates this year. As an instructor Im very pleased.
So the two took the pass certification.
These are your two pass certifications, when youe for instruction, make sure to bring it with you.
Thank you.Kaito, Kaito! Look! See?
You both did great.
Shuria was shaking a pass certificate from the school with a easy magic square carved in the wood.
It was way better than I expected. They both got into the school.
What was left was asking about Minnalis vige location from Leone.
That was all.
Chapter 119 - Adventurer, Watch the Experiment 2
Chapter 119 C Adventurer, Watch the Experiment 2
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
---------------------------------------------------------------
We were now done with the test without incident and so we went to the store with Leone and the girls together.
We were waiting for the food that the head hostess had rmended, so I nted the seed of conversation among the group.
I see, so it was Kaito that bought Minnalis.
Thats right.
I was asked how Minnalis and I met, and after mentioning some odds and ends, came to the time that I bought Minnalis in the slums.
Of course, I didnt talk about being an adventurer or being attacked by the princess or empire.
Only Leone knew about that information.
Also, it was obvious we didnt tell Leone the real purpose for our trip.
Even so thats something Minnalis! I was really surprised!
Hahoo, Spinne. Stop it, Youre not a kid anymore!
Minnalis said as Spinne embraced her.
Even though Minnalis looked a bit troubled, she didnt try to escape Spinnes grasp.
I was also surprised that you passed the advanced ss! I heard that half-beasts cant use long range magic that well. How did you DO that, after all?
Ah! I was wondering about that too. For an outsider to attain advanced ss takes the power of a seasoned adventurer or a veteran, right?
Xank stated, as Dan continued.
Sorry, its a secret. An adventurer must keep her secrets.
Minnalis apologized for not being able to answer them, and did so clearly.
Its just as Minnalis says. Theres no adventurer that just gives up their tricks. but, you could teach me how to do it right?
Nope.
What?
Even though she refused Leone tly, she still seemed a bit soft in the exchange.
Minnalis, you seem so happy.
Yeah, happy for you.
Shuria seemed to whisper after all the adtion was poured on Minnalis.
It must have been because our memories were warm in the light of all the dirty, poisonous ones of the past.
Much like the days that Leticia and I spent together.
And the days that Shuria spent with her mother and sister.
Well, d to see that both Minnalis and Shuria reached advanced ss. Spinne, they both learned magic after teaching themselves, so if they ever have problems you can help them out, right?
I said to the magician Spinne.
Leone was in the same ss, but someone knowledgeable in the fundamentals of magic would make a better tutor if necessary.
Of course I can. Theyre both cute, and all I want is the title of Magic School Graduate. So Id be happy, happy, happy, to do it.
Whaa?
Huh?
Spinne suddenly embraced Minnalis again, and then in the same way embraced Shuria in herrge bosom.
After Shuria jolted in surprise, she touched her own t chest, and after moving her neck in Spinnes bosom, then jumped away and shouted.
Whaaaa?! Shes my enemy! Enemy! This person is my enemy!
What?!
Shuria red at Shupine in a hostile fashion.
And just as my little sister used to tell me C I thought Brother, dont get involved in things like that.
I understood what my sister had told me so I directed the conversation somewhere else.
Youre Dan and Xank, right?
Yeah, call me Dan.
Yup, Xank.
I see, call me Kaito. Why are youing to the magic school? You seem like knights, so I guess you need the magic as back up?
Yeah, I need to learn some strengthening magic.
And I want to learn how to enchant my weapon.
Dan rolled up his sleeve and pped his bicep, while Zank presented the sword on his hip.
Youre joining the basic ss too, Kaito?
Yeah, but even so, I just want to be able to use the library and the schools dungeon, so Im not going to any of the lectures.
I had no interest in getting instructed from the beginning.
Oh, so a dungeoner.
Dan said in reaction to my words.
On people that had seats in the school were able to use the dungeon beneath the school.
The same with the library.
A dungeoner was someone that wasnt there for learning magic, but an outsider that bought a seat at the school simple because use of the dungeon was allowed to anyone that did.
Yeah, and because of this, Leone and you two, please take care of my two while Im away I dont think it will be a problem, but its rare to see a half-beast at a ce like this, and because Shuria looks the way she does.
Youre right, Shuria does look much younger than her actual age.
Hmph! I know you like to tease, but stop treating me like a kid!!
Hee hee, no, calm down Shuria, ow, no, it doesnt hurt but it does tickle!
Shuria got angry and prodded her finger between my ribs.
It didnt hurt, but being prodded like that made my body feel weird.
sure, I understand. Youre both so cute, so theres sure to be stupid guys that will chase after you.
Leone finally said something after such a long silence, and responded as any normal person would.
However, even though that wasnt the first time I saw her like that, you should still see something like caution on her face.
(hmm, did I mess up somehow?)
When we separated before, it seemed that we had formed a good rtionship together.
I wonder how we stood now.
At first it seemed there was a very strong cautiousness.
Almost as if the wrong step would bring hostility, a very open severity.
This time as well, you couldnt feel anything negative, but something else.
(Well, it doesnt matter. Were not trying to get anything here anyway.)
We were former Japanese from our former world speaking to one another, but this was something different.
Also, if we were really to be close, well, I know why its an impossibility.
The reason why is because I, well the girls and I, cant ever let our true intentions show.
Minallis, Shuria, can you hear me?
I used my Heart-speechto the other two.
Sure, we can hear youuuuu!
What is it master?
Change of ns. Is she still cautious with me? I can feel it, so Im not going to ask about where the vige is now.
When I died in the first world, my reputation was shot.
I tried to deny it, but there was no way to change the impression that others had of me.
I thought about it for a bit, and it seems the caution with me had returned.
If thats the case, there was no meaning in asking her the location now.
Maybe tomorrow, see how things are without me and then ask. That would probably provide a clearer answer.
Of course there was a contract attached but there was no reason to force it, so for a while lets have them see Minnalis and Shurias face for a while.
Even though there was no reason for them to object, there was also no reason to make our rtions bad.
However
Dont get flustered. The wild bow of Leone and her party were pretty famous in the old world. Just try to steal any skill that I cant teach you when possible.
Minnals seems to nod with a regretful look.
I know how you feel, but calm down and think. Increase the things you can do. Dont let it go to waste.
If you only reach for what you want and dont look around, youll trip up on something.
I learned that in the first world.
Youre right, master. I guess its badI know youre right, but my emotions get in the way.
Also, even if we know where it is, were not going anywhere soon, so save your strength.
Thank you for waiting! Here is todays special menu.
And we finally had our lunch.
With that internal meeting over, we split up and ate without anything else.
well, that would have been nice, if those annoying idiots didnt keeping from everywhere.
Well, if this aint a dirty lookin ce?! I came all the way out to the sticks like this, but these ces are still so dirty!
Storming in the ce so loudly that the dust flew around the room in the echo of his footsteps was a goateed muscr and smelly man.
He was an adventurer, and had a huge sword on his back with a ck scabbard, wearing a crazily- arranged ck shimmering silver armor.
(Geez, I hate guys that look like cockroaches.)
Ug, he, hes ck Steel Geel!
Hey, stop Dan, dont look at him, hell want to fight.
What, you know him?!
hes a mercenary from the imperial country, because of something with a business rival I had to kick his ass once. From then hes been looking for me with a grudge.
The answer to the question asked was one of the worst ones you could get.
Hm? Hey, hey,hey,hey,hey,hey,hey,hey,hey,hey,hey,hey! There are some interesting faces here in this crap ce!
Even though his voice normally wouldnt echo, this WAS a small ce.
Theres no way he wasnt going to find me.
Hey, quiet down. Youre just like a un-housetrained ck dog that keeps barking. Youre pissing us off.
Leone sighed at him and gave a look of giving up.
After the other three with Leone looked at Geel with cold eyes, they kept on eating, ignoring him.
Tch! You got a foul mouth, woman! Hey, I havent seen these others before, are they new?
He had clicked his tongue at Leone, but now was referring to us.
Heh, a worthless guy with two cute girls, just the type I like!
He stared at Minnalis and Shuria and licked them up with his eyes.
It was a disgusting re.
Hey, you
Listem, you girlsbe mine okay? Instead of hanging out with that loser, I can give you some good memories by joining my party.
Yeah, this world is filled with trash.
Hey you bug, your wings are getting to loud in here. Disappear or Ill cut them off.
I grabbed his outstretched arm and gripped it.
Wha? Hey, bastard, what the, my arm ahgh!? Lemme go! Agh, AGH!
criiick , I grabbed his arm forcefully and then finally let go.
I thought that was enough of a show to end all this.
However, after taking all that quietly, this guy with whatever nickname he had showed he wasnt much a man after all.
Stupid kid! Dont mess with me!
Geel took the sword off his back, however, even before he drew it, I took my Beginning Spirit dethat I made out.
I cut his neck so that just a bit of skin was cut, and let the sword drink a bit of his blood.
Ill forgive you now, so get out.
Youuuu
You still dont get it? You got out meal dirty with your sweat! So get out!
Fwip, I drew my sword down his neck.
He was a slow opponent, but anyone that saw a sword drawn against their neck like that would back off.
Dont mess with us, you fly!
uh, tch, I wasnt bein for real! I was just yin! Hey, no need to get upset!
Geel was visible afraid and scrambled away and out the door.
Yeah! Good job brother!Great!That was some show!
After Geel left there was a noticeable cheer from the ce, and they all though it was a great spectacle.
You really are good with that. Well, I guess you have to be with two beautiful girls, right, Spinne?
Why are you asking me? Ill burn your you know what!
Spinneughed with a deep and knowingugh.
Instead of that, you have a great sword arm! Lets do battle sometime!
Yeah, if I ever have the chance.
I gave the smiling Dan an offhanded reply, and continued to shovel my meal down my throat.
Chapter 120 - Minnalis and Leone Speak
Chapter 120 C Minnalis and Leone Speak
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
The next day, Master, Shuria and I went up to the entrance of the school.
Today, the lectures at the school begin.
Okay, see youdiester. I have something to look for at the library like I told you.
See youter, master.
See ya!
Yeah, do your best, you two.
We waved and saw master off together.
Okay, lets go then.
Sure!
As the guideboard said on the way, we made our way to the room for instruction.
Adventurers of different ages were walking here and there, but as we neared the building there was a very different group that were walking together.
Their outfits were identical, and their ages were about the same as me.
As opposed to outsiders like me and Shuria, these must be Carbonheims insidersand elites as well.
(Well, who cares? It may suck to clearly be looked down on by a group like them, but even if I notice it doesnt amount to anything.)
Its one thing for them to be buzzing around your face doing nothing, but if they try to sting me in the town, Ill crush them until theyre all gone.
They were walking toward the very new beautiful ssrooms on the right side.
And we were walking towards the slightly dirty and old ones on the left.
As we finally entered the building, we stepped into the ssbeled Outside Student ss.
There was a lectern in the front and desks ascending up the ssroom in steps.
Since we arrived a bit before the teaching began, there were only some students here and there.
We might havee a bit too early.
Its better than being herete.
Quiet conversation echoed around the room, so we took our seats on the center level on the right side of the room.
Oh, good morning! Youre cute today too!
Ah, morning. You two are here early.
Without any time to look around, Leone and Spinne came into the ssroom.
They entered the ssroom and waved at us,ing closer and sitting on both sides of where we were sitting.
Someone looking at us from the front would see Leone, me, Shuria, and then Spinne.
Good morning.
Morning!
Hmm, ahh, so cute! Let me pet you!
Whaaa? S, stop! Let go of me!
(She really does like childreneven if they arent like Shuria.)
I remembered our time in the town as Spinne embraced Shuria.
That time she held me, Lusha, and Kellil like that.
Those foolish memories pricked me one by one like poisoned needles.
Leone, do you remember? When we were in the vige, Spinne did that all the time.
yeah.
Do you all go back to there, Leone?
No, well, not now
I knew it. I heard what happened there. Its no surprise seeing as you know that Im a half-beast.
!!
Just then her face was disturbed by a sad look.
No, thats not it, Leone. I didnt want you to make that face.
Dont make a face like that. Master saved me from it. I dont think about the past.
So, sorry about that.
But there is something I wont forgive
Well, Marris is
My mother couldnt take the journey and passed away. I was almost dead when he helped me.
!! Oh, then, um
Thats why I said,
Leone, could you tell me where my vige is? I have no idea where it is.
So you want to know, so you can get revenge on the vigers?
Not at all. I told you, I dont think about the past.
Well, why
I used my mother, saying,
I dont want to go back there, but I want to check if my mother had left anything behind.
Please, I dont know if she left anything behind. I want something to remember her by.
Yes, it was a horrible lie.
A lie.
It didnt take me using a skill, but I hid that I could feel it.
As a peddler that has to watch people haggling with you, Im not that easy to deceive with a lie like that.
I understand why shes thinking of revenge.
However, I dont think any revenge is going to save Minnalis.
Because, I can see the color of guilt in her that she has to try to trick me to get this information.
The Minnalis I remember was so kind that shell do anything for anyone.
If she could return to her former self, I know shed be the same again.
Even knowing that, I couldnt keep my mouth closed because of the contract that I had signed.
the vige is in the north part of Aurolea empire, on the border of Gligar imperialnd. From here you should leave the mountain range on the imperial side to get there quicker.
So, before she pleaded any more, I told her.
I could fool her many ways without have to lie to her.
If I didnt do this much, I wouldnt be much of a peddler.
The north part of the empirethe opposite way from here
If you go to the town of Gagad before the mountain range, someone will give you the details. To be safe you might want to take the longer way, going through Robelia in this country may be easier for you.
(I know its no problem if I dont lie. If I give her apletely different vige thus not lying about which vigethen I dont break the contract.)
Since I also promised not to interfere with their operations, I was saved from having to talk around the subject.
There was nothing I did that prevented them from their goal.
I seeThank you very much. However, Im not going back there for a while.
I thought this was the end of it, but I wasnt that lucky.
(Somehow, I have to keep Minnalis from doing something sad like extracting revenge.)
Just then the door opened and a robed man, the instructor, entered the room.
The instruction began just after this, and I couldnt concentrate on it because I was pondering about how to save Minnalis, which was filling my mind with thoughts.
Using my skill and peering to the side at her, both of them were burning with the dark fire of revenge, still caught in those poisonous chains that my skill saw.
I knew from looking at them like this that those chains wereing from their own hearts.
I dont know what psychological interference was affecting me, but there, I could see their true feelings were being distorted by some kind of revolt.
But, I didnt see any distortion in that revolt they felt against their feelings.
In other words, they wouldnt change even if they lost those chains around their hearts. So, even if I put an end to that power, those chains would still remain, binding them.
First, I would have to shake them from their intent, and put a doubt in their hearts about the revenge they wanted.
(Somehow, I had to persuade them from the chains that guy had put over them.)
When Geel was messing around with Minnalis and the others, Ukeis heart seemed to show some emotions other than revenge.
That color of revenge wouldnt disappear, however, his wanting to protect those two was unbelievably strong.
(The color he emitted was so strongly kind. If he were to change, they would change as well. Its not good for them to foster feelings of revenge of each other.)
It seems those chains had two powers.
One was a liquid, deep feeling that came from those ck chains.
Another one was what they emitted, many colors that were encapsted in the evil around those chains, mixing within each other and the chains.
All of those evil feelings mixing among themselves, creating that ck emotion.
(Theyre totally making a mistake!)
I hadpletely decided.
I would have to bring the girls and the guy back.
Yeah, then all three of them would finally be friends with my party.
With my knowledge and his, we could save even more people.
In this chaotic world, but still, a very beautiful world.
(I have to bring them back on the right path. Theyre wrong to keep on like this.)
I would have to bring back all three. To make them happy.
So, that ck connection, what I could see within it all, was the color of pained sadness.
In the middle of her heart, the blue color of a long weeping cry of pain.
It was pierced by those ck chains, and they connected to that pain, that color.
All of them are still able to cry andugh.
But their hearts are not dead. Even if the color of revenge disappears, another color can rece it.
Thats why I have to make them abandon their revenge.
My purpose was to make them recognize their mistakes, and give up on their revenge.
Chapter 121 - Minnalis And Events 1
Chapter 121 C Minnalis And Events 1
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
If we go to the town of Gagad in front of the mountains, we will know the exact location. If were to take safety precautions, though its a long detour, if we go from the town called Robelia, in the Law Country, we can get there easily
Oh, finally, finally, finally, finally.
( Kufu, kufufu, oh, oh no. Im even using my skills for the first time in a long time, but I cant control my emotions)
Even though I know Im not supposed to, the smiles just seem to spill out.
I could not move anything immediately, but I finally saw a concrete shadow.
So, a lot of magic is ssified into seven fundamental attributes of FireWaterWindEarthLightDarknessVoid. There are also attributes derived from the fundamental attributes such as Ice and Lightning And, magic attributes that are not included in these magic are collectively called Non-systematic. An example would be, the nt Magic that is used by the Empires fierce general Azaristo. In the wastnd of the northern part of the Empire, there is also a family that uses a unique technique called Sorcery
(So, this wont do, I have to focus on the lecture)
Even if a little, to umte anything and everything possible in order to wee the time of revenge that is already before us.
Thinking that, I bury my face in the manuscript textbook that was distributed at the beginning of the lesson.
There was something which Ive used several times, but only understand by feeling listed on it.
I decided to forcibly suppress the uplifting feeling and concentrate on the lesson.
However, it was when I reconsidered.
The sand in the hourss ced in the ssroom ran out, shishishishi, and the sound of the bell rings.
Is it time already. For the time being, this ends the morning lecture. In two hours, we will begin the afternoon session. Till then
As with the tone during lecture, the lecture ended with a somewhat cold manner of speaking, and the lecturer went out of the room.
Well then, what are you two going to do about lunch, wait, I guess its just as you appear then
We ced the lunch box we had originally brought on the desk.
Today, there are two kinds of sandwiches, salty-spicy stir-fried guinea fowl with Koharu grass, and a rampaging cow cheese with bouncy smoked pig. It is my proud creation that I made to suit master who is going to do some research in the library.
Wow~, it looks so delicious as its stuffed in so beautifully. Ive always thought you were dexterous, but Minnalis, youve be quite an excellent cook
Or rather, isnt she a better cook than I am with this
Spinne was grinning as Leone was making a slightly difficult face while peering at the lunchbox.
Not just the appearance, but the lunchbox made by Minnalis is so delicious. I wouldnt mind giving you a bite though
Somewhat bragging, Shuria cut off the sandwiches a bite at a time and offered them to the two of them.
Damn, so delicious!?
Of course. Theres no way I am going to pull any stops in what master is going to eat
While saying such resolutely, her excitement sprang out gradually with joy.
It really does feel nice to have your hard work acknowledged with words. Even more so, if its said by a favorable person.
You really do like Ukei-kun huh
Yes, he is an irreceable person to us
Of course. Ah, but right now, Im making preparations for encirclement so please keep it a secret from Kaito-sama?
right, right of course, thats right
? Is something wrong?
No, its nothing. Spinne, shall we go get lunch too? Were going to bete for afternoon ss
Thats true, but the first day was just boring, and didnt gain much right
Good grief, saying such a thing. Review is important you know.otherwise Itll already be toote when it matters. Well then you two, lets have lunch together some other time. Come on, lets go, Spinne. Dan and Xank are waiting
Theyughed lightly and waved their hands and then left the lecture room.
With that as the trigger, we also set our hands on the lunch box.
Yumyum, its so delicious today too
Heye on, Shuria, thats improper
Hmyum?
I wipe Shurias cheeks who digs into the sandwich with the sauce sticking to the edges of her mouth.
( Come to think of it, I used to eat from lunchboxes like this in those days too)
In those days, it wasnt me but Lucias duty to cook.
When we threesome group of childhood friends y together, Lucia would have prepared and brought along a lunch box by herself.
When we became hungry while ying in the woods, we either just stayed in the shade or put our backs against a fallen tree and then eat lunch..
Hmmm, lets add a little sour vor next time
Right now, I am in a desperate need of a stimulus that would jerk me up from the salty taste that is transmitted to my tongue.
However, these lectures are more exhausting than I thought
I release a sigh as we walk on our way back home which is now dyed in red hues.
After such a long time which felt short, Shuria and I, together with four of Leones people were walking on the way back to the inn.
Is that so? Shuria isnt particrly tired though
Thats so admirable, I respect you. Such a good girl~
Hmphyu!I would rather you dont pat my head so arbitrarily!The only person who is allowed to press down Shurias head, hit it, or stomp it is Kaito-sama!
And, so Shurias usual sickness was activated.
Aah, after all those instructions that she shouldnt act rashly in public.
Eeh? A, are you really being subjected to such terrible treatments~!?
That, doesnt sound nice at all
He didnt seem like the type of guy to do that though
Leones people started to frown.
Shuria too doesnt mean bad, but its actually because she doesnt mean bad that its so troubling.
No, that is
Hey Shuria, did he really do such a thing?
Thats right!!Master Kaito is lenient towards Shuria and Minnalis, so if you do your best, and ask for a favor, hed at least grant you once in ten times!In addition to the astounded looks he gives, he rubs and grinds against it, Kyuu, it gets me all excited and feels good. Kyufufufu
Huh, oh, ugh.?
Leone, who kept a keen eyes to Shurias statements, made aplicated expression, that was speechless against Shurias state.
As the gazes as if demanding assistance gathered, I calmly spun the story.
Leone, when I was a child, Spinne told me that There are various forms of love in the world
Ah, ohho~, me, did I say such a thing?
Spinnee, how could you, to a child
Leone sighed after she turned her gaze towards Spinne who quickly averted her eyes.
Haa~, so, Minnalis, Shuria is umm, I mean, is that kind of thing alright?
Unfortunately
I guess shes picked up quite the intense fetish from a young age. That path is really intense~
Ahaha, dear me, not at all
Spinne and Xank kept watching Shuria, who wasnting back from the sea of delusion, while making a forcedughter.
Please excuse this shameful sight. And Shuria, how long are you going to be like that!
Fumyuu!? So cold!?
My goodness, you
I put my hand on my aching head while pushing an ice fragment I created using chantless magic onto the back of Shuria who had gone too deep in her delusions as she began to wriggle and twist her body.
Umuu, thats so cruel
Well, anyway, the both of you being in the advanced sses means that you listened to a muchplicated subject right? Setting Leone and Spinne aside, you two are quite something to achieve that at that age
Thus, Dan said such as if to switchover the sensitive atmosphere drifting on the spot.
Honestly, Dan too, you better learn from them. At the very least please stop snoring next to me. Theyre going to start giving me too the cold shoulder otherwise
Ugh!? Xank you, stop ratting me out!!
D~a~n? Wait a minute, what was that just now?
Oh, ah, I mean, umm, look, look at that!They seem to be doing something interesting!
With his face all stiffened up, Dan looked around for help and pointed to a ce where a small crowd was formed.
The ce, which looked like a small square, had a fountain in the center surrounded with small mobile stalls, street vendors, street performers, and so on, and gathered favors from people that were going anding.
The way you diverted the subject is too sloppy, Dan, youre getting a nice scoldingter. Even so, it certainly seems like theres a really exciting event
Says Leone who slowly ignored Dan who was hanging his head in disappointment.
Now now, who is the next challenger?If you can knock down the target through the blowpipe board hole, the prizes disyed out here are yours to take!
Prizes, prizes. Gorgeous prizes, gorgeous prizes
The ones raisng their voices were anky tall man, and aparatively short man with a round figure silhouette.
Aww, so close And it was only a little off he sucks Try aiming better!
The event seem to be one in which you blow a cheap-looking blowpipe from on top of a stand that has been prepared, and then you try knocking over a doll just ahead through a hole opened in a wooden board, just now, somebody failed and is now showing his sadness.
It seemed that the reason for all the excitement is because of the goods which were lined up as prizes.
From stuffs like toys, goods for everyday use, raw materials for expensive magical experiments, and eye-catching items that seemed to be of high quality.
Ooh, thats a pretty nice product lineup. But
With that, nobody is getting jack
?What do you mean?
See, look at the wooden board
As urged, I looked at the board with the hole.
But at first nce, it only looks like a board with a hole.
Hm-mm?Now that I take a closer look, it gives off a strange feeling
Its true that there is a strange magical power at work
It seems like Shuria could see something with her Scarlet Eyes.
It is certain that theres some kind of gimmick in the obstacle board, so I looked again at the wooden board.
The red and yellow painted tes were drawn in a streamlined design.
There are sparsely open holes of varying sizes that conforms with the value of the products.
And, the arrow blown by the next challenger just passed right through the hole.
Huh?
The arrows that went through the hole, are being diverted from their course so carefully that it wouldnt be noticed without paying close attention.
(Just now, it seemed like a slight pattern just emerged)
Aww-, so close, it even passed through the hole
After all, this challenger also failed and was visibly frustrated.
I see, I dont understand the logic, but it seems like there is a mechanism in which the arrow is diverted when it goes through the hole so that it wont hit the doll
Its a cheap magic, but the concealment technique is top-notch. Shuria, Im surprised you were able to see through it
Hm-mmm, Of course what do you expect!
Ughh, does that mean I was the only one who didnt notice it. Thats a little frustrating.
Well, its amon spectacle, shall we go then
Eh?Are we not reporting it to the police?
All events of this kind do at least this much. The towns police also know about it, so unless it is very bad, they wont make any move
Leone who said that shrugged her shoulders.
And, while they were doing that, another challenger seemed to have failed.
Oh, young miss, that was very close
Try again, try again
Ooh
A dejected little girl, the new victim of the game, returns to a spot slightly out of the circle the audience made.
I could see a very deep sorrow in her eyes. I know that look very well.
Even after deceiving such a young girl, still?
Well, its not a good feeling, but
Leone knits her brows as if she were troubled.
Probably because, this is really one of those scenes that is truly everywhere.
It is not such a rare sight to be worried about at each turn.
Even if you were deceived, the amount you lose is small. And from the perspective of the many, the situation can just easily be shrugged off while saying it is regrettable and move on.
Its an event that everyone could write off saying from just that andugh it off.
It utterly makes a fool of the feelings that are invested in there.
I dont like it. That alone is enough
Well, Shuria and co dont know anything about that
Oh, wait, you two?
I could care less whether everyones doing it, or its a normal thing, or that it cant be helped.
The only thing that is certain is that, we cannot tolerate it.
Hey there, little girl. What is it exactly that you want?
Heh?
There must be something that you really want right?Which of the prize is it?
Uh, umm, I want the medicine. My mom is hurt, and she seem to be in pain. But, I couldnt buy medicine at a regr store
Whaty ahead of the girls pointing finger is the high quality potion.
See, this is why I dont like it.
Its not that Leone-san and the rest are strange.
Its just, that was only natural.
Normal things like that, that everyone tends to follow, can only cruelly crush the feelings of those that are in need.
Thats not true!! Im unrted to it, I didnt know anything about it!!
Youre being deceived, by that woman!! Goddamn filthy beastkin
Just like it is normal in that vige, just like how my mother and I were discarded away.
I see, if so, then please hold on for a little longer
Your beautiful sisters will go get it for you
I hate this world, and I hate a world where such feelings are trampled on even more.
I smile at the girl with tears in the corner of her eyes, and then head towards the organizers of the event.
Now, whos the next challenger?The sun is also starting to go down, so the next challenge will be thest!
Challenger, Challenger, Enter, Enter
Hey mister, Shuria and co will be your next challenger
You dont mind two people facing the challenge at the same time right. How much is the fee?
Oh, what pretty youngdies, the entrance fee is usually fiverge copper coins per person, but if you agree to have a cup of tea with me after this, I will let you have a go for free?
So, thats one piece of silver for both me and Shuria
I tossed over the silver coin I took out, and Shuria grabbed the blowpipe.
Only 2 arrows are provided per challenge.
Minnalis-san, Im going to be the one to do it
No, its fine. I also have a technique I would like to try so its all good
I stopped Shuria, who was trying to employ Puppet Possession, and I somehow awaken the smouldering sensation burning within myself.
Its a portion of the power that was used at that time when Kuu-chan entered inside me.
Here we go, Shuria
Alright
Shurias hand that is holding the arrow was charged with magic power, and a temporary life-force was filled into blowpipe.
We climbed on to the stand in front of the organizers with shallow smiles glued to their faces, and then let the arrows within our respective blowpipes loose.
The arrows released from me and Shuria heads towards the hole as if they were sucked in.
The arrow which was given a provisional life by Shuria, without diverting from course even after going through the hole, hits the doll.
While the arrow that I released was guided to the designated target by one small insect, which altered the course of its trajectory ordingly.
Kufufu
Wow, thats amazing
(Oh, this is the power I am able to use. The width of what I can do has greatly expanded)
The power to manipte the insects produced by magic.
Its much weaker than the power that Kuu-chan wielded when it was inside my body.
Still, it seems possible to do more if its paired with other abilities.
Wha!?
Ugh-Aah?
The surprised voices of the organizer reaches our ears, and then we released the second wave of arrows.
Shurias arrow knocked down a single target as nned.
And the arrows that I released knocked down one target, and then ricocheted off and knocked down another target.
As a result, we managed to knock down five dolls.
Well then, I guess Ill go get our prizes
Its such an abundant harvest
Eh, ah, whoa, hold it!! That shouldnt have been possible
What exactly, shouldnt have been possible?
Ugh, ah, ughh!
When I replied thus to the flustered organizer man, he shut his mouth without saying anything.
Well then, shall we go?
I grabbed five items, and handed the potion to the girl.
Eh, huh, umm
The sun is going down soon. I hope your mom gets better
B, but
Come on, get going. While theres still a chance to save her
Thank you!The big sister in maid uniform, and the big sister-chan dressed in strange clothes!
The little girl expressed a broad smile, and then took off while waving her hands.
I naturally broke into a smile, looking at that figure.
Ugh, its not a strange cloth. Also, why is Minnalis Big sister and Shuria Big sister-chan?
Now nowl
We went back to Leone and the rest and called out to them.
Well then, lets part here. I have a few ces to stop by, so I hope to see you again tomorrow
Bye-bye!
Geez, you two
Thus, I gave a light greeting, and parted with Leone and the others.
Chapter 122 - Minnalis And Events 2
Chapter 122 C Minnalis And Events 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
So Shuria. Please stick with that little girl for the time being. I think theyll probablye after us, but you know just to be safe
I understand. You can leave it to Shuria
Having said that, Shuria slipped into the crowd.
I also began to walk towards the market.
As I walked around a little bit, choosing less popr roads, I suddenly became aware of the apparent hostilitying from behind me.
Oh, you showed upter than I expected
The sounds of footsteps stop unexpectedly in the alley which is starting to get dim due to the sun going down.
As I spoke out first without waiting to be called out, the other party were staring at me with a grim face.
I can pretty much guess what this is about, but what can I do for you?
Well, I was turned down earlier, but I thought Id invite you to have tea with me after all
Drink tea, drink tea
Oh, like I thought.
I thought that theyde after me if I took the more expensive items than the single bottle of potion, but theyre even more of a single-minded buffalos than I expected.
My apologies, but I possess no such hobby that while away precious time
As I replied thus with a light smile, whether the man thought he was being made a fool, his already less than handsome face was distorted and became even uglier.
But, you see, we cant take no for an answer. Not until, you girls return the items you stole through cheating, you feel me right?
Feel me, feel me. Understand, understand
Ara, I only got those prizes ording to the rules
Is that so, then thats regrettable. Truly regrettable. But, it cant be helped. I am going to have you cough out those items you took from us, even if I have to beat it outta you!
Beat it out!Beat it out!!
Please dont struggle too much okay? After this, we also have to go retrieve the potion from that little girl, so our work is kinda cut out for us
Busy, busy
You do that, and you wont be able to stay in this city anymore?
I am sure thats whats going to happen, even though we came here to make money, we cannot do business anymore. Hehe, which is why, you and that girl who went with the potion and her mother, Ill crush your throats, and sell you lot to a ve merchant, dont worry, just that thin-looking brat and her sickly mother, wont amount to much, but with you as the star prize, itll be fine!
Sell off, sell off!!
Even so, your mother just had to go and die off on her own. Why do I have to lose the money I earned just because of a mere beastkin, son of a bitch
The image that popped into her head from the word ve, made her spill out inughter unintentionally.
You lot are really beyond saving arent you. Even so, sell me to a ve trader? Of all things, that is whates to your mind? Ice Layer Wall
Eeh? wh, What!?Uagh? Ah!!
The two dome-shaped ice walls were created.
Because it would be troublesome if you were to make a loud noise, so I made it so that the sound does not leak out too much. Its not a popr location to begin with, so this much is probably enough
Wh, what in the world, huh!?
my legs, my legs, wont move, wont move!!
First of all, I froze the legs of the duo who were about to attack to the ground.
The ice, which at first only sewed their feet to the ground, begins to encroach on their bodies, crackling all the way.
Ah, this wont do. Trust me, I thought if you were going toe and make a poor request in bad faith, you would just threaten me a little and that would be all? But, I really have to be careful today, even though it was only a slight stimtion. Kufufu, if I were to make a move, I dont think I will be able to restrain myself, kufufufufu
Eek, Eeeeeeeeekk!? stop, please stop!!
Its cold, so cold, Uagrr, uagrr
Please enjoy it thoroughly. Because I am allowed to serve you to the best of my abilities. Kufu, kufufufu!
It doesnt take long for the two men to be unable to move a muscle.
As it encroaches little by little extensively, the ice covers their neck before long.
Then, the wall of ice stretches greatly from around the back of their necks into a mortar shape.
I apologize, I apologize, so please spare me
Sorr, sorry, forgive me, forgive
Ahahaha, it was a moment ago when you were the aggressors and yet you have the gall to beg for forgiveness? How far do you intend to insult me before youre satisfied? Dear customers. At this point, its so pathetic that its almost endearing, kufufufufu
The ice only halts around the mens faces leaving a V character between.
They probably held some kind of hope at that disy, a faint expression of relief emerged on their faces.
So in order to especially make them appear more beautiful, Iughed and told them.
You dont think Im going to let you off the hook now do you? You guys have already crossed the line with me. Please do me a favor, melt away like trash and disappear from my sight without leaving any piece of meat
Eh? Ah, uh, what, no, stop
Help, help, me
I thoroughly watched how their faces were repainted in despair, when the ice began to move again.
And then, it created a bowl-shaped vessel that buried their headspletely.
If you hadnt mentioned the word ve, I could have at least killed you instantly. Please relish the wonderful pain youll be receiving till your death
I poured dissolving poison created using Phantom me Poison Demon into the bowl-shaped vessel.
Ugaaaaaaahh!!
I ced a lid on top of the bowl while listening to their echoing screams.
Now, Goblins take about thirty seconds until theyrepletely dissolved, but I wonder how long itll take you guys?
Gyaaaah, ah, ahh
Ghiiee, ghuu
Inside the ss of ice, the men instantly began melting away, and before long, their muffled death agony could be heard.
The skin melts, the flesh liquefies, the bones dissolves, and at the end they be a thick brownish liquid.
Kufu, Kufufufufu!Its so much messier than I thought
Along with the apanying sound, the ice shattered, and disappears like fine particles without leaving a single droplet of water.
The liquid substances of the men that spilled on the ground was sucked into the ground, after which nothing remained.
Well then, let me get moving before it gets toote
I kept on walking while controlling my emotions that is so high with excitement.
Just as Ie out onto the main road, various stalls were just about closing up shop.
Although on a small scale, it appears to be some sort of market area.
(Oh, so they sell food stuffs in a ce like this. Ille check it outter)
As I walked along, a fruit shop suddenly caught my attention.
Minnalis-chan, sorry for dragging you along with me. Because I said I wanted to us to have our fill on Kerils birthday
Hmm? Miss, Are you all right?
Oh, yes
There were fist-sized yellow fruits piled up in a box.
The fruit that I and Lucia searched for in the forest, for Kerils sake.
If its alright, may I have three of those fruits?
Hmm? Yeah, of course. Three will be nine pieces of copper coins
Is this alright?
As I handed over the copper coins, and put the three fruits inside the round bag that I received from Master-sama.
Then, the shop owner tossed one more fruit over to me.
Here you go miss, because youre a beauty, you get an extra
Ara, thank you very much for your consideration
I said that giving a light bow, and then continued on my walk.
I looked at the fruit I held with both hands, and then took a little bite out of it as I walk.
A fresh sweet and sour fruit juice spreads within my mouth, and a refreshing scent came out from the nose.
Honestly, today is really no good. For some reason, I am finding it very difficult to control my emotions
I sighed lightly within the town where people are going anding.
Ever since I talked to Leone-san, I have been having some shbacks.
About myself, Lucia, and Keril.
About the sorry excuse for a father, and the vigers.
The remnants of the events that made up those bygone ignorant days.
With just a slight push, it wavers and dances around like mes thinning out.
That fleeting light that burns for just a moment, shines so enticingly, even though I understand that it is unattainable untilter, it feels like its going to drive me crazy.
My body aches, my mind aches, my soul aches.
(Oh, what kind of killing method would yield the most suffering I wonder. What kind of poison, what kind of tools. That girl is even more dreamy than I am, and of course it is better to have more than one too many scenarios prepared)
Well then, I better hurry home before it gets anyter
I continued walking through the town dyed in twilight.
In this town, the magic street lights are lit at night, so the nights are also bright.
Perhaps because of that, my feet remained asfortable as fire that is being fueled by wind.
Ah, oh no. Its gotten muchter than I thought
Ive been walking around the city of Carvenheim where my legs have gotten ustomed to.
In the midst of the city where people go ande, the sun goes down and the bright light of the magic street lights are beginning to illuminate the surroundings.
By the time I arrived at my destination, my target the fruit shop had already proceeded far in closing up shop.
Oh, I am d you are here. Your face has been scarce here, so I thought youd switched to patronizing another fruit shop
Gee-, I wont do such a thing. Ive been busytely with a lot of things. So, Uncle, do you still have the usual fruit?
Yeah, yeah I do. How many do you want?
Ten please. Because Im thinking of making a pie out of it
Gotcha. I closed the lid, so hold on for a moment
The uncle of the fruit shop opens the lid of the wooden box that was a little bit to the back, took out the target fruit from inside and handed it over.
Yes this, I really wanted to eat it because I finally got some free time. Thank you!
You wanted to cook it for him, right? Good grief, its so nice to be young. So, when is the marriage?
Gee, geez!Uncle. Actually, I am getting married next month!
Wow, congrattions. In that case, I guess you earned yourself some extra
Wow, thank you!
I received way more than ten fruits, so I am all smiles.
Yay, I got more? alright then, uncle!
Okay, ???be sure to bake a nice pie for Keril okay. ???Lucia-chan!
You bet!Im very good at cooking you know!
I waved my hand to the uncle, and then hurried home.
I have to get home soon and prepare dinner for Keril.
Chapter 123 - The Hero, Researches In The Great Library
Chapter 123 C The Hero, Researches In The Great Library
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
Although there are many simrities between living creatures, the species? bloodsuckers and the monster vampires arepletely different creatures.
Both of them are humanoid and perform blood-sucking actions on living creatures, but vampires are a type of undead, they cannot be exposed to sunlight, and they have weak points such as being weak to holy water.
Also, vampires cannot maintain their body without regr bloodsucking, and in the end they to turn to ashes, but that is not the case for bloodsuckers.
Their ability is restricted if they dont suck sufficient blood, but they still retain the ability of an average person.
Having been ssified as monsters due to their blood sucking acts, and subjected to persecution, they came to conceal their existence.
It is difficult to confirm their existence, because theyre also proficient in hiding their status.
It is quite an easy task for them to blend in with people.
In other legends, it is said that they increase their numbers by the act of sucking blood, but it is wrong.
Bloodsuckers can temporarily ce their opponents under control with the act of bloodsucking.
It seems that the story of If your blood is sucked by a bloodsucker, you be apanion of the bloodsucker spread by seeing how they failed to resist and also got manipted.
Since the means of breeding bloodsuckers are no different from ordinary humans, it is unlikely that there will be a sharp increase in bloodsuckers.
There is a rumor that some among the forbidden arts called ck Arts ? Incantations leads to a bloodsucking race, but no reliable record of it was left.
Gosh, I finally found a book with decent information, turns out to be nothing much
I go through the books that are gathering dust in a corner of the great library.
Its been a week since I started going to the library.
In this world where books are expensive, there is no doubt that this library, with its busy mor echoing within, which boasts a vast collection of books is the best in the world.
In my original world, it is amon courtesy to be quiet in a library but that same courtesy is non-existent here, so there are many people who are doing research while discussing as a party as part of information gathering for a quest.
Under such circumstances, I had been hunting books rted to bloodsuckers to investigate the incident that urred to Minnalis, but most of them were only nd records and were not of much help.
As of now, I have only found books with contents that I already knew without having to investigate, which criticizes bloodsuckers and vampires from a religious point of view.
I wanted to know about Vampirization Poisoning, but there was no mention of it in vampirism-rted books nor in toxicology-rted books.
I cant find any more records that might have something to do with Kuu..
Well, I guess its not going to be that easy to find uh
I sighed while scratching my head.
That being said, if it turns out that I cant find it in this library, it would be faster to just ask around.
It may be necessary to go see that pompous bastard sometime.
But I would rather not see him if I can help it, I am bad at dealing with him
I sighed one more time as my face frowned in displeasure.
That much power, there is no point in not using it, but I would like to know the details at the very least.
I intend to try out a lot of things to see what it can do, but it wont hurt to be careful.
Since, Im almost done with my research anyway, I guess I will be diving into the dungeon from tomorrow. Hmm?
Thus, as I attempted to close thest book that I was checking, I noticed that there was still one page left.
Mm, geez,e on
A true bloodsucker is the most ancient creature in the world.
Written By C Towako Crowey (or Towako Kuroi)
A suggestive word that is written on a full page extravagantly.
Good grief, is everyone in this world a Chuunibyou*? No, actually theres a fantasy world Chuunibyou though TLN: A specific type of behavior mostly exhibited by teenagers, like teens going through puberty (Those who watch anime/ manga would have a better understanding).
Each and everyone of these guys, wont they feel satisfied unless they insert a thing or two in the book theyve written?
The front cover has something that looks like a bag on it, with what seems to be a treasure map drawn inside, and when light reflects on it, a mysterious pattern emerges from within.
Herees something borate, when magic power is applied to it, the letters in the book are reced, and after the light dims, Oh thou who seeketh power, satisfy thy thirst, and even also heard such a creepy voice.
I really want to stop because my old scar was beginning to ache.
As I sighed and closed the book, I realized the day had already gone by today too.
Holding the several books that I had brought down together, I went around the column of the bookshelf and returned the books.
Found ya!
Hmm?
When I turned around to the direction of the voice, it was Leone who was there.
What? What can I do for you?
I had heard from Minnalis, but its the first time meeting again in person since the entrance examination.
However, it feels like her feelings that mes me before has quieted down quite a bit.
When I replied, while wondering what brought on this 180 degree change of attitude, Leone opened her mouth, closed it, and then spoke.
We need to talk. So lets change location to the tavern, youre going to have a drink, right?
Fine. However, I will pass on the food and wine. If I dont return before the sun sets, I will miss out on Minnaliss lovely cooking
I see
She had aplicated look on her face for a second, I turned my back on Leone and then walked out to apany her.
(I dont feel that much hostility, but no matter how I look at it, I dont think its going to be a fun chat)
While feeling somewhat mncholic, I left the great library.
The tavern that I visited with Leone was bustling and lively even though its still in the middle of the day.
Sister, another one, give me another one
Hey, hey, how long are you going to drink for?
Whats the harm. With this much, how long do you think Ive waited in vain just to talk to you? Ive been waiting for you in front of the dungeon entrance, so why were you at the library
Well, even if you say that, its not my problem. If you wanted to talk to me, you could have contacted me through Minnalis
Theres no way I can do that!! Because I dont want things to be awkward between me and Minnalis for nothing!! No way mon!
So its confirmed to be an awkward topic huh. Or rather, whats with the mon at your age, geez youre too drunk
Why not, wine is the charm of life you know, drunkenness is life you know, for serious conversations-, I am not a child as to have one sober nor am I an adult to have one without!! So, here have a drink too!!
Like I said, I am good. Whats with you
Even though I came here all anxious to talk, Leone was draining the bottle saying For now bottoms up, and then got drunk in no time.
I had already gone past getting angry at the situation where nothing was discussed, but instead was getting astounded.
Forget it. Im leaving
I put the citrus fruit juice mixed with water on the table, and then got up.
Hey, stop running away
Haa, you better get your shit together
Leone grabbed my arm as I tried to leave the tavern and wouldnt let go.
You, you really arecking charm
You really, are a man who does not possess enough charm. Youre too rigid. It cant be helped, I guess Ill tune you up a bit
Im sure Leone just uttered it out irresponsibly, but it reminded me of the past a little bit.
You see charm is, .what was I saying, what was
She kept reciting the words and then, dropped her waist on a chair.
Did I sigh like I was exhausted from watching Leone talk gibberish, because of that was the sentiment?
Its about the purpose of your trip that you lied about. And also, regarding the revenge plot you guys are holding on to
Thats why, those words sounded to me who had been rxed, like being injected with poison.
?
Returning my gaze towards Leone, her face still looked drunk and dyed red.
However, her eyes were clear, and she was staring right at me.
You see, I can tell. That you guys are full of hatred towards something, and that your hearts are dyed and binded with thoughts of revenge
Wow
A low voice leaked out of my mouth.
I didnt even feel like asking how in the world she knew.
Minnalis, as usual is still a very good girl. I also think that Shuria is a girl with a pure heart. And I know that you care about those two. Which is why, you should let go of such feelings of revenge, what youre doing is wrong, Ukei-kun
Ooh, Im wrong uh
Yeah. Even if those girls ept it, what youre doing, is nothing more than brainwashing those poor little things
Brainwashing?, I see, brainwashing right
She certainly might have a point.
But even so, its our oath, one that we dont want anyone trespassing into.
Which is exactly why, I find this unpleasant.
Those girls have you, and you have them. Which is why I am certain you can still start over. Since you got that helluva cheat called the Tutorial Mode, which in itself should have ended it??? forget about trying out anything. Since we both know whats going to happen from here on out, we can do things right this time without fail
It would be such a waste to spend time on such meaningless efforts. And you know it, half a year from now, the great barrier of the Law Country covering the entire continent will dissolve. Then this entire continent will turn into a terrible battlefield. But if we start making moves now, the number of people that can be saved is sure to increase. That is whats best for you, for Minnalis and the others
And then, the sound of water pouring on Leone is made.
Ah, thats enough
I thought Id wait until the end, but I just couldnt.
?!! What was that for!!
Words like its wrong, or right, if the pain was on such level that can be resolved with such words, then it wouldnt havee to this
The heavy, heavy, things that I had deeply submerged and hidden started resurfacing.
Vengeance wouldnt solve anything? Vengeance wont bring you happiness?
It just started overflowing, without stopping.
Ah, you disgust me. All of these, are nothing but pipe dreams from an onlooker. You lot can only vomit those words out of your mouths, because they are afterall nothing but words of an outsider. Because you dont understand the feeling of wanting to kill somebody so badly that simply killing them is not enough, you can only see from an onlookers perspective
Diving into the subject unreservedly, a rage that seems like its going to explode from my inside out, keeps spouting out.
Believe me I can imagine, to want to stay pure after all? And not want to think about things from the perspective of miserable, agonizing, bitter, trampled underfoot and polluted person, right? Oh, yeah, I know that feeling. I was the same, because I was such a clean-freak back then so much, itd make you vomit. Well, I wasnt that shameless, that I would speak about it directly though
I red at Leone with so much irritation welling within.
Do you find it funny chitchatting about my point, little girl
Im not going to let that slide, I was only thinking about you guys!
However, Leone also replied without being overpowered by my gaze.
In that case, I understand that she isnt trespassing with half-baked feelings. Which is why, her appearance oveps with the appearance of my old self, In the heat of anger, irritation simr to self-pity is mixes in.
Thats not a reason to do anything. No matter how and what you thought of it, your point doesnt amount to shit to us
?
That shit talk you dropped, is nothing more than a delusion thats never going to happen. And you were way off from the beginning
What, do you mean?
Its not about doing the right thing or the wrong thing. I pick up the things that I can pick up, and take care of the things that I care about, but even if I threw them away, I always chose the path that gets them all rewarded without fail
No way, why would you choose such a path!You consider those girls to be important, no!? Then, keep moving forward rather than looking backwards!!
Leone looks at me with an expression of someone about to lose their patience.
Like I said, youre mistaken. We arent looking back. We havent even taken a single step from the bottom of the God-forsaken hell. Because we swore wed never let it end like this. Because I couldnt ept such ridiculouspromise, to forget and leave everything and focus on the bright future thaty ahead
Tragedies that are almost funny.
Agony that seems to empty your tears.
And anger that seems like your limbs are torn apart.
To leave everything that happened in the past, and wait for the wound to be necrotized, such a life is even worse than that of livestock.
Because I cannot live with such feelings, because I cannot ept such an oue, thats why Im taking revenge. In order to live, to move forward, to not let it end like this
In order to protest against this dogshit reality that keeps imposing such a selfish ending onto us.
Its sequel, its hereafter that was shut down, this gloomy hell.
In order to make sure they taste them as well.
However, even after the girl in front of me heard those words of mine, she didnt back down.
Thats all bullshit!! You can start over? Weve been given a chance!!
The provoked Leone struck the table and stood up to shake off my words.
During the rapidly intensifying battle against the demons, the powerless ones died!! Some of my friends died trying to protect me, but this time I have the opportunity to stop that from happening!!
Whether its because she is drunk or angry, her face is dyed red.
Even so, there is still a strong intention reflecting from those eyes.
I, only us can change the future!We can save a child who is unjustly hurt like Minnalis, you know!?
Yeah, I know. Only we, who retain the memories of the first world can overwrite the shit-like scenario. Theedy that will drag those hopeless scum to hell
Dont give me that shit!!
What reflects from her eyes is a straight, yet, intense anger.
Perhaps, she may be thinking something heroic like saving everyone she couldnt save before.
I think that it is a very arrogant idea, but its not like I dont empathize with such thought process.
However, I can no longer understand that feeling anymore, instead my emotional irritation just keeps getting worse.
I understand your desire for revenge, but, are you willing to squander precious time to that end? Fool, think about it carefully!! We can correct the tragedy we once had to give up on!We can prevent the tragedy that couldnt be stopped!If its us, we can save lives that we couldnt
So, that one word, easily stimtes the ce that I do not want to be touched.
Shut up
?!!
Just, shut up already
Ahh, honestly, this really pisses me off.
Even though I forcibly stopped those words because I didnt want this kind of repitition.
In the end, I failed, things just dont go as I expect.
I understand how you feel my ass. If you really did, you wont utter those words. Any more of this monologue, is just a waste of time
Wh, what?
I am saying yourecking and cant see eye to eye with us. So stop carelessly trying to broach the subject, stop trying to get close to us, stop trying to get to know us
As I said so and stood up, I ced only the money for the drinks ordered on the table.
Hold on a minute!! Our conversation is not yet
Its over. Leone, what youre doing is extremely unpleasant. Dont butt into our matters as you please
What what what!! What do you mean by us!No matter what excuses you make, what youre doing isnt for those girls!! You are endangering the future of those girls where they canugh and be happy!
Like I said, thats not for you to decide
As there were no further words, I left the tavern.
The town dyed in the color of the sunset seemed like it was bathed in blood ssh.
To hell with, saving the lives that couldnt be saved
I hate myself.
Im not making progress, I keep making mistakes, and cant seem to reach my ideals no matter how long I tried.
While I keep saying to myself I only want revenge, I am being driven by such unsightly?? jealousy.
Even though the time has turned backwards, we cannot take shit back
So I am self-aware, even after confirming my resolve, of my poor self that is still harboring the feeling of regret.
I hated him.
No, no way they mustnt. If they should take revenge, they really wont be able to return
At the tavern where my drinkingpanion had exited himself, I fell prostrated.
In the end, I couldnt persuade him.
Still, there were results. His heart is not yetpletely dead.
(I saw, and saw quite the number of people)
In the midst of that bloody war between humans and demons, desperately delivering insufficient supplies to cities here and there.
A wife who lost her husband.
A child whose both parents were killed.
An older brother who couldnt save her younger sister.
A soldier who was saved by his best friend.
I have seen countless, countless, and countless number of people, bearing deep sorrows, theirplexions filled with those emotions, and were unstoppable.
And then, kept advancing down the path of revenge as they waste away, screaming desperately as they be tattered.
Halfway down that road, a lot of people fell victim to a bloody dagger of an assassin.
They die off while vomiting blood with expressions like that of an ogre on their faces, as they shed tears of regret cursing everything in the world.
I have also seen somebody who seeded in their revenge.
Pouring all of their hatred into it, with anger that could even burn away their life.
But everyone, cries at the end.
After taking their revenge, everyone cries bitterly.
And after everything is over, they justugh in destion.
With no joy, no moving forward.
They just, keepughing, as if crying in silence.
But if its revenge for the sake of staying alive, thats still okay
Its not an avenger with a deathwish.
Its not a vengeance that is sought on the premise of dying off.
I absolutely, wont give up
If this were a business negotiation, its a difficult condition that I would have long washed my hands off and given up on.
But this is not a business negotiation.
If you have the will to live, you can change, you are able to change.
What went through my mind, was the town that was devastated by the conflict with the demons, and the people who were befallen with grief and pain.
Every time I saw a fallen corpse, it oveps with Minnaliss shadow whom I had no idea where she could be.
Every time I heard a scream on the battlefield, I felt uneasy thinking could one of mypanions have died?
Ive had enough, of such a future
I want to remain smiling, I want to remain happy.
I no longer want to see the expression of a smile for appearance sake in tears, that contains neither coldness, nor warmth.
A future where the person I would like to help is crying, is something I cant stand
No matter how difficult it would be.
By myself, I held my hands tightly together.
Chapter 124 - The Hero, Dives Into The Dungeon
Chapter 124 C The Hero, Dives Into The Dungeon
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
Water check, food check, potions variety check, consumables all check
I finished thest detailed inspection in the inn, and looked at them satisfactorily.
Minnalis and Shuria are already heading to the academy.
They, who have used magic only with their senses, have improved their magic skills, just like a dry sponge sucking water in.
In the past, the two of them seemed to be multiplying four digits without knowing the multiplication table.
Speaking of Minnalis, a good example would be she being able to use high ranking ice magic, despite being unable to use wind and water magic which are considered low rank.
Magic created by intuition, relying on talent, stillcks uracy, and even more so, a little wasteful.
It is not talent that will sharpen those wasteful movements, but the blood of ordinary trial and error by thousands, tens of thousands, or hundreds of millions.
Both of them were reluctant at first, but now that they know that it would increase their powers, they are now proactively absorbing the techniques they are being taught.
Well then, I better get moving
I muttered to myself and got up.
Where Im also heading to, is an academy.
However, the library visits ended yesterday.
From today, I decided to dive into the dungeon in earnest.
To be honest, the results of the library visits didnt amount to much, but I cannot afford to spend any more time there, so it can not be helped.
There is also the matter of the discussion with Leone yesterday, so, its about damn time to embark on the dungeon capture.
And finally, I stowed away the lunch-box that Minnalis made for me into the round bag, I greeted the innkeeper with a nod and then left the inn.
I walk through the crowded city while thinking about something.
(However, I was lucky enough to get information from Leone)
The impact of having taken quite different actions from the first world, is starting to be made manifest.
Invasion by the demon Kingdom increased in frequency, and countries that are stricken by the sense of impending crisis are preparing for the D day, and has begun to strengthen their armaments.
Just the factor of me not present, is sure to have a huge impact even among the big moves.
The only one that seems to be without change is Beast Country.
In order to suppress the opposition of the nobles who had been suppressed by using the hero trump card move, which is me, the Kingdom seems to have picked out their hero through the ceremony of Selectionrather than Summon.
In other words, they picked a recement for me conveniently from within the kingdom.
They recruit people who are announced by the oracle of the Great Spirit, and bestow the title of hero to the winner of the tournament.
When I heard that, I was so eager to destroy the Kingdom right away, thinking if that was all it takes, why did they have to summon me to this world?
Just like in the first world, the pope faction rises to power in the Theocracy.
There was also nopulsion to forcibly render any kind of aid to the kingdom that took advantage of my existence, so I was carrying out the conquest of therge dungeon called the Coffin of the Immortal with that spare energy.
It seems that there is an extraordinarily strong Saint of the undead ss at the vanguard.
I thought that it was the one getting all cozy with the hero that was chosen as my recement, but apparently in the Theocracy, there is a difference in treatment between a hero who is Summoned like me and the newly chosen hero who was Selected.
The Empire, just like the Theocracy was carrying out arge-scale operation to conquer the dungeon.
They collected powerful dungeon-produced weapons and magic tools, and raised people who could withstand harsh battles.
It is the dungeon that I had captured in the first world.
Apparently, even after the battle ves at the front suffered a lot of damage, they somehow managed to continue the conquest.
The Beast Kingdom stayed idle in anticipation of the imminent skirmish with the demons.
Geographically speaking, that ce is the most vulnerable to demon attack.
Andpared to other countries, the difference in the frequency of attacks is also off the charts.
Thanks to the barrier that still surrounds the continent, there are norge-scale invasions and no ces that have been badly devastated, but it will still be difficult to deal with.
(I think its about time to consider that limited information is no longer useful?)
I walk down the road while thinking about such things.
Well, at any rate, the n hasnt changed.
For now, we must focus on regaining power first.
I guess this is it
I arrived at the back of the academy.
The entrance to the two dungeons that the academy manages is right in front of me.
The ce, widely opened and surrounded by thick log measures, the ground surface is sunken in a mild mortar shape in the form of a semi-circle.
People are sparse now, and there seems to be no one who wants to enter the dungeon.
I chose this time period to avoid unnecessary attention, but it seems I got here when there is no one around.
Stop. You want to enter the dungeon?
Yeah
When I came close to a wooden turret that serves as the checkpoint, a soldier who seemed to be employed by the academy was standing guard.
I took a deep breath, and then switchover my mood.
Where I am heading to now, is not a low-level dungeon that I conquered back in the royal capital along with Minnalis.
It is also in a different league from the dungeon that I conquered in order to cause a magic storm in Dars town.
I want you to show me an ID that can prove your affiliation with the Academy
Is this fine?
I said that and shed the academy ID.
Yea, no problem. Wee to Carbonheim Demon Pce. However, if youre exploring alone, it is better not to explore below the fifth floor. Because this ce is quite different from all those other dungeons you find out there
Believe me, I know
After passing through the checkpoint, I walked on the loosely sloppy ground, and stand in front of the entrance to the dungeon.
The walls of the slightly elevated rocks looks pretty as if they were cut out, and in there lies a Gate with height close to five meters.
The sculptured gate, that looks like snakes ovepping on each other repeatedly, gives off the same kind of magic power as the dungeon itself.
Further in where the gatekeeper is standing at the entrance of the dungeon.
There is a trench closely dug on the light green wall, and there were two doors towards the back.
What Im about to challenge ispletely different from those stray dungeons out there.
A hierarchical dungeon that continues to grow deep underground from before the founding of this country.
The name of the country alsoes from the Carbonheim Magic Temple, a greatbyrinthprised of fifty floors.
Or not.
Hmm? Oh, hey, that part of the dungeon is used by the academy students for practical training, the entrance to the magic temple is the opposite door
Where I am heading to is that very Trial Labyrinth, which is used for training.
Is there a problem?
No, at all, theres no problem but.. That dungeon says Trial Labyrinth, and only Mud Puppets appear from there, so Im pretty sure itll be boring to normal adventurers?
I am aware, but I have some business there
I waved my hand to the guard standing by both sides of the gate who probably said those words to me out of kindness, I open the door to the Trial Labyrinth rather than the Carbonheim Magic Temple.
The atmosphere changed the minute I stepped my foot inside.
Gu, guguu, gu
And, the demon Mud Puppet, whose proper word would have been earth doll, appeared.
The ill-formed mannequin, made of dark brown soil, sounded like a machine that has run out of oil.
When I cut off the legs of the mud puppet which attacks while its body breaks apart every time it moves, I keep advancing forward.
Now then, while warming up gently, I guess I should head to the entrance
While chopping up the mud puppets and performing warming-up exercises at the same time, I descended down two floors to the lowest floor in a go, and arrive at the room that seems to be the deepest part.
At the back of therge roompared to previous, there is a pedestal of white porcin carved sculpture.
There is a pseudo-dungeon core installed in there. That thing that the bumpkins in this country think is real, has a reddish orange color from within therge crystal ball.
Gurii., GuraaArrr
You sure took your sweet time, nearly an hour to get here
A Lesser Mud Golem was in front of me.
That monster which only has its huge size going for it as a mud puppet, swings its unparalleled slow-witted arm forward.
After all that, I guess its method of fighting is the old-fashioned fist fight, rather than techniques and status, no doubt
I dodged its crumbling y-like arm while standing, and then jumped onto its huge arm.
I undo theposition of the Soul Sword of the Beginning in my hand, and as I created a Nicked Colossal Sword, I dashed halfway through the arm in one go just like that.
As I pour magic power into the bare de jagged sword like those found on soldiers fleeing the battlefield, the de bes as huge as the Golems arm.
While being pulled by gravity and swaying to fall, the sword which is now way muchrger than a normalrge sword, swings naturally from the upper right to the lower left.
Guoohhh
The golem which was bisected along with the magic core crumbled down and turned into a mountain of dirt.
(Even now, I poured too much magic power into the soul sword)
Im gettingx, Im getting soft, and Im starting to ease up.
I killed Yumis, I killed Grond.
It was fun. I was delighted. It felt good.
I was able to do what I wanted to do, I cried and rejoiced, and little by little, light slowly shone upon my darkness.
I was sinking to the bottom of a dirty mud, then beautiful gems started rolling towards me.
Even though it cant be helped, that honeydew that I continued to seek had created a space in my heart unwittingly.
More and more, one after another.
Even though I cant get a single one by just wishing for it.
Well then
I threw away the mountain of dirt, I once again undo theposition of the soul sword, and then approached the pedestal.
I stood in front of the pedestal where the dungeon core is ced in the center, and as I shallowly cut myself in the palm with a knife that I took out, I spill the blood that flows out on the dungeon core.
The blood that flowed out is absorbed by the dungeon core as if gulping it down.
Each time, the veins crawl so that the roots extend onto the white porcin pedestal. When the vein covers the pedestal, a magic circle that emits light mingled in red and purple appears in front of the pedestal.
I stepped into that Magic Circle without hesitation, and wait for the distorted view to converge.
The feeling of teleportation after a long while.
The ce I arrived at, looks reddish brown, almost like the bowels of a living creature.
The walls and ceiling are enclosed in bby textures, and the atmosphere somehow reeks of blood.
And also, its dense magical power is iparable to the ce where I was earlier.
I had thought that I would never step foot here again, like right here for example, there you go
Kishaaassstt!?
I lopped off the heads of the three Granomia Snakes that were creeping up on me from behind.
Its a B-rank monster with a powerful lethal poison, and uses a unique skill thatpletely hides its presence, appearance, smell and sound.
The dead corpse of the Granomia Snake after its skill had been undone, emits a purple gas, and began to dissolve.
Hahaha, right from the onset and these guys are the weing party, I see the difficulty is as brutal as ever. Its just what I need to cleanse my mind
The feeling of chill running down my spine.
One step ahead, one breath ahead, one move ahead.
An atmosphere as if death is smiling at you, death is cuddling all over you.
Gibicharr
A monster that looked like a bundle of slime appeared right before I could take my breath.
Immortal Slime is a troublesome monster that has multiple minuscule magic cores in its body, and cannot be defeated unless all of them are crushed almost at the same time.
Bring it on, you bunch of small fries
I produced a White Sword of Light Snow.
The rapier which was dyed all white from the de to the hilt, was decorated to captivate all who gazes upon it as if it were a ceremonial sword.
Its ability, is to slow down the movements of enemies other than me within a certain range.
Gyushaaa! Gippiiiiiiii!
Dye everything white, cease everything lightly, because this is my kingdom, FREEZE. Snow Garden
Just before Immortal Slime attacks, I poured magic power into the soul sword, and sticks it to the ground.
At that moment, a circle spreads around me to match it, and engulfed Immortal Slime in the demarcated world.
Pure white snow slowly falls fluttering about.
The world is blurred in white, and the tentacles that were extended towards me lost their speed.
It also slowed down the vibrations of atoms, which is the identity of heat, and Immortal Slimepletely stopped moving.
I then swing my sword.
A white afterimage was left, as if a line was drawn in the air.
In a world where nothing but me is allowed to move, that ice sculpture crumbled down in pieces like sand.
Yes, this is it, this is the feeling
I am going to conquer this no-name dungeon, that no one even knows about.
Aftering to this second world, I once again chose the objective called revenge.
I was given hope, I who only clung to the promice with Leticia, and hopeless as to what to do.
However, if I let myself drown in that honeydew, it will surely end again without achieving anything. It will be over.
So, once more, I will return to the starting point where I once was.
Deep, deep, below, at the bottom of the gutter where I lived taking everything around me as the enemy.
Now then, lets get this hell tour started
Chapter 125 - Saintess sets a trap
Chapter 125 C Saintess sets a trap
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Gligar Empire, within the castle towering over the imperial capital Galigar.
If the royal castle of Aurelia Kingdom was a castle made of stones that were brimming with history, then this castle was a fortress of fire and steel that had technology itself sealed within its walls.
Hmm, at the moment, the Theocracy should be focused on conquering The Coffin of the Undying One with you in the lead or so I have heard, I guess my hearing is not as good as it used to be.
Before I was a man who despite being about to enter his forties was overflowing with such vitality that he could overwhelm others with his gaze alone.
Ruling over the Empire boasting powerful military, Iron-blooded emperor, Grodia Gligar.
With the body that was toughness itself that would not allow one to suspect his real age and the air of the ruler that he had about him even with his natural attitude, he had enough not to shame his title of Emperor.
Lord Lunaris gives me numerous oracles. God works in mysterious ways. I simply obey his words.
Well, it does not matter, I wee you to the Empire. Saintess Meteria.
The pleasure is all mine, I am grateful for this warm reception. Emperor Grodia.
This man hasnt changed even one bit.
He starts exchange from words with hardly hidden mockery while maintaining a weing smile.
I am not too fond of his ways of provoking people to see their reaction.
Let us hear what is the aim of your visit, Saintess.
Seeds of chaos are being spread into the world. ording to the covenant, were great divine protection of Lord Lunaris to be obscured, surely those known as demons wille to thesends. Time is nigh, divine protection shall not return to this continent unless we protect thends from those threatening them and strike down true Demon Lord who is the source of all conceivable evils. This is the moment when humankind must unite against the threat.
Indeed, it is true that demons are passing Great Barrier more frequently. I see. I dont know where they areing from, but it appears that every country on the verge of the continent is in the same situation. Obscuring divine protection is one old euphemism, but it is true that the day when the Great Barrier will fall is not so far.
Emperor Grodia deeply nodded with his cheek resting upon his right hand.
So you are saying that all countries should enter into the grand alliance as it is written in documents?
Exactly so. It is not possible to resist demons with the power of a single state. No matter how much military power one has it would not be enough. Thus in order to create grounds for alliance creation, I was allowed the privilege of this visit. Around now, emissaries equal to me are visiting Kingdom and Beast Country as well.
I grasped the situation. You can work out small detail with my bureaucrats.
Your discern is greatly appreciated.
Your departure is tomorrow, isnt it? Feel free to spend this evening leisurely and ease your fatigue.
Thank you for your consideration.
Thus, the audience was over.
Esteemed Saintess, wee back!
When I went to the room that was given to me, I found servants dressed in a habit and thin veil, waiting on standby.
The somewhat intoxicated eyes of those girls can most likely be exined by conditioning for loyalty to me that they underwent during thoughtful training they had to undertake.
Was the letter safely delivered to that person?
Yes, without a problem.
Is that so, in that case, we can rx for now.
There are no signs of that princess leaving the Kingdom, during this time she must be yet to join royal service and should be free, therefore there is no mistake that she will be interested in my proposal.
I put my hand on the servants cheek and manipte faint magic power.
You are very helpful to me. Lord Lunaris also blesses your good conducts.
Ah, Aaaah, Saintess
Lord Lunaris also expects us to lead the world to its proper state. Please, along with me, continue dedicating yourself to achieve an original form of the story.
Yes, Yes!!!
Intoxication changed into ecstasy and she is now giving off an impression of a devout follower of Lord Lunaris.
In the perfect world, I will definitely make those girls that devoting themselves for my and mister Kaitos future without a singleint happy.
Mister Kaito often said so as wellHappiness must be shared with everyone.
Then I will go into the baths. And you girls refrain from entering there like you always do.
Yes, understood.
Leaving that I went for baths for guests of honor that were assigned to me with a single kit bag in my hands.
Compared to Kingdoms baths that were just huge, baths here, in style of that Emperor that disliked anything unnecessary, were smaller and alsocked in furnishing, having the only bare minimum to them.
Which can be called a good thing for a follower of Lord Lunaris who favors asceticism.
And what is even more important, if they are too spacious, the feeling of being surrounded byMister Kaitoalso bes weaker.
Box?Full Open
Reacting to my words from the kit bag started overflowing various dolls of mister Kaito.
A number of mister Kaitos that I made putting love in every stitch.
Smiling mister Kaito, angry mister Kaito, sulking mister Kaito, blushing mister Kaito.
Ah, no matter what kind of bath is it, being surrounded by those many Kaitos makes it heaven.
Surrounded in pure bliss, I gradually submerge into the water of just right temperature and experience a wave of sweet ache.
Mister Kaito is looking at me.
Mister Kaito is looking at me only.
Heh heh heh, I am getting embarrassed. Aah, someday, with real mister Kaito?
Pulling closer a life-sized doll of mister Kaito, I hug it from behind and stick my face into the nape of its neck.
Meteria, I love you.
Aah, Aah, mister Kaito
Closing my eyes I ovep mister Kaito from my imagination with this doll.
The ce I have touched feels hot, unable to stop myself, I ran the tip of my tongue over it, licking it from the back of the neck to a cheek.
Mm, Mnmah, Mmm.
After giving him a tight hug, I turn mister Kaito so he would face me and get on top of him.
Meteria, I love you so much.
Me too, mister Kaito, I adore you dearly. More than anymore, more than anything Mmh, Mmm.
I make a quick kiss on those lips.
Nffuaa, amuh, mnu.
Another one, and another one, and another one, and another one.
Soon, the real you will be within my reach as well. Then we will definitely do something even more amazing Ufufufu.
Carefully, carefully. carefully, carefully.
Lets make it over together, mister Kaito Ufufu, Ufufufufufu!!
After erasing all nuisances from this world, lets walk the true way of the hero this time
Let us redo it together Mister Kaito?
The darkness of Imperial Capital is deep.
In the capital that celebrated meritocracy, strong set the rules.
But for underground that was a rule for the longest time regardless of the country.
Deception, surprise attacks, betrayal, use of traps and hostages.
No matter what you do, only those that survived can attain something.
Regardless of what kind of cowardly tactic was used, one who got the kill is justice.
Thats why I became an assassin, because I thought that this job is the purest one in this world.
Making killing my life, by enjoying it I wanted to make killing into what outlined everything about my way of life.
Adventurers, knights, mercenaries, all of them are bound by something and therefore notpletely pure.
Killing for a living is not fun. If you are not living for killing it is not life.
And while I was spending my life in that way, people started calling me theAssassination King.
I could not care less about nicknames, but I liked this one since it sounded like it gave affirmation to my way of life.
Hey, Gordes-san. Taking a stroll today as well?
Aye aye, its a good weather today.
I did not say a word about that, are you getting even more senile?
For one big copper coin?Then I will take it.
I never said that, and its almost the same as cost price.
I am going on a date with Yunmei.
Is not Yunmei the name of the dog from this neighborhood?!
Ho, ho, ho.
On my way from work, with a single coin, I got fresh juicy fruit for a dirt cheap price.
Uuhm, that a really good sweetnessHo?
Thus finishing work I return to my publicly known house, but it looks like someone have been there.
Good grief, burrs perhaps?
If it so, then I know whom I am going to kill next.
Hmm? What, someone left a letter?
On top of the simplistic table was an ordinary writing paper.
Hmm, to think that request woulde directly here. Envoy of the Saintess Now that is suspicious, really suspicious Saintess I would like to assassinate her someday.
Hii hii hii, leaks out augh.
I would like to sink my de into that soft fair skin that I have once seen from afar.
While thinking that, I broke the seal and read the letter.
The city of Sorcery, Carbonheim? In the west, huh. Cold weather is bad for my old bones.
Well, well, well, I wonder what it would be like to kill a hero.
Chapter 126 - Minnalis wails
Chapter 126 C Minnalis wails
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Haa, So Leone was absent today as well.
Without Leone, Shuria and I were on our way back from the academy.
The path that we usually are walking when the sun was already colored in deep red, we took today while the sun was still pretty high.
As I heard, some pretty famous internal students are going to do a mock battle, so lectures after midday were canceled.
Good grief, for us it is actually a great inconvenience.
Were it a week earlier, I could spend a day with Master before he went into the dungeon.
Really, what a useless academy.
Yes, it seems that current negotiations are not going well, somehow they cante to terms. Today as well, sayingDid not meet! She is lying on the inns bed with a hangover. Making me take all those boring lessons but when ites to herself itstoday I cantdont you think its unfair?
Really annoying, dont you think? Says angered Spinne.
Well, in a way this one is more critical. Just by listening he gets like this.
Hogeee`
Looking at how dumbfounded Dan is at the moment, Xank lets out a sigh.
Primary course seems to be tough as well Shuria can barely follow. Its on the level when I only keep up since I study together Minnalis after we get back.
Study? That is admirable, what exactly are you doing?
Basically we review lectures and prepare for the next one, with distributed textbooks and notes from Oh?
When I tried to take out mentioned notes from the handbag that I use when attending an academy, I notice that they are not there.
I screwed up. They must be in the ssroom Please, go ahead, I will catch up with youter. Shuria, make preparations to study.
Ah, Minnalis?!
After I said my piece, I started to backtrack path that we walked.
Even if I am tired from everyday lectures, to forget something is good proof that I am way too carefree.
Aftering to this town, I cannot get rid of unnecessary thoughts
Being with Leone and others keeps reminding me of the past.
Thanks to that, my skillSocial maskshines quite a lot.
As expected I cant really show my worried face to Leone and everyone else.
, Thank god, they are here after all.
In the desk that I was sitting at during todays lecture, I found what I was looking for.
It was when I rxed and put those stacks of paper inside my bag and once again left the school building.
Its because you keep idling around!
Ah, even if you wont rush, there is no way Lucia-senpai would lose.
Idiot, her opponent is a teammate that knows her every move. Even with Keril-senpai, it wont be an easy win!
., Eh?
A boy and a girl that appeared like internal students and seemed to be in a rush.
Among the words that reached me, names stuck to my brain like glue.
What are those names?
Hey, hurry up!! The match is going to end!
Wa, Waait!!
No, there is, no way. Those two are in that vige, in the northeast of Aurelia Kingdom.
Gently like a butterfly allured by flower, like a moth plunging into the fire.
As if swept by water, I was swept away by students running in front of me.
Driven by emotions that I cannot discern myself, I was walking along.
Why in such ce
No, its different, it must be different, it should be about someone else.
The ce at which I arrived was an arena for internal students that the academy possessed.
Compared to coliseum that us, students that could be called external, use for our live-practice of magic, this structure was a lot more spacious and beautiful.
Stairs towards audience seating were dim and with exit was engulfed in bright light so I could not see anything in front of me.
A cold throbbing in my chest narrowed my vision.
Cheersing from ahead echoed in my ears.
It felt like stairs were getting steeper with every step that I took.
Like passing through a twin membrane I climbed thest step and then
Colors and sounds disappeared from the world.
A, Amaziing, neither side budges even a bit!!As expected from the four that academy hails as the greatest geniuses in its history!!Pair contest of the team Square is a really close one!!
Everything sounds so far and faint like I am underwater.
And now, I found.
I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found, I found.
Lucia, Keril
You became higher, the face has more adults features, hair grew longer.
You matured so enthusiastically.
No matter how you change, there is no way I will not recognize you.
Ha~, Ha~, This is the end!Haaaaaaa, Hell me Sword?Raging ze!!
Go Keril!!Force Up,Blessing of Fire Spirit,Medical?Body!!
They were there.
How many times I dreamed about it and now they were there.
I wont be beaten that easily!Spear of Blizzards?Tempest!!
I wont lose either to Keril or Lucia!!Power Physical Change,Boosted Enchant,Calling?War Spirit!!
Two pairs shing on the stadium.
Clouds of dust that risen like a smokescreen are hiding their figures, roaring sounds reverberate making the air quiver.
Soon clouds of dust have cleared up and revealed two men tattered from battle and two girls that were casting support magic until the limit, all covered in wounds.
Haa, Haa, Kuuuuh, Raaaaah!!
Keril!!
Guuh, kuh, Gugu, OOooooo!!Kuh, Kuah.
Urgens!!
Then two man that were facing each other stood up, but soon one of them unable to endure dropped to one knee.
Its over, thest pair standing is Keril and Lucia!!
Ahh, just what is this.
Kuh, I could not win, huh. As expected you are strong, Keril.
Hahaha, it is all thanks to Lucia. Because I have her, I can be stronger.
Ha ha ha, you show-off. Even though your voice can be heard over the whole venue.
Ah
I wonder what this might be.
Eheheh, Thank you. It is the same for me, I could keep up because Keril was with me.
Haa, so we lost after all. That was good, Lucia.
You were amazing as well, Cattleya. I guess we won only due to mine and Kerils power of love.
As expected from the lovey-dovey couple. I will definitelye to your wedding.
Yup, thank you!! We are so happy. Lets get along from now on as well.
What is this farce?
Team Square, that was quite charming performance. The top team of our academy, I am told that even after graduation they are going to continue their activities by entering the army. Furthermore, at the end of the next month, Keril and Lucia are going to have a wedding ceremony. To the two that have such rosy future ahead C apud!!
Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!
Aa, Aaa, aAAAaa AA aAA, AaaA
The stage illuminated by sunlight and drowned in thunderous apuse.
It was almost like snowscape without a single footprint, a fake.
False and dreary world on the other side of the looking-ss.
Kuku, Kufufu, dont fuck with me.
What are you guys doing at such a ce?
Why can you stay there?
Please, dont give me this crap.
I wont forgive. I wont permit something like that.
I wont forgive I wont forgive I wont forgive I wont forgive I wont forgive I wont forgive
Such a thing should not be.
I am ought to break this all, aint I?
Like trash, like garbage, like vermin.
They should be trampled down, trampled upon and crushed to pieces.
As through the magnifying ss, my mind that began turning ice cold catches a vivid image of smiling Kiril and Lucia.
Dont smile, dont smile, do not smile.
Disgusting.
Turning my back to that distant world, I walk away.
Gears that were stopped by a pebble that got caught between them, started forcibly spinning chipping those gears away.
Gears that lost their teeth loosen up, collide with each other and shoot off sparks.
All various things wereDisgustingbeyond measure.
Leaving the arena, I once again went towards the school in order to confirm suspicions that I didnt want to say out loud.
However, I did not go to the building where we usually took lectures, but towards building for internal students where various document rted work was done.
Because people were gathered at the arena, the school building was almost empty.
And yet there was a female staff member that just left the room, and it is a one that clearly is not used to rough scenes.
Oh, that is a face I am not familiar with Since you are a beast-kin it means you are an external student? Do you have some business here?
A woman has hints of annoyance and despise showing on her face.
Being surrounded by adventurers that travel around various countries I dont usually get that, but in this country of magic supremacists contempt for beast-kin that have a disadvantage in magic is very obvious.
I am already used to that.
So I dont care about that anymore.
Hii?! Guh, wha, What are you?!
Swallow it without raising your voice.
Mm, ugh, Uu, Nn Guh
Coiling around her neck I put a knife to it and make her swallow a usual truth serum.
Her eyes immediately started turning nk, and soon strength left her body.
Please answer, cite names and origins of internal students that were having a mock battle today.
Urgens Windea, Capital city. Cattleya Francois, Capital city. Keril, Kikitto vige. Lucia, Kikitto Vige.
Kikitto vige.
That is the name of that vige.
ce of origin of Lucia and Keril, Kikitto vige, where is it?
My throat bes parched.
They were saying that those two are internal students of this academy.
And internal students can only
Kikitto vige located in the southwest of this town in a distance a horse can cover in five days.
Be people from this country.
Thats enough, you can go. Also, you did not meet anyone here. Is that clear?
Yes.
Female staff member unsteadily walks away.
I enter an empty ssroom, close the door behind me and sink to the floor.
Aa, Aa, aA
That vige, Kikitto vige is nearby.
It is not in the northeast part of Aurelia Kingdom.
Which means
I was betrayed again
The same as Lucia.
You told me lies and tricked me.
Leone, you are
My enemy, right?
Chapter 127 - Countdown to Outbreak
Chapter 127 C Countdown to Outbreak
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Carbonheim Labyrinth C Secret Dungeon
Its already been two weeks since I entered the dungeon. Ive been fighting without hope of leaving until I clear this ce, and Ive finally arrived its final safeguard.
The Earth Dragons Garden.
GUROOOOAAAWWWW!
I swung the Western-style dragon-carved spirit de, the Stone Sleeping Dragon Swordtowards the ground, and from a red-ck stone that looked like a mass of blood came over 10 stone dragons of the same color from the stone.
As I willed them, the dragons surrounded the nearby Lizardman King and began to eat away at him.
Just as his name implies, this magic beast that was the strongest of the Lizardmen had a giant size of over 50 feet.
With a breath attack as strong as dragon species and a mind sharper than other lizardman types, it had a terrifying presence with shocking sword and spear skills coalesced into a huge body brimming with power.
That strange beast was in front of me today.
Not a variant or an evolved creature, this magical beasts existence was utterly separate than others of its species.
Normally, its ck scales were dyed red and repelled magic. A single head was enough of a nuisance with its three throats, each one with a different type of breath.
It enchanted its own spear with whatever attribute it wanted.
It was an extremely troublesome opponent as it took over three hours to defeat.
Its left and right throats had already been cut, but its movements barely weakened.
(Two secondster I dodged its breath while chanting and, after destroying that throar, four secondster after a half-right step the thing followed up with an attack my the left side.)
Graaaaaaaahhh!
!
The only breath left from its head was a direct sma-like energy attack. I broke away from my nned direction of attack and in order to match my position, I put my right hand on the ground and rolled, getting some distance between me and it. As I did this, I changed my spirit de to the Weeping de of Thunder Spear.
Listen to the rumbling of the kind Thunder God, feel the wrath of the merciless Thunder God. Thunder Attack / Howling God!
A de with seven blue crescents emerged while a giant blue bolt of lightning enveloped the Lizard King.
GYARAAAAAHHH?!
I saw and heard the beast scream while ck smoke rose. Without a moment lost, I ran towards it.
The final sword I made was the entrics Scissor de.
Neck Cutter / Golgotha!
The handle was an attractive pink and green of a birds feathers, while this lopsided rusty and massive scissors clipped off the Lizard Kings neck.
Clonk, the sound of its head hitting the earth signalled the end of a long and fatal battle, while the headless body finally sunk to the ground.
Ughphewthat was rough.
I checked that it was totally dead and finally rxed.
I had strained my muscles to the maximum, so they seemed to scream in need for physical and and mental rest from all the exertion.
In order to hurry my ns along, I drank a high-effect potion down to half that I had in order to speed up my progress from a week ago.
(In a little, I need to check on Minnalis)
She contacted me a week ago since I entered the dungeon.
Because I was so deep in the dungeon I couldnt use the Spirit Speakthat was connected to the Holy Sword of Vengeance, I tried using a newmunication technique.
That wasmunicating through Surakichi (Slucky). Is wasnt hard, as I simply used the Spirit Speakthrough the broken-up Surakichi (Slucky).
I had only used this in times of emergency before, and now that I was done cleaning up all of these magical beasts, I tried contacting Minnalis as I rested.
- That had I found my revenge.
Okay, okay, let me connect.
Kyupiii!
Surakichi bounced out and raised a small tentacle to me, just the size of my palm.
His body shook as it absorbed a flow of magic.
Ahtest, test, Minnalis? Shuria? Can you hear me?
Master, Im fine.
Feeling great!
They answered me quickly.
I finished my dungeon clearing. I got enough of a experience value to get rid of Lust and Sloth. I have to get back to the surface, so as I said, when Im done Ille out. How are you doing up there? Did you get everything you need?
Yes, just as I though, nothing different. Nothing changed about her to the point that it would make youugh. Without any real effort we were able to get all we needed in the school. We took advantage of the people we needed and used them.Minnalis said.
Its a little more ambiguous here. The cat did all the marking needed, and I was able to get the highest level MP recovery option. But, I couldnt find the cursed weapon.
I see. Well, its not going to be so easy to find.
Should we look for it when the school is on vacation?
No, then we wont have any reason to hold on to Leones party. We should make that priority.
I shook my head at Shurias words.
Even without the curse we have the goods with magic collected, right?
You betcha!
I see, then no problem. Even without the curse, we can still use what we have to make some emergency goods. Its a tight schedule but were still in a good position.
Thank you, Master, Shuria too.
No need for thanks. This is going to be our revenge, after all.
Youre right. I went along with Minnalis n as well. Were going to get everything done until its all whitewashed. Right, Minnalis?
You would use us all up, but I guess we have to do whatevers necessary.
Minnalis took a breath, and then answered me.
right, master. The contract we made was just that. Thats why, master, in order for us to get revenge, we need to use all of our power.
Roger. If we dont, we cant be called aplices.
Them saying that made meugh.
Ill try to get back as fast as possible. I cant bete for the show, and Leones going to notice sooner orter.
yes, well be waiting, master.
After hearing her final words, I cut the transmission.
I was rested enough.
Okay, time to get out of here.
I stood and looked over at the deepest door past the protector.
After pushing through there I would find the dungeon core and the treasure that was the goal of thisbyrinth.
It was a wall that looked like living organs but its surface shimmered like white marble.
I opened the treasure chest, and inside was the treasure I had depended on so much in the first world, the Shawl of the Shadow Spirit
okay, stubborn as usual.
As soon as I tried to touch it, crack, a ck spark ran across it as if to deny me.
However, I dont have time for this now, sorry. Im not good at this finessing crap, so Ill just grab you and go.
I reached out again and ignored the ck lightning that struck out at my hand.
Leone, what is it? Why are you so zoned out?
Huh?
After instruction waspleted, Minnalis called out to me, and I returned to myself.
It was two weeks since I couldnt persuade Ukei.
I thought I had found where he was, but the next day he had disappeared from the library.
The day I heard that he wouldnt emerge from searching around in the dungeon I let go of my resentment a bit and drowned in drink to distract myself. After hearing he wouldnt emerge from the dungeon for a while, I went back to instruction at the school I had briefly taken off from.
hey, Minnalis, youve been going around a lottely, why?
But, after Minnalis approached, it seemed that she and Shuria had something strange about them.
They had disappeared somewhere during lunch break and only one of them remained after school sometimes, saying they had something to do.
Neither of them asked where Ukei was, and they seemed a bit irked and talked about other things, avoiding the subject.
However, as the days passed, the two seemed upset about something, so I finally asked them:
Well, honestly were trying to keep it a secret. Our master is about to leave the dungeon, so Ill be looking in the library for a book that contains something to cook. He said he wanted something good to eat when he gets back.
Heh heh, I look forward to eating something that youve put your heart into Minnalis.
Yes, this country had many unique ingredients, so I hope youll enjoy it.
The words came from her bright, smiling mouth without any strange feeling to them at all.
Just like she had prepared for me to ask about it.
I guess you really are loved.
We both are by him, to a level that we should be envied.
I said this many times before, but once you grow you change. Even that Minnalis will.
No use, you know nothing about women, Dan. Right, Leone?
Yeah, youre right.
The other three spoke to each other, as I thought.
(going to the library is probably a lie. But why would she lie?)
I didnt know, maybe she knew I got in a fight with Ukei and was trying to avoid me?
No, if we was trying to avoid me she would have done it clearly.
And because of that, Im going to the library again, so please take care of Shuria for me.
Hmph! I told you to stop treating me like a kid!
Hee hee, so cute to see you angry, Shuria!
Eeep! Stop squeezing me in those big balls of meat of yours, Spinne!
Hee hee, please care for her, Spinne.
She was wrapped up in Spinnes body, and Minallisughed at the struggling Shuria with her hands iling everywhere, while finally she was released,ughed, and waved goodbye.
Ah, Minnalis
? What is it?
Ah, no nothing. Do your best, okay?
Sure.
Even though I called out to her I had nothing to continue with, and Minnalis simply left.
(What? All of you, what are you doing?)
My heart was covered in worries.
After I broke off from Leones group to the library, I met one man.
He owed money to a friend, and was working daily in order to pay it off.
Yes, your unhappiness is all his fault.
ah, yeah. Its all his fault. And because of it, I
Ill help you get revenge. No need to hold back. Hes the bad one here.
All because of him I got stuck with this debt.
Degeneration.
He looked at me hollowly mumbling and smiled.
Yes, its because of Keril that youre burdened like this. There are others that were hurt like you. Two days from now, Ill call you to meet me.
ahI see
I watched him walk away in a trance.
Those eyes had a bitter ck malevolence toward Keril, someone of no rtion.
I watched him walk away with a sense of satisfaction, andughed about it in the back-alleys.
(With this, everyones ce was set. Leone had clearly begun to suspect something, but she was toote. Master woulde back tonight. All the preparations would be ready tomorrow. Even if she noticed anything, it would be toote.)
The gears were already spinning in the air and soon, once more they would meet.
I took a blue crystal out of the tool bag.
This vision crystal contained a vision as a small tool of revenge.
With a little magic it would show your status on the half transparent screen.
dont mess with me. I know you used that magic gaze with Keril.
Eeek! Wha, what are you saying? Putting my gaze on Keril??
Yes, and if so, never get close to him again. If you get revenge, like you usually do Hey, my close friend Katrea uses that magic gaze with this countrys upper crust. I mean, you dont even have to feign innocence, right?
What? What are
Ill tell you again, never again, get close to Keril, okay?
I, understand
There the image disappeared as I sighed and looked up.
I could see the blinking stars, a silver sky.
Even though I was used to the sight, Iughed silently.
Soon, soon, I will meet you again.
Keril, Lucia, and my vige friends
White, white, white.
That silver world, everything painted white.
Drown it under ice mixed with mud.
Hey, if you saw me, I wonder what face youd make?
No one moving, no oneing, no one being able to touch me.
It was so silent it hurt my ears.
However, it was a world just silently covered in light snowfall.
everything covered, free to hate and hurt. Ill paint it all over with white. Hee hee hee, Hee hee hee hah hah hah hah.
My voice was unconsciously drowned out, as my breath painted the cold air and then disappeared.
Chapter 128 - The Beginning of the Collapse
Chapter 128 C The Beginning of the Copse
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
This was the day before we moved.
Phew, okay, made it in time. Hey, I did it!
I looked over at the sleepy Shuria after saying that.
Yan. Oh! So this is theplete thing?
I returned to the lodging where Shuria and Minnalis were waiting with a high cape that had the power of negating light, making the wielder be one with the shadows.
After being finished with some easy training in the Clothes of the Shadow Soulthat I had loved to use in the first world, I used it for this operation as well.
So in the depths of the night, I crept with it and one curved Kukri knife.
Its de was a deep red, almost ck, and though it was made for hacking, it looked quite suited for its main purpose, slicing.
Hee hee, thats some ck magic youve generated there.
Shurias Red Sight shone like a small candle shimmering in the dark room.
TheCursed-Blood Knife? It was part of the original Large Sword of Violence but the bait of the Slothpart is enough.
The activation conditions of Sloththat I nned to use was the Slothcurse in the weapon itself.
It was rare that a cursed thing had a definite effect. However, it wasnt impossible to find a piece that would do almost that much.
Among the many utensils, furniture and masks that had multiple shady pasts, there were too many to count.
There were all of the things that Shuria had set out to collect in the town, and from a piece of the Large Sword of Violencethat a goblin had carried in a dungeon near the capital of the Aurolia Empire, I had used my Sword Bindingability.
The result was the Cursed-Blood Knifethat I held in my hand.
Good job, master.
Yeah, thanks.
Minnalis made some hot milk for me and put the cup on the table.
Preparations are over. Now we just wait until tomorrow.
I put the knife I held down, got up from the chair and patted Minnalis on the head.
Itll be fine. Were going to do this easily.
Shuria gripped Minnalis hand.
Yes, finally, finally. They shall receive no forgiveness from any of us.
Minnalis had a cold, light smile that looked like it would quickly melt away as we all silently snuggled together.
Keril, Im headed back to the vige, okay?
Yeah, dont cry at night when youre alone, okay?
How old do you think I am? Geez.
Lucia was riding on a covered wagon to the closest vige from Kikitto.
Lucia wasining with a frown, and though they were used to it, she was so cute that it made your heart jump.
Since she was invited to be a student after leaving the vige, she met a lot of people including men that would make her anxious when they approached her, but because of that she noticed it.
After that, we had quite a few twists and turns together and when we graduated, it was time to marry.
Ill be there the day after tomorrow. Tell everyone in the vige hi.
Yeah, lets have the greatest marriage ceremony ever!
Upon saying that, a smile formed on Lucias face.
It was three days by wagon to the vige, and after borrowing a horse, two.
It was 10 days until our marriage, and the preparations were continuing at the vige, as there were many things needed to decorate a bride, not to mention a groom.
Thats why Lucia was on her way home first, as I had business to do in Carbonheim and then would follow suit.
With that in mind, I watched Lucia in her wagon fade away until I could see her no longer.
ahmarriage, marriage.
Feelings rose up in my chest as I thought about it.
Both Lucia and I came from that small vige.
We were found to have talent in the town nearest by the Magicians Group and we were made students of Carbonheim.
There are monsters living as humans in the city, so you cant go there until youre older.
That eventless tiny vigeits not that I hated it. Even so, it seems so obscure now. I had dreamed.
One day, Ill leave this vige, and fly into the world.
And the day that I finally flew away to that ce the adults called the city came quickly.
Those heroic tales I got in a book from my parents.
I would read them over and over to the point that a treasured book of mine became tattered.
Using a magic sword, not letting a small injustice get by, fighting against the enemy for honor, and finally defeating a massive evil C the true heroic story of a man.
I loved those heroes, they would get involved with things and bad stuff would happen.
I deepened my bonds with others as I overcame many obstacles.
A practical road formed before me like a dream about all the various viges I visited, like East VigeandWest Vige.
Now, were the way we are now.
There, walking towards me is a mother and child beast-person.
Their ears are shaped something like foxes.
MommyIm hungry
Please, just wait until dinner.
Looking at the little girl begging her mom made me think of another childhood friend.
Just a year before I left, a childhood friend that was chased from the town.
Remembering that day now makes my heart a little heavy.
From when she was born, we were raised together, and then she was betrayed.
As the adults said, she was a monster that lived among peoplea beast.
The first time she came to the vige, I was very surprised.
Because in the eyes of the people, a beast is no different than a monster and due to that, a beast is always thought to be evil.
But Minnalis kept all that secret from us.
The fact that Minnalis bullied Lucia wasnt forgivable as well.
But a childhood friend is just that. We were raised together.
It seemed that she and her mother went away to some town far beyond the horizon, so maybe shes turned around and decided to live right.
If you correct your mistakes, anyone can have a second chance.
Yeah, the power of being a beast is too much. And she was still a child.
Now more than five years have passed, and in the same way weve grown, Minnalis must have as well.
I know that Minnalis isnt bad in her heart of hearts.
Since Lucia was bullied by Minnalis directly, there was no way she would find it easy to forgive her.
Even so the bright and kind Lucia thought that after some time she could make friends with her.
Lucia, Minnalis, and I,ughing together in that childhood scene.
It certainly was a happy one.
Well, time to clear out of this dorm.
Different than enlisted students, those who are joining the army as an internal student arent forced to live in the dorm.
Of course we both decided to leave our dorms and live together.
Before we earnestly began living our life in the army, we had to get finished moving.
We had just ustomed to this path, and now we were returning to self-living from dorm life.
(? Is someone in my room?)
When I reached for the doorknob, I could feel someone inside the room.
Woojess, my roommate, went back to his homest night and wouldnt be back until tomorrow, I though, so I had locked the door.
It was hard to think that another dorm-mate would just barge in.
(Its impossiblebut maybe a thief? I mean, Woojess is a rich kid with a lot of money, but theres no way hed leave expensive stuff lying around, right?)
I had my doubts as I grabbed my sword from my waist and opened the door.
Who is it?! What are you doing in my room?!
Inside of my room, there was a person in a robe with their back to the door facing the open window.
Silence returned after I had demanded who the person was.
Why are you quiet, you thief? Sorry, but theres nothing of value here
Long time since Ive seen thisTales of the Hero of the Dawn. You still have it.
Then, that voice that reached my ears, made me silent.
A cold and echoing voice of a young girl.
A voice that I had heard before.
I was so surprised that I didnt even look at the book that I had left on my desk.
Long time no see, Keril. You havent changed a bit.
Fwup, she slung back her hood, and I saw her rabbit-ears pop up.
She looked back at me, the shape of a childhood friend that had grown into a beauty that would enchant any man into amazement.
Minnalis? Its you?
Yesits been five, no, six years? A really long time had passed, hasnt it.
She made a pained smile in front of my surprised face as she said it.
Ohh! Oh! It has been a while! Minnalis!
yes, youre right. For now, do you want to go somewhere we can talk? Maybe have lunch, I have a lot to speak to you about.
We went to a ce with few people, in other words the back-alleys, and found a ce to eat.
It should have been the busiest time, but it seemed like we were the only one in the ce.
Even still, youve grown so much I thought you were someone else, Minnalis.
Yes, well, Ive went through a lot, which made me grow up very quickly.
Minnalis smiled calmly.
(Well, good Minnalis. You really have grown.)
Because of the way we separated, I thought maybe that she had a strange, unfounded resentment towards me.
Well, she really had grown mentally as well as physically.
What are you doing now, Minnalis? In that get-up, are you live-in help for someone?
I was happy that Minnalis had changed from the girl that bullied Lucia, so I asked her.
She was wearing a nice maid uniform, so I thought she must have been tending to a powerful businessmans family.
Yes, Im working in an excellent environment. Because of that I came to speak to you, and so havee to visit.
Hm? To me?
Keril, then Lucia. During this year I was asked by the country to conduct a secret investigation of you.
S, secret investigation?! And, for a year?! Thats stupid
Heh heh, have you seen this face anywhere before?
Wha?!
As she said that her face changed to someonepletely different.
It changed to the face of a cleaningdy I had seen often at the school.
Its an illusion. Because a beast-womans magic soon is dispelled after leaving the body, the secretness of this technique that I use is genuine.
She released the illusion and her face returned.
And, the result of the investigation was that theres a problem with Lucia. Its something that will involve itself with her from now.
?! Wwhat? What do you mean involve itself?
here are the visual records of the investigation. Please look.
Minnalis took out a vision crystal.
Even though I was greatly surprised, I still looked at the vision crystal that she showed me.
dont mess with me, I know youre looking at Keril with those enchanting eyes!
Hey, my close friend Katrea can use her upper-ss connections, you know.
I dont have to tell you what will happen then, do I?
There was a weeping acquaintance and Lucia, who was threatening her.
Wwhat is this?
There are other ones too. Here, and this, and this too.
I was stunned by all the images I saw.
ThisLuciano way! I dont believe it
Bright, kind, healthy, childish, attractive girl.
But in the images she was a cruel woman I never knew.
I saw a Lucia that I had never seen before.
Heres the food.
As the food was brought to the table, Minnalis put away the crystal.
These images have not been made public. Before officially joining the army, if Lucia is repentant and apologizes before an authority, this will be treated as a private matter before the army recognizes it as a mistake.
Your food is getting cold?
Oh, yesuh
I reached out and took the soup in front of me.
Even though it was in my mouth, the food had no taste.
I see, in other words, Minnalis, you want me to get Lucia to reform?
Just leave Lucia to me, Ill do all I can. Ill show you! Anyone can do things over, can make things right!
One line from Tales of the Hero of the Dawn.
Yes, people change, and grow, I believe it.
Yeah, if Lucia really did something like that, then I can correct it.
Defeat the evil and return those that have lost their path to the right one. Its something I have to do.
Yes, I
People changegrowright?
?!
It felt like someone had licked my spine with a cold tongue.
The odd feeling of something from my instincts made me jump from my chair.
Kuhuh, Kuhuheh heh, Ahah, Ahah hah hah hah hah!!
An echoing darkugh.
So deep that it made you sink no matter how far you stretched your arms.
MinMinnalis?
CHANGE? GROW? Hah, even though you havent changed a bit! Heh, hahahhah!
What are you?
A cold sweat broke out at seeing Minnalis change like this.
Even though my hand was covered in sweat, I didnt dare to let go of the my swords handle.
After Minnalis stood there,ughing alone, she suddenly stopped, and said it again in an echoing voice.
Really, not one thing, not one has changed since theneven though no one cares about whats right, and it doesnt matter if you change, and it doesnt matter if you grow!
Why do you say that all the sudden! I!!
I felt a bad premonitione over me.
Anyway, Minnalis didnt stop saying what she wanted to.
And so, why is the first thing you said was Ill help reform Lucia? If you thoughtTheres no way Lucia would do that or I need to see the proof before I believe it, I mean, you were only shown a disy crystal that anyone could make
What? So you fooled me?!
I didnt try to fool you, this really did happen. But, Keril. You couldnt care less, right?
Minnalis spun her words lightly, like the breeze.
Almost as if she was taking pleasure in my reaction, her smile turned up as she looked at me.
Sshut up! Stop doing this!
You wanted to be a hero, and if you think about defeating whats evil, that really has nothing to do with evil, right? You were so quick to ept what Lucia did as evil without any proof.
Her taunting words seemed to y with me.
Quiet! I wasnt thinking that!
When did you suddenly, without me knowing, be someone so interested in beating evil anyway? What is evil really? Is punishing evil, without even checking to see the truth in it, is fun for you somehow? you really are the worst.
She looked down on me like a bug.
When I was there, did you throw a rock at something evil? Hero?
She spit the words out with disgust.
Shut upppppp!!
I wont. The reason why? This will be ourst conversation.
What? What does that mean?
A surge of fatigue suddenly coursed through my legs, and I helplessly slumped down on one knee.
Ah, so the poison has already started, I see. From that soup.
PpoisonMinnalis, you, wanted to trick me from the beginning?
Didnt you notice? I was actually wondering what kind of way I could converse with you and keep a poker face. Didnt you think I held a grudge against you?
I finally understood the meaning to all this after seeing Minnalis surprised face.
Minnalis hadnt grown at all, and for her to try to kill me though poison meant that she WAS evil.
dont mess with me! You think you can kill me with that weak poison?! Wash it away, Clear Body!!! Take this!
An evil person cant be allowed to throw their weight around like this.
In order to defeat her, I must be the hero, now.
I cleansed the poison from my system, and flew at her with a drawn sword.
However, my drawn sword was suddenly stopped as a high, metal sound rang out.
W, what?!
Forgetting yourself, and attacking someone in a town like this is foolish. You are still an immature child.
She had easily stopped my de and I reacted with a surprised voice.
I knew it, my instinct knew it. She really is a dangerous woman!
Sink into the earth, just as these heavy insects wish Summon C Gilmeshia!
Wha, an insect summon?!
Armored insects the size of a copper coin appeared, a mixture of deep green and red.
These unknown insects emerged suddenly from ck holes in groups of 10 and 100s.
Agh, ming sword / Inferno!
Now that things havee this far, it didnt matter if this was happening on a city street or now.
I had toy it all on the line and fight with everything. It would be best if nothing hurt the other customers, and I think they can all get out the door before things be too violent.
(If I can burn all these bugs I can get out, this is too narrowwhat?!)
Whats that?
But, I couldnt make my n happen.
In front of the fire I was throwing were countless bugs I couldnt exterminate.
And in front of the break between those huge groups of bug was Minnalis grinning.
Finally, all the bugs sprung at me as if I had fallen into a nned trap.
Dammit, Dont get any closer! Stay back!!
I swung my sword wildly about, and the sword couldnt stop the huge amount of bugs as several of themnded on top of my clothing..
Ah, theyre heavy! What are these bugs? Gaaaahhhh, dammit! Dammit all!
I felt like a bucket being filled up with countless stones as theynded on me.
The weight of the bugs on me, caused me to fall on the floor.
Then Minnalis walked up to me and squatted in front of my eyes.
Damndoing this to meyou know what will happen right? Someone wille
Thats right. People will gather.
?!
I could feel Minnalis hostility coalesce in front of me like a column of ice.
A hostility that felt no sympathy for me whatsoever.
Her smiling face was the coldest and cruelest face I have ever seen her make.
What?! What areugh.agh
Minnalis took a purple-poison coated dagger and pointed it at my cheek.
With the fatigue felt throughout my body, I didnt have the power to throw off the bugs that were pressing down on me.
This is the beginning preparation for the finale. I wont kill you this easily.
Fwup, Minnalis suddenly stood, and exaggerated her voice loudly.
Okay, the arrangements areplete. Everyone,e, no holding back.
After Minnalis called out, countless ghosts came forward.
It was a group of people soaked in grudges that had to be the angry spirits of the dead.
The men and women both with sunken eyes and horrible skin covered with different amounts of blood.
However, their eyes shimmered with evil in that dim store, and they were whispering to each other.
Itstheir faultGive meback myhappinessYoull knowYou will be madeto know.
Who are all thesethings?
The strange atmosphere seemed steeped in the opposite of magical power.
I could feel the icy sensation that was chilling my heart and the marrow of my bones in this strange and different magic.
Everyoneeeeeeveryone here hates you so much they would kill you.
Who? Who? Who?
I dont know anything about thesethingsthat are looking at me.
There was no reason for me to, because
Hate? W, what? I mean, who are they? I dont know who the hell they are!?
because out of all the things there, there wasnt one face I remembered.
However, in that second, the atmosphere suddenly changed.
YOU, STOP SCREWING WITH USSSSSS!!YOU DONT KNOWWW? DONT KNNNOW?!AGGHGHHHH! DIEDIEDIE!!! YOU TRASH! AAAGHHH!
Close to my ear the sound of cracking flint, as the screams around me came to a feverish pitch.
For those of you with nothing in hand, please use these as you wish.
The smiling Minnalis handed out rusted swords to the ghosts as they one by one took them up.
Agh! Ththe power to strengthen my flesh Metaling Body!
GIVE ME BACKK MY STORRRE!!You, youMY CHILD!!YOU WILL DIE! Why do you CONTINUE TO LIVE?!
Eeek! Aghhh, gaah!?
The wave of violence that was holding back now broke free, they plunged at me without any confusion nor holding back.
The swords they held hit, thrust, and cut me.
My body, now defended by physical defense magic that hardened my flesh like bronze, still felt the dull pain of being hit.
You, youre the reason my friend died! You forgot her!My brothers enemeeeey!Damn you! Im not done yet, because of you, you! Dammmittttt!
I couldnt understand it.
No matter how it looked, or how I tried to remember, I couldnt figure out who these men and women angry at me were.
I couldnt find any reason in their curses for me.
Heh, heh heh, how does it feel? Keril, to be met with the same pain I was met with?
(Whathat voicein my head?)
Yesits better this way. I dont only speak to you, but I can feel your confusion. This is exactly what I wanted, your final despair feels so pleasant hee hee.
In the same ce as the voice reverberating in my mind was Minnalis happy face gazing at me.
Gwaaahhhh!?
Just then, one of the swords swung against me broke, and the fragments of it all flew at my right eye.
Before I felt the pain there was a impression of writhing in pain that stung my eyes.
What is all this? ALL OF THIS?
What is it that Ive done to all these things? Why do they hate me, why?!
Hee hee
A smallugh from Minnalis that didnt echo inside my mind reached my ear in a strange way.
That mocking voice, cold as an evening snow, echoed like a frigid gale.
I havent done anything. All of them are undoubtedly venting their justifiable anger at you.
She cried in my head with a purely jovial and pleased voice.
Venting! Guwaaaah!
What do you mean venting!? You killeeeed my child!If you never messed with me, I could have sold whatever I waaaanted! But then you came and I could sell noooothing!All I asked you to do is give me one extra poison dispelling magic and my friend wouldnt dieeee, you, you bastaarrd!
To that one word I said they became enraged and attacked me blow upon blow.
No matter how much I tried to strengthen myself, I wasntpletely invincible.
Even in these unskillful blows out of anger, getting hit again and again still leads to damage.
Yes, venting. Theres no arbitrary person that theyre simply venting about either. Most of them are simplyining about their own misfortune and just desserts. Thats why I gave them someone that they could pour their anger into. Just like this.
Outside of her wicked smile, she said no words, but thenughed, saying:
Now, everyone, this man is the sole reason for the evil that befell you. He is the only one evil here. Hit him with all of your anger, youve done nothing wrong, and so you can do no more wrong. Yes, show him your justice!
Yeah, YOURE THE EVIL ONE!LOOK AT THIS EVIL MAN, ALL!YOURE EVIL! EVIL!
Nono! Youre being fooled
Shut UP!Youre THE EVIL ONE!YOU NEED TO DIE!
Nothing I could say could reach them, their wave of anger for me simply increased.
Minnalis simply increased their anger like ripples on a pond;rger andrger, wider and wider, higher and higher their passionate rage for me increased.
Now you see? Theres no real care about what happened to any of them. They only want to kill you, if thats all theyre thinking together at once. That alone is enough to fulfill their desires.
Dammit, dammit, dammit!!
All of their violence was increasing in pressure around me, as my own anger seemed to grow to bursting.
Whwhat the hell are you talking about! Transcend the flesh, Transcendent Fire de!!!
Whoa!Eeeep!What the?!
I was surrounded in a light orange me, as all the things around me took a step back.
All of my statuses increased, my status irregrties disappeared, as I unleased my ultimate move.
The reaction to my use of it was huge, as it was a technique that I used only when my opponent was super strong.
However.
Aghughwhy? The fatigue in my legs wontgo away!
Hah hah hah, dontpare my poison to something that anyone can buy on the street, okay? That wasted body of yours cant do anything in reaction to this, you know?
Damnaghahhhwith, thisfatigue, cant stop
No, its over. suck the fire away, heavy bugs C Gilmeshia.
Wwhat?! Agghhh, hot! My bodys hot! Guwaaaah!
After just standing up with the heaviness of these bugs still clinging to me, I quickly lost all my power.
Just as she said the bugs began to suck away at the fire surrounding me. The bugs began to heat up, burning my flesh like heated rocks.
D, damn you! Surprising us like that, die! DIE!!YOU BASTARD! BASTARD!You should be made to pay, FEEL THE PAIN!
They then rained down blows on my weakened body, their storm of strikes getting a level stronger.
Their limitless, unceasing hostility, made my heart creak inside.
This is the end of you.
DIE, DIE, DIE!!!
Ahg, gah, ugh!!
The irritating, grating sound of Minnalis cold, poisonous voice.
A creaking sound, and the core of my heart that I thought was metal began to break.
Nothing left, bing nothing, bearing a sin that shouldnt exist.
Because of guys like you, none of us can be happy!
S, stop! Agh!
The crack that appeared in my heart seemed to be filling with a ck ice.
After this attack of violence, your bright future, and pleasant present, and warm past, all will end now. You and your one page heros story.
Why are you aliiiive, give me, give me back my friend!
Why, agh, this impossible, gah!
Stop, stop it, just stop.
I felt so weak, like I was about to fall apart, then
Today is that final page.
Riiip, riiip, the long sharp nails of the girl cut wounds deeper and deeper into me.
Them riiiiip, the sound of something being cut.
Letletlet go of MEEEEE! GO AWAY!! GET AWAY!!!
Im not going to let his end like this!
Im not the type of man to die this easily!
Hee hee hee! Keep going Keril, I can feel your fear of death increasing!
Minnalis! Stop all of this! Just like an evil foe,ing back without changing at all! Stop trying to destroy me!
Heh heh, you say that so strongly. Let me in on this action too. Because I cant hold back anymore either! HAH HAH HAH HAHA!!
She grabbed an old and dull sword.
Gaahh! Damn you! Stop!
Yes! Look, look, look!!
Agh! Gah! No! Stop!!
I wont wait or stop! You were the same back then, right?! This makes me feel really good! Theres no way I would stop, right!? Hah hah hah HAHAHAHAHAH!!!
She broke through the body I thought I had strengthened, and I could feel a dull, heavy pain.
I couldnt believe it, when did Minnalis be so strongit seemed stupid
NoI dont want to die
Why did this happen to me?
I just had a few things to tie up, and then I would follow Lucia to Kikitto vige.
I see, sorryBut this is how it is, right? I had the same thing happen to me. Just before she was to be killed by my ve owner, my mother cried sorryover and over andIm sorry I cant stay with you. But, even as I think of it, there was nothing I could have done
Sve owner? What are you saying?
Ahyou didnt know. Well, you knew that I had left, and maybe felt some regret, but every memory, all of it, really gets on my nerves!
Gahh, Geeehe, Agghhhh!
A red line entered into the spinning world.
No, death, like this Ill die.
I dont want to die like this.
Just before I was to marry Lucia.
Just before I was promised a good ce in the army.
But, but
Well, now the pain must be getting dullereveryone, wait a bit longer.
Wha? A popotion? Wha?
Then, Minnalis took out a potion in front of all the others, and then poured it all over me from my head.
The pain rushing through my body weakened, and the wounds healed, and my consciousness began to blur.
helping, me?
HELP YOU? Whaaaat?! You really think Id do something stupid like that?!
Wha, GYAAAAAHHH!!!
A sudden glimmering hope was cut by her cruel words, as she stabbed the dull sword right through me.
I was healed, and then the dull pain returned to my body once again.
I told you, I wont kill you easily. You will suffer, suffer, suffer, and lose all hope, and DIE! Hah hah, HAHAHAHAHAH!!
Whyis it my fault? Why is it my fault?
While youre still alive, Ill pull out your heart. While youre still alive, Ill quarter you limbs. While youre alive, Ill burn your body! Over and over and over and over and over, as long as time allows!
I didnt think Id end up like thisI didnt think so
I just thought that Minnalis was taken away to a far away town.
At first it was a bit sad to see her again, but she had taken Lucia and my apology so quickly.
Sowhy?
Were juuuust beginning, I have a lot of recovery potions.
Why, why did this happen?
Spread the pain around, make you cough it up with blood, make you cry insane tears
Did, I do somethingthat wrong?
You will die with that same sound of my world being broken.
She raised the sword of one of the dead against me, and that mocking smile reached Minnalis lips again.
The form before my eyes was a goddess of death mixed with a sorceress.
Minnalischan? Whatare you doing?
Oh, Leone and friends. You were a bit too early. Are you skipping sses? Well, still good timing. I finished my first round, hee hee hee.
I could suddenly hear other mixing voices.
My heart was filled with despair, and I never heard who the voices of the other were.
Chapter 129 - Minnalis, the Businessmen, and the Unsaved
Chapter 129 C Minnalis, the Businessmen, and the Unsaved
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
That day, I did something because I let my heart get away by thinking too much.
H, hey, Leone, where did youe from so quickly?
Id like an exnation
Seeing me like this looks bad, but I dont know myself.
During the schools lunch break, I quit ss and went to meet Spinne with Dan and Zank.
I didnt even exin why, I just took the other three off campus.
Neither Minnalis or Shuria came to ss today.
I spoke those few words as I started moving.
Lately, the days where I couldnt read Minnalis actions continued, and I couldnte to grips with why.
However, today she didnte to school either.
Yes, just that, just that thing, made my worries increase more and more.
Just that? I mean, its no big deal
I just have a bad feeling about this. when I feel like this, I mean
Spinne looked confused, and bit her lower lip.
Heh heh, where are you going with an expression like that?
Then, the person who invited me to that reality I could never return from suddenly came from outside the school.
Shuriachan.
That smiling, innocent girl stood there, looking the same as usual.
But this time, she felt different. TOTALLY different and it unnerves me.
HmphI knew it, you dont want to just hear talk, hm? Youve got some special guess or thought on your mind? Well, Ill show you if you follow me.
She had a light smile on her face that might be seen by others as scorn.
Her tanned skin that looked like a symbol of lighthearted cheer now seemed to absorb and darken the sunlight.
With Shurias skin setting off an impression like that, she suddenly spun and walked away.
Um, whatare you doing?
Just as you said, Leone. Ive got a bad feeling about something.
For now, all of you can just follow me.
Shuria walked ahead of us, making sure she didnt lose us.
She didnt talk like she usually did as she lead us to a ce with lesser people.
And then, we arrived at our destination. Although it was still afternoon, it was devoid of people.
In an area right before we entered the slum, there was a small ce to eat.
This cehas a silence barrier around it?
Just take a lookyoull see.
No, let me take a look first.
Im not talking to you, Zank. Im talking to Leone.
I said nothing, as Shurias voice faded.
I unconsciously used my Basking Pupilto see the colors inside of the building.
Red, Blue, Green, Yellow, Purple, Light Red, Greyall of the colors mixed together, but what seemed to highlight it all was that it was missing a color of the shadows.
Different types, a melting pot of many warped and ominous colors.
However, the color warping all the others was a color I had seen before again and again.
ah
The door that seemed to suck me in was finally opened by me and I saw
a world of evil magic filled withughs and emotions corrupted and rusted over.
Minnalischan? What areyou doing?
Oh, Leone and friends. You were a bit too early. Are you skipping sses? Well, still good timing. I finished my first round, hee hee hee.
Confusion filled our voices.
There were countless dead surrounding someone that had fallen to the ground.
Then, with the dead, Minnalis stoodughing bewitchingly, with her face covered in blood.
W, whowho is that?!
What, what have you done, Minnalis?
It seemed that Leone was the most correct. The others in your group
!! Answer us! What have you done!?!
Our voices shouted out in a chorus of confused, mixed emotions.
What did I, do? You can see for yourself. Youve alwayse to stop me, right? Heh heh heh, HAH HAH HAH HAH!
Gyaaaahhhhh!
Those quiet words suddenly transformed into a scream, as Minnalis shifted the sword in her hand to the other, and then stabbed it into a person lying on the ground without pause.
Who are you!? Is that person, Keril?! Why is he here?
You certainly have been unfair. You assumed that Id think he was in Kikitto, when he was right here and youd think I wouldnt notice?!
Gigggah?! Agh! Ugh!
Sheughed, drunk at the sounds of his death, and whipped the sword back and forth again and again and again with a face covered in pleasure.
He was then surrounded by countless unknown entities, drunk on a wave of hate and rage.
H, hey! Stop it all of you! Hes going to die!
Get ready, Leone, Im about to put a stop to this.
Minnalis-chan, forgive me if Im too rough!
(No matter what, we have to stop this violence!)
Sink in the earth with stone, Titans Bed!
Guwaaaah!
As soon as all of us drew our weapons, the weight of the resentment in her voice seemed to stop us dead in our tracks.
Too bad, youve got no ce performing in this beginning act. When the real thing is over I have to put you behind the scenes again.
Ukei-kuns figure appeared with a flourish of a sword and with a jet ck coat appeared imbued with a thick magical power.
A double edged sword with one wavy de that shifted from white at the point to a dark brown near the hilt and one straight edge.
A feeling of mercilessness crept into our hearts as we gazed upon him, exuding an aura of someone who had fought an uphill battle and barely won.
Bad children get punished! Bathe in the rumbling,Wet Thunder sh!
Heavy Wall / Hammer Maelstrom!!
No way?! What are you doing?
Spinne brought out a thunderous water and struck the earth with a monsterous unseen hammer.
Agh, Gahtheres no time for me to give upaghDemon Transform!
Ill support. Force Up,Physical Up!
As proof of Dans unique skill, white horns emerged from his forehead, and his skin turned red.
That red, steamy body now stood, as Zanks strengthening magic glimmered through the steam.
In a state like that, even incking experiencepared to his future, he received enough strength to destroy a stone golem with a punch. However
Bind, burn, the weight of their proven sins. Giants Falling Hammer!
Guwaaah! Agh!
Dan was unable to stand again and unleash his merciless power after again being crushed.
Sorry, I had just finished a kind of tough training myself. Ive been getting my power back since thest time I got done in. Theres no way any of you could touch me. Now time to leave. You will leave here and be our party behind the scenes again. I know the three days will be toughwell, you wont diemaybe.
He appeared out of nowhere covered in a huge amount of magic with a indigo transparent jeweled sword.
The sword looked more like decoration than a weapon, as Ukei-kun thrust it into the ground.
The magic stream spreading from the sword was the same color, a shimmering green and indigo.
Well, Minnalis. Since Shuria and I have beenying the groundwork, when youre done, let us know.
Yes, Master.
Hmph! I wanted to threaten them a little bit myself too!
Ill leave it at that. Im not going after these people or that crap kid over there. You really kicked his butt, Minnalis. If I cant use these folks, Im going to have trouble.
I know, Master. Hee hee, heh heh
Suddenly Minnalis and those around Keril mixed together, and Shuria used her slung back knife to dig out the meat of Kerils legs.
Minnalis and Shuria seemed to take joy in being cruel.
Almost as if they were quickly surrounded by a heavy darkness.
The motionless bodyy on the floor, with its arm stretched towards us.
Even he knew he couldnt escape, he still had stretched his arm as if to deny the inevitable.
S, stop with this revenge! Minnalis, just stop!
My vision covered in tears, I cried out to her.
I wontnever.
Those words were her only reply.
With no other words to say, in a blinding light, Minnalis figure disappeared.
Thest thing I saw in her, somehow, was the image of a small, wailing child.
With masters use of the Heavenly Spinning Swordagainst Leone and the others, I disappeared into the light of transportation.
Yes, it started long ago, and rolled, and rolled, and kept rolling, and now weve finally arrived.
Yes, the day my world was broken was a cold winter day.
The day my mother died just like a string being cut.
Then, I decided for revenge, with no rest until it wasplete.
Well, lets continue, Keril. We still have so much time.
Wha, aghh, ughGIGIGGGAGGGG?!
I dropped two potions over him, and then stomped his face.
Im going to have so much fun with you the reason why is because tomorrow Ill have to forget all this and go back to my life.
I whispered thest part, and then get the others to surround him to attack again.
Guwahh, Gahh, aghg! Stopsomeonehelp, aghh!
Do you know how much it costs to repay me for your sins? Hey, Keril, stick with me okay? Until your world is broken over and over, heh hah hah, HAHAHAHAHAH!!!
Dark, with all my heart in the depths of the shadows, Iughed.
Laughed, sneered, mocked, mocked, mocked, and mocked.
In that ce painted over in hatred and iniquity, from the bottom of my heart, I continuedughing.
Chapter 130 - The Adventurer, the Businessmen, and the Unhearing
Chapter 130 C The Adventurer, the Businessmen, and the Unhearing
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Hey, Keril.
You were talking about an adventure, and got in trouble for sneaking three people into a hunters shack outside of the vige.
Hey, Lucia.
Minnalis-chan, lets practice being brides you said, and we helped with emergency stores of rice being handed out.
Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.
Back then, Keril and Lucia, how did Iugh back then?
I cant remember.
Even though I bullied Keril so much, thinking back to then, I couldnt remember at all.
Hey, what do you think? Daddy? What face did I make when Iughed back then?
Eekkoong Damndammit
I asked this guy rolling on the ground like a potato bug.
His left hand was cut open, his right forearm was burned, his left ankle was crushed, his right thigh was broken in a strange direction, and his back was pierced by countless poison needles.
I left everything above his neck untouched so that I could clearly hear his fresh screams. It was quite beautiful to hear the waves of tears and anguish.
Or, have you totally forgotten what I looked like? Is having a new life with a young wife that much fun? If I ask in her voice, will you remember then?
Ugh!!
I walked a little ways away, and stepped on a girl that was gagged after begin tied up.
I can remember that she was the happiest as the vige people threw rocks at my mother and me.
S, stop it! Dont touch my family!
Shut upthat line, you shouldnt be using a line like that with me!!
Gah!?!
Who would forgive you?! Who would let you die peacefully?!
Eeek!
Suffer, suffer, suffer, lose all, as you die alone among despair and pain!
Gah!!
*huff, huff, huff* I really am pissed OFF.
Saying not to touch his family.
You of all people, saying something like that.
Even though I said such a simple thing about my mother.
Okay, lets end this. Even if I let her live longer, its only an insult to my dead mother.
Eeppp! Eeeeek!?
I took some brightly shimmering scissors out of my bag.
I opened them widely, and strode over her head in the dust.
I nicked the gag with the de and the fabric in her mouth fell out.
Hey, heywhy donchuu stop thith? Thith is all
Are you fine with those being yourst words?
No, waith, helpth methorry! Im thorry!!
I put strength in my arms and the des scratched the earth while closing.
Ahah, HAHAHAHAHAHA!! Good! Youre healthy right up to the end. My mother on the other hand looked so pained as she said herst words.
No! Thtop! Ifth youre jokingthGyaahhh!
CLIP, the scissors resounded, and the girls life was to be finished.
AAAAAAAH, AHHH, AAAAAAHHHHHH!!
Heh heh heh, youre next. Time to say goodbye to this world. Youre about to fall deep into the shadows. A hell of blood and mud that never ends!
stop screwing with me, this, this.must be a dream, a dream! Its all messed up! BecauseIve done nothing wrong
Kerilughed like his dear father used to.
You havent said one word of apology. ghosts have haunted you, and now these white crawling bugs will. Until the pping of their wings will fill this world. Summon C Whiakuria!
What was born, with more magic than any other summoned beast, was a milky-white maggot about two inches long.
I held it in the palm of my hand, squirming, I kicked Keril rightside-up, and dropped the bug into his still surprised, open mouth.
Minnalis, I finished what we set out to do!
It looks like youre done too. Ive finished my job too.
Master, Shuria. Yes, Im finished. All thats left is already working.
The two arrived and I reacted to them.
Master, who had made his preparations with his sword of sin, was pale from the curse that the holy maiden had put on him.
I remembered that sad fact, and was toldeven though you did so well getting revenge Minnalis, theres still a reason that you hesitated, and I couldnt say anything in return out of happiness.
So, just as I nned, we begin tomorrow. Well have a great time, Minnalis.
I finished my job from the insect that you gave me, and Ill help you with other backupter, so youll see something great. I wont let anyone interrupt you.
Thank you, both of you.
Along with saying my thanks, whoooosh, a cold wind blew.
Then, here and there, particles of white and heavy snow began to fall.
I thought it was cold, and now its snowing. I see the reason why.
Looking at the clouds and the way the snow was falling, even if it fell all night, tomorrow would be clear.
Yes, just like that day.
Yes, let it snow all it wants.
Hee hee hee
Hey, Lucia.
This is how Im mocking you.
If I mock you like this, will you remember the way I used tough?
Yes, tomorrow will be a st. In a white hellish world, that past day will finally be finished.
Yes, and your world will end as well.
After seeing Minnalis violence, its been 10 days since Ukei-kun whisked us away.
Whooosh, a cold wind hit my face, and I awoke from a light sleep.
Hm? Leone, youre awake. How do you feel?
Horrible. Dont ask the obvious. And after all of this, youre not going to use -san when you call me?
Well, it really doesnt matter if I call you with -san now, right?
In the middle of the forest near Kikitto Vige, we sat in an old, torn-up hunters shack in the howling rain.
Since this shack is only used during warmer weather, there was no one around save us.
We were tied up on a floor with only straw spread over it, and sometimes the cold wind would stream through holes in the shacks walls.
Whos fault do you think this is?
Its all yours, right? I warned you, all of you, that you couldnt reach her. The reason were here is because of all of your choices. Without that, wed just be hanging out in the city again.
if you all werent obsessing over revenge, then none of this would happen.
Hah hah hah, dont make meugh.
Ukei-kun justughed without any interest in what I said, as he sipped some tea he had heated in the fire.
What do you mean, make youugh. With all the power you have you could choose any path you wanted, why
phew. Well, let me tell you my story. I cant wake up well, so when I try to go back to bed my sister rips off the sheets. My fathers the same, bad with waking up, so my mom yanks his ear to wake him up. My moms clumsy too, as many time as she tries she keeps on burning the toast. And at school, I just act like an ass with my buddies. Lately, my teacher knocked all of us over the head with his fist. Any generation can feel that life, right? Now, everyone I know I can say that I treat seriously.
if so, then you should live so you dont do anything embarrassing. Could you even show yourself to those others with the way you act now?
Yeah, the way I am now. I couldnt show them, nor would I want to.
He was honest about that, no exaggeration.
It wasnt just that I could see colors with my skill, but the way he looked nostalgic over his previous life looked real.
The way he said He was looking for a way to go back to the old world, wasnt a lie at all.
Hey, so stop. You may go back to the old world someday
Because I thought it, but my lecture was responded to by these words,
But you know, that has no rtion to me now. All of those who I dont want to show myself to are dead. Thepensation for me being summoned to this world are the 200 people rted to my summoning and the five or six people I have a blood bond with.
If those words were true, then going back to his old world was meaningless.
what does that mean?
I was summoned at my school. Before the morning homeroom, even before I could do anything, a magic circle spread around my feet, and I was bathed inside a wall of light. In other words, the people around me then were my friends and old teachers.
He seemed to be monologuing, while we were all just listeners to his tale.
I was going to open my mouth to speak, but, any words I was about to use seemed to disappear.
Even though it wasnt about me, the words just seemed to crumble, as they seemed so trifling insidepared to what he was about to say.
Hey, you said I could do this all over, right? If thats so, then maybe this time I could be saved. Give them back then, my family, my friends, my life. Hey, give them back, all of it, just erase everything here, and let me redo it all over.
IIthink
sorry. You cant do anything about it. I envy you from the bottom of my heart, to be so positive that you can say from your heart that you can save someone, I envy, envy, envy you, Im so jealous of you that I cant think straight.
I could see the envy in his eyes when he looked at me.
Like he was lost and looking for something far away, the color of yearning.
No matter how much I try to warn myself, no matter how pitiful I think that Im acting, even to the point of screaming out, II
Now that he had let all of his emotions out and had nothing left, I could feel nothing but pity andpassion for him.
I couldnt say anything, couldnt form the words, something like the sound of closing.
Well, this and that are different though. Your and my break time are over. Time to open the box oflustand put you in.
With those words, my body shuddered uncontrobly.
Suddenly that look of a young boy disappeared, and was reced by a dark and hollow skeleton.
Then, from Ukei-kuns mouth, a high-pitched childs voice emerged that was nothing like his.
Lets y. Lets y. Lets y.
If you wanna garden, Ill make one for you. If you wanna gallows, Ill make one for you. If you wanna box, Ill make one for you.
Gasp and sing and melt and fester and cut and fall, show me everything you give.
Dreams and present mixed together, everyone y.
A brilliant colored box, a simmering gorgeous gorgeous box, a box with something like a jewel inside.
The Sinners Sword / A Maidens Colored Box
In an instant, allsound had disappeared as if they had swallowed.
Ahah hah hah, outside. Ouuut side!
A girl about seven appeared.
Her hair was down to her waist and shimmered in an array of the rainbow.
Her skin was so white that it was almost transparent, and dressed in a simrly colored one-piece, sheughed innocently.
She had something on her hand like a shimmering rainbowed wristband that was connected to Ukei-kuns right hand.
Hey, hey, lets y, brotherlets y!
Her innocent voice almost sounded like a changelings.
Ugh, dammit, this sucks.Ugh, no!I want to wake up from this nightmare.
At her voice, Dan and the others began to awake on the shacks floor.
Well, seems I have to face these four again. Lets y, lust. Ultra Colored Vacuum Box
Ugh!
The next instant a jointless ss box sealed us in.
No warmth, cold, just inside a sticky half-transparent liquid, with strangely no difficulty breathing. However, our skin was covered in goosebumps as our magic was sucked out of us. The first moments felt exhrating, almost like heaven. However, we all knew the truth.
For those that had magic in their bodies, this was the kind carrot before the cruel club.
Guwaaah?! Aghhhh, stop! Stop! Stop this!!!
The first one that crossed that line was the one with the lowest total MP and magic resistance, Dan.
Agh, gaaaah, uggghhhAh! Hah, no! No more!
Next was Xank and Spinne reaching their limits.
Agh! Stop! Ill take everything instead of them! Just let my party go!
Sorry, cant do that. I cant get enough just from you for my purpose. I have to use all of you for a while to get all the MP that I need, so give up.
Ukei-kun simply refused my pleas.
My consciousness began to be fuzzy, and after a while, even the magic I tried to regenerate had been taken from me.
Rx, this time is thest. I have all the magic I need. And after Im done with this, you can drift off to sleep.
As soon as he had spoken that, my MP reached its bottom.
In an instant, the pleasure returned again and my goosebumped flesh seemed to reach the limits of almost melting.
Something seemed to be flowing inside of me just as my magic had flowed out.
Stop the pain it hurts it hurts so much help me Im scared and sad and alone I want to be saved and to cry and its dark and Im alone and I dont want to be because its cold and rotten and I want to disappear and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die
Aggh, stop! Dont go inside of me!!
Minus, minus, minus.
Just one drop made everything ck, just one drop of liquid condensing everything into ck.
Through my skin, into my muscles, my blood vessels, throughout my whole frame and around my heart and gnawing every particle of my body.
A pain that I couldnt resist or be ustomed to, that flowed inside of me over and over for days.
I tried to think of something, something that would help me maintain my consciousness.
No, I didnt even want to keep that.
Ah, everyone is enjoying the inside of my box, here, take it. Ill turn it into magic for you.
no, thats too strong, Lust. Just a little pleasure. We cant wait three days. The magic that you produce has enoughShroud of Shadow Spiritin it. For all of them, you have the duty to show them all. You dont need to make it so strong that you crush their consciousness.
Whaa? But, but, it feels so good, I dont wanna, I dont wanna!
Dont be selfish. Just listen to what I tell you.
Hmph, okay
The little girl with the rainbow hair stuck out her pouting mouth and then spun her finger around.
Agh, cough cough!!
And while the difort didnt disappear, the pressure suddenly lessened.
Even so, my nk mind still couldnt form thoughts, as I was still trying to inhale something from this box and my throat cried out for air.
y around, Lust. Empty Picture of the Box.
The moment his voice echoed, the box suddenly had structure and seemed to separate itself from the rest of the world.
Whereis this?
In my indeterminate thoughts, I looked down onto a powdered forest surrounding a vige.
Hey, is this a yground? A yground? Disappear!
W, wait!!
Without looking at Ukei-kun trying to stop her, she reached out her arm into the void and the forest disappeared with a sound.
It was almost like how a child mischievously puts a handprint on a wall, lightly.
Ah hah hah, its gone!? Gwahh?
Her echoingughter suddenly broke.
Fwip, her rainbow-colored hair wrapped around her neck and began to choke her luxurious throat.
Hey, Lust. This isnt YOUR ygroundyou get that?
Mnng, mggh, hmmmgh!
Her little feet were iling in the air as she ufortably nodded her head in understanding.
Well, now Minnalis revenge begins. You can watch it all happen too.
no way, this ce is
Even in my dull sensations, my thoughts returned, and I understood what was set before us.
I could closely see the ce that was ced before my vision.
Closed inside the box, the vige there before me, was without a doubt, Kikitto.
So that Leone and the others could see, I used the power of Lustand made a small garden with which to view Kikitto from. I had gotten angry when Lust selfishly destroyed the forest, but we were far from the vige then anyway, and so I found a ce separated from the ce that I isted Leones party so that we could watch the revenge ur.
After isting those children, Shuria told me inside that she was already approaching and was fine.
With that I could rx a bit, and looked down on the vige again.
As I did, the vige church broke apart splendidly into a mountain of debris.
This had to be the beginning of Minnalis work.
Well, time for me to get to work as well.
In order to fulfill the scene Minnalis wanted to the maximum extent.
Then, I said in the lowest, gruffest voice that echoed downwards.
I want to bury it all in mud. Youre tired so dont move. Donte into this narrow world.
Dont move. Dont move. Dont move.
Dont touch, dont run far, dont make me move.
Lets all do this loosely. Lets all do this calmly.
Until this long flowing creation hase to an end.
Sinning Sword / Slow-Mourning Cavern of the Creator
What appeared was arge man the looks of a dwarf but the size of a troll.
He had the look of a cksmith, and he had hammers of silver and gold hanging, darkened, from his sides.
From metal rings around both of his shoulders, a long belt of leather straps were held by his hand.
I cant make anything without materials, let me go. Let me go back.
He was hanging in the air, as he turned back, looked at me, and said.
Dont say you want to go back so soon, Sloth. Once you make one thing in your shop you can go back to sleep, so do what I say.
Sloth was earnestly was trying to go back inside of me, but I took out my Cursed Poison-Blood Knifeand threw it.
youre way worse than my previous master.
The one before that used you was a rich Guilt Stick. Beggars cant be choosers, a guy like that had no right to you.
Just having the Cursed Poison-Blood Knifewas enough to show that I meant business, so I sighed, and looked down from the garden that Lusthad created.
Create the ck-geared factory!
Ah, this is so tedious!
Clunk, Sloth grabbed the two hammers over this meaningless vige and went to break the knife I threw into bits.
He broke it into bits and then broke that into smaller bits as the small pieces were crushed into glittering dust.
Surrounding this vige that looked like a miniature were shining walls of spinning ck gears.
With this, the vige was now surrounded in a slowly spinning factory of Sloth.
I looked at Leone and the rest and said,
What you all tried to stop me from doing, youre about to see with your own eyes.
I looked away from the wordless Leone and sat cross-legged, looking down.
I would keep this factory spinning while I rested and enjoyed watching.
I would endure the pain of the curse the holy maiden put on me, and continue to draw the power that Leone and the other had given me through the Shroud of the Shadow Spirit.
Have fun and do whatever you wish, Minnalis!
Chapter 131 - The Bride of the Maggot Field and the White-Covered Village
Chapter 131 C The Bride of the Maggot Field and the White-Covered Vige
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
so the magic warrior that defeated that evil magic bear lived with the childhood friend, a girl, and they lived happily ever after. The end.
What? The end? Miss Lucia, read it again
No, thats all for today. If you dont sleep now, you wont be able to wake up tomorrow. You need to be ready to celebrate my marriage.
I said to the vige girl as I finished reading the book and closed it with a clomp.
Hey, heywhy did the warrior not choose the princess? He could have been king? Kings are good, right?
Youre right. But he loved his childhood friend. More than anyone and anything. The power of love is strong, no matter what tragedies you see, it has the power to ovee all. Just like Keril and I
I covered her in her bed and blew out the candle.
After rubbing her arms over the covers a bit, I could hear her sleeping soundly.
Tomorrow is my marriage.
I thought that Keril would have arrived in the vige yesterday, but there was news that he had some trouble and would be a littlete. He would arrive tomorrow with Woojes and Katrea, who were set to arrive today.
It was normal that Keril would run into trouble, but I wish he would take care of himself on days like this. If he would, we could have a few days to act more like lovers before the asion than just a marrying couple.
Hee hee, Right. Keril and I are finally marrying soon.
Keril and the marriage.
Its a day that Ive always looked forwards to.
So that Keril would look out for me.
So that Keril would let me do what I want.
So that Keril would love me more than anything.
Cooking dinners for Keril, getting dressed up for Keril.
Doing my best, best, best.
Working my hardest, learning magic, finding an ally through marriage.
Getting over many enemies that looked to tear up our rtionship.
No matter what, Keril would always trust me.
With that in mind, Id be willing to do anything.
There was only one childhood friend with the power to stop that, and since I chased her away long ago, she must be dead.
That time, the adults had hidden it from us children, but I knew that her and her mother were sold away as ves.
No ones going to get between Keril and I.
(Wake up early tomorrow, and make a pie full of different fruits. Keril will be happy.)
On that snowy day, a pie just like then, when I chased that bothersome magic girl away.
Thinking of the happy future that I would give Keril, I would do anything, ANYTHING to keep it.
(Hee hee hee, I wonder if tomorrow wonte quicker.)
I would get that happy red fruit, tomorrow.
The next day, the snow that had been falling since yesterday afternoon stopped, and the clear sunny sky shown down on the snowyndscape.
In that icy wondend, it felt good to feel that fuzzy step of collected snow under my instep.
I awoke early to cook a pie, but I woke far earlier than I expected. Thats why I decided to waste some time sentimentally, and walk around the vige while I thought over the memories that I had with Keril.
I ran to the open grounds and looked at the empty house that we used to y hide and seek in, and the church we made our promise.
Todays wedding will be in that church as well.
I guess right about now the vige father that will wed us will be waking up.
I opened up the church to its main hall.
No one was there, and the hall was filled with silence.
In front of the altar, I took a minute to pray.
God, thank you. Please make Keril and I happy. Please watch over us from today onwards.
Then, behind me I heard a creaking of an opening door.
An old, kind man with arge white beard entered.
Oh, Lucia. Have you awoken early to pray?
Father. Good morning. I woke early so I decided to say my thanks to God.
I see, I see, well the good Lord is watching over you Lucia. Youll be fine, both you and Keril will find happiness together.
The old man smiled at me.
His smile was filled with grace and warmth.
My mind was filled with an image of the vigeing together to wish happiness for us.
Yes, father. II will find happiness.
Yes, yes, good. Ive been praying for it from long ago. Even in that foolishness with those beast-humansing here to the vige, I noticed it. I couldnt help you from being bullied by that beast-child, so to see you two finally be so happy, I, AGH!!
Drip, dripsomeones blood fell.
Well, seems youve awoken early again, father. Youre in my way though, so could you?
Whaa? What the?!
I was so shocked I couldnt move, because in front of me, squish, the sound of a fruit being sliced arose, as a blood-covered sword was pulled from the fathers belly.
Nahhgggughuh..Bbloodowwhelp
Stop exaggerating. Your heart andrge vessels havent been cut. You wont die soon.
Ughh
A woman appeared before me, and she smiled calmly, as if she was a long time friend.
She suddenly kicked the injured father onto the ground.
AhahI dont want todie
Youre fine. God is watching, right? Thats why youll be happy, right?
He put his hand into the hole in his stomach and cowered.
Seeing all of this happen made my mind go nk.
Right? Lucia, what do you think? If a God thats watching me does nothing, he cant give anyone happiness. Dont you think the same?
MMinnalis, is that you?
Beige hair and eyes, and those long rabbit ears.
With her alluring smile, her thin arms and womanly body, covered in a maids uniform.
An old friend that I thought I had gotten rid ofis now here.
WwhyI thought you were sold to vers
Ohyou may have done that without Keril knowing, but it seems that you did. The reason must have been that you listened to the adults conversations. You cant do that, if they find out, theyll scold you.
She snickered,ughing, and I could feel a cold sensation of fear down my spine.
It was colder and sharper than the morning air, with a dagger almost like a fang of ice.
W, why are you here all the sudden? Have youe to see Keril and my marriage?
Yes, just so. Time for my childhood friends to start a new life. Of course Ivee to see you off.
She smiled shamelessly yet seemed to still exude an unbridled hostility towards me.
Yes, but too bad, it seems that Ive injured the father and now it will have to be cancelled. Thats why this time Ill have to kill you.
Let a dancing tongue of fire rise and destroy. Lovers Snake!
GWORRRRRR C A huge stone column of red-ckva sprung from the ground like a snake, with a heat that shook the air.
(With my enemy being a beast, if I want to keep her away, Ill have to burn her with a Fire Wall.)
But she had outdone my expectations.
I wont kill youyet. Icicle Spear!
Wha?!
Minnalis icicle magic hit mine, and has frozen it, dead in its tracks as it hit the ground with a clunk.
Fire and earth magicbined? Hmp, youre pretty good.
B, but, for a beast to generate a spear without even chanting.
You mean the fact that once magic leaves the body of a beast-human, it dissipates? Dont be stupid. If the magics still close to me it wont weaken that much, right? Even among the beasts there are those that can control magic to the point of even bing a magical swordsman. Didnt you hear that during magic lessons?
Ugh, burning fire spirit, run to sacrifice her in flickering me! Fire Spirit Breath!!
This fire spirits me that had the ability to burn all was the same quality as dragons breath.
The fire spun in the sky, but Minnalis was able to dodge it inside the building without anyck ofposure.
So, your first attack wasnt even a surprise incantation, and the second one was a spirit magic attack that was only strength. Are you going to fight by just ying around? All youre doing is just shooting things at me.
Sshut up!
Minnalis snickered while dodging, and now I could feel the situation bing much more dangerous.
No good, no good, no good.
I was to be a part of the armys rear guard, so there was no way I could beat the natural magic of a beast.
Now that Keril wasnt beside me, I had to kill her before she got closer, and I was already in trouble.
(I cant choose my method, I just have to kill, kill her in the next shot!)
It doesnt matter why Minnalis showed up here anymore.
In Keril and my world, I dont need Minnalis, I cant let her remain!
Hee hee hee, this is just like when we were kids. Look, you were always the slowest at running, right? Hee hee hee, tag, youre it! Hope you can catch up!
!! I didnt want to have to use this, but with this Im going to blow that cool-look off you and the rest of you to smithereens!!
I took out my final attack from by bag.
It was a jewel with fire magic of crimson that was the catalyst to draw out my spirit magic power to the strongest of my ability.
It wasnt cheap, but once I used it, the magical power in it would cease to exist, and I didnt want to blow the roof off this church with its strength, but this is no time to hesitate.
Explosion that mows down everything with fire that threatens me, Raging Anger of the Fire Spirit!
For a moment, all the magical force around the jewel was collected and it changed to a color of hot fire.
It drew all the fire around me into a hot, white center and then expanded, engulfing all in white fire.
The explosive, echoing sound of this ending faded into the sound of the building crumbing, surrounding me with a mountain of ceiling tiles.
Ddid I win? Heh heh, that dumb girl. This wouldnt have had to happen if she didnt show up.
The feeling of calm welling up inside of me ended in a sigh.
Then, it seemed like I was in a nightmare, but this time it was no joke.
Ah, but, the church is ruined. What will happen to todays wedding
Well, do you really need to be worried about that now?
Ah!
I froze when I heard that voice again behind me.
When I was sure I heard it, I felt the pain of a sword plunging into my shoulder.
Ah, aaaghhhh!!
(Pain, this is bad, I have to do something.)
Aghhealing spirit Heal.
I mean, the marriage that was already ruined by me already hurting the father is now over. If I hadnt taken him out then this ce still wouldnt be good for a marriage. You really ruined it.
I tried to get some distance from Minnalis, and the dulling pain was being acted on my health magic.
The warm green light was filling in the pain, but, I couldnt get rid of the icy cold chill that I felt in my heart.
Minnalis looked down on me like some kind of bug, and I could feel the fear inside me grow.
W, what the hell happened?
Look, the church is a mountain of ceiling tiles!
Wait, where are the children?!
Who the hellwait, thats Lucia, and Minnalis in front of her?!
The people of the vige surrounded us in the church.
Minnalis smiled at this, genuinely happy.
Heh hah hah, I guess my stage is set. Lets begin.
Wwhat?!
The next instant, surrounding the vige itself, was a wall of ck light.
There were dark gears spinning, floating on these walls, and looking on them made one worried without abandon.
Heh, hee hee hee, finally, finally! Okay, Lucia! Nows the climax! Everything, everything will be broken, Broken, BROKEN, heh heh heh HAH HAH HAH HAH HAH!!
Her echoingughthis was the first time I heard it.
No anger, no haste, no hostility.
Seeing Minnalis like this made me fear her from the bottom of my heart.
Chapter 132 - The Bride of the Maggot Field and the White-Covered Village 2
Chapter 132 C The Bride of the Maggot Field and the White-Covered Vige 2
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
The noisy onlookers.
The looks of those annoying vigers that had gathered, and Lucias fearful stare.
Nice to see you all again, everyone. How are you all? Hee hee hee, Im feeling really, really, good. Hee hee hee, ah, on this morning
Oh! Whats a slovenly beast doing in our vige, Gyaaoooh!
Hey, did someone try to say something to me just now? Why are you cutting in? Wait until Im through speaking first, or cant you do something that simple? Hm? Whats wrong?
I attacked him with a chant-less ice magic spell, and a ice spear went through the mans foot, covering the ground red with his blood.
Y, you, youve got some NERVE! GYAAAAHHH!
What are you dowaAAHHHHHG!
My, why dont you take a little caution sometimes? Or do you think you can take me on after I did that to you? Youve got some foolish heads on your shoulders, you know?
There were also two dogs that were barking and looked like they were about to bite, but I struck those weak wild pups down with ice spears as well.
The vige people tried to give aid to the men I had struck with looks of anger and fear.
Yes, those eyes. Those were the eyes I was looking forward to.
I snickered at them contemptuously, as I sunk into a deep pleasure from my red-ck impulses that had sprung from so deep in my heart.
First, Im about to make a deration. I dont n to hold back AT ALL. I wont hesitate to do what I have to. Any reason that I have for hesitation is because my aplices will be the one to destroy something. See, for example, this here.
Gah! Guffhh, Guwaaahah!
There was a man creeping up to me with an axe in hand that I stabbed through the heart.
Karif? N, nooooooo!
I pulled the sword out of Karif and kicked him down, and out of everyone standing there staring at his fatal wound, Yuria came running towards him.
He had a wound that had brought him near death, yet Karif continued screaming.
Gyaaaahhhh! O, o, owWWWW! Im going to DIE DIE DIE DIIIEEEE!
KKarif?
The outpouring of blood and the deep wound would make anyone think that he would quickly die there , yet Karif stayed alive, forgetting himself, and shouting.
Dont worry, youre not going to die. This is how this cage youre in works. Your soul cant be separated from your body here, and like the undead, it cannot transcend your body. So let the pain run through you? Okay, heh heh heh, hee hee hee hee!
Wha, ahhuh?
Perhaps the reason why Yuria was so surprised was that Karif wasnt dying. Or, she was trying to deny that Karif was there with such a fatal wound, in front of her.
Thats why, out of kindness, I now turned my gaze to Lucia.
Well, Lucia, could you help with a little healing magic?
Youbitch
My, how cruel. Hee hee hee, the bitch here is you, though.
I had helped her know what to do next, and she still called me names.
Even so, Lucia, I AM your childhood friend, so let me give you the reason for this. Hows this for an example, children disappearing from this vige and made a hostage and no way to help them, not something you prefer as a heroine, eh, Lucia?
What? To children?!
Well, what do you think? Hee hee
Iughed so she would think and try to imagine what I had done.
Is that not enough of a reason for you? Well, then let me say this You cant heal with too many injuries., hows that?
Sstop!!
Iughed at the upset Lucia and tossed throwing knives around at the others.
Gyaaahhh!Ow, oww!Agaaaahhhh! Mymy leeeggg!
What are you doing this for?! You know I dont have the magic power to heal, have you no feelings?!
AHAH HAH HAH HAH HAH! Those were broken loooong ago. Taken, tormented, and crushed like powder by the likes of you, long ago.
Yes, pleasure. Total pleasure.
The echoing screams, they jostled my heart.
Now the seed I nted would sprout.
Enough of that, now, shall we begin?
Whaa?
A change came over all the vigers in pain from their wounds.
Loooook, a little more. The bud is blossoming.
Eeek, gggg, What is this?! DISGUSTING!!Stop it, What is THISS?
Whats happening.
My little bugs are blooming!
Myugh deepened at the hell that was about to start.
Eeeegh! Gaaaahh!
From their deep wounds, dozens of maggots started to emerge.
K, Kalif?! W, what, what is that?!
Agh! It hurrrrrttss, YuriaGaaahhhh!!
Heh, hee hee hee, looks painful. Painful, harshbut Im very happy.
The looks of anger and fear on everyones faces was so pleasant.
The reason why is that this was proof that these fools were pigs, far below me. Since I had fallen to a far lower hell then the rest of them, I was wondering in throbbing expectation to see what faces the made at me.
Lucia, pleaseif you dont help KarifWha?
Yuria called out helplessly.
Lucia looked upon all of this with wide eyes of surprise.
Please, hes my husband, you have to help him stay with me, right?
I smiled as I watched Karifs maggot infested mouth reach forward and bite Yuria at the base of her neck.
Eeek! S, stop, Karif! Owwoowo!!
He continued pushing his mouth towards her, eagerly trying to devour her, moving almost as if to spit the maggots inside her neck.
Ahhh, ahh, no, no, butbubutbutbut, no, noooooo!
Giyaaaahhhh?!
Oh!
It was the first note in an echoing melody of screams.
Then, from that one moment of melody, many other melodies sprung up.
agh?! What, what is this?! Geeehhghhhh!?
The next sound I heard was from that evil and stingy old woman of the potion store.
Her wrinkled skin began to expand like a balloon into lumps as the maggots crawled from her organs outwards and began to devour her skin from the inside.
Chompchomp, chumchumchum, ripriprip, the sounds continued, as the maggot devoured the hosts and blood flew.
From eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, the maggots emerged, and the screams continued.
Next the wife of the hunter, next the son of the mayor, next the trapper.
Next, next, next.
As the infection spread, one fifth of the vigers were now sprouting maggots.
Eeekkk! What, why! No, Stop! Stop! Stoooop! Aggh!
One man tried to run after foaming at the mouth and running in fear at the scene, but one viger that was spewing maggots from the mouth grabbed him and bit him through the calf.
The vigers mouth kept moving as if to spit the maggots into the mans new wound.
Heh heh heh, look, you dont have to run, okay? Its like the whole vige is ying tag. And if you get caught, you know what will happen, right?
Noooo!Run, runnnnnn!What the, no, nooooo!!
Among all the screaming the vigers scattered like baby spiders to the wind, while those who couldnt fell prey to the others.
The vigers screaming and being eaten alive by maggots began to chase after the other vigers running away.
Hee hee, now, lets go see Lucia.
Now that I saw that my plot had taken root, I went over to Lucia who was staring in disbelief at the scene.
She had the shocked look at the disgraceful scene that I expected from her.
Damn! What is this? This WALL?!
All I could do wasugh at the vigers scratching away at the magical barrier that had been put around the town.
Its pointless to do that, you know? As my master says, even a dragon couldnt escape this cage hes made, so theres no way someone like you could.
Minnalis
She turned back to me, ring at me angrily, as I simply smiled.
Then I saw a viger a little bit away from me beating the barrier with his fist.
He was trying to escape like Lucia, and happened to meet a group of infected by chance.
Dammit! Dammit all, what is this?! No, no closer! No closer!!! Eeek, Agh, no, aggh!!?!
Eeek
The viger was surrounded by the infected vigers as they went to consume him with loud chomping and crunching.
After a bit, he would be a host to the maggots too.
Lucia pulled back from the scene and looked at me.
Hee hee hee, ah, Lucia. You dont have to worry, they wont attack you. Youre my childhood friend, so you get special treatment. How about that? Are you happy?
do you think youre getting away after doing all this? This is a clear opposition to those at Carbonheim! Once the army catches wind of this, theylle! And then youll be killed by them.
Hmphthats going a bit too far, I think.
Hey, give this up. If you do I can speak on your behalf, and they may choose to punish you less.
Lucia said as she looked at my reaction and seemed to be genuinely concerned.
Hee hee. Sure, lets begin something else.
The reason we spent those days together, was because of that.
And without it, my world being broken on that day, I wouldnt be able to end any of this.
Hey, Lucia-chan, maybe you dont see whats going on. Do you see whats happening around you? I told you Youre my childhood friend, so you get special treatment. Right?
What?
She showed me her weak-looking side, much like the childlike Lucia that was frozen in my mind.
I used the Heavenly Rotating Swordthat my master received from Lust, and called him out as I had nned.
Hee hee, hey, Lucia, I have to treat childhood friends kindly, right?
Whatis that? What are you
A three foot magic ring appeared on the ground near me.
The deteriorating transport ability brought him here very slowly.
I thought you two should be together, even though I couldnt take care of you at once.
Whatwhat do you mean by that?
The magical power coalesced around my feet, and his figure appeared.
Well, I had to deal with each of you separately, or it would be unfair, right?
His festering, poison colored skin, the dark marks of blood, the unnaturally broken and crooked arms, the strangely swollen legs and the look of him standing and yet defeated.
So look, at what happened to Keril, Ill make sure to kill both of you equally.
KKERILLLLLLL!
Lucias most beloved among all loved, Kerils body.
Maybe shed like to see more of his horrific corpse?
AHAH HAH HAH HAH HAH HAH HAH! You thought Keril wasing for you? Dont even THINK he was close! Keril ended up like this a few moments ago! AHAH HAH HAH HAH HAH HAH HAH!
What thewhat have you DONE TO HIM?!
Hee hee, Kerillets just say he was beaten to death.
Maybe I should show her some more?
Ahhh! AHHHH! NOO! NO NO NO NOOOOO!
I broke each arm carefully, and then I reanimated him like that. I then burned his legs over and over with hot irons.
Ill show you even more.
Then I bathed his whole body in boiling water mixed with slime powder. Then I put him on a salted bed.
Sstoptheresno way
Her hair was disheveled and her voice shook.
I gave him a potion mixed with freezing magic as far out as his tongue it would reach. He reached far to lick it up and then stopped when he felt the pain, but the poison had already reached him. See, if it was a sharp pain he felt he would have given up. So the poison I gave him was one that rotted out his organs.
Ahh.ahh.Ah
Her face was contorted with pain, and she wept in disbelief.
So then, just like everyone here in the vige, I had the maggots eat out his insides, but if I let them eat everything, you wouldnt know its Keril, right? Thats why I thered on a poison that would keep his skin tight. The color changed a bit, but look, now that I brought him here you can totally recognize who it is, right?!
MINNALLISSSSAAAAAAAAAGH!!
HAH HAH HAH HAH HAH! Yes, yes, thats the face I want LuciaAAAAAAGH!!
Her face was covered in rage, and like an irritable child she threw a fireball at me.
Her aim and power was foolishly bad, so I blew it off with the smallest reaction possible.
You ALWAYS, ALWAYS, ALWAYS got between me and KERIL! I WAS GOING TO MARRY HIM! WHY DID YOU SHOW UP NOW?! I ONLY HAD TO WAIT A BIT MORE!!
Yes, I know, I knowthats why Im HERE. In order to destroy your dream, thats why I came back, AHAH HAH HAH HAH HAH!
What a beautiful face she has.
But, she cant hold back much longer, her magic is almost gone.
aghIcantno more.
Just like a marite with its strings cut, Lucia copsed to the ground.
She crawled across the cold ground, just like my mother and I were forced to do
NomoreKill meyou want to, right? You monster
Yes, thats right. Ive always, always wanted to kill you, Lucia
But, not yet. Not yet, right? You havent reached the bottom level of hell yet.
You havent fallen as far as I did.
Thats why, now, Ill do what you want.
In order to crush your dreams.
Heh heh heh, so, are you waiting Lucia-chan? Go get her
Gwaaghhhguughhhwwahhh
A man with maggots dripping from his mouth sluggishly walked towards Lucia.
However, he fell down and soon was creeping slowly towards Lucia on his hands and knees.
When those maggots awake, they consume all the meat in the body but the brain and used that to chase after other meat to be its host. Those hosts quickly adapt themselves to the maggots. Its quite painful as the maggots chew inside of you. The reason is that they reproduce as they chew through your insides.
Painpainffflllll
Keril, Im sorrysorry that I couldnt help youso sorry
Lucia put out her arm to the infested man without any hesitation.
Hee hee, today was your marriage ceremony, right? I guess you will get your kiss, in a way.
God will punish you. You truly are a monster. A devil in human skin.
I see, well, too bad. Since you decided to go up against a monster, theres no wonder why you are destined to have your ns destroyed by one, right?
Resignation, but still with a look of hostility.
Ah, no, that wont do.
That look would have fooled me before, but I wont allow it now, Lucia.
I love, love, love, love you Keril. I love you more than anyone else in this world.
Helllpppp meee Oww. Painn. Ppaaainnnn
Lets be happy together. I mean, no matter what form, Ill save us both
Almost like a dream, the gued hero and his lover beside him.
Owaahhhgg Gaahhhh
Minnalis, I dont know if this is some perverse revenge, but I wont let youe between us. Keril is still my heroI wont let you change that. Let the rain fall upon him. Living Rain Song, Uhg
Then a kiss, and the story over.
Definitely the ending that Lucia wanted.
GUWAAAAAHHHHHH!!!
PAaaaaahhhhh, the shimmering light that was proof of vitalitying from her departing spirit.
The secret magic used only by those that are among the spirit magicians.
At the price of a short life, even those on the verge of death could be brought back both mentally and physically to their prime condition. Then, the statuses of that person would be raised temporarily.
Hmphso thats the trump card of a spirit magician.
Whoever epts the light has all impurities cleansed from them.
The which are the inconsistencies in the story, like rusted swords and canes, and the maggots that were used disappeared just like they were cleansed from the story.
Woooohoo
Thats right, Lucia. You said it would end this way, right?
I dont know what it felt like to offer up your life, but it must have been unpleasant.
If youre going to bring back those near death, it took half your life strength, it seems.
It seems you chose tenacity over all else.
But soon youll be the one to see how tenacious I am.
Lucia.
From that day, many days have passed, and that time, Ive been thinking of this day over and over.
Huffhuffnow the tables are turned. You always acted like youre way too strong for me, but now that Keril is alivemy divine protections
Hey, Lucia.
Your little fairy tail is totally off
Remember this? Did I ever say that THIS is Keril? I never said such a thing.
what?
She drank the tears of this broken world and pushed everything in her mind aside.
I had been waiting for this.
Thisisnt Keril?
After it spat all the foreign bodies out, the poison covered covering of skin over the body was purged and disappeared.
Splitting and falling away, the arms, legs, stomach, and face all disintegrated and melted into the air.
Hey, Lucia, theres something I want you to tell me.
I slowly and calmly whispered to the astounded Lucia.
Keril died three days ago leaving only this covering behind. How are you going to revive him?
NOoooooOOOOOOOooooOOOOOO!!!
Hey Lucia, how do you feel now?
aahhh, ahhhhh, no, theres no way
Uh, hah hah hah hah, Im back! Even though I thought I was dead!! Ahhh, aaaahhhhhh!!
Under the cover of Kerils skin wasnt Keril, but some man, tipping back and forth from vertigo.
How does it feel to resurrect an old man covered to look like Keril with the life you gave up?! Tell me. Heh heh hahah HAH HAH HAH HAH HAH!!
Minnalissss!!
She bit her lip so hard I expected to see bloode from it, and gave me such a look with that face!
Yes, yes, yes, this feels perfect!
Are you that stupid? Theres no way Im going to give you the one wish that you might have. Did you think I would? Did you really think I would?
Did you think youd breathe life into Keril, and then Keril would suddenly came back and hold you?! Tooooo bad, you have no future, Ive already crushed it! Hee hee hee!
Ahhhhhghhhhhh! Ill kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you kill you!!! Minnallllisssss!!!
In the snow melting into mud from all the body heat there, she crawled towards me saying those naughty words.
She had rid her life force and lost her power, and she looked even worse with all of those tears dirtying her face.
Die die die die die die die!! GO TO HELLLLL!!! UWAAAAAHHHAAAHHHAAAHGH!
The sharp feeling of pleasure rushed all through me.
Sweet, but sour, maybe a little bitterness and acid mixed spun around me in a whirlpool of ecstacy.
Why did youe back!!? A little more and I would be happy!! Disappear! Die! Dieeeeeeeeee!!
It was a nonsensical screech that split the throat, air, and her soul.
I wanted to see this. I had to see this. I had waited so long to see this.
Keril, my happpinnnnnessssss!! You thief thief thief thief, gafuh
You, you did a real good job brinin me back to life, damn kid! I thought I was done fer, and that I could die! Why am I back to life again?! You brought me back to life! Aaahhh, Nononononononnon, No moreeee!
Agh, ughcough.
Hee hee, hes the fellow you gave your life to, so sad, miserable, pitiful, ahhh, but serves you right!!
Hey, Lucia. Did you look at me on that day like Im looking at you now?
Hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey.
Please, more, show me more.
Ahah hah hah hah hah hah! Pain! Pain! Pain! Pain! Pain! The hell I created! Deeper than the hell I had to crawl! Gasp, shreek, scream, shout, wail!!
Then, die in the throes ofplete despair.
The sun falls and rises in a cycle.
And in a blink, it will be three days.
Between the covering sky just before evening and the quietly falling snow, all the sounds of the world had been sucked away.
The first day, with the pain of maggots, I cut and the poison entered, I was filled with hate.
The second day, the fear and hate festered within me.
The third day, this vige was covered in white.
The white from snow that began yesterday.
The white of maggots that crawled to devour their prey.
The vigers that had all their flesh eaten by maggots, the white of bone and their souls.
The only one remaining was Lucia, turning her hollow eyes skywards.
After being thoroughly tormented, her arms and legs cut off, she remained. Both eyes gouged out with sunken holes now in their ce, her blood had been drained so the boundary of skin and snow was hard to determine from the whiteness. The pink flesh that had been eaten and broken by the maggots themselves made her hard to see because of the silent, covering snow.
No matter how she looked, there was no way she could be alive, but the reason why she was still able to move her mouth to speak was because of my masters barrier.
Inside the barrier was the effect indolencewhich kept any status from changing that he didnt want changed.
In this workshop, even under the scythe of the grim reaper himself, no living creature could find peace in death.
Imso.sooorrry
She whispered words of apology silently.
I was ovee by a wave of relief and tears, though a scream escaped me.
I think its over, it was long, and shortthis is a strange feeling.
In order for my mother to finally be able to rest, I had prayed that all of this would end this way.
The same words, but they feltpletely different.
Those words of Lucias made my insides ignite with a fire that burned and grew in ckness, a silent burning fire of blue and translucent me.
Sssssooo.ooorry.
These three days, the vigers felt the bitterness and pain I wanted them to.
Just like the pain and bitterness those I knew had felt.
Screaming pain, shrieking bitter torment, crying from anguish, feeling despair.
I crushed them in rage, mangled them in their cries, and let the maggots devour them in their despair.
So much, so much, bathing me in pleasure.
But still not enoughnot enough.
Not enough, not enough, not enough!! Its still not enough!!
Aaaaahaaaaaaagh!! It was vexing to say it, but I wanted more pain pain pain pain pain!!!!!
Butthere was no time. I mean, I hadpletely forgotten that face. Ill never forget that face. Ill never forgive you, even after death. Even if you go where I cant reach, I must continue the pain. Always, always, alllllways.
Riiiip, riiiiip, I could hear a sound far away.
The barrier that my master prepared had begun to tear.
I had no time. Time to finish this big.
Because youre alive, this world is hell. Even without you, that will not change. However, even during these three days, I can live on.
Forgive meI onlywantedto be happyI waswrong.
I know you did. Everyone wants to be happy. I do, my mother did. Hey, Lucia, I have someone I love too. More than all else, deeper than anyone else. Thats why, what you did back then. You can understand how I felt, right?
Oit hurtsI donnnoowWhy, whyyyy
Because, youre not saying it from the heart!! Too bad you and Keril couldnt be happy!! Being the bride of this maggot field and white-covered vige looks good on you! Ahah hah hah hah hah hah!!
Rrriiiiiipppp!!
I told the maggots that were about to surge through Lucia to wait.
Owowhelpow.I dont want todieunhappy
Her face was distorted in despair and would soon be all bone, it wouldnt take too long.
Also, as if the barrier were waiting for that, it began to rip, and I could see the sun begin to peek from a hole in the clouds.
The snow danced, and the maggots that had been fed were now preparing to sprout wings and fly off.
Ah, I see, true, just as master and Shuria said. Theres no way to stop this.
The tears began to flow and fall.
The sun was about to strike the snow and it would all melt away.
Well, lets go.
However, still there were those I had to strike down.
Time to go back to master and Shuria. Thats the end.
I wiped my tears a few times and began walking.
I turned my back to this maggot field and the white-covered vige
The next day, a group that was going to Kikitto vige to see a friends marriage arrived toote for what they expected.
In the road, a group of magic beasts had attacked savagely and ran, and upon discovering this, they couldnt confirm that this was the ce the beasts had nned on attacking.
The reason why is that this ce had no remains of the living left behind.
Like a silent reminder of a ce abandoned for a hundred years, all that was left was snow and the white bones of those that could have been the vigers.
Also, the vige was covered with butterflies white as snow.
Because the illusory scene was so beautiful, there were those that felt they were being warned away.
Afterward, Kikitto was dered an abandoned vige, though the reason and the contents of why is still unknown.
Those passing now take the long road to avoid this ghastly scene, and it will soon be an unknown abandoned vige.
Since there was no real name to call this new strange phenomena of a ce, those first arriving upon it after the event called it the White-Covered Vigethough only a few know of its existence.
Chapter 133 - Epilogue 1
Chapter 133 C Epilogue 1
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Epilogue
Master, I am back.
Yea, wee.Wee back.
When I had returned to Masters side after having left the vige in its state, the interior of the small cabin where he was waiting had been remade with the powerLusthad. The ce where the floor would normally be now show the visible surroundings of Kikitto vige, it felt as if we were standing in mid-air.
The two that weed me with affectionate smiles on their faces were Shuria and Master.
The little girlLustwas on top of the giant manSloth, ying with his clothes, as he hadid down on the floor alongside the unconscious bodies of Leone-san and her otherpanions.
Good, Good. And now guidance have beenpleted. With this, a grouping from town should be able to pick up the children that were separated.(Shuria)
So this is the power of the boxLusthas, amazing. (Minnalis)
It would seem that what is being shown here had been synchronized with what is really happening in real time, so with a simple gesture, Shuria could drive the monsters in the forest away, mow down trees and hinder the people that have tried toe to this vige.
Thanks to that in the span of those three days I could enjoy my revenge without any interruptions.
Though it has great side-effects after its use, the power ofLustallowed the user to freely set the rules for the space within the box.
ording to Master,pared to the other Swords of Mortal Sin, the requirements to activate the powerLusthad were easier to fulfill which just required a certain amount of blood depending on the moodLusthas at that point in time.
The power Indolencehad was strong enough to the point of it being called unfair.
Even though it used cursed weapons as payment, Indolence ability allowed to set up a special field named workshop, for which one could freely choose any influences that it should reject. Different from Lust ability, which could be resisted to some extent, this one is impossible to resist even for that Evil Dragon.
Anyway, Masters Mortal Sins series have rule breaking strength.
Minnalis, did you have fun?
Yes, now all that is left is to move out.
Saying that, I walk towards Leone-san.
There is still onest cleanup to do.
With this, it really will be over. Farewell, Leone-san.
I took out a knife from my pocket and proceeded to swing it at Leone-san. Moments before the knife managed to pierce her neck
What is the meaning of this, Master?
Hey, I cant allow my aplices to do dumb stuff. Of course, I would stop you.
Masters hand had stopped it dead it in tracks.
Dumb stuff? Why is that? They are our enemies. They hid this vige from us. Without Lyingwas a condition in the contract. If we did not notice it, this three-day long revenge would not have happened. She was deceiving me.
Well, leaving shady deals under intimidation aside, I never actually participated in proper contract negotiations before. Leaving a loophole in the contract waspletely my miss.
Drop by drop, blood dripped down from Masters hand.
Then why did you stop me!! Leone-san and her group are our enemies!! They got in the way of my revenge!!We have to kill them, we must kill them!!
Then what with that face and trembling hands, idiot.
! Ah
Against my will, The knife was snatched from my hands and now was moving along the floor, its rattles disturbing the silence after being flicked away.
As if that knife cut the strings controlling my body, my strength left me at once.
I, I
For some reason, tears were running down my cheeks.
But, it is weird.
Listen, Minnalis. Revenge is over. In other words, now they cannot obstruct us. We have no reason to kill them.(kaito)
But, But!!(minnalis)
But they are enemies. We must kill them.
They are idiots that held back even when they tried to prevent you from revenge. Them being not just upright and clean-handed only adds to my evaluation of them.(kaito)
But, Even so!!(minnalis)
They are enemies.
My hands were shaking, was it because I thought that I dont want to kill them?
They are enemies Enemies must be killed, they must be (minnalis)
Really, so dazzlingly good. If your malice is thatcking it would get even detached me thinking.
I knew that are you worried about me, I knew that much, but enemies have to be killed!!
Even so, there is no way around it!! They are our enemies!!
Minnalis!!
Pam, a sharp sound resonated within the otherworldly room.
With two hands, Master violently grabbed my head that I was swinging in protest.
Okay, listen well. If you want to kill them, go ahead, but what kind of idiocy is killing someone you dont want to kill!!
Master did not let me escape his grasp, no matter how much I writhed to get free.
I, from the first circle, could not do that. Not knowing what I should do, what I want to do, as a result Iid hands upon the person that was most precious to me. I thought about it over and over, was there really no other way, is it okay for me to live aftermitting such a mistake.(kaito)
With sour expression on his face, Master closes his eyes.
But you dont have to go through that as well. If you are going to kill, dont hesitate. If you hesitate, dont kill.
Without averting his eyes from me even for a second, Master kept on talking.
Minnalis, its okay to stop. Your revenge on those that destroyed your world has ended.
Those words were thest blow.
Its unfair. If you tell me that, I wont be able to kill them.
Its just what I think. You are much better than I was during my first time.
Shrugging his shoulders, Master dons a wry smile.
I contemted on how unfair it all was as thest of my strength leaves my body, leaving me with no will for action.
Please, Kaito-san Hug me tight. Tight enough to break me. Please. Stroke my hair, caress my cheeks Please, tell me what I did well. Tell me what I am precious to you.(minnalis)
Yes, of course. You are my precious aplice. You did well. That was good revenge. So, now its okay to cry without holding back.(kaito)
Waaah, Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Aaaaaaaah!!(minnalis)
Tears and sobbing burst out uncontrobly, like some barrier broke inside me.
My mind, body, and all of my emotions, moved on their own without any restraint.
Grasping to Master, all I can do is weep like a baby.
Damn, you are such(kaito)
Finally, you let your guard down.(???)
Wha, Guah?!(kaito)
.Eh?(minnalis)
A silhouete appeared as if slithering out of shadows and struck master with two daggers dripping with poison.
As we put an end to one revenge, the state my mind was in could only be described as careless.
That presence was simr to that of an approaching snake.
Heralded by a sharp pain, poison starts spreading simultaneously from both des stuck into my shoulders.
Heehyaa?! No, I am not done ying.(Lust)
Haa, what a drag, what a damn drag.(Sloth)
Due to poison effects, Lust and Sloth returned within me against my will.
At the same time, Lusts box dissipates, reverting the surroundings back to how the interior of the small cabin originally looked like.
This poison, could it be theCursed Poison of the Holy Chalice?!Shit, fuck, fuck, fuck!!
Gordes, You areGuha!?(kaito)
As both Swords of Mortal Sin return inside me, the Curse of the Holy Maiden engulfed me.
Blood sprays from all over my body like I was minced up and pain simr to stupor had spread over it.
It seems that along withCursed Poison of the Holy Chalicethat disables inherent abilities, paralyzing poison was used as well. And due to side-effect from Lust which disables all of the users resistances to Abnormal status effects, the poison was spreading even faster.
Hoho, what, you knew about me as well? Anyway, thats a blunder. To counterattack in that situation, you mons(gordes)
Gordes body copsed after I retalliated with mySoul Sword of the Beginningpiercing right through his heart.
But the crisis was only getting closer. That fact that he usedCursed Poison of the Holy Chalicemost likely meant that
Master!!(minnalis)
Kaito-sama?!(shuria)
Dont drop your guard!! Brace yourself!!(kaito)
I raise my voice to warn the flustering duo, but it was in vain.
Water Torrent?Avnche,Water Prison?Ocean Depths
What, Uguuh!?Hya, Ah, Gu?
A violent stream of water roared as it hit a wall of the cabin and swept it away and in no time surrounded Minnalis and Shuria like an eggshell, restraining them.
This technique!!! Meteria, why are you here!!(kaito)
Ufufu, Aaah, we met atst. Kaito-sama.(meteria)
From the depths of the forest, I heard a voice akin to a ringing bell, a pure voice reminiscent of flowing water.
Slowly, appeared a figure with light blue hair, that despite having very feminine features was surrounded by an aura of purity that did not allow anyone to suspect any obscenity from her. A woman that was said to have outstanding talent evenpared to her predecessors.
Dressed in a white priestess outfit, with a staff head reminding one of a starry sky, a staff of white porcinuded for its surging magic power was in her hands, was Saintess, Meteria Lorelia.
Aaah, it took so long. To reach this point, it really took so long. (meteria)
Saying emotionally, she shows a smile that can captivate anyone.
Now, Kaito-sama. Let us reset the story that has gone astray. For the sake of the story that really was meant to be told.(meteria)
Chapter 134 - Epilogue 2
Chapter 134 C Epilogue 2
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
TheCursed Poison of the Holy Chalice, one of the secret techniques the Theocracy employed, could only be produced by the saintess Meteria herself. It had no actual defects with the exception that it cannot be stored to be used for ater time.
Why, why is she here!!!Wasnt she going forThe Coffin of the Undying One? No, even more important, as long as there is that shitty Pope, she should not be able to act so freely.!!
I knew that by using the Swords of Mortal Sin, I was transmitting my location to Meteria. Even though I tried to suppress the power of the curse to its bare minimum, Ive been using these swords continuously for three days straight.
I knew that sooner orter someone wille here to investigate, but this was just way too fast.
And this power, dont tell me they conquered a dungeon?Shit, this is just the worst, I am not in the shape to fight
With the demerits from usingSlothandLust, the curse of the Holy Maiden, and the wounds and poisoning received from Gordes stacking up together with the situation that the magic power that I umted to maintain workshop seems to be running out as well, its no wonder that Im definitely not in any shape to fight back. And on top of that, Minnalis and Shuria were captured in a surprise attack.
Minnalis and Shuria, who were trapped in the Water Prison, are struggling to escape but it is not a technique from which you can easily break out off.
Compressed water turned into firm walls that would not allow even a sound to leak.
Nevertheless, mocking my panic, Meteria continued to talk.
Aah, Kaito-sama, you are so badly injured I am so sorry, it is all due to my ipleteness. If I could properly support Kaito-sama before time was re-winded by the Lords hand, you would not have to go through such an experience.
What!? It Cannot You Your memory?
Yes, of course. Each and every hour I spent with Kaito-sama are carved deep into my heart. It is all thanks to the guidance of Lord Lunaris. As Recipients of Lords Will, we are truly special in this world.
? What did you say?
Ignoring my confusion, Meteria wipes her tears and puts a hand on her chest as if embracing something precious to her.
More importantly, I am truly, truly sorry. Kaito-sama will be hurt once again All because I amcking, you go through nothing but suffering, aah, just how heart-breaking it was. Not having enough power to stand by your side Just how pathetic I felt.
Meteria
While saying that, Meteria was crying her eyes out.
I sensed no deception from her but the sight of her sincerely worrying about me sent chills down my spine.
Even though Im in this state, a question that was bugging me for the longest time has risen up in my mind.
Why did you betray me? What were you trying to aplish by killing me?
I have always been wondering about that.
Since sealing my Swords of Mortal Sin immediately after her betrayal, Meteria was the only one who didnt needlessly chase me around and almost didnt show herself at all.
When the first run came to a close, she also didnt look at me and just stood there with her eyes closed and hands sped together.
No matter how much I think about it, I could not feel any malice nor hostility from her that everyone else had.
It contradicts itself. It just does not make any sense.
I never thought of betraying Kaito-sama.
Dont fuck with me!What are you talking about after sealing my Swords of Mortal Sin andbeling me as the enemy of God!!
It all was in order to save Kaito-sama. That was the only way to set the soul that was captured by falling to temptations of the Demon Lord free.
Meteria shook her head.
Set free The soul?
That is so. That is why I abode to Lords guidance. It is proper for a Hero to be with a Saintess, it was decided so!
You, what are you talking about Speak in a way that I would understand!!!
Such is the wish of Lord Lunaris, therefore there is nothing to worry about, this is the right thing to do. Ufufu.
The sight of her acting as if she was possessed by something gave off a feeling of incredible creepiness.
Just between the two of us. I am actually not too fond of the revtionsing from Lord Lunaris.
Echoes of the days long gone.
Words I heard on a wharf of a quietke, surrounded by the tranquility of a forest illuminated by starlight.
Inside my dreams Lord Lunaris seems somewhat cold, and by following path designated by him, I have a feeling like I am being manipted. Hence I do not want to stop thinking, I do not want to stop worrying. Perhaps it is unbing of a saintess
Just as she said, she never tried to use divine revtions as a reason for something.
Even in cases where it would be fine for a saintess to say that it is an oracle, she instead thought for herself and while anguishing over it, tried toe up with an exnation of her own.
And for that, I saw her shouldering difficulties she did not have to deal with and taking unnecessary wounds in the process.
Are you really Meteria?
? Who else do I look to you?
Then how can you say that there is no need to worry about anything?
.Eh?
To my words, Meteria stops moving.
Did you lie to me when you said that you dont want to stop thinking and anguishing about it?
Lie? That is, no, I, I am It is not true, it cant be
Meteria looked shocked and frightened. I had my heart bursting out of my chest and my sight was starting to blur.
Crap Poison has spread for good.
Master!!This, UUUUUUGH!!
?!Water Prison?Whirling Tides!!
Minnalis and Shuria almost burst out of the water prison due topse in Meterias magic control, but the water prison had another stage to it.
The water that until now was in a form of a sphere, coiled around the two like a snake and restricted their movements.
Dont get in the way of our rendezvous.
Uh, GuhHiguh, uuh
The rope of water tightened around the thin necks of Minnalis and Shuria.
Stop, Dont!!
Please, worry not, Kaito-sama. I will not kill them now. I understand that those two insects are parasitizing on you, I will not do anything drastic to them.For now.
At the hands of Meteria that immediately regained herposure, Minnalis and Shuria lost consciousness.
When Meteria turned back to me, her face had no signs of hesitation from before.
Yes, there is no need for doubts, I just have to purify and thus save the soul of Kaito-sama that is still ensnared by the Demon Lord.
Kuh!!
Meterias words revived the scene of my death in the first world in my mind.
Do not fret, there is no need to use such means this time. Such a tragedy should not have happened even once. That is why we will do a makeover! You will once again be a hero and will save this world.
Dont give me that shit, there is no way I will do it after all that!!
Aah, poor Kaito-sama. But it is fine. I will make all necessary preparations for a makeover. This time I will support Kaito-sama for certain. We will be happy together.
Meteria wasughing as if she was actually seeing a dream.
The conversation weirdly did not match up with how she was and her odd state was giving me shivers.
What are you even thinking?!
It is a makeover. You will save the world from demons, repel a Demon Lord and will be happy together with me. Therefore Kaito-sama. Please wait for a while in your original world.
Wha, Original, World?
Yes, exactly. Meanwhile, I will tidy up this world. I will cleanse it of everything that wants to prey on Kaito-sama. The princess shall be made into a marite, Demon Lord reced, weakened and killed. After that, I will summon Kaito-sama back into this world. Thus there will be no need for thoserades (pests) that the second-rate princess have assembled in the first world. This time, together with alone, Kaito-sama will be a champion that saved the world.
Wha, you, are you kidding me? Send me back and then re-summon?! How many lives do you want to sacrifice? And first of all, do you think I will obey after being subjected to that?!
Worry not, there is nothing for the kind Kaito-sama to be concerned about. If it is Kaito-sama that is yet to kill a Demon Lord then it is possible to send you back using the passage that you came through. This jewel can substitute for the sacrifices required to open the gate. There are no bodies of flesh but inside there is indeed a massive amount of human souls collected by a lich that was the boss ofThe Coffin of the Undying One
What?
With those words, she took out a deep purple, almost ck jewel that was shining with sinister light.
Such is the proper state of this world. As the proof of that, you used abilities ofIndolenceandLuston your own volition, which would allow for this to happen. The after-effect of using LustisComplete nullification of all resistances to abnormal status effectsand demerit of IndolenceisLoss of Influence over surroundings. It is distressing but now, the ritual can bepleted without any resistance.
The moment Meteria poured magic power into the jewel, a magic circle shining with seven colors appeared with me in its center.
You went through a lot of suffering. I am so sorry, it is all due to my ipetence. But, it seems that by returning to a former world, a hero would lose all his memories of this world. It is sad that Kaito-sama will forget about me as well, but together we can create new dear memories.
This magic circle had a pattern simr to that in the summoning room in the royal pce.
The light enveloping our surroundings was the same light I saw when I was summoned to this world.
Wa, Wait, hey, wait a moment!!
Everything was way too sudden and my mind could not catch up with that. Yet those words were going inside my head like an echo.
Return to original world
Lose memories of this world
Now, I really dont want to part with you, but lets speak of our love next time. To return Kaito-sama on the correct path and to start everything from zero there is still a lot of things left for me to do.
Sto, Stop, What is this, dont screw with me.
Rage and fear arise in my heart.
You fucking kidding me, you fucking kidding me, you fuuuuuucking kidding!!!
Return to my original world? Lose memories of this world?
And what will that do? My original world where I have lost so many things.
Without any family or friends, without even knowing why it turned like this, I will have to live there all by myself?
Dont fuck with me, dont fucking give me that shit!
Stop!!! Shit, I have things to do in this world! As if I can go back to my world like this!! I am still not done!!
My head is boiling inside but my limbs affected by paralyzing poison wont permit me even to stand up.
Its okay Kaito-sama. We will remake everything. Forget all the unnecessary things and once again, descend upon thosends as a hero. This time, I will always be by your side. I will take all of your loneliness and pain and together we will share joy and happiness.
What are you trying to do, why, why are you doing this!!
Why?That is obvious.
She softly reached out her hand to me, touched my cheek and slightly parted her light pink lips.
I love you dearly, Kaito-sama. No matter what happens, those feeling are absolute to me. Even if this is the path engraved by the Lord, this is myTruth
Mmguh?!
Without even a chance to resist, a warm, soft and slightly wet sensation descended on my lips.
The next moment, I was assaulted with a feeling simr to that when I came to this world and felt that a link connecting me, Minnalis and Shuria was severed.
My vision distorts and thaws, my surroundings are filled with a torrent of indescribable colors.
In a space where it is impossible to tell where is up and where is down, I just keep falling while feeling resistance akin to being inside of a swamp.
There, ck shadow-like hands, twisting like snakes extend towards me.
Gaaah, guuh, Stop, StopStopStopStopSTOOOOOOOP!!!
They are passing through my skin and in an impudent manner are grabbing and pulling something out from inside of me.
The fingertips are probing and seeking and thenyer byyer taking away something that is important to me.
GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH, DONT SCREW WITH ME!!!
Erased, erased, erased, erased.
I sense that every time something is being torn off me, I lose some of my memories and emotions.
It is miiiiiiine!!Dont touch it as you please!!
No matter what kind of shitty memory that is, it is not something that others are allowed to touch!
However, as if answering to my emotions, they be more intense.
AAGAAAAAH, GUAAAAAAAAH!!
The disgusting feeling like someone is stirring my brain came to me as I was grasping to a fragment of my memories as hard as I can.
As if Id forget thatas if Id forget that!!
, gah, ha?!
That short moment felt like an eternity, then I felt like I broke through a ss floor and after being pushed by something from behind, I hit the ground.
A crashing sound came from far away.
Kyyaaa!?What!?Wh, Who is that? Cosyer?
The sticky substance that was surrounding me dissipated and I felt a somewhat nostalgic air touching my skin.
But I had no leeway to pay attention to my surroundings.
Dont, screw, with, me, it, is, mine!!
Shadow hands still rampaged inside me.
If I lose my focus I will forget about and as well, and will really forget everything.
All that clearly was left was the memory that in that world there are still people I must kill and burning craving for vengeance.
Guuh, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!
Dont forget, what did to me.
My family, friends, and quiet life, everything was crushed by them.
Dont let go, dont let go, dont, dont!!!Dont allow them to have their way with this memory as well!!
Hey hey, you seem to be in pain, and also you are all covered in blood. Need an ambnce?No, this is a work for the police, he is clearly a suspicious person.Calm down, call teachers first.
Grab on to those fragments with all my strength, so nothing more will be stolen from me
Bro, ther?
That was a voice that I longed to hear so much.
A quiet voice struck my clouded brain like a lightning.
With apletely nk mind, I raised my head and saw all too familiar uniform and ssroom.
But there was a sight that caught my attention even more than scenery that I was missing so much.
Lie, this is a lie.
Long, shiny ck hair reaching to around, the knees and a blue ribbon that tied them at the thighs level.
Compared to my memory she got a bit taller and her facial features were somewhat more mature.
I wanted to meet her. I thought I never will.
I dreamed of this moment countless times and every time felt despair and frantically was trying to shake off those naive thoughts.
And yet.
This is just, no matter how you look at this. This is just
Precious memories, unforgettable wounds, all, all of it
Like sand falling through fingers, all of it faded away.
This is just Unfair.
All that was left in my fading conscious was the sight of my dumbfounded little sister, Mai.
Chapter 135 - Epilogue 3
Chapter 135 C Epilogue 3
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
After confirming that Kaito-sama fell through the forcibly opened gates, I shut them.
Kaito-sama had now safely passed through the barrier separating our worlds and returned to his original world.
Aaah, Kaito-sama, Kaito-sama, Kaito-sama.
Please wait. When this world will be perfectly clean, I shall call for you through this path once again and wee you solely by myself after getting rid of the Demon Lord and all the other pests that had harmed Kaito-sama..
Fufufu, a journey for just two of us without any interruptions. I am already looking forward to it so much that I can hardly contain myself.
Just imagining such a bright future makes my chest grow hot.
Well then, let us begin the extermination starting with the two pests over there
Tough luck. Sorry to disappoint you, but it wont be possible.
?!Who!?
In a panic, I turn towards an unexpected voice.
There was a single woman floating in the air, acting so naturally as if she were there all the time.
With hair reaching around the top of her shoulders strongly curled at the ends, d in a habit deceptively simr to that of Lunarias cult, with the appearance that radiated strong will, she was amusedly giggling.
Clergy demi-lich? Even so No, more likely just a fraud that had posed as a believer of Lunaria and turned into one of the Risen. Dead should return to where they belongPurify
Purifying light that erases spirit-based monsters enveloped the woman.
The Grand turning point was a bit spoiled by this petty incident but now
Calling me a Lich and a Risen the moment you acknowledge my presence?, how rude of you. In actuality, you people were the ones who started with imitations.
Wha!?
However, in contrast to my expectation, the woman was still there with a beaming smile.
Who are you?
Yea, Im also wondering who am I at the moment? Well, staying for too long and running into him would be annoying so I will be taking those children with me and get going, ah, I will also take them as well.
You dont?! I wont let you?!
Toote.
Before the Aqua Lance that was cast with no chant could even reach the ground, the pests that were lying around the ce disappeared down the holes that opened below them for a split second.
Now then, ta-ta? I hope from the bottom of my heart for the fulfillment of your ns?
Stay righ..!!
With a jeeringugh, the woman disappeared without leaving a trace.
Subsequently, only I and corpse of Gordes remained there.
```!!! I cannot pick up traces of teleportation. Aah, why someone who would hinder me had to appear. I only want to follow the path of righteousness with Kaito-sama.
I made a deep, deep sigh.
In any case, I need to calm down now. First, I should return to town ande up with countermeasures.
I already sent Kaito-sama into his original world. By separating our worlds, the connection between Kaito-sama and those pests was cut.
I have no idea what was that thing but since Kaito-sama will return to purity then there is no problem at all.
When I returned to town with such thoughts, I received the following piece of information that felt almost like mockery.
Arge swarm of demons is attacking the Theocracy.
Chapter 136 - Prologue
Chapter 136 C Prologue
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
I found out that this world has been treating my brother harshly.
Even though I tried so hard to show myself off as a cute and beautiful girl for my brother.
All I wanted was just to spend time with himcalmlyas brother and sister.
But this is fine too.
Because I only have my brother left, after all.
The first blood that had spilled on me, it seemed so empty, but still felt hot enough to steam the skin.
Even if I left the normal path for people, walked the path of logic and morality, or just live calmly forever.
I would always be beside him, and kill those that sought to trample what I deemed important.
For example, even if I had to die and plunge into the depths of hell.
I mean, nothing would change from having to live alone.
Its true, Ill go to hell.
But it doesnt matter to me.
Everything important to me was taken away.
Love. Having loved.
ButI loved you, and the friends that you love, I couldnt protect.
And just like an important friend that has returned, I can choose the road to healing even though Im broken.
If I didnt try to put myself together while I was broken, I would just die.
And before dying pointlessly, I would rather die getting revenge against all of my enemies first.
Only revenge is the final thing that connects me to you all in the end.
Chapter 137 - Returnee, Lose your Memory
Chapter 137 C Returnee, Lose your Memory
get. Dontforget the woundscutspromises
I could hear someones voice far away.
A voice that sounded like a demon that crawled out of the deepest swamp.
It was unclear; I didnt know what it was trying to say.
But I knew that it had a fierceness to it akin to something about to rampage.
After hearing that voice, I reluctantly woke from my sleep.
Nugh.
When I woke, there was a cream colored ceiling above me.
Where? Is this? ow, my head
My head was heavy and groggy like after a long sleep.
There didnt seem to be anyone in my room, and the sound of electric beeping echoed.
It was a bright hospital room. However, I had no idea why I was sleeping in one.
Uuum, school started in earnest yesterday so he needs to start going to school soon while he was messing around with Kenta and Suehiko, Yuuto went to the upperssmans floor and to meet a girl and got made fun of Then
Then?
What happened after then? I cant remember.
Excuse me?! Wait, his eyes are open?! Ddoctor!!
A young nurse saw that I was awake and ran out of the room. Left alone again, I thought she didnt have to run out so quickly, this isnt some kind of crappy medical drama.
I didnt know what to do after that so I just sat and waited, and after a while, some stuck-up doctor came.
Well, good morning. Would you allow me to check you out first?
Huh? Oh, yeah.
I had no idea what had happened to me, and I had a lot of questions as did they.
When I was brought in and they took off the upper half of my clothes, they saw scars all over my body and were shocked.
(W, what? What happened to me?)
I acted as if nothing had happened, but I definitely would be screaming WHAT THE HELL? if I saw the scars alone.
They looked quite painful, but since there were no actual injuries, there was little they could do.
yes, it seemed that there was no real problem. I think that youll need to be tested over two or three more days here at the hospital, but the deepest wound you had has healed nicely. It seems that therell be no residual effects.
After he examined my eyes with a penlight, checked the movement of my arms and fingers, and checked my ears, the check was over.
Um ,so , doctor, I actuallyhave no idea why Im herewas it a traffic ident? Or something like that?
With all the scars and the fact I couldnt remember anything, it seemed like a development that any main character in an anime or drama would have. But my body felt fine and there was nothing really wrong with me.
That simple question that I thought would have a simple response came with an unexpected one.
(Whats with the silence? Sounds like something bad.)
The doctor with a troubled look turned to the other doctors and nurses and exchanged nces, nodded, and turned back to me.
Ukei-kun, a question C Do you have no memory of what happened before this?
Uhum, I think I was talking to my friends before the first period of school
And do you know what day, month, and year it is?
June 8th, 2015.
I looked at the calendar in the room as I answered.
The doctor heard my response, and again looked around and began talking with an quieting look.
Ukei-kun. Please dont get upset when you hear this. Its now October 13th, 2016.
What? Huh? Nononono.
I know its hard to believe, but its the truth.
So that means what, that uh, I lost over a year of memories? Nononono, theres no way, was I in a vegetative state for a year because of an ident?
That nonononono was just like the ones you see in manga, a long nononononono.
My mind was confused, and as the conversation continued, the doctor shook his head back and forth.
This is the 10th day since you were brought here.
Ah, ok, then, yeah, if I had slept here over a year, Id be weak, right? Hmm hm? In other words, a year of my memories are gone? Theres no way the date is different, right?
To be frank, it seems that way.
Whaaone year?
What? No way? Really?
No, it seems I wasnt asleep for a year, but losing a years worth of memory is nuts.
Because, a year, since Im a senior now, that means that I need to take my entrance exams, right?
That means only three months until the college entrance exams begin? Damn
We think it may only be temporary, so first we need to image your brain with an MRI, in this other room.
Oh, okay
I couldnt hide that I was shaken, but I got off the bed and did what the doctor told me.
Brother! Ooww!
Thud! I heard the sound of someone hitting the rubber barrier on the hospital door trying to get by the nurses in the doorway.
Oh, are you okay?
However, she barged in past the door and made her way into the room toward me.
brotheryour eyes are open, its not a dream, not a dream, Im here and youre aliveYoure alive
Hey, calm down, chi, hah hah hah, stop tickling me!
Mai had suddenly ran in and was now clinging onto me.
She had her hands all over me to make sure it was real, and her face was covered in tears.
Had I ever seen her like this before?
(hm..what isthis..)
The moment I saw her face, I could feel something inside my chest squeezing.
Brother, brotherughsniff, sniff
Seeing Mai again, I really felt like it had been a year since I had seen her.
Last night, no, thest time I saw herher hair was a bit shorter, and now she looked a bit more like an adult.
But, the person that was weeping and clinging on to me was still the little child Ive always known.
Mai, hah hah, sorry, I know you must have been worried.
I said with a voice of strange emotions that seemed to well up inside me.
I was always the one that would try tofort her.
I patted her head and after a while, Mai seemed to calm down.
Okay, wait a second because I have some tests I have to take.
She needs to wait in a waiting room. I have something else to tell you.
Uhokay.
We all left the room and Mai split off from us as we walked down the hall, and the nurse brought me into a room of linoleum.
Your sister really was worried. As soon as school was over she came to see youum, Ukei-san? Whats wrong?!
I tried not to look ridiculous, but as a big brother I had to shed tears over what my sister had done.
AhnosorryI dont know whyIm justvery emotional about it all.
Hee hee, pretty rare to see a brother and sister so close nowadays.
Ah, yeah, youre right. Youre right
It was strange for me to cry like that. No, I had to be happy that my sister worried that much about me. But, to cry over it is something that Kenta again would mock me as a Siscon for.
I walked into the testing room while still wiping my tears off.
I had no idea if that day would evere if I would be mocked for it.
After the test, I went back to my room, and in the room there was Mai with a middle aged chubby man in a well-used dark-brown suit and a medium size, muscr man in a tight ck suit.
These must be some people from the hospital.
doctoris my brotherokay?
Mai stood from her seat and walked to me while speaking in a worried voice.
Hes fine. For now, we couldnt find anything wrong with his brain, so dont worry.
Rx, your brother is fine. In fact, his health is quite good.
really? Are you being honest? They arent lying are they, brother? I mean his head used to be as empty as a sponge, are you sure his brain wont open up even more like the inside of a green pepper or something?
She had a bad mouth as usual, but she stood very worried and wouldnt let go of my sleeve. It was her habit from when we were kids.
Usually Id yell at her, but because it was so cute, I decided not toin fact Id forgive the whole thing about the green pepper too.
(I mean, it seems like a weekday so schools still going on this afternoon. Mai, are you going to be okay?)
She probably got out of school early to see me, but she didnt have to.
Well, I was happy so I didnt say anythingand because if I did, shed start pouting.
Well, well, may I? I am Miyakawa from the Meshizuka Station.
And Im Onishi, nice to meet you.
The chubby middle-aged man named Miyawaka broke into our conversation a bit forcefully, and the other man named Onishi took out his police badge and presented it to us.
What? The police?
Yes. We have several things we want to ask you, first
Mr. Miyakawa, this boy is still a hospital patient. I know that you cant stop him from answering questions, but theres no reason to be forceful.
Well, I see. You really are a tough doctor, no need to look so upset. Well, looks like hes angry at us, Onishi.
Hah, of course he is.
Miyakawaughed and shrugged while Onishi sighed.
So, what is it?
Mr. Ukei, first, please, take a seat. We have something to tell you.
Oh, okay.
We all sat around a small table, and the nurse brought us tea.
After a second, the doctor there began to speak.
The majority of the wounds that youve had will heal with no problem. The deepest one extends from one side of your cor to the other, and is almost healed, and since there is no numbness in the extremities, just in case, well keep you two or three days and then release you.
I see. So, about my memory
That was the thing I was most worried about.
The results of the MRI show no damage to your mind. As for the loss of memory, it seems it might be psychological.
Um, so then the, how much of my memory will return then? I mean, I have entrance examsand other things
If I dont get my memory back, Im going to be in troubleter. Ill flunk the entrance exam of the college I want to go to.
Entrance exam? Hahah hah hah! You dont have to worry about that!
Mr. Miyakawa, if you continue like that, Ill have to ask you to leave.
thats too much, Mr. Miyakawa.
Oh, sorry. I guess I said too much.
Wait, what is HE talking about?
I felt very worried after the doctor and Onishi got angry at Miyakawas statement, and Miyakawa simply shrugged at it.
My sister was even more worried, and she gripped my sleeve and pulled it tightly.
Mr. Ukei, please rx. First, as we stated, its been more than a week since you came into this hospital. There was an emergency at your school, and out of those injuries all over your body, all of them are cuts. And thergest one is the one on your cor, which required your hospitalization.
School? What happened to it? Um, so maybe, there was an ident?
With all that happened, I was trying to get any information.
I mean, it wasnt normal to have two cops facing you like this.
Allow me to continue the exnation. It isnt one that the doctor can do, anyways.
Miyakawa drank some tea and began to speak.
First, allow me to say, Mr. Ukei, that youve been missing for a year. The reason that I said you have no reason to worry about entrance exams is because you havent progressed in school enough to take them, hah hah. Well, I think it will be hard to catch up to this years studies too
what?
Then, those disquieting yet expected words hit me.
First, what I wanted to say was
Umwhat? Instead of studying for college, I have to repeat a year?
Chapter 138 - Returnee, Lose your Memory 2
Chapter 138 C Returnee, Lose your Memory 2
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
June 8th, 2015, there was a group disappearance in the citys Fuji High School. It was a little before sses began, but including teachers and students there were a little less than 200 missing.
Group disappearance? At my school?
Yes. Of course, theres been nothing like this type of disappearance before. Even more, the remaining 400 or so that didnt disappear saw a strange light. They said that a meter wide magical circle of light appeared around each person, and that those people were vaporized and had disappeared.
Um, like in a manga or anime story?
Yes, just like that. When I saw the videos they had taken with their cellphones, it almost seemed like a movie trailer or something.
Miyakawa took a breath as if to say, but, with that being said
No matter where we looked, we could find no reason for it happening. So many disappeared, but there was no clues left behind as to why. Just then, you appeared. After all Ive said, you can probably guess, that you were on that list of those that disappeared as well. The only one that returned from this event. And the same thing happened as when you left, a magic circle of light that appeared suddenly during school. Nothing about it makes sense to an old man like me.
Well, are you sure you cant remember a thing? Its been a year of investigation from the event. Youre the only one with any clue about what happened, and we dont want to close this investigation without some sense of what happened.
I had disappeared for one year?
A group disappearance at the school, a meter wide magical circle of light appeared around each person, and those people got vaporized?
It was so unrealistic, my mind couldnt understand it.
What is this old man saying, the words seemed so superficial that they seemed to just scatter from his mouth.
Now Miyakawa looked at me a bit perturbed, and his tone became rough.
Could you not just sit there silently and tell us SOMETHING, your friends Kenta Kida and Suehiko Ido are on that list too, you know?!
wait, both of them?
As he was sketching out what had happened, suddenly those two names reverberated in my mind.
Why did only you return? No, HOW did you return?! Where are all the others that disappeared now?!
Wait, Mr. Miyakawa.
The doctor sprung forward, requesting that the officer stop, but he simply continued.
Shut up! Weve got 186 people with no trace of where theyve gone, just disappeared into shadows! What happened to you for the past year and three months?!
Clunk! A loud sound in the middle of the room.
get out of here, dont bother my brother you fat ugly pig! If youre thinking about chewing something out, why dont you stuff your face with someone else, okay?!
The sound I heard was Mais chair hitting the floor.
Her face had changedpletely, and she looked really pissed.
(Ah, this sucks, shes about to go nuclear.)
Most of the time, my sister has the gracefulness of a saint and is quite reserved but she will, without a doubt, use her mouth to rain down unholy poison onto whoever threatens her family and/or friends when she is in the vicinity.
Mai, calm down. Im fin
If youre not going to stop this idiot, then shut up. I could care less about this waste of oxygen.
Ohuh
My sister stopped the conversation t. Even though it was normal for her, today she was especially vicious.
However, since my mind was absolutely filled with all of these unbelievable stories, it felt good to return to an everyday life that I was used to.
Mr. Miyakawa, I understand how you feel, but I cant allow my patient to go through this. Thats enough for today.
Miyakawa, letse backterIts too much.
Excuse me. However, Id like you to remember one thing. In the memories youve lost, the lives of 186 people hang in the bnce. I know its hard, but, even if its just a small thing, if you remember anything, please let me know.
Miyakawa shut his eyes as if he was pondering over something, and said with a deep and echoing voice.
I understand. If I do think of something, Ill let you know.
Well, then.
Miyakawa and Onishi stood from their chairs and after taking a long bow left the room.
Miyakawa, you need to stop that. I know how you feel, but theres also what happenedst month. If we dont handle this correctly, public opinion will turn against us.
Yeah, yeah, I know. I just wanted to make sure he had no memories.
After we left the hospital, Miyakawa said and slowly shrugged his shoulders.
Its been a year of noise since this happened and we still havent found even one cluethere is one strange thing about the Ukei family that we have to investigate. The boy is in the center of the group disappearance, the same day his parents fall and die, his aunt and grandmother disappear, and the sister gets away from the phenomena that happened at the school. There has to be some connection.
Well, hes the only one that had returned, so you cant say that he has no rtion to all of this. I mean, can we even categorize all that as coincidental? Theres no way to say the younger sister is rted, so dont make a big deal of it. Still, it does suck to be treated everyday as thoseworthless andzy copsby themunity.
Hah hah hah, theyre always going to see us as worthless, Onishi-kun. Since weve had no breakthroughs, we pretty much have been just wasting time.
I sighed, and then simplyughed to myself.
However, I still wasnt happy about anything. Even with all of this, I felt pretty sympathetic to Ukei.
He was the victim in this, after all, and if he could have helped us in any way, he would.
Okay, if we cant get this resolved immediately, we can at least start cleaning it up. The first thing is we can make this guy some good live bait.
in order to do that without having to do some dangerous stuff, we cant lop off the local thugs heads to me them and cover it up, it will get us in trouble with Public Safety.
A scandal unheard of in todays police force.
If dead bodies came from it, then the trust in the police wouldnt have hit rock bottom.
Since the upper echelon of the police couldnt conceal the whole affair because everyone knew about it, from that, everyone thought the police had messed up investigating the whole disappearance.
Hah hah hah, of course its impossible. No matter how much criminals heads you cut, they always grow back!
anyway, I dont want to be the target of any more criticism. Im the one put here to watch over you, so dont piss me off.
Yeah, sorry. But still, dont worry, because Im ready to take the fall for it if something bad happens.
Miyakawa!
Hah hah hah
What a jerk.
Because of this guy, even an able cop like me gets red at from my superiors.
So anyway, Onishi, you believe that rumor? If its right, then I wonder where the kid came home from.
The rumor, do you mean THAT rumor?
One motive for the incident was a story that would make any normal person fall downughing.
One person that saw the event stated that the people involved went to an alternate world.
Well, it does make you think though. This time there was no video of the event, but he did arrive back wearing some kind of fantastic outfit.
Onishi, youve still got that hard head of yours. No matter how many times Ive seen that picture, no matter how many times Ive seen his clothes, I still cant believe a weird ult story like thatbut I almost believed it after seeing the boy today.
Miyakawa said it with a calm andposed manner, but when he saw that picture of the boy, he looked quite weak.
I wonder what life that boy lived when he was gone. He looked scaredlike he was about to be killed by some opponents fists.
After saying that Miyakawa, who said hed quit smoking, lit up a cigarette.
The reason that I thought the boy wasnt just some kid was the way he looked at us.
he looked shakenlike a boy that hade upon a wounded bear while hunting with his father.
Chapter 139 - Returnee, lamenting his helplessness
Chapter 139 C Returnee,menting his helplessness
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
When the detectives left, the doctor introduced himself asMaeno Koichi
After lightly addressing some details about the treatment, I was led into the assigned private hospital room.
After leading me to my room, the nurse promptly leaves as well, leaving me alone with Mai.
To think I am repeating grades.
Not sure where to begin, I just mumbled those words.
Theck of memories over a period of more than a year, the mass disappearance and the magic circle, and it would seem that I am the only one who came back.
One year, one year, huh Thats quite long.
Probably due to the passage of time, a situation that was so hard toprehend started to feel more real.
I began to slowly ept the story that I deemed impossible when I first heard it.
Tell me, Mai. Did Kenta and Suehiko really disappear?
Even so, in the hope to hear thatIts all was just a joke, I ask a question. But Mai gave me a slightly saddened look, which only a family member would be able to recognize, and shook her head.
Among brothers acquaintances, the only one whose whereabouts are known is Yuuto-san
! Yuuto is okay?!
It is a quite rare and big incident so it turned into an open investigation. It is also possible to see a list of those who disappeared from the school.
Mai took a smartphone from the bag and for a while, she was fiddling with the screen.
This.
On the disy of the smartphone, which was handed to me, was a home page of the police.
I scroll down a simplypiled list that came along with proviso requesting for information.
On that list, the names of my best friendsItou SuehikoandKida Kenta were clearly written.
And not only them, but most of the ssmates I can remember are also on this list.
Why, is such
There was no meaning behind the words of denial that leaked out.
Even though I am only looking at rows and columns made up of letters, I still felt a numb pain in my chest.
I recall what the inspector has said.
Among the vacuum of what I cannot remember, are there any hints that could help in finding them?
What happened. Why cant I remember anythingShit, what did I
However, trying to remember anything only made thestronger feeling that I am getting deeper into a quagmire stronger.
Feelings of loss and impatience are stirring up uneasiness in my heart.
Brother, please go to sleep. I can not bear to look at such a miserable face of yours anymore.
Pretending as if she is about to cry, with quick movements, my little sister snatches the smartphone from my hands.
She talked and acted the same way as I remembered her, but with Mai growing slightly taller than thest time I saw her, that inconsistency triggered a distinctly felt feeling of difort.
There is a time I know nothing about. A time that had passed of which I have no recollection of.
There is something in the depths of that empty void, something important to me.
!
Ive got a headache.
A severe headache. Pulsating, it feels as if the space between skin and bone is burning with fire.
Its fine, for today just go to sleep, brother. If you keep overexerting yourself, your face which is mediocre to begin with, will really turn into something that no one except me will be able to look twice upon. For your little sister, it is too much.
Yea will do. Sorry, I made you worry.
When I became conscious of it, a wave of exhaustion swiftly overcame me and I was assaulted with drowsiness.
It is still early in the evening, but I am not quite able to endure it anymore.
Lets leave thinking forter.
As I thought of such, Iid down on the bed and Mai gently covered me with a nket.
Yup, hospitals aint that bad at times. I can feel my little sisters love.
Though were I to say that out loud she is likely will twist my ear, so I have no intentions of doing that.
Its okay since reforming my unruly brother is my job. So, dont go any further
? Ma, I?
Unusually, Mai closed her mouth when she was about to say something.
It was bothering a bit but I let the entity known as sleep take me as I closed my eyes, unable to resist the warmth of the bed.
Its my fault. Hic, Its my fault.
A small child was crying in a corner of the room.
No, the one crying is not the child, it is me.
Sorry, I am sorry
It is an old dream. A bit old and bitter memory that was burned into me.
Father and mother were away, working, and only Mai and the me that just became a primary school student were at home.
Being a sickly child, Mai didnt go outside too often and today as well, she was sleeping at home since she had a slight temperature in the morning.
Mai, do you want anything? Want me to read you a picture book?
Books are fine. Rather, lets hold hands.
Something like that I can do as much as you want.
She had a slightly lost expression on her face as the palms of her hands became slightly wet due to her fever.
Your hands are so warm
Anything else? Is there something else you want me to do?
NothingYou dont have to do anything Just stay with me Brother I dont want to be alone.
Got it, yup, I will stay like this.
When weakened, she bes really honest and spoiled.
Grasping my hand, she gradually drowsed off.
A little sister that could not bear to stay alone was unbearably cute to me. But usually, when Mai was sick, mother or father stayed with her. However, two of them werent here at the moment.
Being able to care for my little sister, I was full of myself.
The little sister that always took a rebellious stance being this honest felt incredibly good.
To my weakened little sister, to this situation where I was the only one she could rely upon, I felt something akin to a sense of superiority or even desire to monopolize.
Since that time, I only made mistakes.
I did not see what was the most important thing to me or even the true form of my own feelings.
That is why, leaving my sleeping sister alone, I went outside. To buy the apple yogurt that Mai liked, I departed towards the nearby convenience store with several coins in my hand.
Thinking that Mai surely will be delighted when she wakes up, I easily broke my the promise.
Without thinking about what Mai wants at all, I left lonely sister alone.
Just a moment after I saidI will stay like this, I left Mai all by herself.
Mai, who woke up and did not find me nearby, went outside looking for me and was drawn into a traffic incident.
God, please, save Mai
When I lost sight of an ambnce that carried Mai away, I felt like I will never see her again.
It never urred to me that home without anyone there can feel so cold and lonely.
Making her experience something like that, what a shameful and disgraceful brother I am.
As if locking myself into a small box, I hugged my trembling knees.
Nnmn, Mmmm, Aaah
Upon awakening, I didnt feel so bad.
I was more level-headed but a bad aftertaste from the dream crept along.
Its night already, that is a problem. I woke up at a weird time.
Looks like my sleep was more shallow than I thought.
In the dark hospital room, a luminous disy showed that it was a bit over eight hours.
The room, where only routine sounds from medical meters can be heard, felt cold and inhumane.
The silence that was stealing warmth from ones heart reminded me of that empty home where I awaited Mais return.
This is the same hospital where Mai ended up after that ident.
TProbably this is probably the reason why I saw that old dream.
On the table beside the bed was a note that contained the words:
See you tomorrow, I will bring a change of clothes. When you wake up, eat your food thoughtfully and then quietly lie on your side like a dead fish and rest.
She,that as always, had to add a couple of twisted, unnecessary words.
I am thirsty.
When I became aware of my thirst, my sense of hunger returned as well.
Dont they also serve meals at hospitals?
It also was mentioned in Mais note, could it be that the food was taken away when I was asleep?
Nurse call would be anne an exaggeration. Its not like I am feeling unwell. Lets look for a stand and fill my stomach with something.
As I was about to do so, I notice that I dont have any money on me.
I rummaged through the desk beside the bed but it had neither a wallet nor a cellphone.
Guuugh Even so, this hunger wont do.
When I realized that I wont be able to eat, the feeling of hunger became even stronger.
After deliberating for a while, I sighed and left the room.
Since it came to this, lets catch a nurse and ask if its possible to get something to eat.
In the corridor, no one could be seen except for some patient-like people walking here and there.
Walking over the linoleum that did not change since Mais hospitalization, I was looking for an information board relying on my faint memory of this ce.
And when I was about to turn a corner, I heard a voice.
But that is just terrible, isnt it?, I mean that patient in the private room on the third floor. They say he is involved in that disappearance case.
Yes, that boy? On one hand, I pity him but isnt it a bit scary? Didnt they incite an incident not so long ago? Even though it is not his fault, you know what I am talking about.
Disappearance incident? Are they talking about me?
But, I hope that things will get better for that little sister now. Losing everyone she could rely upon she did her best all by herself until now, didnt she?
? No one to rely?
Gradually feeling of something being terribly wrong enveloped me.
Could it be called foreboding? A bad premonition was filling my heart.
I felt that I will regret listening to this conversation any further, but I could not run away.
She is a clever girl, but she is only sixteen.
Yea, right, even if she got money from insurance. Its that pattern when money alone wont bring you happiness.
Both of her parents are dead and even the whereaboutseven whereabouts of her aunt and grandmother are unknown
There, I heard the sound of a key locking up Mai all by herself in that lonesome and cold house.
Chapter 140 - Returnee, cry of powerlessness Part 2
Chapter 140 C Returnee, cry of powerlessness Part 2
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Father and mother are dead?
Aunt and grandmother are missing?
What is that? What Is that what is that what is that what is that?
Looking back, there was a lot of unnatural details.
The first person that appeared when I woke up was Mai.
All the following exnations began without my parents showing up.
Which is strange. Its not like I am conceited, but my parents most likely would have abandoned all of their work and came running to me like Mai.
Even if they cant do that, they would at least give me a call.
But in reality
Really? Father and mother are really dead?
For some reason, when I said those words aloud, I couldnt bring myself to doubt them.
Granny and aunt are also gone?
My Grandparents, with the exception of my grandmother from my mothers side, were all either dead or at a retirement home.
Aside from my unmarried aunt, there were no other rtives we could rely upon.
And if both of them are gone.
Then what about Mai? What happened to her? Who stayed with her?
This is, this is just
My head is spinning.
My breathing became shallow, my heartbeat got faster and the ringing in my ears grew awful.
I have to go I have to I have to I have to I have to I have to.
While I still can meet her, if I can meet her, right now I can still go to her!
!
Overwhelmed with impatience, I withdrew from that ce step by step.
I ran down the stairs, tried not to make a noise and searched for an exit.
The front entrance was already closed. Suppressing my rushing heartbeat, I found a ce that looked like a rear entrance.
After having snuck past the yawning sleepy guard, I rushed away from the hospitals territory.
I got to a broad road and found myself in an unfamiliar ce, looking upon an unfamiliar scenery.
A whole crowd of people was going on with their business among the clusters of the nights darkness that was scattered by lights from buildings and shops.
A cold night wind calmed me down a bit, making me realize that I have no idea how to reach home.
Shit
Nevertheless, this hospital shouldnt be that far from home and I also had the general idea in which direction its supposed to be.
I never came to this area, but as long as I ran along a big road, I will eventually reach familiar ces.
.Ey, Hey!! Hey, wait!!
Then I heard someone calling out to me.
Hii, haah, haaa, you, you are, quite fast. Wa, wait a moment, let me catch a breath.
The one that called out to me was a bespectacled woman in a shawl and with a ck rectangr bag over her shoulder.
Dressed in a coat, the woman that appeared to be in herte twenties was breathing roughly, producing steam out of her mouth.
Pheew Calmed down. Hey, you are Ukei-kun, right? Ukei Kaito-kun.
Aah, well, yes.
Yes! Stakeout was worth it!!
I had no recollection of this woman that had a very sociable smile and called me by my name.
Ignoring my stare filled with doubts as to why she knew my name, the woman was clenching her first and striking triumphant pose.
I am reporter forMonthly ?UtopiaKawakami Kumiko. Mind if we talk for a bit?
No, I am in a hurry so Ill be going.
Then how about that family restaurant Eh? What?
Ignoring the woman that introduced herself as a reporter, I tried to get away from that spot.
Wa, Wait a moment!Please, just ten, no, five minutes!
But the woman got in front of me and blocked my way.
There is a ce where I have to go right now, so give up on it.
I cant just give up! From the way you look, you escaped from the hospital? If I contact the hospital, they wille to bring you back right away. If you wont answer my questions
I will be brought back to the hospital? I wont be able to meet with Mai?
Something inexpressibly dark swelled up inside me when those words reached my brain.
Dont get in my way dont get in my way dont get in my way, dont get in my way, dont get in my way dont get in my way.
Enough, get out of my way, otherwise
I will kill you.
Hii?!
Ah
The frightened voice cooled down the fuming dark emotion that I have never experienced before.
What was this feeling?
It wasnt a joke or a bluff. A feeling like every bit of my blood has turned into something entirely different, I seriously thought about killing this woman.
Kill? What am I even thinking, why I have such violent thoughts
Though I did not say those words aloud, I felt a certain weight behind them.
There is no point in thinking about that, there is no way I can do something like that.
Yet it felt as if it was the most reasonable thing to do.
I, I am sorry, I had no intentions of threatening you. I finally got to meet you after being on the stakeout for a whole week and got in a weird tension.
For better or for worse, the confusion caused by the sudden surge of emotions weakened my anxiety.
No, I am sorry as well, but I must go right away.
Eehm, I dont get the circumstances but is that ce somewhere nearby? If you are going to run around like that you will be in custody in no time.
That is
When I thought about it, I realized that the white hospital gown really was attracting the stares of the people around me. And it seems that argument from just now brought even more attention.
I surprised myself just how hastily I acted, including the fact that I just jumped out without any n.
Nevermind, anyway, it looks like at this rate I wont be able to get anything from you Or rather, making ruckus might turn into problems for me as well And I am kind of scared
After mumbling for a while, she made a deep sigh of resignation.
If you have a ce to do, then I will get a taxi for you. Im sure you didnt bring any money so I will lend you some.
Huh? No, Why
I am rather surprised at her sudden switch to such a cooperative tone.
Ignoring my confusion, Kawakami-san stopped a taxi and opened the door.
Then pushed notepad and pen to me.
In exchange, tell me how I can contact you. In this case, you will have a talk with me?
The sweet smile on her face gave off the pressure that would not allow any objections.
Besides, it wasnt such a bad deal for me as well. After hesitating for a bit, I wrote down my cellphone number and home address and handed notebook back to her.
Yes and heres the money, absolutely return them. Okay? I wille to collect themter, then l will hear your story. Come on, you are in a hurry, right?
With those words, she got me in the taxi and handed me some money and a business card from her wallet.
Thank you very much.
I dont need your gratitude, just give me a story that will bring me money.
Waving her hand dismissively, she closed the door.
Where would you like to go?
I gave the address to the driver.
Shaken by the vibration of the moving car, I turn my eyes to the view outside the window.
If my memory is correct then it should not be that far if I were to travel by car.
After staring outside for just a little while, the view changed to familiar ces.
Familiar, but unmistakably different from before.
My impatience grew.
Once again, I left Mai alone in that house.
Yes, I should not leave her alone. I should not.
Being alone is painful, truly painful, enough to make you lose all hope.
It feels almost like you are drowning and everyone around looks like a hateful enemy.
That is why in order not to see anything, I just kept on running and running and running.
Seeking a spot in that murky water, where I would be able to breathe
?What, is this all about?
Sharp pain pierces my head.
My mind that was gradually calming down, turned into turmoil over the strangeness of my thoughts.
What, just whats wrong, this feeling makes no sense.
Yes, I am worried about Mai, but why am I rushing so much
Dear customer, we are approaching the set destination.
Yes, Thank you. Here will be fine.
Without getting my thoughts in order, I reached home.
A small house in the middle of a hill.
In the small yard were neatly lined up pots with herbs that mother raised with great care.
In the garage, standing without any signs of dust on it, was fathers cherished bike that used to be his hobby.
A house that just yesterday was so familiar, now looked very nostalgic.
Perhaps it is because I didnte here for more than a year, even if Icked the memories of that time.
I did not expect that I will tear up looking at my own house, but at the moment, its all about Mai.
I unlock the door with a spare key that was under a flower pot and enter inside.
After I got inside the house and took off my shoes, my anxiety tuned down a bit.
Most likely, Mai was behind that door that was leaking light, down the corridor.
Still not sure how to start the conversation, I quietly opened the door and found Mai there.
so I think, after all, he finally came back.
The burning smell of incense filled the room and the portraits of needlessly cheerful parents propped onto an altar.
Brother seems to remember nothing about the time he was missing. His unchanging bird braininess keeps astonishing me, yet I am actually relieved. I want Brother to be just the way he was before.
With her back turned to me, Mai continued her monologue in front of the altar without noticing me.
With wounds all over him, he was not waking up for so long that even though he just returned, I was worried that I will be left all by myself again. Good grief, my family is really cruel, even though I am this cute, where all of you went leaving me.
Mais voice was trembling a bit, is she crying?
Ive had enough. All this time, I was so lonely. Pleasee back home already, both of you.
Aah, no good, I cant take it anymore.
Mai!!
Hyaa?! W-Who
Sorry, sorry for leaving you alone, for not being able to remember a thing.
I tightly hug Mai from behind.
I did not care about my strange actions nor the unknown emotion mingling inside me. All of that did not matter anymore.
Brother? Why?! This altar is not what you think, fa-father and mother are Are
Its fine, its fine It is fine
Tightly, tightly, as if amending for something I have lost.
Tightly, so I wont lose anything anymore.
Sorry, I am sorry for being a pathetic and unreliable brother, I can only say sorry.
But even so, you came back, even so, you returned. When you get back home please take care of me like before, in return, I will help out around the house, again, like before
Yes, I will stay by your side, I will No matter what happens, I wont just disappear again.
Yes, I am not losing anything anymore.
I absolutely wont lose a thing.
Yes, that is all, that is all I wish for
Again
Bro ther?
A headache throbbed as emotions crawled out from the innermost of my heart.
A feeling like something from an empty void is trying to bind my body.
I am, I am
Without saying anything, I just hug Mai even stronger.
Ignoring a strange unquenchable me burning inside me.
As if trying to cover up something that is about to gush out.
Pressed by an immense feeling of guilt from not being able to say that I am content with just this.
Chapter 141 - Returnee, short hospitalization and reunion
Chapter 141 C Returnee, short hospitalization and reunion
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Yes. There seems to be no problem. You can put your clothes back on.
After sticking a stethoscope to me a number of times, the doctor hangs it over his neck.
It does not look like your physical condition has deteriorated and there are no signs of a cold. I am relieved, its quite chillytely.
Emm, Ahaha I am sorry.
After showing a stiff smile in reaction to the doctors sarcastic remark, I sincerely bow my head. Deeply without any reservation.
Yesterday, after I snuck out from the hospital we received a phone call from there right after I got home.
It seems that after a nurse came to check on me and realized that I was gone, the hospital turned into a huge uproar.
After not finding me in the immediate surroundings, they called home right away.
Sorry for bothering you, did hee home by any chance?
A voice asked in such panicking and high pitched tone that I was tempted to end the call right there out of sheer awkwardness.
Well, since it obviously would not solve anything, I honestly told them about my escape, then immediately went back to the hospital and earnestly apologized.
Actually, it was quitete already and I was considering that I might as well return to the hospital tomorrow morning, but the whole mood of the situation did not permit it.
Its that, when adults get seriously angry, its quite scary.
Please, really, really, really!! Make it thest time. For just two days, please dont do that again.
Yes I have thoughtfully reflected on my behavior, I am sorry.
If you reflected on it then I wont say anything anymore. Please refrain from thoughtless actions, Im not trying to frighten you but when they carried you here, you were in a really bad condition. It wont be strange at all for an after-effect of such heavy injuries to remain. So please stay in bed and rest.
I will stay in bed and seriously reflect on my attitude
Aah, really, I cant take it anymore.
I once again bowed my head to doctor Maeno as he left the room.
Haa, Aaahh, two more days in the hospital. Thats depressing.
Grabbing my knees, I roll around on the bed.
Unless I fool around like this at least when I am alone, I felt like I would be crushed by various factors.
Until I got back to the hospital, I talked with Mai for a bit.
It seems that on the same day as I disappeared, the car with father and mother fell from the cliff by the coastnds and they died. The car broke through the guardrail and sunk into the storming sea, our parents bodies werent discovered.
Granny and aunt had disappeared as well and still hadnte back.
Looks like Mai was living off the money from our parents inheritance and life insurance, so it seems she had no problems on that ount. Since our family had no contacts with rtives, it all went without notorious fights over inheritance, which is a good thing.
No, that was the only good thing in all that that was rted to my little sister.
Without a thing to do after bing alone, I am starting to feel pressured by thoughts about the future.
Without the parents concern that I took for granted, can I support my little sister?
Were Mai to know of this she will likely say something along the lines of
Mai will care for you like a little piglet. You little sister will praise your cuteness and will keep you for life.
It would be one thing if it was in reverse, but I cant allow my little sister to provide for me.
I have to get a grip.
To get some time alone, I even coerced Mai into going back to school instead of staying by my side.
I should get my thoughts in order now, while I have a chance.
Kaito!!
Fua, Fuaai?!Im not sleeping, I am not!!
With a rattling sound, the door had opened and the voice calling my name made me reflectively raise up, interrupting my nap.
After the examination was over, I really had nothing to do. To put it bluntly, I was dying from boredom and since I already had the record of offense, they wont even trust me to take a walk around the hospital.
Doctors and nurses were giving me stares that were sayingHe isnt going to run away? Isnt he?. So out of concern for own mental health, I had no choice but to confine myself to my room.
Since then, I was killing time watching a rebroadcast of a soap-opera without much interest, but now all of my sleepiness was blown away.
Yuuto, Yuuto is that you? Hey,e on, what are you crying for? You are ruining your handsome face To think that even such face of yours would look handsome, what kind of cheat is that you bastard?
Ka, Kaito, ha, ahahahah, its really, really you, Kaito.
The one who stood there was unmistakably my close friend Kanazaki Yuuto.
Still as handsome as always, he still looked good even on the verge of crying.
Damn, who else do I look like-kuagh?!
You idiot, where have you been until now!!
Y, you, you think its okay to hit a hospitalized person?!
I raise an objection after being caught off guard and getting hit with a fist in apletely rxed abdomen.
Shuddap, can you imagine how I felt this whole year? Of course, I will hit you!
Gah?! Hey, You, Guh.
When I tried to stand up from the bed, ariat-like move was performed on me which then, was turned into a chokehold.
Mai-chan was he worried as well. Even though you are such a siscon, what are you even doing.
Yuuto
Uuuuh Thank god. Really, thank god.
Aah, Uuh, O Yuuto, to start crying, how pathetic of you. We shall bestow another chance on you.
KaAiitoOoo?!
Ah, Wa, Give up, I give up!!A jo, its a joke.
Yuuto got seriously angry and I ended up tapping on his hand that was grabbing around my neck until he finally released the hold.
Phew, finally released. Actually, Yuuto, why are you here? What about the school?
This morning I received a message from Mai-chan, saying that you regained consciousness. So I just skipped half of the sses.
Mmm? Message from Mai?Tell me Yuuto, I highly doubt it but could it be that while I wasnt there, you sank your poisonous fangs into Mai as well? Her big brother would not mind some carnage, do you want to die?
Yea, thats the part you would bite into. Your sisterplex clearly worsened, or rather, are you getting defiant?
Yea, shut up.
Considering the events from yesterday, I was aware of it but did not want others to poke there.
Rx, the only one with whom I am gonna enter into such a rtionship in my life is Shiori. I wont do anything to Mai. You know, right? I am madly in love with my sweetheart.
Yuuto Eerr
Hisughing face as if he made a joke for some reason gave me a stiff and heavy impression.
I can guess the reason.
Aah, I see, you already know who has disappeared.
Shiori-san is still missing as well
Yuutos lover was a lovely person from one grade above.
They knew each other even before we became acquainted and were childhood friends. In middle school, Yuuto decided to confess to her and turned to us for help. So Suehiko, Kenta and I provided him with various forms of assistance.
In truth, we had a secret alliance with Shiori-san that little sister loved so much.
And her name was on the list I saw yesterday.
Say, Kaito, I heard from Mai-chan that you have no memory about that time you were missing. But how much do you remember about that day?
By that day, you mean when disappearance incident urred?
Yes, that day.
That day I remember until the point where we were talking dumb stuff with Kenta and Suehiko. We also were making bets on how many minutes will it take you to return from upperssmans floor.
Haha, thats what the three of you were doing then.
With a nostalgizing face, Yuuto closed his eyes.
What about what happened after that?
No, I heard the story, but to be honest my memory gets hazy from there.
Is that So I still remember it clearly. Suddenly it was shining and then Shiori-san was locked inside the magic circle, her face with eyes wide open from surprise was rapidly turning into particles.
Yuutos voice was monotone, I guess the way he talked, suppressing himself, showed the difference between us created by this one year.
Sorry, Kaito. I understand that it is a cruel thing to ask. When I rushed in here for the first time, you were all tattered and with bandages all over you, I understand that you had to go through something terrible enough to lose memories but
With a face like he was embarrassed by himself, Yuuto lowered his head.
Please, I want you to remember about the time you were missing. Though it might be painful for Kaito, I want something that would allow to get to Suehiko, Kenta, and Shiori, no matter how small that might be.
Its fine. Even if you didnt ask me, there is no way I would be content with the current situation. Such a bomb should just be exploded as fast as possible.
Kaito Sorry.
Like I said, dont be Even so, Its regrettable but its going to take some more time though.
Of course, I was also thinking about getting back those missing memories.
I had plenty of time alone to sort out my thoughts.
But no matter how hard I try to remember, no matter how long I follow that guiding thread into the darkness, it all ends in nothing.
I tried to recall something many times, but I cant remember anything no matter what. Sorry.
I See No, I should be sorry, I was too hasty. Its not like things are so simple that you can recall it just by wishing hard enough.
I felt a little wave of guilt washed over me while looking at Yuuto that was shaking his head.
Because I had a bit of reluctance about recovering missing memories.
It is not a lie that I tried to recall something.
And as I saw the depths of the dark void, I was scared of what was surging in there.
If I try to haul something out of there, I might get pulled into the darkness myself instead.
Next is the featured news. Today, we invited a criminal psychologist, doctor Kuroi.
A TV echoed in the hospital room as if it were trying to fill an awkward silence.
The TV screen was showing a newscaster that I never saw before and an old man with a balding head.
Looks like the soap opera that I was watching ended without me realizing.
I reached for a remote to change the channel and then stopped.
Now, this month another incident took ce, presumably a group known asTransference Applicantswas behind it.
Transference Applicants?
For some reason, those words created a lump of uneasiness in my heart.
Chapter 142 - Returnee, short hospitalization and reunion, part 2
Chapter 142 C Returnee, short hospitalization and reunion, part 2
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Ah, theTransference Applicants, a bunch of fucked up criminals.
Yuuto?
Yuuto uttered with clear disgust.
For Yuuto, that was an unusual attitude. And as I was thinking about asking him what happened, the talk on TV continued.
A tragedy once again repeated itself. Was there no way to prevent it. We decided to ask some experts. First, doctor Kuroi, from the point of criminal psychology what do you think about this incident.
Well, crimesmitted presumably by theTransference Applicantssuch as theft and property damage are frequent enough, but heavy crimes such as a murder did not happen since the assault half a year ago. The police used that assault case and the scandal that apanied the leak of the list of individuals linked to that disappearance case and of the footage taken during said disappearance as the pretext for more active actions and were able to restrain the groups actions.
That was one of the reasons why the government announced that Fujinomiya High School will continue to operate even though many assumed that it surely will be abolished.
Well, that is a reasonable decision. After all, people that were promptly relocated one after another became targets for theTransference Applicants. Well, in a perspective, it made things harder forTransference Applicantsto take any action. Security of the school was strengthened and people rted to the incident also acted more vignt. Nheless, such alertness cannot continue forever. Half a year had passed since that incident that resulted in a fatality, they surely were attentively watching for a moment when the topic will die out and apse in alertness will appear. After all, considering their ims, ultimately they dont have to think about the consequences at all. In that aspect, it can be said that they are notCriminals that lost their sense of reasonbutDevoted believers of fantasy cult
Believers ?
Exactly, exactly. Just like followers of Ikko sect during the warring states period, if they die after aplishing their goal, they will be able to attain ultimate bliss. In practice, the culprit behind the incident this time has killed himself. If even death, the biggest deterrent, does not restrain them frommitting a crime, stopping their criminal activities will be quite difficult.
I see, they are looking to aplish aTransference to another World, and in order to aplish that, they wont avert even from death.
Well, it is unclear if they went to another world or not though.
On the screen was a face of criminal psychologistughing cynically to the frequently nodding announcer.
When I looked at Yuuto, seeking an exnation on the subject of this broadcast, he was delving deeply into his thoughts with his eyes closed.
Thats right, if you still havent heard about it from anyone, then it would be better to exin it properly or you will be in danger as well.
And with such distressing opening, Yuuto began.
A lot of things happened since that incident. It became a huge uproar, various investigations were performed but they were unable to discover the cause. The school was closed temporarily, during that period an uneasiness was spreading among teachers and students and started appearing those that were leaving the school. To begin with, three sses of second years and around one ss of first and third years disappeared, of course, there was the talk about the abolition of the school. Around that time on the appeared the video that one of the students took during the incident. That video became a topic and due to that A lot of people died.
Said Yuuto with an utterly bitter face.
People died? Wa, wait a moment, how did it evene to that?
I do not know its contents but I really dont think that a video can lead to death.
Yeah, and that is whyTransference Applicantsare crazy. Wait a moment. If you search for a bit it shoulde up.
Yuuto took out arge tabletputer and after a bit of maniption, put a certain video on yback.
When I received the tablet, Yuuto decreased the TV volume.
Good, now its fine.
The video began with a pretty ordinary ssroom.
Is that third years ssroom? A person that I have never seen before, was stacking a lot of erasers on the table, probably going for a domino effect.
Hey, lets bet on whatever it will seed or not.Then I bet a lunch that it will stop mid-way.Oh, cmon, then it wont be a bet.You guys! Are you making fun of my efforts!!
It seems that the video was taken on a smartphone, so quality wasnt that great but it conveyed the overall atmosphere pretty well.
But that peaceful scene soon turned into a shocking one.
This phenomenon urred without any premonition.
Ah, right, how about recording not from the side but from above, from a chair, for example,.Okay, at least make it go half-way.Just look, now then, whoa, so bright?!Uwaaaa?!
The point of view shifted to a higher position as was told and in the next moment, the screen was enveloped in intense light.
Perhaps scared by that light, the operator tumbled down from the chair with a loud crash.
Ouch Wha, What? What happened?
When the operator rose up and looked to his surroundings with the camera, it revealed that his ssmates were caught in shining magic circles.
Kya, what is this?! What, eh, a wall?Hey, what kind of prank is this, dont interrupt me from studying.Huh? What is this, I cant get out!!!
The ssroom that sank into confusion was filled with distressed voices.
Judging from the video, only ten or so students from that ss were trapped inside magic circles but in some parts of the screen, it was visible that in the corridor as well, people were trapped within magic circles.
The sight of them knocking on the walls of light looked almost like a pantomime with an exception that it looked too real.
Then that abnormality transitioned to the next stage.
The one who realized that was a schoolgirl on the edge of the screen.
No, NOOOOOOOOO!? My, MY HANDS?!
Shaken by a loud voice, the camera turned towards the girl.
It looked like a scene from a shitty SF movie.
Her fingertips were turning into shining blue particles that then were floating upwards.
When one person realized it, the phenomenon has spread across the room.
Wha, its a joke right, what is this, what the fuck is this!!!No, NOOO!!!My hands, my legs are gone, he, help me, someone?!Its, its cold, why, I am disappearing
Bewildered confusion turned into terrified bewilderment.
The one who was making makeshift dominos and students around him as well, one after another were turning into particles.
Ha, Hahaha, what, am I still sleeping?
The microphone pickups puzzled words that might belong to the operator.
Trapped into the magic circle, a man that was trying to make domino with erasers.
Before even a minute has passed since the beginning of that phenomenon, only his head remained. Despite the low resolution, his face , that was warped in horror, and his cries for help were captured quite clearly.
Everyone trapped in the magic circles had disappeared and now only empty magic circles remained.
And like per signal, all of the magic circles dissipated, along with the walls of light as if they were ttened by an invisible thing.
When that unrealistic spectacle came to an end, silence returned to the ssroom.
However, the spots where the disintergrated students stood before now remained empty.
Ah, got to stop recording.
Picking up a dumbfounded voice at the end, camera, probably due to a mistake in controls, switched to the phones selfie mode and showed the astonished face of the operator before switching off.
Its not edited, right?
While saying those words, for some reason I could not think that this video was fake.
I felt dizzy and nauseous, the buzzing in my ears wont stop.
I have seen that. I already saw such a scene.
Where? Where did I see it? Why was just looking at that scene bringing me to tears?
What is this cold feeling rising from the depths of my soul?
Im pretty sure at first everyone thought that it was a fake. But in fact, people really went missing. Eventually, even experts in video editing appeared and imed that the video was authentic. Though we ourselves knew that it wasnt fake. After all, I was there myself and witnessed all of it.
Inhaling slowly and deeply, I redirect my attention to Yuutos voice.
I wanted to switch my thoughts from the iprehensible sentiments as soon as possible.
Shiori disappeared in the same way as in this video. I could not do anything. She was crying for help, saying that she was scared and I could do nothing but watch. I still see it in my dreams. I woke up many times in the middle of the night to her voice or face. At times I even thought that going insane might not be that bad.
The sound of Yuutos self-mocking voice resounding in my ears.
Sorry, I got sidetracked. The video got leaked into the and became impossible to remove, turning the disappearance incident into the national sensation. And while most people after seeing that video were saying that it is fake or edited or something, a strange rumor started to circte.
Rumor?
Yes, a dumb rumor, something like an urban legend. ording to it, people trapped in those magic circles were summoned to another world.
Once again, my heart skipped a beat.
Something inside me screamed that its different.
It was not such a nice thing.
Shit, just what is this all about
Pulsing sensations for which I didnt know the reason to, sent my blood rushing all over my body, making me dizzy from fever.
Suppressing that and pretending that nothing is happening, I concentrate on Yuutos story.
This far its no big deal. Or rather, another world is one thing, but if we cant believe in something that defiesmon sense then all that is left for us is doubt our eyes and minds. The problem is what happened after that.
Yes, what then?
They imed that if you kill someone associated with the transference, someone who was there, you will level up and will be able to go to another world after your death.
Huh? Come again?
The story took such a huge leap that I was unable to follow what Yuuto was saying.
Ah, yea, I understand that feeling. But there was a bunch of imbeciles what believed in that. They secretly were increasing their numbers in the deep web until finally, an incident urred. A student was invited on the program doing a special about the video that turned into a hot topic. There, he was stabbed with a knife by one of the staff members and killed.
And on top of that, right after that was leaked a result of analysis by police stating the video isauthenticplus personal information of all people rted to the case.
Yuuto made a pause there, took a breath and then continued.
People from the school were attacked in various locations. Eventually, it crossed all possible bounds, iming that by taking possession of personal belongings of someone rted to the incident one will be able to receive a lot of bonus points for reincarnation, they turned to robbery, burry and even kidnapping. Due to the leak from the police, they could do all they wanted for a whileKaori-chan also went missing in one of the incidents and her whereabouts are still unknown.
By Kaori-chan you mean little sister of Shiori-san? Why the hell, isnt she unrted?!
In my mind appeared an image of cheerfullyughing little girl.
Somewhat more mature for her age, a little girl, still in primary school, should not even be ten years old yet.
Because I waspeting with Shiori-san on whos little sister was more adorable, I remember her really well. Always wearing the hair clip with a cat that she supposedly received from Shiori-san and really idolized her.
They have a point system for us. For example, us that were present on that spot at that time areOut of scope for transference- 100 points, siblings C 70 point, parents C 50 points. Blood or hair or something simr also works, depending on the quantity it can be from one to five points, hahaha, really, such fucking shitstains.
It, it cant be Wha What did police say?
Missing, no development. Didnt discover any clues.
But, but, if she wasnt found then she might not be dead.
I know. No matter how long will it take, I will find Shiori and Kaori-chan. Definitely, I wont give up. Yea, I know, I know. I am still fine.
With an expression like he was about to crush his mrs, Yuuto spit out those words in a somewhat familiar tone.
I can see ck light shining deep inside his eyes.
I had no idea what to say to Yuuto that was resembling a balloon that is about to blow up, so I just kept my mouth shut.
With a friend that was close to his limit in front of me, all I could do was to keep my mouth closed.
Thats what I meant when I said that people died because of the leaked video and personal info. Personal info included addresses, face shots and so on, so people shortly got found Soon some were killed. Only after the situation became like this, the police and the government finally took it seriously. The number of police officers in this town was greatly increased and it was decided that the school wont be abolished. Well, they probably just wanted to put all of the bait into one ce. But because of that, security was bolstered so much that it was clearly noticeable and no new incidents urred.
Yuuto turned his gaze back to the TV.
I see, someone died, again.
Kaito, surely I dont have to tell you but make sure you will support Mai-chan.
Well, of course?I will protect her no matter what. As if Id let such sickos hurt her.
I am not talking about the physical aspect, on that part you should be careful yourself. Im talking about her mental well being, if you die she might evenmit suicide. Thats how you should look at it.
Huh? No, nonono, Mai is quite strong mentally, suicide is just
I know that as well. But I will say it even so. I am pretty sure what if something were to happen to you, Mai-chan will break. The two that were Mais friends, remember them?
Miyuki-chan and Satomi-chan, right? I do remember them but Hey, dont tell me
My little sister didnt have so many acquaintances during middle school, and those two were the first friends she brought home.
Mai, very shy at the time then said Theyre my best friends
Remember, I said just a minute ago that Kaori-chanalsowent missing. Miyuki-chan is missing since that assault six months ago, half a year has passed already. And Satomi-chan is the student that was mentioned on TV just now, she was killed only a month ago.
Why, why.
Why did my little sister have to go through all this.
What Mai, what had my sister ever done that she has to go through such suffering.
Parents died, I disappeared, friends are gone.
Aah, really, why
You are the only one left for Mai-chan.
A farce that sounds like a story that I heard somewhere causes a sharp pain deep inside my head.
My heart was filled with bitterness and disappointment at my own weakness.
And I was even more disgusted about myself because for some reason those emotions felt like something I was really used to.
Chapter 143 - The returnee, short hospitalization and reunion, Part 3
Chapter 143 C The returnee, short hospitalization and reunion, Part 3
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
In a few days after Yuuto came for a visit, I was finally released from the cage named hospital.
Thank you for everything.
No, I am relieved that we were able to peacefully discharge you.
Since it was a workday, no one came for me. Only doctor Maeda and a nurse were there to see me off.
Mai was in the belief thatIt would be a pity if Brother were to get lost and started cryingand wanted toe, but I dont think that going as far as to skip school just to pick me up is a good thing for her.
That is why I endured jabs likeI am worried thatzy brother will oversleep and trouble hospital personnelorAre you nning to pretend that you forgot something so you can leer at women in nurse attire?orBrother is a pervert, lecher, uniform fetishist, I cannot bear the shame of having such a lewd brotherand simr verbal abuse And enduredbut I couldnt endure it for long.
I mean Its just not possible, I never felt that I can win against that stare head-on.
On top of that, she is getting subtly better with her poisonous tongue, for example, I almost didnt herst lines at all. I heard that she is saying something, but Ipletely shut myself out from the outer world. Sob sob.
Rather, its almost a miracle that I was able to make her attend school during my hospitalization at least.
Therefore, instead of leaving the hospital in the afternoon as I was originally supposed to do, I shifted it to an earlier time.
If I contact Mai after already reaching home, surely she wouldnt skip school. Later, she certainly will sulk a lot, but if I make an offering of apple jelly, she will forgive most of the things.
It surely will be hectic, but take care of yourself.
Yes, thank you for your consideration.
Wearing casual clothes that Mai brought for me, I put the bag with all my other belongings over my shoulder.
After bowing deeply, I turned away from the hospital and began to walk.
The weather was really good and clear blue sky was just as grand as my resolve.
I thought about a lot of things and found a lot of them disheartening, but I could easily discard all of my concerns as they didnt matter at all.
Because there was something more important than my worries, something that I had to protect.
Well then, lets begin from returning to ordinary life.
There was a gap of more than one year between my own perception and the world around me.
Things that changed, things that did not, things that I understood and those I did not.
I have to adjust that as soon as possible and return to the ordinary days from my memories.
Staying by Mais side and protecting her.
So I wont lose what is important to me, so I wont let go of it.
I dont have time to spare for anything else, I dont want to repeat the mistake of not being able to protect
Repeat, repeat?
Say, where we made a mistake
If it is in my power, I will do anything. I will even give you half of the world. Soe to my side, please.
?!
ring sunlight, so bright that its almost painful, makes me dizzy.
In front of my eyes shed an image of someone with a hidden face and red hair.
However, when I, with an intense headache, reached my hand out for that illusion, it disappeared into the blinding light.
Im getting used to this.
Struggling. That me that I lost is undoubtedly struggling inside.
Somehow I understand that with my senses. I can feel how that me is trying to get to the surface.
For Yuuto, Mai, and my own sake as well, I have to regain my memories but I just could not bring myself to like this sensation.
No, its not even that I dont like it, I am scared of it.
The voice screaming inside me is filled with such anguish and rage that I have to ask myself if its really my own.
With logic, I understand that I have to recall it. The past me urges me to recall it but somewhere deep inside, I am frightened.
Is that really me? what kind of cruelty happened? The uneasiness that I should have shaken off shows itself there.
However, this one right now felt a bit different
It was different from usual when only hatred and anger are transmitted.
Just now it was filled with tenderness and love, but in the end, it, after all, turned into mncholy.
Damn, really, just what Ive been doing?
A bit embarrassed by that lingering feeling of affection, I scratch my head as if to gloss over my own feelings.
Or rather, if I get a sad feeling over the sight of the woman does that mean that I got heartbroken during that period for which I am missing memories?
???, Stop stop stop!! Aah, shit, this is just the worst.
Treading over a dry asphalt, I halt for a moment and shake my head.
Oh, what might be the worst?
? , Ah, you are Eeh, ehmm
Eh? What is this reaction, could it be that you had forgotten about me? Its me, me, Kawakami Kumiko!!! Reporter from theMonthly?Utopia!
The one that approached me was a mature looking woman in the cardigan and with well-arranged hair. However, there was such a huge gap between that appearance and the panicking demeanor when she was rustling through her bag, trying to pull out the magazine that I could not bring myself to say anything.
Previously, I heard from mother that a woman can transform with well-applied makeup and a proper hairstyle but this is harsh.
A, Aaah Aaah, yea, yes, Kawakami-san, its okay, I remember, I do.
You should try to learn how to lie better. If its this obvious, its not just infuriating, it awakens an urge to kill.
No, I really do remember. Its just that time it was nighttime and I wasnt in the right state of mind. You, Kawakami-san, also lookedpletely different. So different, that to be honest, I thought you were a different person.
Isnt that obvious? If my appearance after persevering over thest day of stakeout didnt look any different from myplete battle form, as a woman, I would want to cry.
Perhaps she was happy that I said that she looked different, but her face softened and now this, not such a young woman was puffing her chest with pride.
I guess it would be better not to say that unless she puts make-up on her character as well, there is no point, I know, I know.
Ah, no no, Thats not what I came for.
Aah, today I want to go home and rx already, so some other time.
Ooh?
But thats not possible, right?
Pressured by that sharp re and low tone of voice, I had no choice but to make a forced smile.
Considering the time, you are yet to have lunch? Lets talk at some family restaurant nearby. But, before that, this.
?A mask?
I received a disposable white mask.
Yes, and then this and this. Why are you walking around this vulnerable?
Eh? Ah, Yes?
Come on, hurry up and put it on! Youpletelyck the sense of crisis!
Besides the mask, I was given sunsses and the knitted hat, thus I was forced into theplete setprising a suspicious disguise.
You didnt hear about theTransference Applicants? Those fully converted criminals arepletely nuts. Were they to learn of your identity, they would undoubtedlye at you with a kamikaze attack.
I will be careful.
Looks like I didnt recognize the danger properly.
For starters, a drink bar for two and two rice sets with hamburgers.
Two drink bars and two rice sets with hamburgers. Certainly!
The family restaurant that we entered had a fair amount of customers even though it was still too early for lunch.
Good grief, you have to be more careful. Lately, it became quite dangerous in this country. Do you understand your position?
Yes, I will be much more careful from now on.
That warning was right on point, so without arguing, I dejectedly lowered my head.
Well, you dont really have to worry about it too much. Looks like you have the guard properly assigned to you as well.
Kawakami-san pointed at the pretty ordinary tall man that was sitting at the table near the exit with her gaze.
Ah, ehm, so he is there to protect me?
I thought that it was my imagination, but I felt that someone was watching me from the moment I said my goodbyes at the hospital entrance.
But I didnt feel any hostility and it felt more like he was monitoring not me but my surroundings. In addition, he is the only one that can be seen but several more presences can be sensed.
No, wait, wait, wait, aint I being too optimistic. Not feeling any hostility or sensing multiple presences outside of my field of vision, what is this, a rpse of eighth-grader syndrome? Wait, wait, wait, I cant afford to go back to my dark history.
I shake my head and deny this baseless feeling that follows me for thest couple of days.
But even so, there is indeed a man that took the position on the seat near the entrance.
You werent told anything? Since I was waiting for you, I was taken to the police station by that old man that sits there with an indifferent face. And then they made me do a written oath that I wont write an article about you.
No, even if you look at me like that.
I avert my eyes from her unblinking stare.
Even a simple interview article without any mention of your name is no good. It seems that they hid the very fact that there is a returnee. I dont have the courage to write after being toldAnd what are you nning to do if your unnecessary article will lead to someones death?
Then what are we doing here?
I ask sighing Kawakami-san.
Pure curiosity. Even if I cant turn it into an article, after working so hard for it, wouldnt you want to at least hear the story?
Well, Sure?
While saying so, I was thinking about what I should do.
And? Will you tell me a story worth thirty thousand yen?
Ah, Ahahaha
Kawakami-san had grin beaming with excitement, to which I for starters responded by making a forced smile.
So, what should I say since I dont remember anything?
Haa~ Im tired
The sshing water within the bathtub at home felt so good that I could feel the tiredness from the day disappearing as I entered its watery embrace.
A, Amnesia? Emm, so you are saying, all my work was for nothing?
Quite opposite, you got police attention so it can be called a loss?
Kuuuuuuh!!! I even refused to go to a good mixer, I tried so hard, even though I tried so hard!
After such an exchange, I went home as I have originally nned and sent the message to Mais phone.
I had no heart to talk with her directly over the phone so I made a brief message simply notifying of the fact, immediately after that Ive got a call.
While I was hesitating to pick it up, the following reply came:
Cowardly Brother, get on your knees and wait for me at the front door. When I return we are going to have a very, very important conversation <3 ?
The reply made me want to escape from reality.
And thus when my dear sister returned, with a blood-red setting sun behind her and a shining smile on her face, she went on lecturing me for quite a while.
Making me spill everything that happened today, she found out about Kawakami-san as well.
Mai was looking down at me with a cold stare of absolute zero temperature and kept persecuting me with phrases likeStupid brother can only think with his lower halforTrash brother should first learn how to treatdies before doing something like thatorShall your charming sister discipli provide you guidance before failure-brother will turn into low-life brother that attacks women? and such.
If I wasnt waiting on my knees with the offering of apple jelly prepared, the sermon would have continued until morning.
Its school starting tomorrow. To think I will be Mais ssmate and underssmen of Yuuto.
I muttered and got out of the bathtub before I became dizzy.
When I changed into pajamas and went back to the living room, Mai was sitting there on the couch and watching TV.
Ah, Brother, how was the bath? Aah, look at you, you have to dry your hair properly or you will catch a cold.
Hey, its fine. Im not a kid. That aside, you should take a bath yourself.
Thats right, then I will have it The water You didnt contaminate it, right? Trash Brother.
Emm, for real, can you give me a break already? If my cute little sister will bully me some more, I wont be able to recover.
Hmpf. Its all your fault, so I dont care.
Saying childish things with an unconcerned expression, Mai averts her gaze.
Aaa, what is this, my little sister is too cute.
Cuteness that strikes right into my heart.
I followed Mai with my eyes as she was leaving for bath and then went to the refrigerator for a canned juice.
Returning to the living room, I out of boredom turned on the TV. The program that was going there happened to be a variety show about some prettymon incident.
That thing where a bunch of celebrities, experts andmentators watch a video and discuss it.
Its about Transference Applicants again
Which means, that perhaps the suspect didntmit suicide?
Yes, cutting your own neck with a knife is a clearly abnormal method of suicide. The mostmon suicide ways are hanging, followed by jumping from height and carbon monoxide poisoning. Because there is no point in killing yourself in a clearly agonizing way.
Yeah but wasnt the culprit doing like drugs or something? Perhaps he waspletely out of his mind?
Then was it thest act of resistance from the victim?Ah, such a poor girl
In any case, its an unbearable incident. At least may the soul of the victimSaito Satomirest in peace.
I turned the TV off.
Well, time to sleep.
Emptying cans contents in one go, I leave the living room and shout I am going to sleep.
Mai responded withYeesand I went to my room on the second floor.
The room that stayed without the owner for one year was kept in the exact same state as I remember it. The same as with mothers nts or fathers bike, I can tell that Mai was looking over them with great care.
I get under the nket, close my eyes and calm my heart.
And then I seek the fragments of my lost memory.
It became a habit over those several days. Before I sleep, I search for my memories like this.
Deeper, deeper, as if sinking inside myself, I keep diving deeper aiming for the bottom.
There is certainly something that I absolutely shouldnt have forgotten at the bottom.
Something very important.
But no matter how deep I dive, I cant get to the bottom, eventually, sleepiness ovees me and I let go of my consciousness.
Today as well, without getting hold of anything, my dulled down mind fades into sleep.
..?Mai?
As I was dozing off and was on the brink ofpletely falling asleep, the sensation of my clothes being grabbed on the back brought me back to reality a bit.
I can smell shampoo that wasnt mine, a bit more pricey one.
Lying on my side I tried to look behind me by turning my head but decided not to.
Without saying anything to Mai that sneaked into my bed, I once again closed my eyes.
Chapter 144 - Those That Remained 1
Chapter 144 C Those That Remained 1
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Okay, Minnalis, Shuria, time to wake up. No time to sleep
Hmm?
Huhh?
From far away, I could hear someone calling Shuria and my name, and I felt someone toss ice cold liquid all over my face.
I felt the cold wash over my face.
whereis this
I opened my eyes with my consciousness still blurry.
I could see the contours of Shuria facing me as her limpid eyes finally met mine.
I started to get up and looked around; the ce I was in felt like something from a dream that waspletely unreal.
A wide legal-looking room, with milkish-white colored walls.
My consciousness finally cleared, but my heart still felt numb.
In front of me stood a 24 or 25 year old woman in white.
White hair, white skin, wearing a white habit of some sort. Her hair spilled down to her cor in thick curls much like a sheeps.
After ncing at her, I looked down at my body, and checked my condition and my equipment.
Okayokayokay! Youve been locked up! Theres only one way out of here! From now youhey, waitwaitwaitWAIT!! What are you doing?!
nk, suddenly white chains formed around our bodies, rendering me unable to swing my sword while making shuria drop the knife she grabbed onto the ground with a nk.
What do you mean WHAT? If theres an enemy that shows up in front of us, were going to attack it, right?!
Why do you think THAT I am an enemy?
Because you said youre locking us up! Minnalis, we have to hurry, attack her, then get out of here!!
Hurry, if I dont hurry
I have to hurry and save my master, my master, my master!!
Wait, sorry! It was a joke! It was a joke Im telling you!
Hurry up and let us out!I have to save Kaito-sama! Dont get in my way!
I made an ice spear with the all the magic I could muster, and Shuria flung the knife in an arc with her magic string.
Wah, wahwahwah, you two are dangerous! My eyes are spinning, I mean, this hero of yours is not that big of a deal!!
But still, she spun around and around, lightly, and just like she was gravity-less, danced in the air, dodging all our attacks.
Time out! Time out! Why are you girls trying to act scary all the sudden?! Towa-chan, help me!!
Suddenly, greaaak, the sounds of gears grinding and the white ceiling turned into an emerald green.
Well, well, I told you I would be leaving first. Your love for fun, I guess, didnt make that obvious to you.
?! What?!!
The woman before mes hair turned the color of jade, her clothes the color of emerald, as she spread something like snow all around.
Her yful ways disappeared and were reced by a calmer appearance, almost like a rushing of cool, cid streams of water.
Her tone and voice changed, and her appearance became irrevocably different.
Well, with that said, even if I were to continue conversing with you, it seems that you wouldnt behave yourselves. Bonds borne from the covering wind Link of the SpillWind!
Whoaa, what?!
Eep! What, what is this?!
Even though we were cautious, we couldnt stop whatever magic she was now throwing at us.
This magic spell that was finely woven with magical power seemed to bind every movable part of our body with a creak, creak, creak, as we were made to sit upon the floor by force.
Shuria and I were forced into a correct sitting posture called a seiza that master had taught us before.
Even though I tried to resist the magic power with my own more powerful force, her magical force simply respread over my body and I couldnt control it any longer.
Aghughthiswhy?
Even if I tried to get out of this magical force that held me in this strange position even with all my force pushing against it, the power simply pushed back from me breaking through.
Ah, that power of yours is one technique you have. Its one of the ideals of magic that this worlds magic has. I can settle that surge of magic and bodily power, however. Theres no way I can give an example to exin it, so wouldnt you just stop and listen to me quietly for once?
She smiled with a smirk, and let her power flow a bit more.
She gave a look like she was waaaaay a higher ss than us, and threatened us. Then we knew that she pretty much was right.
But we shouldnt just let that stand. We couldnt let that stand.
Uwaaaaaghhh!
Errrghhhh!!
?! Hey, hey, stop already! If you keep trying to break out of that, the reaction will just hurt your body! Those who go against the flow of the magic will just hurt their own spirits. Do you simply want to hurt yourselves?!
Creakcreakcreak, my body screamed against the ces that were held down by magic.
But who cares? Who cares if my body hurts?
I cant feel any connection to this pain to what I feel about my master.
I have to help, help, help!!
I cantakeittttttt!Kaito, we have to heeelp himmmmm!!
Hmph, weird. I dont think your hero has the psychological ability left to transcend this worldoh, maybe, youre trying to die so your soul can meet his soul, since hes dead? Now that just makes me disappointed in you.
UGHHHH!
At the same time the bonds inexplicably began to break, the extreme pain caused my whole body to copse.
My eyes mped shut in severe pain, and I entered a world of darkness.
Wellllyouve got some guts breaking through these bonds. Theres nothing logical about it. Even if you two were to get out of here, what would you do out there like that anyway?
To fall down at a time like thisI cant take it. An opponent that can turn masters power into something powerless, I have to hurry, or
Kaito-sama willdisappear I cant find him inside me. Hurry, I have to hurry to see him!
Again, there was no answernothing.
Save us, help us, give us your power.
We had walked together in a puddle of blood, ate the fruit of the revenge that we wrought.
All we did is take, and still havent given anything back.
We could have been killed, but Kaito was the one left dead
Hm? Wait, do you think your connection to him has disappeared? If thats so, his death and your death wont be linked. That IS strange, I guess there is no consistency in your theory, huh? Hmmhard to understandwait? Ah, oh, wait, maybe I should be the one to exin. Lunaris is too much of a child. Meteria wont be able to exin well because of soulless people like you, and no one else will work either? No, thats too much.
Shut up!! Towako, youre smart, so why does this present so much of a problem for you!? Luna too. but you both know that you have to know, youre women, right?!
Gaggiiiiiiii, and the ceiling was now colored a deep pink.
Right before our eyes, the womans hair and clothes suddenly had the same color as the ceiling, while she spread light pink, shimmering dust all over the room.
This woman angrily iled her arms and legs and the whole atmosphere changed again.
However, again Gakiiin, and the right hand wall changed to green, and pooong, a five-year old girl split off from her.
The girl looked almost like the woman had gone back in years, and her hair and clothes were emerald.
Hn, hn, hnp! Hey, Meteria, you got emotional real quick! This has nothing to do with my sex or exnation ability! I always try to progress the conversation logically
Im tellingggg youuuu, there is no logic in a womans heart! You idiot, idiot, IDIOT!
So, you areyoure calling me an idiot now?!
An emotional person cant listen to logic, you know?! Go and sit in the corner of Towa-chans room! Come on,e on!
Ah, wa, wait a second, thats a really disagreeable way to treat me!
She was about to freak out, but then was pushed by the woman into the corner.
First, I have to heal you okay? the drop of a smile, Ring of Angel C Blue Healing!
The pink woman stretched out her hand and issued magic, creating a shining rind over our heads, as we lie fallen on the ground.
From the inside of the ring fell a light fire-colored dust that our bodies sucked in, and I could feel myself heal.
Your muscles, anyways, will take a little longer as your soul itself heals. Would you let me speak now? Youre fine, Im not your enemy. So, please, let me speak? In order to help Kaito, youll help us with something, right?
But, but, we have to hurry! If we dont, Kaito might already be killed!. No, maybe alreadyahhhhh, no no no, I dont want him to die!
Shuria covered her ears as she shouted.
I mean, you two arent dead, so hes not dead, you see?
What do you know about that? I have no connection to him anymore! to live in a world without masterI cant
As she angrily red up at the girl and then seemed to be lost, the girl seemed tough, enjoying it all.
Hah hah hah, you idiot! Were not just going to let you die! You are in a different world, we want to save you but your connection with him has not disappeared. If you feel deep within your heart, you will feel him.
Within us?Inside of us?
As she said that, we tried peering inside ourselves.
All we saw was an opening darkness, deepening shadows, a gaping hole.
The dark red me inside of us had disappeared, almost like a hand had entered and extinguished it.
NothingnothingIts empty, dark, cold, nothing
ck, jet ck.
Just alone.
The same as when I was in a single cell in the city about to be sold by the ve trader.
the same? Even though I couldnt find that me of revenge, the same?
Has the connection disappeared? Dont be stupid. Since youre under the power of the holy zonethe connections just disappeared.
La-dum, a small, but a certain throb resounded.
I had searched and searched but couldnt find it.
I couldnt find it, but I could feel the warmth.
Aaah! Ahhh! Its there!Its there! Weak, small, and I cant find it, but its there! Honestly
Just as Towako said, you have a connection inside of you. And that connection was only created by his power, right?
No!Not at all!
If so, then think. What can you do to save Kaito?
W, well, if we dont hurry, that woman will hurt the master
Itll be okay. Since he passed to the other world, whatever is in this world will not be able to help him.
The otherworld?
You need to be stronger. When he returns, you need to not burden him. In order to avoid thinking about trifling with Kaito-sama.
What are you TALKING about?
First, know this. The flip side of this world. Who the queen, holy woman, demon lord, hero is. Why, and what roles they each y.
The pink woman said while swishing her hair behind her, closing her eyes with a bit of bitterness on her lips.
Also, lets go kill the god. In order to stop this situation. yes, kill. Theres no way that Kaito-sama can kill me, none, none whatsoever. That piece of trash woman, should drown in a tank of goblin shit.
However, her eyes opened again, and hearing her say that with those hollow eyes of hers made them look full of anger.
Words that continued with cursed intent, almost as if a switch was turned on.
Yes, thats why I said to exin this. Its not over, her soul is unstable and the result is all of this. So now please listen to my exnation.
Now the green girl came forward with a look of expectation.
Hm, first we need to wake these girls up. Since this is finished, you can be sure that the hero still exists, okay?
Ah, Leone
As I said that, the green girls finger pointed to Leone, who was unconscious.
Chapter 145 - Those Left Behind 2
Chapter 145 C Those Left Behind 2
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
A seaside town on the most eastern reaches of Lunaria Kingdom.
The towns profuse aqueducts and spread-out buildings of exquisite brickwork now had mes and smoke pouring here and there from ces of destruction.
Guhah hah hah hah hah!! What a race of weak people! We magic beasts truly are the master race!
A demon with screw-like horns and ck wings on his back, like a pping bats,ughed loudly.
He gathered more magic up between his outspread arms in a pretentious disy.
Tch, this magic sucks! Her power creating this huge barrier IS PISSING ME OFF!
He said angrily with a click of the tongue.
On the other side, the Lunarian troops stood behind a magic curtain and cowered in fear at the sight of the magic monsters and their terrible magical energy.
Damn, why did theye from the south?! I thought they were going to attack from the north!!
Where are the reinforcements?! Wheres our countrys holy knights?!
Hold them back! Hold them back!
The security forces were the first to copse after the sudden attack.
They werent in an important military position, just in a tourist trap, so there was no need for a full force.
Amidst the dwindling leadership and their will to protect the residents, the troops believed that reinforcements woulde and resisted with all their might.
Damn these beasts! Halo barrier!
OhhhhhRAH!
Hmph! That barriers as thin as paper! You bugs!
Their prayers erected a light-wall of green and blue that stopped the magic being thrown at them for an instant before being quickly overwhelmed and destroyed with a loud metallic nk.
Guwaaaahhhh!
The magic attack continued as the security forces fell to the earth.
Hah hah hah hah! I knew this was gonna happen, we kill all of em, and then we make a base here in this town and can finally knock out that magic barrier. Then our true demon king will
Holy water pierce through, Water Spike / Holy Water!
Pwusssh, there was a huge sound that echoed through the raging battlefield.
A spear that appeared in a white light flew through the air and stabbed the magic beast through the back and disappeared.
All the was left was a huge hole in the beasts chest, as the magical beast looked down in widened eyes of amazement.
Whwhat the?! Urrgh!
The powerful fighters other than the magic beast also had huge holes opened in their chests by the spear, and not one was strong enough to stop it.
The dead bodies, powerless, fell to the ground with a giant thud.
Everyone, you did well to resist. Please, be at peace. As far as Lunaris power extends, the magic beasts will never find a haven.
The holy woman C Metelia Laurelia C appeared with a voice that echoed of the integrity of pure water.
She was wrapped in holy clothes of white, and with a cane of pure porcin shone like a magnificent halo.
Oh, ohhhhh! The Holy Maiden! The Holy Maiden!!
Madam Laurelia is here! Ah, I knew that Queen Lunaris wouldnt abandon us!
After a moment of silence, the roaring of the soldiers erupted.
Amidst this shout of relief and joy, a soldier approached with his dyingpatriot slung over his back.
Metelia, Metelia! Help him! Help him! His child was born justst month!
please calm down, its fine, as long as one is still alive, anyone can be helped. White wave of healing of surging cure Water Heal / Ripple Drop.
Metelia swung her cane in a smooth motion as if to soothe, and a wave much like a drop causes a ripple spread outward. The wounds of those it touched bit by bit began to heal.
The nearly-dead soldier as well saw the wounds all over his body close as the color of his face slowly restored.
Ah, aahh! Thank you! Thank you!! Holy Maiden! Lunaris, thank you for yourpassion! Ughhh
The soldiers began weeping and holding their fellow soldiers.
B, BAztArd HMmanssGahKill!!
Well, well, tougher than I thought. I thought thatst attack of mine killed you.
Although the magic beast was pointlessly trying to cover the massive hole in his body, his bleeding had stopped as he struggled to stand with his heavily wounded body.
Youuzkum! Humaann scum!
The distant magic beasts that had avoided the attack now turned at watched the lone monster.
Whos that woman? Hey, he got his butt kicked by her, loser.One of ours got really beaten by her.He wasnt careful. Better to get rid of a worm like her quick anyways.Ahah hah hah hah, her flesh looks delicious
Ah, theres more magic monsters!!
The soldiers suddenly lost hope as they looked at the new group of monsters.
As the monsters all had the same imposing look as the other, it caused fear to spread through the human troops.
You human trash are through! Theres no way humans can face us
Water cage / Holy Binding!
Fwissh, as soon as Meteria said the words, a binding force of holy water appeared and surrounded the magic beasts.
Wh, whats this?!Ah, this is holy water!!No way, this has the power to bind us?!Aggg, this water is electrocuting me!
Sorry, but I dont have time for bugs like you. I will not permit you to hurt my town or my followers. Bow yourselves before the power of God.
Oh, aghhhher powerThe light of Goddd
Meterias magia power seemed to focus into the cane as it shook with a ring, ring, and spread a pure, white halo around the end.
Hear the whitely-ringing bells in the church belfry. All shall bow!
Wha, what the? No way a human has this power!Impossible, no, no, no!This holy woman, this servant of God!Waaah, no way! Theres no way!
The surprise and fear of the monsters was clear as the light began to stretch from the maiden to them.
The chanting, much like holy water spilling forth that came from her mouth reverberated together with the ringing of the cane.
All will be judged. With this one drop, the holy water and its holy light, will suppress all evil.
The magic energy now focused down into one shining point at the end of her cane, and Metelia waved it forth.
The unmoving monsters had something like a bell of shining crystal appear over their heads.
The bell of blessing rings thrice. Water Crystal Bell / Thunder Wave!
In the instant Meteria spoke that from her mouth, the bell suddenly rang.
Surrounding the bell itself were water spikes the size of a person.
Then the bell rang again, and the those spikes rained down on the subjugated monsters.
Agh!Guh!Gwaah!Eek!
When the third peal from the bell urred, the water spikes that had stabbed into each monster were filled by a light like white thunder from above.
GWAAHHHAHHHHHHHHAAAGHHGHHHH!
Through the water spikes, the holy magical force entered the monsters bodies and each individual cell of the beasts was burned away, leaving only ashes.
Nono way
Upon seeing his fellows disappear without leaving a scratch on her, the magic beast with the hole in his chest slumped to his knees.
my, you magical beasts certainly are a nuisance. It reminds me of the sweet time I had times past with Kaito.
Meteria stepped once, twice before the magical beast, and looked down on him with nopassion.
Now, with thepassion of Lunaris, go back to God.
Yyou monsterahaghh!
Meteria shot a water spear through the monsters head, and all of them were now dead.
Whoaa, whoaaa!Yeah! Yeaaaah!Were saved! Saved!Ah, there really is a God! Long live Lurelia! Long live Lunaris!
Aaaahhhhhhhhhh! The shout was loud enough to rupture ones ears.
The only thing left in the town were small, weak monsters that you could knock over with a breath.
Now, everyone, clean this town of the evil! Through the mercy of Lunaris, let them know the power of holiness!
Meteria let a smile form on her lips that encouraged the troops.
Now that they were strengthened, they went about cleansing the town of the rest of the monsters, and when the sounds of the battle had finally stopped, there was a great cheer throughout the town.
Only one was left with worried, and that was Meteria.
Well, is this okay?
Ah, this dream again.
From the time that Kaito was sent back to his world, I see the same thing over and over nightly, from a ce I cant remember.
Last night a message came from the Oracle. Kaito was dered the enemy of God.
Hmph. This time the hero strongly holds the power of the holy area. If this goes well he can be used as a spear against her. Because shes so desperate, shell do anything to chase him away from this world. Even so, is seems like spite for someone who likes effectiveness so much so send him back to his old world using so much power. Even her pride wouldnt allow it. In other words, theres no choice for her but to kill the hero.
I couldnt see the white, blurry background, but I knew that another woman was talking.
Its bad luck for you, your link to him is a real problem.
The girl shrugging in front of me in my dreams looked like the one when Kaito was sent back to his world that was surrounded by various beasts.
However, what was different was her emerald green dyed hair, and the Lunarian religion habit she had on, also a light green.
I cannot believe Lunaris. I cannot follow those instructions. However, I feel we are at a limit. Day by day, I feel myself changing.
Heh heh heh, I see. Maybe thats why youre not surrounded by beasts. I know that was my request, but you wont have a total back-up even if youre sessful even without a totally safe ceremony? Anyway, manipting the soul is done with holy magic. Its going to be difficult to do it while hes alive, but even so thats at my limit. Do you think you can change the conditions somehow?
No worries. With the way I am now, I these emotions for him. I have no time for another n. And if theres the possibility of opposition
I couldnt understand it.
The words the Holy Maiden was saying to me?
This is, what? What?
Heh heh heh, good. I like that way. I know how it feels when you cant take the way someone somewhere is. However, let me make this clear, this is the ceremony for splitting a soul. At the worst, it may be easier than now for her to corrupt your soul. If something happens, we might have to overwrite with a recement soul, and if removing the effects are effective, then after that we can interfere and remove it. That being said, if the soul within you changes so much that we cant ovey it
Dont worry, even if it does, my important memories wont change.
Even though my questions werent answered, the already blurry world now seemed to lose color.
Then, I woke up worried.
.
I yearn for Kaito-sama. No matter what, I will remember that.
As had I said that in my dream, I knew that it was me.
Madam Meteria! Meteria!
Ah! Pant, Huff
I awoke in a side room in the church.
A female attendant sent to care for me from the empire lightly shook my shoulders.
You were having some kind of a nightmare. Would you like to rest some more? The reinforcements havee both from the empire and the beast kingdom, so you shouldnt push yourself so hard
thats not the problem. There is no way I can let the great barrier protecting our kingdom be hurt.
The Holy Crystalthat created a giant barrier spread over the center of our empires continent.
If this barrier that shuts down the majority of the magic beasts ability is lost, then the continent is lost.
The beasts from over the oceans as well as the small ones here are bothing inrge numbers.
The reason why, is because of me.
(In order to call Kaito-sama back to this world the magical beasts must be used as a sacrifice to the Holy Crystal .)
I first thought using the power of the empire in the beginning, but that wouldnt go along with the n.
Whether meaningless dreams or the sudden cessation of Lunaris Oracle, all of my worries and fears are increasing.
Hm? Meteria?
Ah, sorry. I was just thinking. Lets make our way to the frontline in the town today.
Many worries, so many things to do.
Having thoughts about Kaito-sama in my heart, I live as strongly as I can.
I believe that we will be together again.
Chapter 146 - Those Left Behind 3
Chapter 146 C Those Left Behind 3
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Deep in a training room in Aurolias castle.
Now, stand. Or will you give up?
No way, no way, no way.
I will be a hero, and Im Gagand, right?
Why did I end up like this, in this situation?
I thought the one thing a soldier has to have on his path to be a hero is that he has to be strong, but I guess I expected too much.
Her silver hair waved in the sunlight, fwish, as she took the thin sword and whisked it through the air.
I thought it was a joke when they called me up from being security at some town to be the queens fencing instructor.
I thought that I wouldnt lose to anyone in a real fight, but now amoner like me was going to teach someone imperial.
At first, I thought it was strange that a modest yet fickle queen would learn sword fighting.
Even so, I couldnt turn down a proper request from the empire, and so with doubts, I made my way to the capital.
So, now, Im in a mock battle to test my strength.
For a girl at this tender age to knock away the sword I have so much pride in and drop my butt to the ground
You have a strong body, and youve trained it well, but your skill is several levels lower than my knights.
(Stupid, Stupid, STUPID!)
Thats all I could say being faced with this reality.
After being given this sudden, reasonless chance, my breast had burned as I came to this capital.
There was no other chance to directly meet the imperial family, but if they smiled upon me here, then I am sure to be given glory.
With the magical beasts beginning to rise up, I could be the one hero added to the others in the fight against them.
The previously chosen hero was coveredpletely in mithril so that only his face could be seen. Definitely the sign of a coward.
If only those crappy upper-ss warriors from the aristocracy didnt mess with the ceremony of choosing a hero, theres no doubt I would have been a hero!
(Yeah, this is where I make it countthat hero would die on the battlefield quickly anyway! Then I would be the hero, a great hero. The greatest hero in this kingdom!)
I would do it, no, its strange that I dont with the power I have!!
The queens cold demeanor means I have to win her trust, then, then I
Just then, I smelled a sweet, flowery smell, and heard my own voice.
Can a man whos had his sword knocked away by our beloved queen, even be a hero?
YYES!
Those impulsive words were different from the present reality.
(No way, no way, no way, I canttheres no way!)
Stop messing with meeeeeeeeeeeeee!
I noticed that I had drawn my own sword from my back and had charged at the queen.
(Ah, dammi.!)
An unreal act of barbarism, unconsciously acted upon and toote.
My sword was knocked down as I was too brutish to pull it back in time.
Sweet Petals of Protection
In a second, all was rubbish.
Then, I saw her beauty with my own eyes.
Huh? Whaaa? Ah!
A huge flower filled with petals colored in soft pink.
The flower appeared so suddenly in front of my own sword, that my sword slipped from my hand. But, that instant, almost as if the sword returned to sand disintegrated to silver powder at my feet.
All that was left was a cleanly preserved handle, which I pulled from the dust.
You are too weak.
With grumbling words and an icy look, she chilled the blood in my heart like a frigid stream of water.
Now that I was sane again, I remembered the brutish, foolish thing I had done, and just the thought of what I had done made my head spin.
The crime of treason, the crime of attacking the queen, meant my blood rtives would have their heads cut off and set on pikes, and that my beautiful wife awaiting my return in one room of the castle would instead be tragically dealt with before the faces of my town.
That horrific image swirled around my head.
AhIm sorry! NoI didntMadam Aleshia! It was just a mistake of my handsI nevernever meant to hurt you or anyone!
I fell to my knees in fear and confusion and lowered my head in desperation.
Raise your head, Gagand
Just thinking of seeing her icy re when I raised my head seemed terrifying to me.
However, I couldnt remain like this.
So I slowly raised my head.
ah.
There in front of me, like apletely different person, was apassionate, angelic look of kindness on the girls face.
Youre fine, theres no reason for us to discard of a hero that will do everything for his country. Gagand, patriots like you are an asset to your country. We need men like you to protect us.
AhIm so happy to hear so
(WaitIm saved?)
Though I imagined the absolute worst, my stricken heart seemed to rx.
She looked unbelievably kind, to put it bluntly, almost like a naive young girl.
However, Gagand. You are simply not qualified to be a hero. With your power now and the enemies we face, youll quickly lose your life in battle.
She sadly shook her head.
I will teach you one of the secrets of our imperial family.
As she said this, she held one grain of what seemed to be a seed.
Whatwhat is it?
A seed with the power to change the world. With this seed, I was given power.
With that seed
That said, her beautiful handas white as porcinhanded the seed over to me.
As I looked at this seed now in my hand, I felt it had something attractive, almost like a magical force, inside of it.
(With this seed, she became powerful? Butthat story, no, if so, then why is she so powerful? Something strange about it. If this seed gave the queen that power, then if I were to use it)
I heard myself swallow loudly.
Youve granted it to meso, may I eat it?
Yes, chew it up and swallow it. This seed has the power of a spirit-god. Once it enters your body, the seed with quickly grants you enormous powers. Then you will be a great hero to defend the Kingdom of Aurelia.
Ia great herodefending
Yes, theres no need to hesitate. It is your choice.
Her voice sounded pleasing to the ear, and I felt myself smile.
T, then I promise to use my body to protect this country!!
I then eat the seed, about the size of a soldiers provisional cracker.
Just then, I could feel a painful burning rush out to my four extremities as I crouched to the ground.
Ugh, GUWAAAAAHAHHHHH?!
HotHotHotHOTHOTHOTHOT HOTTT!!!
There was a pain, almost like my body was being reconstructed, a hot pain that bleached my thoughts white.
I couldnt take the pain and copsed, unable to look up, unable to see the face of Queen Aleshia.
Gagand, this is the training demanded of by the spirit-god. None can defeat the power of the Seed of the World Treeso do your best.
I smiled at him kindly as Gagand had fallen, having lost consciousness, and called an attendant.
Please take Gagand to his room.
I pped lightly, and a hollowed-eye attendant girl came and lifted the massive body of Gagand off the floor.
The muscr Gagand seemed a bit strange to be picked off the floor by a slight attendant girl.
(Well, no matter. Everyone in the castle is mine because of what the Leader of the Knights Giddot did for me)
Well, well, quite a nasty sight youve created, Queen? Or dont you think so?
When I saw the attendants enter the castle, there was an elf with a fearsome look of objection on his/her face that appeared.
That elf Endemia had a smile that mocked humans, and from behind her right shoulder, a short man emerged wearing full te armor that hid everything but his face.
Endemia! Move that dirty hand away!
Whoa, scaaaaary. If you yell like that, no ones going to take you seriously, right?
I shot forth a small,pressed fireball the size of a marble toward Endemias left shoulder. However, just before it hit her the fireball slowed down to a stop, and stopped right above the palm of her hand, zing for a bit, and then disappearing.
Like usual, herposed anger and the fact that I had made her move her hand was enough to finish the exchange without anyone using more magic.
Geez, dont you know elves arent your enemyyyy? Cantchu be a little nicer?
I dont like boring jokes. I only love those that defend our country. The disdain I have for monsters that arent human that I dont know are enemies or not is different. Disgusting. Even if I allow humans with mixed blood in this ce, please think of it as special circumstances.
Well, well, even though Ive taught youuuu so much.
Even with the displeasure, I showed Endemia and her guest, she let it flow by her like wind through the willows.
It wasnt her broad-mindedness that was the reason, but because she wasnt displeased because she knew that she had free entry even as we looked down on her.
(No, I must rx. Theres no resisting displeasure at disgusting beasts like these. We need to think over what needs to be done from now.)
Well, Endemia, have you told Miminya, Gagands wife? Have you had her take the seed yet?
Of course I did. Wellll, Miminya, no Miminya. Your man hass the ability to be a hero. And if you want to help him be that heroooo, I have a seed for you to take to help him get there.I said, and she chomped it right down.
She said it almost as if she was reperforming the scene before me.
So thennn, well, hate to bring some lonesommmme news at the end of this all. I have to take a little trippp.
what do you mean?
I must take leave of you for today. I have some minor businessss to attend to, no, not attend to. I jussst dont have time to spend hanging around here. Because of that, I didnt want to forget my goodbyesss as I am so polite, so I must take leave. goodbye, it wasnt boring being here, even though an interesssting girl like you is ssstill a fake ssssubstitute.
WAIT A SECOND!
Hee hee hee, and like a fairy, sheughed, was covered in darkness and disappeared.
~~~~~~!! Damn that mixed-blood freak!!
This world is the human world, so why do non-humans like that move up in it so quickly?
well, however, soon I will get rid of those nuisances myself.
With no one there, I put my hand out to the silent armored woman.
Then I pulled her close into an embrace.
Lunesia, please be at ease. I will show you that I can aplish this.
Chapter 147 - The Back Side of XXXXX
Chapter 147 C The Back Side of XXXXX
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
The dark night was scary.
A night with no moon, but I was relieved as I was in my older sisters futon.
HnnI guess its not so special to just be rted to one of them, shes not a target.
Sister, where is my sister?
Without sister, food doesnt taste good. I have no one to braid my hair.
Sistersister
ButI have to work hard for my sister. Thats all I remember.
Well, Kaori, do your best. Its okay, it wont hurt, itll be over soon.
A dark room. A narrow room. A room with a slight smell of mildew.
Hey, sister, where are you?
Hey, sister, where did you go?
Im going to do my best, the best as I can. Im going to hang in there. Ill do anything just so I can find you sister.
Thats whypleasesister.
Come back, hold me, stroke my hair, tell me you love me.
Ill do my best so I can find my sister again.
Heysister.
Cold, dark, frigid, dirty.
Why, why am Iclosed in a room like this?
Noothis kids no good. I guess this targetis not atargetafter allshe didnt respond as well as we expected from her magical test, no, it seems shes outside the requirements for this Sigh, no good, well, maybe not outside of being atargetso much as failed, I think.
.aesha
From my own mouth, I heard my hoarse voice emerge.
No, this wasnt a voice, but just air that spilled out.
I mean, I had no way to speak anyway.
Ah, its okay, as long as she has strength, we can experiment with little Kaori even if she wont work. She had a poor reaction, but more than most normal people had with magical power tests. Ah, our ancestors were right. Hee hee, all of them are fools, unknowing fools, and because they dont have the qualities necessary theyre all jealous, but theyll pay!
A strange, evilugh with a voice mixed in static.
Oh yeah, my ears were ruined long ago.
Hee hee hee, phew well, lets begin the test. If we improve your ability, there will be a lot of magical power we can take in the end. Arent you happy? Youre going to be the stepping stone for me to be a great magician!
Oh yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!
Broken, broken, broken!
Everything, everything, everything was broken by them!
Why, no, why did this happen?
Well, today well try the ceremony. If were sessful, well be able to see the spirits. And, we might leave the present world, but you dont want to see this cruel world anymore, do you?!
No, nooo, NOOOOOOOOOOO!!
a..n.a..
Help! Someone help!
Mai! Satomi! Anyone!
Get me out of here! Father! Mother! I want to go home!
Well, theres nothing to fear. Let the ceremonybegin.
Someonehelpppp
Damn! Damn! Damn! Aaaahhhhhghhhhhh!!
I spared no expense in making this underground chamber.
Now that I havee so far, just one more step, and then to be betrayed.
That stupid fool! Why the hell did this happen.
In a dimly lit room, I lost the chains suppressing my anger while others watched and I just went crazy.
You shitty worthless NEETs, I told you not to kill anyone, you shit shit shit heads!
I screamed out while kicking the wall, balling up my fist, and then punching the wall.
I could feel my fists throbbing, as I noticed the anger from my head had gone now to my hands.
Phewtch! I have to think over the results to the research againand if I die my soul leaves my body. I have to test this while there are some remnants left.
After scratching away at my head, I took a deep breath and opened the door from my research room.
As I went through the hall there was a stairway leading up on the right.
On the left; there were four doors with red, blue, yellow, and green doors. The two red and blue rooms had people inside, but the yellow one was where the dead bodies that were brought.
I opened the yellow door and there was a girl covered with a sheet with no smell of blood.
Okay maybe we can do something here.
I touched her cold skin, and pushed open her eyelids.
The lifeless girls eyes simply stared out into space. In reaction to her neck turning slightly, her white lips popped open a bit.
Since there is no way to make a change in ability, I guess were just going to have to follow the n.
As the thoughts of what I had to do popped one by one in my head, what I could and couldnt do with a dead body split into two categories.
I yanked off the sheet and smiled.
Well, lets do some work, Satomi.
Her whole body was so white that she ceased looking like a person and was now more of a thing.
Outside of the scar in her stomach that a huge knife had cut, her condition didnt seem too bad. However.
Ohit seems that youre experienced in transference at least once. Youve got something thats left behind thats far better than these non-targets, even though youre dead!
As I sent a green, blue, and brown liquid throughout her body, a speck of red dust emerged.
A magical response like this showed more response than those other non-targets that had been used already.
Its a pity that while alive she couldnt have generated that huge magic circle while her soul remained.
Heh, heh heh heh, Im going to discover it. I have to, that magic circle from the video, that magic filled space!
As I put my hand on the shimmering silver engraved ce of magic, my mouth turned up in a smile.
I licked my lips.
The blood was gone, the worlds magic lessened, and only a small remnant remained.
Still, I had generated the magic ability in this world.
I am a genius! The genius of a magician who is the leader of a new glorious magic group!
Ahhhhhh! No, nooooo, NOOOOO!
ck, ck, ck, huge X marks were stamped on papers spread all over the desk.
I mmed my pen in hand down on the desk, and clenched all the papers on my desk as well.
Ahhhhahhhh! What what what wha! Whaaaaat, just one more step!
I was so disturbed that my brain seemed to shut downI would have had the answer if I just thought a bit more!
One more inpatient step had turned into a hunger.
Why?! What am I missing!?
I analyzed the experiment, and thought that the results were perfect.
All of the bodies that I needed to cross this dangerous bridge were now useless.
I guess its all for nothing. All of those rted to the transference, all those non-targets that didnt transfer, those now dead that missed the transference, all were just pointless experiments!
Yeah, if so, then I had to use the real thing.
If I had used the person that I needed from the beginning, then this result would have never happened.
Well, I have to keep experimenting, one by one.
Yes, the guy came almost as if he was put there by God.
Now that I think about it, because of all these mistakes, now I wouldnt end up wasting him.
Just a little bit more, and Ill open a hole in this world.
If I do, then this world will be reborn in magical power.
At the same time, the power will be mine, and then I would achieve the pinnacle of existence in the stories of gods!
I will be the worlds greatest sorcerer, he heh he, no one will stop me, and after the ancient blood in me is awakened, I will be the only, the true god wizard! Kuh hah hah hah hah!
Yes, more than a man, I will enter a new stage! HAHAHAHAHAHAH!
Chapter 148 - Returner, Destroy Your Body with Cheap Tricks
Chapter 148 C Returner, Destroy Your Body with Cheap Tricks
Trantor: Ranzan Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
After I left the hospital, two months had passed.
The season was deep winter, a season when the dryness and cold permeated your skin.
I thought that the new life I worried about would finally be easy and quiet.
I had no connection with juniors at school as I as I had missed out on clubs andmittees, and with ss change and my rise to senior ss I only knew Yuuto and Mai.
On the day of the disappearance, almost all of the junior ss, third group, that I was in was involved.
The only group that was saved were those that fell down from the surprise of seeing the magic circles light emerge, and after running were lucky enough to escape being taken by that magic circle.
That day, Mai waste and was running to school herself, and because of that she was able to escape the circle.
However, those two or three other ssmates that were lucky enough in avoiding the circle, were all killed anyway.
It happened one month after I returned, those murders.
Mais friend, Satomi, was murdered.
In addition, there was the random group ughter that happened about half a year ago.
Almost as if arranged beforehand, random attacks urred on those rted to the disappearance, and ssmates were among the victims. Mais other friend Yuki also disappeared.
Now, the only ones left from junior ss, third group was Yuuto and I.
Anyway, now I hardly know anyone at this school. Thats why it now feels like Im a transfer student in my own school, which makes me think that I have even more problems now.
Especially since everyones so interested in what happened to me during my disappearance.
However, on the other side of that, no one really ever asks me what happened.
Everyones had a hard time more or less in this year since the happeningand with you not having any memory of what happened, we were told not to bother asking you to avoid more chaos
Yuuto said with a slightly wicked smile, and I felt embarrassed about myself.
Why do they all think about me more?
The only way I was given consideration was that I was allowed to sit next to Mai in the ssroom, so even with everyone around me conscious of me, I still got used to the situation quickly.
I was thankful that my new ssmates treated me rtively normally, and my daily routine slowly seemed to return.
Okay, time to give back the test. Until the regr instruction begins, take some time to look over your test answers.
Hearing the loud voice of the morning homeroom instructor echo made my heart feel nostalgic after everything that happened to me.
Thest math test I think had careless misses. It makes me sad to see my scores.
Hearing my sister say such honors-student-level things made my heart race.
OhI see.
We all were returned our tests by name, and after getting my test back, I sat down.
I tried as hard as I could to hide my test score!
Brother? What is it?
Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom.
Fwip, I got up from my seat and left the ssroom begin with my test in hand. I went to the bathroom.
I jumped in the first toilet stall and locked it, and looked at the answer sheet with something like a prayer.
Uffh
However, I looked up into the air as I saw the reality of my marks on the answer sheet for the five subjects. Since I was in the toilet, I couldnt see the sky.
(Damn, if she finds out)
BrotherIm so disappointed. I guess my brothers finally be an idiot.
I imagined her breathing in a sigh, shaking herself, and then crushing the test answer sheet in her hands.
If she sees these scores, she would watch me every day including Saturdays before the retest a monthter, and lord over me by making me study.
She would have nopassion, even as I was restarting my life as a student all over again.
My sister was going to a sword training ground in order to strengthen her body against that crazy cult, so when that offense-switch within her flipped, she turned into apassion-less, smiling, Spartan devil.
When she found out that I was addicted to video games as a middle school student, she would always win her smiling arguments to my parents, and I never had a day of peace.
But because of it, I got 100% on my redo test.
Fff, this sistershe beats me all the time. And just like that one manga character, I leave enough proof for her to find it.
I tore the answer sheet and threw it away as I thought of her evil pursuit of me due to my grades.
After tearing the paper as small as I could so as not to clog the toilet, I flushed it one sheet after another.
No proofall gone.
No conviction if there is doubt.
Even if she looks at me with doubtful eyes, if theres no proof, then that switch of hers wont go off.
My sister was pretty solid in that regard.
If I saidthere was no paper in the toilet so I used the test sheetshe would get angry and it would end with her sayingyou need to learn to be more delicate, brother.
I finally left the toilet, and entered the ssroom like a king.
Wee back, brother.
As I got back to my seat, the homeroom ended, and there were about five minutes left until the beginning of first period.
Ah, well, my stomach hurt, and there was no paper in the stall
I see. Thats too bad. So, did you use the test sheet instead, poor brother?
Huh?
I didnt expect that kind of response from Mai when I got back.
(Tthat was weird, really weird. This feels strange)
I started to feel sweat pour from my brow as I began to feel scared.
Brother, whats wrong? Youre really sweating.
Nnothing, its, maybe the air is bad!
Thats not true, brother,st week someone came to repair the air conditioner. The room is just as warm as it needs to be.
Ah, I see, well, its still strange.
Phew, I tried to blow it off, but she kept pushing me as she breathed in a long sigh.
This girl only looks out for her brother for his own good. Even if hes a pervert that likes to bully girls, or a pervert that likes to fall in love with his sister, or is a pervert with a thing for feetIm still going to watch over you.
Whawawhawahaaat?!
Whoaaaaaa, wait a second, what are you saying?! Stop it please, youre going to make me look bad, look, even Nakamura it looked at me like some kind of monster, youre going to make everyone think Im some kind of weirdo!!
Weird like a brother that flushes his answer sheet out of confusion about what to do with hiding a test that he totally messed up onI think youre disgustingyoure worse than human excrement!
Ah, she found out.
Nothis is not good.
Mai was looming next to me with a look of total knowledge, and I knew that her switch had been totally thrown by now.
And that horrid scoreit makes me so sad. I guess its an appropriate score for a brother thats be a depraved little imp.
?! What? What did you say?
Mai held up the test sheet that I thought I had flushed to the bottom of the ocean!
Mais hand gently shook as she looked over the scores.
I never thought that my brother would do something like this. So I cried guiltily and asked for the teacher to give me a copy of the copy you got of your test answer sheet!
Since it was now all out in the open, Mai now breathed out a sigh loudly.
My brother has be a degenerate. Its sad to see my brother sink so low.
Well, if you have any pity, no, I was thinking that maybe youd be kind, I was thinkingand maybe let me off.
I asked for pity, as anger oozed from Mai, and she said, almost as in prayer,
Brother, during this lunch, well formte your NEW study n.
Then the bell beginning instruction sounded without any emotion.
okaythere go the sentimental days of my youth.
My days hereafter will be filled with studying.
Nhhgimpossiblestop!
It was on one day off, that I was studying as hard as I could at Yuutos house.
Yuuto lived alone in this room, in an expensive apartment building in the city.
Yuuto was an illegitimate child, in other words, he had a lot ofplex family matters. Since he had lost his mother during his elementary school years, I heard that he received money to support his life from his father.
However, he wasnt on good terms with his father.
The first time I heard about his father was when Kenta and Suehiko visited.
well, if you finished this far, youre pretty good at math. I think you can pass the test.
Really? Yesssss! I can do it!
After hearing circles showing correct answers being drawn over and over, I heard from Yuuto that I had passed and without thinking jumped up into a victory pose.
Even though I was just about to take my college entrance and thought that I was thankful that someone could look over my studies andugh, saying Youre fine, you have the basics downthis and that arent the same.
I was the type to study all night the night before a test, that didnt protect the time allocated to study.
Thats why I had this victory pose!
Okay, next is the social studies test, Kaito.
Whaaa?
Dont say what. You got a lot wrong in that one, right? Sorry, but this time I cant be your ally, okay? Mai-chan with threaten meshe asked me to do this.
Yuuto said while averting his eyes and with a pale face.
Damn sister. My almostpletely handsome friend was reduced to a weakling by her.
Well, its bad to just push ourselves this hard for this long. Lets take a break and get some coffee and something sweet.
Id like a Snow Mark coffee, okay?
Sure, butthats not coffee.
I watched Yuuto leave the room with a grimace, and shut the door with a fwump.
In order to cool my head from all the numbers I had been thinking about now that I was alone, I put my pen down on the low table and fell back on the floor, still cross-legged.
(I wonder if Mai is okay)
I zoned out while listening to the tick, tick, tick of the clock.
Today, Mai was going to the 100 day memorial service of the death of her friend Satomi.
It was a memorial service only for the family, pretty much, but Satomis family said You shoulde too, Maiso she attended.
I remembered Mai leaving the house with a mix of loneliness, sadness, and a smile that morning.
Ah, no, no, now I can see why Yuuto is so weak to her!
Hup! I sat up, and decided to search around Yuutos room.
I couldnt let Mais sadness bring me down. I had to do something stupid so that I wasnt always thinking about Mai all the time.
Okay, then, lets take a look at this. Lets see if theres any dirty mags of his that I havent found yet.
Just like the crazy stuff we did beforejust like always.
Butthis time I really couldnt think about it.
Looking at his room, voices, thoughts, something was lost.
Almost like were shut in a cage that had closed us off.
A red pen had Xed off the faces of pictures of those posted in SNS feeds, bulletin boards, inte posts, and newspaper articleswalls upon walls of them.
This sucks, damn it all, whyI cant give upwhy.
WHYWHYWHYWHYWHY, WHY WHY, a screaming, cutting voice seemed to cry out.
All there wasa year that I didnt remember, and a year of pain that Yuuto felt.
It wasnt a ce that I could just enter myself.
I shut the door, hit the wall with my fist, and then put my head in my hands.
Why, why did this all happen to me.
I said to myself, alone, quietly alone.
Yuuto came back, and he handed over the food and drink I wanted, we took a break, and then again began to study.
As a result, I couldnt say anything about what I found, and just blew it off as if I saw nothing.
Also, I had no idea about what I should do.
Okay, are you ready to go to the hospital?
While I was answering questions silently next to Yuuto, who was quietly reading a novel, I noticed that the clock said it was already past 3 PM.
Damn, this time already?! I need to hurry up a little bit.
I remembered the time that I had to see the doctor that we decided onst week, so I hurried and got ready to return home.
Make sure you review when you get home okay? I dont want to have to go over all this again.
I know. I dont want to get them wrong and have my Spartan sister kick my ass over it. I have to be the one that lords over her.
Damn you and your sister-fetish.
Its not a fetishits justnormal.
I said as I reached the entrance and opened the door.
Okay, Kaito, get better quickly.
Yeah, see you at school.
I left his room, and made my way slowly to the hospital.
I walked to the psychological clinic, and expected to see the doctor that my previous doctor Maeno had introduced me to after being hospitalized.
In order to return the memories that hadnte back during my hospital visits, I instead went here to find the cause.
If I can just remember where I was, I wonder if I can then help Yuuto?
From the day I returned after the disappearance, there was something telling me that somehow there were chains inside me creaking, holding back something that was trying to break free.
However, there was no answer as to what that was.
But still, I knew it. Until I could remember it, it was like the heat of melted magma being fanned by winds inside me.
The answer to the reason for it all still hadnt emerged.
Chapter 149 - Returnee, Investigation Of The Unrest
Chapter 149 C Returnee, Investigation Of The Unrest
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Thats right, you are in a deep and warm ce
Within the darkness where my eyes are closed, I could hear the gentle voice of a certain grandpa who seems to be the authority of Psychiatry in the same hospital as Maeno-Sensei.
The sound of the metronome ced on the desk, the faint scent of sweet fragrance of flowers.
A space where the mind naturally bes calm.
Im sure youre fed up with the usual inquiries and conversations? It seems the past few counselings has been something called hypnotherapy.
But, honestly speaking, with the current circumstances, I cant really say that its been effective.
The sound of a phone ringing. Try picking up the phone. See, you can hear someones voice right
I Imagine the situation in ordance with the voice of the psychiatrist doctor. TLN: Please be advised, Doctor and Sensei could be used interchangeably in this chapter.
However, my imagination fails to catch up to the words I gradually heard at this point.
What you hear is your voice. Listen carefully to that voice. That voice is talking about things about you that youve forgotten
Oh, its useless. I just cant imagine it.
As soon as I be conscious of the Things Ive Forgotten, my old self which is being locked up deep within my core makes an appearance.
Wrong. Thats not it, so it keeps yelling at me.
Listening to that my old nagging voice, my calm self would drown out the imagination that this is impossible at this rate.
I mean, its just way too off.
With this calm feeling, it wont sync up.
Im so damn sure that, this wont help me remember this dark me that seems like it might crush me.
Doctor, sorry. After all I, just dont think
When I opened my eyes quietly saying so, the psychiatrist Doctor as well as Maeno-sensei were in the room.
Maeno-Sensei is a surgeon and, of course, not a psychiatrist, but he tended to my injuries first, and even after then, when I had a medical examination, he showed up.
Looking at me awkwardly close up the picket, the psychiatrist doctor made a slightly troubled face.
I see, fumu, like I thought, I guess it might be that hypnotherapy is ipatible with Ukei-kun
As the doctor says so calmly, he stops the hand of the metronome that was still swaying.
Im sorry
Oh no, Ukei-kun. This isrgely due to the disposition of the person. Lets tread slowly and carefully without rushing
As I lowered my head, Maeno-Sensei gently tapped my shoulder.
Maeno-Kun is right, should we end it right here for today. So we can think about it carefully. Because its not good to force something like this
The psychiatrist doctor said so in a calm voice.
Okay., then, Ill see you soon
Well then, Ill be waiting for you at this time next week
Take care alright,Ukei-kun
Even though Im trying my best, I yed oblivious to the awkwardness of not being able to show any progress, and then left the hospital room after bowing to Maeno-Sensei and the psychiatrist doctor.
I pulled myself from the quandary of an apologetic and an indescribable emotion.
While thinking about why, it is evident that I bear a certain feeling of dislike towards Maeno-sensei within me.
Sometimes, the look in Maeno-senseis eyes, somehow, feels like that of a serpents tongue coiling around the heart.
Makes me feel a kind of bitter nostalgia.
It especially makes the me that isnt me, a little agitated, kinda feeling.
? Mai?
Oh, dear brother
After finishing the examination and leaving the hospital, Mai was waiting at the gate in uniform.
Why are you here
Why? Of course I came to pick you up. Dont you understand that much, dear brother? Please try to understand the feelings of your anxious sister whos worried about dear brother
Mai puffed up her cheeks a little, and red at me with upturned eyes.
Oh, my bad. Thank you. But dont go out alone too much, its dangerous
You dont need to worry too much, the police are escorting me properly. Look, theyre over there, and there
A youngdy in a ck suit was waving her hands over from where Mais finger was pointed.
If thats what youre saying, then it seems I too have a bunch of old men or young bros or whatever in ck attire following me, and even if that wasnt the case, no matter where you go, you can see these kinds of people in this town that is now full of police officers.
The situation of the town with the excessive number of police officers is strange, but it is also for this very reason that theres likely no chance of a fatal incident uring.
Speaking of things that are worrying, seeing as my words also eventually find their way back to affect me like a boomerang, I raised my hands up in surrender and gave up.
Well then, lets head home, your sisters hands are tired
Mai having said that, sticks out a bag that seems to contain ingredients for dinner.
Alright fine, I will carry them for you
When I took the bag with a wry smile in one hand, Mai grabbed hold of my empty hand and walks as if it was a matter of course.
The coldness of the hand from being held tightly, got my face all blue as I walk.
Aftering back, Mai always holds my hand no matter where I go.
Grasping hands is not just limited to when we go out, but even in school ssrooms and inside the house, close contacts like suddenly joining hands, or coiling around my arms has been increasing.
Of course, I dont hate it. It is just quite intense for a brotherly gesture. But
(Continuing with this)
One of my worries is the memories that seems like Im about to recall but didnt.
But, I think that I have to do something about Mai.
When I saw Yuutos room in the daytime, it made me realize that I cant keep dodging it.
Which is why, I resolved myself that this cant go on like this, and then took a single step forward.
Listen,Mai. Can you just, put a stop to these already?
?What are you talking about?
She looks up with a strange face, and tilted her head sideways in puzzlement.
Err, thats pretty cute, but now is not the time.
While feeling the hint of refusal, still I pressed on with my conversation.
Youre not a child for goodness sake, so holding my hand every time we go out, is umm you know? Improper?
Having said that, beyond her gaze, I realized the strength behind her grip on my arm shoot up a little.
It contained too strong an emotion to call it an expression of deep affection.
Theres, nothing improper about it. We are the only two siblings
Mais eyes staring at me, looks somewhat intense as if morbid, and dark
But you see, Mai
NO!! No, way. Dear brother, is joining hands together with Mai
The strength holding my hand got even stronger.
Like the grip of a mother holding her childs hand tightly, so as not to get lost.
( No, Im sure, this is like the grip of a mother holding the hand of a child who was once a lost child, making sure he never separates from her again)
As long as were joining hands, you will never leave this time. Cant you even understand that? Stupid dear brother
Mai
I could not say anything further, to Mai who said that murmuring with her face down.
Now, when we get back, we eat and then study. Lets pass the test with a perfect score okay, dear brother
Uh, yeah
What, how do I say it.
I couldnt get an answer for Mai, who looks like shes about to breakdown from just a single touch, except to just shut my mouth.
Dear brother, lets begin studying
As we got home, we had dinner.
Mais dish who seems to have inherited the strangely dexterous and hobbyists fathers blood, and not the delicate mothers blood who suck at cooking.
After the meal and a little rest, its switchover time to the study meeting in Mais room on the second floor.
Compared to my own room, I was impressed by my sisters room that smells clean and tidy whenever Ie
Well, studying is all good, but whats with that getup?
? Is it weird?
Mai bends her head slightly to one side looking nkly.
Gachaa! And a little sound was made, which seems to have been by a fake contact lens without prescription.
And, she is wearing a light yellow suit while inside the house, and the light blue ribbon that is usually tied at the tip of her hair around her buttocks, is tied around her chest.
Yes, for some reason, my usually modest Japanese beauty younger sister who keeps her head down quietly, had been transformed into a career woman all of a sudden.
Wait a minute, when did she even change? Where did she change?
No no, its not weird, but rather it looks good on you
I already grasped dear brothers fetish, from yourst week purchase of 24 Hours Of A Competent Female Teacher, Secret
Well then, can we begin studying!?
I didnt hear anything. I didnt ask any questions too, uh.
Mai is not impressed with that of immoral book. Its alright, Ive burned all the books that are depraving dear brother in the garden
I cant hear you, I cant hear you.
While shedding the sweat of my heart from my eyes, I cried at those words that I didnt hear.
But, Mai is not a devil. I know full well that adolescent boys tend to have savage desires and cant help themselves. So this considerate sister dressed herself in her brothers preference. Are you happy?
Oh please give me a break for crying out loud!? Whats with this bashful y!
His shyness exploded before his younger sister who was showing him her nice looking breasts supported by her arms.
My sister found my erotic book stash, burned them, and now even analyzes my festish, what in the world am I to do!?
Then, dear brother, lets study
Yes
While crying, I had no choice but to head to the desk with Mai who was smiling.
Hmm hmm, you did good dear brother, you passed
Finally!
When he finally passed, he rolled the pencil, and then fell t on the table.
As expected of dear brother. Ill pat you as a reward. There there
I had no desire to resist, and my sister stroked my head as she pleased.
I tried protesting am I a dog or something with the way she lovingly stroked my head, but I stopped.
I mean with this current Mai, she just might say something like Yes, dear brother is a stupid dog. And while acting all cute goes like, Mai will stay by your side forever and look after you. And with a straight face.
Yes, so lets finish up and solve one more test, shall we?
!?
While I was thinking about such a thing, Mai pushed another adversary onto me with a nonchnt face.
Its all right, dear brother. Just hold out a little longer. Do your best ?
I wonder why. The face of my sister who looks very cute encouraging me, somehow looks distorted like that of a devils when seen in tears, why?
Thats funny, even though its the top-grade smile that she usually doesnt show often. Why is that?
Well then, Mai will go and make a quickte-night snack
My sister left me alone with that same smile and went down to the first floor.
Somehow, isnt Mai, going all Spartan on me?
I entrusted my weight to the back of the chair, bent my back and looked up to the sky.
Goddamn it, what do I do
The room where he was sitting alone was so quiet, that the fatigue from studying also intensified and his voice leaked out spontaneously.
Mai has been acting strange ever since I came back.
No, things have been changing even before I disappeared, so I guess its only natural for Mai herself to exhibit some corresponding changes.
So, what I perceived as the problem were those changes.
(No matter how you think about it, she clings to me way too much, almost like, a cracked ss)
The journey back home from the hospital today came to mind.
I felt like a tremor was transmitted from Mais palm that I held.
The trembling was like a monster with a cold winter color that looked like it could shred off a body.
The brutish beast that would in turn hurt Mai, no matter how I try to interfere.
If I forcibly step in too far, I cant help but feel like that monster would break Mai beyond any chance for recovery.
The more I think I have to do something about it, so does my desire to do something about it.
I do not know what to do to fill my sisters broken heart.
Huh~, Its such a cliche, but is there nothing I can do than to leave it to time? Huh, whoa!? whoa!
And as I was thinking about that, I put my weight on my back too much, lost my bnce and slipped off the chair.
At that moment, the world suddenly felt as if it were moving in slow motion and my thought process started to wind calmly.
The hand that was put up against the floor with only the fingertips supported my body without practically making a sound.
Oh, that was close, hmm? What is this, a stain?
What caught my eye in my disfigured posture, was a dark spot inside the hollow of the handle of the drawer.
The moment I saw that spot that would otherwise remain invisible except looked down from the bottom, my heart throbbed for some reason .
The color of the stain somehow stimtes the back of my head with an unpleasant feeling.
The middle of the three-tiered drawer, the only shelf with a lock.
Lets see, if she hasnt changed the location of the key, then, there it is
I grabbed hold of the key under the pen stand and insert it into the locked drawer.
It was not out of curiosity, nor was it for a particrly profound reason.
Just that, I somehow felt that I had to check inside.
Then, I felt like a tiny needle stabbed my fingertip that was inserted into the hollow of the drawer.
I feel like I was surrounded by dark purple smoke, and then I returned to my senses.
While wondering what exactly was going on, I still had strength in the grip of my hand.
? Huh?
And then, the drawer made a sound and opened.
At first, I didnt know what it was.
Eh, no, no way? what the hell is this
My sight turned pitch ck.
A kind of vertigo as if a cold slimy oil is oozing out continuously from a hole between the top of head.
As if my mouth was paralyzed, a weird sensation flowed through my tongue, it wants to deny what I saw so badly it cant help it.
Mai, you, what in the world
There is no reply to the words that dropped out of my dry mouth.
What was inside, was amon knife that could be found anywhere.
It was a single knife with a lot of ckened human blood.
Chapter 150 - Returnee, Investigation Of The Unrest 2
Chapter 150 C Returnee, Investigation Of The Unrest 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
Mai-san, Mai-san, would you sit down and have a little chat with me?
Yes? Acting all formal, Is anything the matter, dear brother?
A certain night, as soon as I got out of the bath, I sat on the couch in the living room and pointed my finger across the other side of the low table.
While Mai was drying up her wet hair from the bath with a dry towel, she makes a nk looking face.
The lightly wet skin with a slightly steamed face, and the water color pajama, made of thin fabric and lightly damp, emphasized the well-proportioned body of Mai.
The disparity between her innocent looks that exhibits her inexperience of impurity, further attributes more points to her excessive sex appeal.
Oh well, I guess it cant be helped. Mai also understands the ecology of high school boys. You may watch this your sisters body like a dog in heat, so as not to bother others
Having said that, with a gesture that suggests Good grief, Mai sat on the sofa next to me and not the floor I specified, in order to snuggle.
No, not happening. And sit properly, high school girl. Also, I intend to scold you, so Im going to sit right in front of you, not next to you
It is impossible, because she is my sister with blood ties.
No matter how much she is the prettiest in the world, I will not fall into a situation where my qualification as an older brother is lost.
Mumumu, dear brother? Does that mean you dont find this sister attractive?
Mai looks all sullen, and speaks in a slightly childish matter.
The word sit in front was nonchntly treated as if it wasnt heard.
You listen
Recently, Mais Spoiled-child Mode is getting more frequent little by little.
When someone who is always excited and in high spirits all the time, bes depressed and tired, the indulgent personality of a susceptible lonely person who usually hides behind the ruse of a sharp abusive tongue, surfaces obediently.
It was obvious, that Mai is bing mentally unstable.
If its true, Id very much like to take counseling with her together.
Her apparent excessive dependency on me probably have something to do with it.
Thats not true, youre a pretty cute sister
When I see my sister like a wine ss put on a thin needle, I hesitated a little and then I answered thus.
However, setting that aside, the point right now is not the appearance of the younger sister whose beauty is as astonishing as ever, but the state of a younger sister who just came out of the same bath as me.
By the way, since we are an ordinary house, we do not have two baths.
But, Mai, todays definitely out, its out! (TLN: Reference to baseball, in a different context it simply means out of the question, inconceivable, intolerable)
Out? What do you mean?
Our bath is not mixed bathing!Dont just go in nonchntly!
Thats right, the first time, she stormed into the bath wearing a one-piece swimsuit.
Her pretext being, If you do something unusual that you have never done until now, it might stimte your memory was what she asserts, As long as dear brother is not a deviant who would devour his younger sister, there should be no problem?, as she smiled and have her way.
However, now that I think about it, I should have rejected it at the time with a resolute attitude.
Ever since the day I allowed it, shes intruded upon me in the bath every day, and every few days shes been in a bikini, a swimsuit with a separator, and today shes rolled up in a big towel.
There is no longer any room for hesitation, there should be a limit.
We used to go in together without any clothes in the past. Were brothers and sisters, so theres no problem
Oh, but there is a problem dear sister!Where on earth did your shyness go?
Is it, not okay?
No its not!!
In a gesture that calcted and forecasts how my actions look like, it strongly asserts that this cant go on anymore from the way Mai sadly cast her eyes down.
Phew, it cant be helped, I dont want to be scolded any more than this, so Mai will go to bed now
Eh? Oh, hey wait, dont run away!
It was a very dignified escape promation, that for a moment there, I was bbergasted.
I tried reaching out in a hurry to grab her hand, but Mai dodges it skillfully.
I am not running away, theres a date to go to the movies with me tomorrow, so I am going to bed early so as not to oversleep. Well then, good night, dear brother
She makes the deration as if suppressing the opinion, and swiftly exits the room.
Aaaaaaaaahhh
In the quiet room, I Sighed Out Loud.
Feeling overwhelmed by a strange feeling exhaustion, I threw myself down on the oblong sofa.
Its been two weeks since the day I saw the inside of the drawer in Mais room.
I have been unable to ask what that ckened dry bloodstained knife was.
I decided to act as if I didnt see all of it, and its taking everything I have to keep Mai from noticing.
While I thought that it was not something that could be left unattended, if I asked about that knife in the current state of Mai, I felt like the normal daily life that is returning back to me would be broken to such an extent beyond repair this time.
Then, while watching and doing nothing, Mai went down the slope little by little.
While some little cog-wheel were dropping from my heart.
(Damn, Im so pathetic, I cant even support my one and only sister properly)
Dad, Mom, what should I do?
I ask the portrait photographs of father and mother that were decorated on the Buddhist altar.
It was only after they were gone that I understood, how much our parents had supported us.
The responsibility is to heavy for me alone that, I dont even know what to do.
I hesitate, and hesitate, and hesitate, and just end up doing nothing.
At that time, the house phone rang.
Hello
Oh, pardon me for thete night call. Im Onishi from the Iizuka station, am I speaking with Ukei Kaito-san?
The call was from the police.
When I reply that it is him, the young detective who became acquaintance, his tone became a little friendly.
Kaito-kun, are you free tomorrow? Actually, Miyagawa-san persevered in the negotiations with the top brass, and in the case of example, permission was finally granted from the top
It was such words that was told in such good spirits.
A lot of things happened when I met the two detectives the first time, but during my hospitalization, they often visited and as we spend time together and talked, I opened my heart to them.
Is that so?
Miyagawa-san and co. were requesting for a certain something.
The police confiscated it, apparently I was wearing it when I showed up at school.
Because it is also evidence of the incident, it did note back to my hand, instead they showed me the items in a stic bag during my hospitalization.
It is a thin pelt armor that has been torn in tatters here and there, and a deep dark colored cloak that seemed like it could even devour light.
When I saw it, a strange sensation ran through my body.
It felt like something that I cherished very much.
Thats why, even though I knew it was unreasonable, I asked the two detectives if they could return the evidence.
I thought this was important to me before I lost my memory, so I thought it would help me regain my memory.
Oh, is tomorrow inconvenient afterall?
Sorry, I already had an appointment to go out tomorrow
There is no need to apologize. It was a sudden request to begin with. I just called because I thought it would be better to do this earlier
I wille pick it up next weekend. Please extend my gratitude to Miyagawa-san
Okay, Ill let her know. I am also sorry for calling sote, till next time
We exchanged greetings and then put down the receiver.
~~~~~-, WHAT THE FUCK AM I DOING, I
And so I copsed on the spot along with my feelings of guilt.
Miyagawa-San and Onishi-San seem to be investigating the case of the Teleported Candidates that still ur in small numbers.
Thanks to the idiots out there increasing my workload, as in you have no idea, he seems to be busy working as heins thus.
Amidst all that, he did his best and turned up for me, only for me to put off the request that initially came from me.
Moreover, the reason was because I did not want to increase the load on my mind any more because of my sister. Thats all.
Talk about selfishness right.
Haa, Im going to bed
As I quietly turn off the lights in the living room, I returned to my room on the second floor.
As Iy down on the bed while it makes a Gishi creaking sound, I wrap a good quality futon around my body
I was able to rx just a little, as I felt a moderate feeling of resistance and softness, as if sucking the strength right out of my body.
I must say, its worth spending all my saved pocket money to purchase.
Calm your mind, look into yourself, and look for lost memories.
Since I saw the knife in Mais room, that habit that had continued for a long time before I went to bed was also interrupted.
Although it is not as serious as Mai, it is honestly worrisome to face myself with this muddy feeling in my currentpromised mental state.
I turned off the light and covered myself with a futon so as not to think about anything.
But, after a while Im pretty sure Mai wille to my room and crawl into bed today too.
And shes going to leave my room so that I wont notice by tomorrow morning.
(I heard that you can sleep in three minutes with your eyes closed, but its not so much as sleep and more like passing out)
I quickly fell asleep, remembering words I didnt even know where I heard them.
Praying for a deep sleep so that I do not notice anything.
Hey, you bastard, how long are you going to y dumb
This is a dream, right, this is definitely a dream.
A dark space that spreads endlessly, and various shapes of crown were floating around.
There I am conscious and slightly dissatisfied thinking, could this unreality be anymore obvious, that if this is a dream, at least it should be a little brighter.
In a dream at least, let there be light without feeling any anxiety or inconvenience whatsoever.
You bastard, what the hell are you doing?
I feel like Im melting away all over this space.
In that box of dim darkness, a mans voice echoes.
In this ce, where there seemed to be no gap which light could prate, however, the mans silhouette was clear.
The man whose face I cannot see as if wearing a shadow veil sits on a needlessly extravagant throne and looks down on me with his legs crossed across the darkness.
The body contour is thin, and the voice a little childish like a boy before breaking his voice, echoes out the belief of one who absolutely believe that he is a strong person.
( Who are you?)
I felt like something Ive seen before in a drama, a movie, or an image of a character I saw in something, somewhere.
Its funny that I feel like I have seen him before even though I cant see his face, but it would be strange to ask my dream for such a detailed reason.
I am, me. Im a part of you, your power, and the form of sins you bear
(Whoa, this is nasty. This level of the Chuunibyo is too high)
Ive heard that dreams are a manifestation of the subconscious, but at this rate, I definitely dont want to be diagnosed by Dr. Freud.
In this way, dark past will always follow me.
Well, rather than an ambiguous gloomy dream, a Chuuni dream may be somewhat better.
Haa, to adorn yourself in such a silly affectation even in front of me. Thats quite hardcore even though you let go of your memories. Well, I guess thats indeed my *main sanctuary who has always had an escapist behavior. Though I already knew that from the beginning(TLN: It means like a main body or personality)
The self-proimed part of me who isughing through his nose so haughtily seems to havee to kill me with shame.
Hey, what a dream. Or rather, what a character to have been created from my head.
It doesnt matter. You bastard, I am tired of waiting. Just remember everything and release me already. You dont have the luxury of waiting, not even for a second
I dont really get it, but it looks like he is also telling me to recover my memories.
Only a deeper despair lies beyond your closed eyes. You should already be aware of that
Oh, damn, youre just a dream what would you know, currently, my hands are filled with stuff about Mai.
Whats so wrong about postponing matters of myself for just a bit.
Still, I have been trying properly to remember, what more do you expect of me.
I cannot help but feel pity towards the you screaming within yourself. Even though its been screaming out loud all this while
I know, I know that already!!
Every day, every day, every day, feeling like stop messing around, remember, dont forget!
I CAN HEAR THE VOICE EVERY DAY SO GODDAMN MUCH I CANNOT HELP IT!
Then dont disappoint me too much if you already know, otherwise you will
Beyond the shadow veil, though invisible, surely the manughed.
He looked at me andughed.
End up losing something important, again
Report chapter
Chapter 151 - The returnee, Facing forward
Chapter 151 - The returnee, Facing forward
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Now, Brother, wake up. Lets prepare and go out. Come on, hey,e on,e on.
Nm, Mmm? Is it Mai? Wait for a bit, Brother is still sleepy At least let me sleep until mister rm clock permits
While I was violently shaken, I slightly opened one eye and saw that time was even earlier than the one we wake up for school.
Oh, that wont do. Lazing like some pig will lead to the downgrade from hopeless brother to outright-garbage-brother. I would not want my beloved brother to turn that way. I want you to be a brother of one rank higher, the one that actually cares for his sister.
Brother that ignores his little sister gets this!
Hugyaa?! Ah, Ah, Ah, hegyyu.
I let out a weird voice because of strongly pinched cheeks.
And just like that, like a caught fish I was dragged out of the bed and then released.
I unsightly lost my bnce and plunged to the floor.
Well then, Mai will go and dress up, Brother should prepare as well.
Yup.
As Mai was leaving the room with light steps I followed her with my eyes until she was out of sight and then got up.
That was one weird dream.
Contents of the dream, that I faintly remembered, made me feel bitterness in my mouth.
Aaaah, it bugs me so hard, enough, aint gonna think about anything today.
The problem is, Im was thinking way too much these days. To begin with, as if I can reach an answer by seriously thinking with my dumb head.
For this whole day, I am not going to think neither about that knife or about lost memories.
Im going topletely empty my head and enjoy the date with my little sister. Such is my decision.
Brother, breakfast is ready
I aming!
After answering to the voice the came from the lower floor I took off my sleepwear and put on clothes.
Whew That was a good movie. Very touching.
Eh, for real? Touching? That movie?!
A crowded and noisy city, my dear sister was wearing a one-piece with a cardigan on top of it, a beret and fake sses. I was in my casual clothes with sunsses and a cap.
Its the disguise for the times when we are going somewhere far away from the school.
I have spentst three hours, which felt like an eternity, watching a movie about a squirrel and a cat just messing around and was absolutely astonished by the impression that my little sister shared the very moment we left the building.
Eh, but that movie is really just a movie about a squirrel and a cat endlessly messing around.
There really was no story or shit, simply put, that is just home video deluxe edition.
Moreover, its pointlessly long, three-hour epic. Just what were they trying to do?
I think you must polish your sense for art more. That was a rare masterpiece.
The face of my little sister saying that waspletely serious and I could feel that she really meant it.
Thats absolutely not the case, but even if I tell her that she wont admit it.
It didnt matter what clerk looked at us with almost a pity when we bought tickets or what no one else was watching the movie besides us. Yeah.
Well, its still early, wanna go somece?
Pet shop lets go to a pet shop, Brother.
Yes, yes, as princess wills it.
We pass through a block of urban building and head towards the shopping mall with a lot of tenants.
Today as well, we were holding hands and got from a people passing by reactions likeSuch a cute couple.
Yup, though we are siblings, Im quite happy Perhaps, I might actually be a siscon.
Wee.
Brother brother, here, there are squirrels, squirrels! Aah, and there are kittens.
Mai was ecstatic after seeing the movie about her beloved cute animals.
She was trying to control herself, but her jolly behavior and the way she spoke showed, that she was unable to contain herself, which was extremely cute.
Yup, I really am a siscon.
This little one was born in the previous month. Would you like to touch it?
I can?
Yes, please, pet it gently.
Encouraged by the shop assistant, Mai happily holds the kitten.
Brother, Brother, please look, its so squishy and fluffy and fuzzy, its too cute, what, what should I do, Brother?
Yup, the kitten is one thing, but you are what should I do as well. Soo cute.
I dont care if I am siscon anymore.
For a while, I was admiring cute Mai, that was admiring small animals.
Whew, I am satisfied. Kittens, pups, hamsters, squirrels
I see, I see, thats good.
Brother lets check fancy goods store. Your little sister wants a plush toy.
Ah, Wa, Wait!
My hand was grabbed once again and I was dragged into the cutely store, what a guy would find a bit hard to approach.
Inside it was crowded with couples and schoolgirls.
Hm, Hmmm.
Its not like Im doing something bad, but for some reason, I feel guilty and unwee.
That must be that, since we are just siblings and not a real couple, Im conscious of being a fake normie, so being in a ce for true normies causes me pain.
Brother, that is the face showing, that you are thinking about something strange?
?Mai?Muguh.
When I turned around after my shoulder was patted from behind, I felt the sensation of a cloth filled with cotton on my cheek.
Your sister knows, when Brother makes that face, he is worried about something stupid. You know the saying, dumb ideas are worse than none at all, Brother should only be thinking about Mai. Understood?
Ngu, ngu, mugugu.
She was pressing the limbs of the plush sheep against my cheeks.
Suddenly Mai appeared from behind the stuffed toy.
Aah, what is this feeling of happiness?
What is this, isnt she just way too cute?
Yea, its really is not my fault that I became a siscon. No mistake.
She yed with hand puppets of a frog and a cow, tried various hair clips, aaah, I understand, this is what being a normie is like.
Siblings? No, no, thats even better. Right now I am aplete normie.
I mean Im on a date with such a cute girl. She is my sister though. But that doesnt matter, right?
Brother, there is one more store I would like to check out.
Oh yea, I will go anywhere with you.
Thats great. Then, lets go in there together.
M? Which store do you, me an
Lingerie Shop?A Cutie
In the direction that Mai was pointing, was located a pink, sparkling, and shining store, that rejected males.
Light and happy feeling disappeared as if a filter was removed by an impact.
Not happening.
Oh, whats wrong? Suddenly making such a serious face. Your face is not that great to begin with so you dont have to get so concerned, Brother. Now, lets go.
No, I am not going. Only a truly brave man can enter there. Or rather, why are you so naturally luring your brother into such dangerous ces? What were nning to buy at that store together with your brother?
Lately, my breasts grew one size bigger, so I thought of purchasing another bra for sleeping.
Aaa, aaa, aaa.
So I thought I might as well choose something that would go along with your preferences.
I am pretending not to hear, so get the hint and give up?!Going against the rules isnt cool!
Brother, selfishness isnt good. You are going to turn into a bad brother.
Brother that tells little sister his preferences in underwear aint just bad brother anymore, he is gonna be called sex offender at that point!!
In the end, our argument continued until I persisted my way to victory.
I shouldnt have gone on a date with my little sister after all.
There I thought, that we should have properly named it a walk instead of a date. Over.
Your order is a drink bar, drink area is over there, please use it freely.
In the family restaurant with well-working air conditioner I finally calmed down, poured myself a soda, and returned to my seat.
I was about to get sucked into the purgatory known as women lingerie shop, but barely was able to fight off my sister and thus able to escape.
She said she wille out in about an hour, so it became, that I had to carry all of the stuff, that we bought until now, like stuffed animals and essories, and had to kill time somewhere.
Even so, one hour Thats quite long.
I realize that its nonsense topare it with buying mans underwear but exactly what can take a whole hour.
So freee, so boored..
Well well, as expected of a high school student. Such a magnificent disy of thoughtless indulgence in what we, corporate warriors fighting on a daily basis, are longing for.
Ah, Kawakami-san, hello.
Leaning on the table and drinking juice through the straw, I was approached by Kawakami-san in her suit mode.
A faint fragrance of sweet perfume somehow reminded me that Kawakami-san is indeed a woman.
Its been around two months since west met, are you here for some kind of an interview again?
Yeah, came for some pretty boring scoop on an idol. And I just found out that I wasted my time, since it was hoax, so Im in a bit of bad mood. Therefore, why wont you treat me?
Kawakami-san that sat in the opposite seat as if that was the most natural thing to do, pulled a smile of a capable woman and said an outrageously unreasonable thing.
No, no, what is this absurd reasoning, you are an adult, dont try to sponge off a high school student.
Ah, Miss, one rib steak set with arge serving of rice!
She isnt listening And even nonchntly ordered the priciest item on the menu.
She is as pushy as always.
Well, she didnt take back the thirty thousand yen that I borrowed from her when we first met, so I wasnt really against this.
And, what are you doing at such a ce?
Waiting until my sister is finished with shopping. So for almost an hour, I am an idler.
Date with your little sister? What a sad youth you are having.
Those words stung deep.
Shut up, you just dont understand. I am super normie. A winner in life. How can you say that Im having a sad youth when I can have a date with such a cute little sister?
Eh? But she is your sister? She isnt your girlfriend or anything, right?
The woman before me easily shreds my bluff into pieces and keept stabbing me right into the heart.
Enough, this person, I hate her.
Well, fine. By the way, how is your memory? Did you recall anything?
I did not recall anything. Unfortunately for Kawakami-san.
Huh? Are you mad at something?
Im not mad. I just temporarily put on hold all recalling activities.
Huh? Mm? What does that mean?
With a fingertip, I drop a condensate from the cup onto a crumpled paper bag, in which came the straw.
To be honest I thought that I perhaps I dont have to recall anything. I dont think that anything would change even if I were to remember something.
While I was watching the paper wiggling around, thoseins came out a lot more naturally than I expected.
When I said it out loud, it suddenly dawned on meAaah, so thats what I actually think
Im trying to find various excuses, but Im just afraid of remembering.
While thinking that I should do it for Yuuto or for detectives or for resolution of those incidents, but in the end, I was afraid of the stranger inside me.
More importantly, I want to entertain my sister at the moment. She suddenly became all alone and most likely had a very bitter time during this year. And as I finally came back she became a bit emotionally unstable. My own affairs can wait.
Nheless, those words also were true.
Right now, Mai has only me. For me, Mai holds priority over everything.
Hmm, is that so? But in that case, isnt it all the more reason to work on your memory?
? Why is that?
Well, isnt that so? If she is emotionally unstable then wouldnt she worry even more having beside her a big brother carrying a time bomb called amnesia?
Her words left me speechless.
Furthermore, you are her only blood rtive, right? And you already disappeared once, with this matter being still unclear it is not strange to worry on when will you disappear again.
Eh, no, thats, eh?
I dont know if anything would change with your memoriesing back butIm not going to recallisnt an attitude you should be taking?
As I was unable to reply anything, Kawakami-san continued as if she sensed something.
Well, your case is a special one, but you know, people that experienced a long term memory loss seemed to ponder about it a lot, yet when they manage to regain memories its often pretty trivial.
Is that, so.
Surely there are a lot of troubles, but do your best, big brother.
A waitress brought Kawakami-sans order.
Thank you for waiting. Here are rib steak andrge rice.
Today as well lets do our best aiming for a scoop, Kumiko-chan!?
Faced with the sizzling meat on the iron te in front of her, Kawakami-san said that while making a triumphant pose raising both of her hands andpletely throwing away all the serious mood.
A secondter I remember thatKumikowas the first name of Kawakami-san.
Uuhm, this, this, this is what I wanted to eat after all. Something that makes an impact on the stomach.
Watching her cut the meat and put it into the mouth with great relish, all I could do was keep quiet.
After that, Kawakami-san consumed ordered food and left leaving only a few parting words.
Shortly after, I rejoined with Mai and since it was gettingte we started to head home.
Rattled by the train, by the time we passed through a ticket gate, surroundings were dyed in red by the sun, that already was quite low.
Holding hands, we were walking together on a path illuminated by a red sun.
Wouldnt she worry even more?
Do your best, big brother.
I was ruminating on my short conversation with Kawakami-san.
Mai looked dependent on me only because she was worried about me?
Im certain that Mais mind grew unstable.
However, what if that instability leaning towards dependence, was the result of the fear that I might disappear again.
Brother? Is something wrong?
M? Ah, no, I was just thinking about something.
I stare at the little sister walking next to me.
Hand in my grasp was as warm as always but it felt very cold.
Brother, you couldnt get a change of pace today?
Mm? Change of pace?
Lately Brother is a bit strange. Are you reluctant about regaining your memories?
!!! Why
I gasp in surprise.
Mai cares very very deeply for her brother. I can see that you always look a little depressed when youe back from the hospital and that you act apologetic towards Yuuto-san.
Stopping, Mai looked at me worried.
Brother, if you dont want to remember, I think its fine not to force yourself No matter what others say Mai is on your side. Mai does not want Brother to get hurt. Memories associated with such injuries must be awful. Matters rted to the incident should be left to the police. There is no need for Brother to overextend yourself.
She saw right through me. Moreover, on top of seeing right through me, she even consoled me.
And Mais grip on my hand got stronger.
Brother is together with me. When you are with Mai you should smile as you always did, think about stupid things and get scolded by me. That alone is enough.
Such Mai looked far more likely to disappear than me.
Sorry, I made you worry.
Shit, having my hands full with Mai? What a nice delusion.
Made wrong conclusions on my own and then used them to run away from the unpleasant thing, how disgusting.
Aaah, just how spineless I acted. Im so embarrassed.
But its okay, Im gonna be fine. Because no matter what, you always gonna be by my side.
Thats right, if I cant do it, then what kind of a brother I am.
I once again face forward.
What scary is still scary but
Im really scared of epting that me, but
You will end up losing something important again.
I suddenly remember the dream I saw this morning.
Is this the time to be afraid? Isnt this where I should show my will?
Tomorrow, lets once again start the day from trying to regain memories.
After recalling everything anding to terms with the other me, I will get rid of my anxiety. I will close the case and tell Mai that I will never disappear again.
About that bloodstained knife as well, I should face it without running away.
I have to put an end to all of it, so we can walk forward.
At that time, I truly had faith in such misled determination.
Chapter 152 The Returnee, gets caught up
Chapter 152 The Returnee, gets caught up
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Emm, this is like this and then like this?
Yes, yes, you are good. Then you have to repeat that
?What are you doing?
Beneath a night sky littered with sparkling stars, hidden by a giant rock on the edge of the meadow.
Until the point when I almost got dizzy I enjoyed an improvised open bath that we made at some distance from our camp by filling the hole we dug up with hot water,
After calming myself and letting my warmed body cool down in the nights wind I return to the sleeping ce and find that two girls were busy with something near the crackling bonfire.
Ah, Master. We actually were making some improvements to Masters armor.
We just finished the second set. Look, look!
Two astonishingly beautiful girls were embroidering flowery patterns on my leather armor.
One pattern was a beautiful flower of x color. And another one that the smaller girl was about to finish was a flower of the same kind but done with yellow threads.
Embroidery? Why would you do that?
Its a charm, a charm for good luck!I learned it from the daughter of the peddler that we met at noontime.
If you make embroidery using your hair, stitch by stitch putting your thoughts into it, then fortune shalle to that person.
Charm using hair? That sounds like some pretty serious curse, hey
When I thought that I might have phrased it badly it already was toote.
Girls faces were clouded with sadness.
Um Was it unnecessary? Sorry
Aaah, no, no, I didnt mean that. How should I put, I just identally replied in a provocative way as I used before. Its not that I dont like it or its unnecessary, on the contrary, Im really happy.
When I said that girls showed relieved smiles.
But, what do you mean by that identally provocative way that you used before?
Mm? Yeah, that charm is pretty famous in the north. When I had this made for me before I out of embarrassment repliedCharm made by the Demon Lord using her own body for materials feels like it might truly curse you. Well, after that I was beaten up and had to earnestly ask for forgiveness for a while.
Iugh remembering that scene.
Thats right, this is what I should have done both now and back then.
AahWoof.
Said that I patted heads of two precious girls.
Thank you and . This armor that both of you put your efforts in. I shall use it with care.
JIRIRIRIRIRIRIRIRI!A sound like little iron balls are poured into my ears.
Haah, those two again, along with the redhead they appear with great frequency.
Stopping the rm clock by almost punching it I sit up on the bed.
Since I decided thest week that I have to get my memories back for Mais sake, I see a lot of different dreams every day.
Snowfields stretching endlessly, dense and luxuriant forests, steep mountains, wastnds without a single de of grass, deserts so hot they might burn you alive.
I was always traveling. Alone or with a number of people.
Dreams where I observe myself from my own viewpoint.
So those are my old memories?
Normally contents of the dreams would be considered unreal, but if people around me are not pranking me then I cant discard fantasy elements aspletely improbable.
After all, I disappeared in a quite fantasy-like incident and even when I returned, it seems that I appeared from within a magic circle in a pretty otherworldish clothing.
If by one in a million, no, one in a billion chance, it is the memory from the time I was missing
All those crazy dreams, didnt even have colors, let alone voices.
However, from time to time awfully clear scenes were mixed in like the one today.
Not just colors and sounds. Those dreams even have smells, temperature, and tactile information.
At such moments some of the reappearing characters are always present. I realized that in my dreams I think very dearly of some of them.
And yet their names are drown out by an awful noise.
Just what kind of rtionship I have with those girls?
I make a question to an old me who can be felt only as a faint presence.
Hey, those girls were important to you, right?
Indeed, if I truly was taken to another world then I can understand a feeling of rage towards such injustice. But, didnt I strive in that world and thus was able to return to my original world?
If thats the case, then wouldnt you normally be happy abouting back?
Even if you are not, then wouldnt you at least be sad parting with people you became familiar in that world?
Why and at what exactly are you so furious?
In return to that question what I asked countless times, came only a voice resembling that of starving animal that is still violently struggling inside me.
But its not just fury. The memories that I lost are not only this hatred.
Feelings what abruptly overflow from time to time are not only that.
There are still were plenty of things that I didnt understand but its not like I wasnt making any progress.
I could feel how chain and yoke restraining the old me were swaying.
Most likely if there was some kind of a hint I would regain my memories.
Okay, lets grab that hint!
pping my face with both hands I re-fire up myself.
Yes, today was the day when I had to go to the police to retrieve things that I had on me when I came back.
Under the cold wind and winter sun, we came to the police station.
Only the hands that we were holding remained warm, all other skin surfaces were cold enough to mistake them for ice.
My sses got cloudy.
Thats why I told you to use sunsses.
Sunsses can actually get clouded as well, you know? You just wouldnt notice when they became clouded. Useless Brother.
With one hand Mai removes fake sses that turned white due to temperature difference with the room that had the air conditioner running.
I as well released her hand and removed sunsses used for disguise as well as the scarf wrapped around my neck.
Oh, Ukei-san, sorry for making youe all the way here.
Huh, Miyakawa-san.
While I was thinking that I should start from looking for a receptionist Miyakawa-san appeared.
There is a thing about our first meeting but Mai does not hold any good sentiments towards Miyakawa-san at all.
Mai narrowed her eyes a little and slightly pulled on my sleeve that she was pinching instead of holding my hand.
O dear, Im quite hated.
I am sorry. Could it be that you were waiting for us?
After stroking Mais head I turn towards Miyakawa-san.
Its aplete coincidence that we met here. Through I indeed was waiting for you two. The reception is over there.
As I stopped by the reception desk as was suggested, Miyakawa-san briefly exined the situation.
After listening to exnations from thedy on reception I fill a number of papers.
Then, I might as well guide you to the property room with secured items.
We will be in your care.
Following Miyakawa-sans guidance, we walk through the building.
Nevertheless, there are fewer people than I expected.
Despite its size, the police station had very few people inside.
In part, it could be because it was just before noon, but I expected a police station to have more officers or citizens inside.
Weell, you see, its that, you know, that. Everyone was pulled by that.
In the direction where Miyakawa-san pointed his finger after saying that, was hanging quite dumb posterKuroi Alice! Will do her best as one-day Chief?.
And it seems that some kind of a problem urred at the event venue. Im as well, after we are finished here and I have my break, will go to settle things. I really would prefer if they didnt overwork old folk so hard.
Miyakawa-san breathes a sigh.
If you look good enough, you could see signs of exhaustion on his face.
So you actually quite busy with work? Even though there are so many police officers in this neighborhood?
Mm? Well, yeah. Swayed by public opinion they threw a whole bunch of officers here, but with an increase in personnel, time and money also disappear at an increased rate. You cant take an appropriate measure without a clear picture after all. We are still quite busy.
Said that Miyakawa-sanughed bitterly.
In fact, people of whos connection to the case we were unaware are going missing. Well, the one who went missing seems to be a student who did not show good behavior to begin with, running away from home on an almost regr basis. So for the past two or three days, we were trying to confirm whatever he was kidnapped or ran away once again. Well, for about three hours.
While saying that, there wasnt much energy in hisughing appearance.
Police are of no use anyway. If you have time to show off how hard you work then use it for actual work.
Hey, Mai!!
No no, its fine, its just as she says. You have the right to me us. Higher-ups keep pandering to masses, chasing after the numbers we putplete newbies on the streets and the actual investigation just keeps going for ruin After all that we still were unable to protect our citizens, I am really sorry.
Its not like its personally your fault.
No, its all due to the polices negligence.
Mai abruptly turned her gaze away from Miyakawa-san that was shaking his head.
Ah, but please keep it secret. I will get scolded if higher-ups hear that I was saying something like that.
The atmosphere that was turning awkward was changed with Miyakawa-sans simple jest.
While having such dialogue we reached the door that hadAuthorized personnel onlywritten on it.
Eh? Is that okay? Its authorized personnel only
Well, considering the stuff in there. As an exception, was allowed a return through the backdoor. Thats why I remained at the station to apany you.
There we saw a number of metal racks lined up, like those you might see at a backstage.
The racks were filled withrge cardboard boxes that had various itemizedbels on them.
Wait here for a bit, I will bring it.
While we were left waiting at the entrance, Miyakawa-san went for the shelves in the back.
Fists that I made without noticing gradually became drenched in sweat.
Loudly beating heart.
That was nervousness I felt about recovering my memories.
Brother
Mm, something wrong?
I calmly respond.
Of course, I was just acting tough. But that was my pride.
Being idiotic brothers for the little sister that uneasily looking stood beside me even now, also was a part of that pride.
No matter what I will recall, myNowwill not change. I must protect her. So she wont have to cry anymore.
For a moment I could feel a me rising up in my heart.
That was a zeal of the old me.
After going along with that me for a couple of months I realized something.
When it was about protecting Mai the old me that I viewed as a demon chained in the darkness softened and shared a few simr sentiments with me.
In that case, it is enough to tell that the me burning with this rage is myself as well.
If it is myself then it would try to protect Mai no matter what.
Rx, I will promise it as many times as I have to. I will stay by your side.
No matter what, its a promise, Brother.
Mai had somewhat dependent, insecure eyes.
Unreservedly stroking Mais head I once again face forward.
Yes, today I will get my memories back and then aftering home will talk with Mai about the knife.
Maybe it was just a prop.
When I saw it I strangely thoughtHumans bloodand didnt even think of doubting it, but it could have been something entirely different.
For some reason, I had a strange conviction that its unlikely, but at least in my mind appeared leeway to at least consider such a possibility.
Ehm, when my memories return I want to talk about something. After we get home
At that moment I felt a shudder down my spine.
I didnt get the reason but I felt a danger as if I was enveloped by the tongue of a giant snake.
?!
Brother?
When I turned around reacting to Mais puzzled words nothing unusual could be seen.
However, it felt like surrounding walls had spikes all over them and were closing on us.
Oops, there it is. Heave-ho.
Perhaps locating what he was looking for Miyakawa-san takes out one cardboard box.
For some reason I feel like the time itself is being stretched.
Since the time I woke up that was the feeling I would get when exposed to danger.
Just where is the danger?
I dont understand, dont understand, still no idea
Mai?
Brothe
I put myself between Mai and the direction that I somehow found to be most dangerous and hugged her.
At that moment.
BOOOOOOOOOM!!!
Intense light fully covering the field of vision and the sound of the explosion that could tear eardrums filled the surroundings.
For a long, atrocious second, I was stricken with the sensation of shockwave hitting me and splinters piercing into my back.
..!
With shaking vision, amid gradually rising smoke, I confirm the state of Mai that was in my embrace.
Looks like she was almost unharmed because I covered her.
She was desperately clinging and saying something, but the brain jolted by the explosion would not move mouth properly.
Thats why I wiped my sisters cheek dirtied with soot.
You are fine, good
Leaving just those words I closed my eyes.
Chapter 153 - Still, The Hero Does not Reach 1
Chapter 153 C Still, The Hero Does not Reach 1
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
The world is being dyed in the madder red color of the sky.
After such old decayed ruins.
Hey, Kaito, do you remember?The day we* met for the first time(TLN: Royal We)
Oh, of course. I remember
At that time, I* told you, do not touch me, do not approach me, do not try to get familiar with me. Even though we knew, geez, both Kaito and myself are such big idiots. In the end, it ended up like this after all
Theres nothing that could have been done, I mean, I came to love you so much that I couldnt help myself. In the first ce, is the one at fault for being my type and hitting my strike zone way too hard
Idiot, idiot, idiot. Where do find a hero who seduces the Demon King? Where do you find a Demon king who falls in love with the hero? If you say such a thing at the end, it makes it even more painful
A red-haired girl in front of me expresses a forced smile.
Throw everything away, even if its for the little remaining time. I dont mind spending it like that
Oh, my heart aches.
Why? Its obvious right.
Its because I know what shes going to say next and I came here deciding Im going to decline it.
If its something I can do, whatever it is, Ill do it. Even, if you want half of the world, Ill give it to you. So, pleasee to my side, please
That face that seems like its about to burst into tears at any moment.
I could feel her feelings that she was hardening so desperately shaken.
Dont you say it, I dont want to. Im selfish, so I want it all. I dont want the world I spent with you to break. After about 2 or 3 years, I hate the fact I wont be able to be with you anymore!Ill be sure, Ill be sure to remove that root from you, even if the possibility is low, I will be sure to grab it!
Kaito
I will never admit, I wont admit youre going to die, and I wont allow you to give up either!Like I would watch you be a victim of the world!!
Its no good, it wont work, you wont reach it. Its already toote.
You have no choice but to kill her with those hands that cant save anything or leave anything.
You will definitely regret not making that choice.
I will take you back to my world!Humans, Beastkins, Demons, you and me will cooperate together to put a stop to the conflict by building a Great Barrier, and wellugh at the end and return to my world!
Such a day, wonte.
I will introduce you to my family and boast about you to my friends, that this beautiful girl is my wife. Thats right, Im sure itll be fun, because theres nothing like hero or demon king over there in the other world, we can flirt all we want in front of the public
Such a dream, wonte true.
I refuse to spend time with you while being frightened of the day that is toe. I have been called the great hero who havee to save this world. In that case, Ill aim to save everything altogether like a real hero, and create a happy ending where everyone is happy. I wont settle for anything less, I wont be satisfied with half of the world!
Good grief, this big fool. You really are bullheaded
Ah, but why?
Even in my dreams, I cant interrupt the scene.
Though, I still cant remember whats going to happen after this.
I at least know that there is no bright future ahead.
In that case, Kaito, I believe in you!! You are definitely going to save me!!
The girl retracts her hands while wiping her face.
Leave it to me!I love you so much afterall, stupid girl!!
You bettere to my rescue quick!! If you dont, I will sulk!! And I love you, you big dumbass!!
With that said, the people turned their backs on each other and start walking.
The sky that I looked up was still red.
Even though it is supposed to be an important memory, I wake up from the dream without knowing what kind of memory it is.
The only thing left was the color of the sky that burned vividly into my eyes.
A hospital that should be called a giant castle of white wall.
In that room, I had received myst examination before the second discharge procedure.
You, Are you made of superalloy or something? Or are you a cyborg or something?
N, no, Ive been wondering about that myselftely
My God, to receive an explosion at close range, and be discharged three dayster. You were saying it hurts on that very day, but you were so nonchnt about it
Ahaha, that was umm, seems that I was lucky
Its certainly a kind of bad luck, because if you really are lucky, you wont be involved in anything like this in the first ce. Its just a coincidence that youre able to be in such healthy state
Ahh, Maeno-sensei sighs.
The inquiry ended for now, and he flings his jacket over his shoulders.
At that time, we were caught in the explosion.
The reason for the explosion seems to be the fact that rats sneaked into the aging gas pipe and gnawed at it, andbined with the sparks caused by static electricity, which caused arge explosion.
The fire started to ignite the surrounding objects, and it was likely to develop into a big fire, but fortunately the damage was done only in one corner because the sprinklers that discovered it early by the sound luckily were safe and operated normally and the fire was stopped.
At first, there seemed to be a rumor about it being a police station terrorist bombing!?, but the cause was officially announced within the day, and themotion settled, and the police are busy trying to deal with the situation.
In any case, there are various kinds of confiscated items and evidence of many cases stored over there.
Most of them were caught in the explosion, burned, or waterlogged, and so on.
Even if I dont know the full gist, I can imagine that difficult a situation it is. But now, rather than the details of the ident, our safety after getting caught up in the explosion was more important.
However, I and Mai who got caught up in the explosion, only came out with only a few minor injuries miraculously.
No, only Mai who covered me in thest minute came out with a minor injury, while I, myself got blown away and scorched by the st, with a few pieces of metal stuck in my back.
My back was like that of a hedgehog, but no damage was done to my vital organs, and even though I passed out after the explosion, treatment was already over by the time I woke up.
Although I had suffered minor burns on my arms and feet that were exposed to the hot st that even Mai couldnt cover, but it seems that its not life-threatening. And even the burn itself is really mild, and it looks slightly red now that two days has passed.
Making sure that there was no traces or scar that will remain for life on my sisters body, as they finish up, feeling all psyched that its well done, as I puffed my chest towards Yuuto who was grinding the university entrance exam, he striked me on the head. Even though, I was wearing a bandage on my head.
But even if I had ended up with more needles on my back, it would still be much better than my sister getting hurt.
Thanks to that, there was also a problem that got worse.
So, how about Miyakawa-San
Shes still receiving treatment in the intensive care unit. Quite a few pieces of the metal fragments that sttered hit her in a very dangerous ce. Since the hard part has passed, she should regain consciousness after a while, but she will be hospitalized for at least two weeks
Is that so?
In that ce, only Miyakawa-san was in a critical condition fighting for his life.
Mai, who was the only one who retained her consciousness immediately called for help, thanks to that we survived, but her consciousness has not returned yet. And it seems that he is in no situation to receive visitors.
Ukei-kun, even though the numbers on the test says youre fine, dont overdo it. For the time being, be sure to change the bandage dressing on your head everyday until your next psychiatric appointment. The wounds on your back are almost closed, but be sure to apply ointment and rece the bandages everyday until your next check at the hospital. Your recuperative power is absurdly strong, but there are times when wounds fester due tock of care you. I hope your sister helps you every day
Yes, I understand
I bowed and left the examination room and returned to my room.
Somehow, I have kinda gotten used to seeing this room. No, this time I was discharged in just two days, so I did not even stay that long.
Oh, dear brother. Im through with the discharge procedures
Mai was waiting for me with stuffed clothes of a few days packed in a bag.
I see, thanks
Not at all, its for my dear brother afterall. Now, lets go home, dear brother
Saying that with a smile that only looks unnatural to me, Mai skillfully intertwines her empty arm with my arm.
The smile seemed weak-willed and shy, a servile smile like that of when shecked confidence.
The light deep within her eyes that seems like its about to break.
No, although the strains look simr, its clearly worse than that of childhood, that light that is dependent on me so abnormally.
(Ahh, I knew it)
Mais mental state was clearly getting worse.
She didnt want to leave my side for a second, so she took a break from school and stayed by my side.
It seems like she didnt want to go home to pick up the change of clothes, and unlike thest time, the necessary items are arranged at convenience stores and in-hospital shops.
We eat together, even when I go to the bathroom, shes waiting by the door, and when I go out for a walk, we link arms rather than holding hands. Even, the action of holding hands was decided to be carried out only when we go out before, but now its even done indoors if theres free time.
When I woke up and tried to persuade Mai who was in close contact with me in an apparently excessive manner, she looked like a machine and said, No way, and clung to my arm strongly.
No matter what I say, she kept on saying No way repeatedly, I had no choice but to turn into a figurine until Mai was satisfied.
Im sure, rather than the smile that shes expressing now, the expression of that fragile doll is the essence of the current Mai.
Youre right, shall we head home
(Now then, how do I cajole her into going for counseling?)
I did not say anything to Mai and instead started walking.
When it gets this obvious, theres no time to be disputing whether its my will or something.
I intended to have Mai go for counseling. I thought it could also be in this hospital, but I just cant dispel my feeling of distrust towards Maeno-sensei.
So, I was going to go to another psychiatric department of another hospital not this one.
(Besides, I might be able to remember something myself)
It seems that the items that I was going to receive turned into ashes because of the fire caused by the explosion .
I had a strange conviction that I could regain my memory, and because of it the feeling of disappointment was pretty strong.
However, the dream I saw while I was unconscious, whether the shock of the explosion made me fall in the right direction or something, is the most vivid and close to the heart. It felt like that.
However, the thought that I might not remember at this rate, on the contrary became stronger because I came thus far.
The demon inside me is already at the other end of the line.
On the other side of the ss between us, a chain wedge is pulled out.
Only a few of them are ever harder and sharper than before.
My fingertips are attacked by pain as if it is being chopped off just by shaking it slightly.
I lost a big clue and decided I was going to remember, but thest step is the other side of the cliff.
A distance that is short, yet far.
Even if I looked for another hospital after all this while, I dont think anything is going to happen soon.
Even so, I dont care how trivial it is I wanted a stimulus.
Since Mai is in such a situation, I can not afford to bear any extra burden.
The enthusiasm was burning my heart like a fire engulfing my surroundings.
Chapter 154: Still, The Hero Does not Reach 2
Chapter 154: Still, The Hero Does not Reach 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
Chapter 154 Still, The Hero Does not Reach 2
Im home
When I opened the front door of the house, the words came out of my mouth naturally even though I knew that there would be no response.
Mai beside me says nothing. This difference was probably a result of her spending a lot of time truly alone in this house, where even I was not with her.
A change that seems trivial and yet serious.
Well, Im hungry, and Im going to have dinner
Brother, lets cook together once in a while
Cooking? Why all of a sudden?
A lovely sister that thinks of her brother so much, would want to happily cook as siblings from time to time.
With that said, Mai smiles again.
That smile as gentle and soft.
Even though she merely wants to spend time with me, today that smile hurt.
Yea, Lets make it together why. Well, just look at that and admire my cooking skills, Sister.
I showed my emotions in a normal manner so as not to irritate the mind of Mai.
Also, I was nervous to take my eyes off her as she was right now.
I dont expect my brother to be good at cooking. First of all, my brothers cooking experience is about cooking practice at school, isnt it?
Thats not true. and No, no, thats right. Well, if I have at least such experience, I at least can peel the vegetables.
I felt like I could cook.
Well, theres no basis for that, but perhaps Ive had some cooking experience in period for which I have no memory.
In my dreams, I was traveling in a different world. Then, of course, I would have had the opportunity to cook.
(I thought that I had to admit, but I think that the other world smoothly is because the memory is about to return)
Really?I dont care if you will end up cutting your fingers?
No, no, do not underestimate how dexterous are my hands.
I feel that the demon inside Me is trying to pull the chain across the thin wall, shrug my shoulders and smile.
After washing her hands in the kitchens sink, Mai peeks into the refrigerator.
What are you making?
Yes, meat and potatoes. and No, lets make a curry.
Mai gave me a sidelong nce and decided to switch the menu.
Apparently she read from my reaction what I would want to eat. In fact, when I saw the contents of the refrigerator, I imagined it would be a curry.
( From the point that even this gives me deja vu, I guess in that another world or whatever, I also was the one who would get a cooking done for him..)
That was the thought that crossed my mind while watching Mai who prepared quickly the ingredients for two people.
..Brother, you are really good with your hands.
Not as good as Mai.
Standing next to Mai and peeling skin from vegetables I thought, Im surprisingly used to using a kitchen knife. No, its not even about a kitchen knife, but des in general.
(Im not a murderer, am I?)
Having de in my hands felt just that natural, with my every new move I put the de at the optimal angle without even being aware of it.
I felt anger from the old me being closer as it resonated with such disgusting imagination.
?Whats wrong, Mai?
No, its just a little frustrating that brother is so good at handling a kitchen knife. It is cheating, why does it feel that you are better than Mai at something at which I worked for years.
Hehe, I told you, this is a good opportunity for you to renew your evaluation of your big brother.
I said puffing my chest with pride.
Usually, at such times Mai would reply, You must not get full of yourself. Those who grow arrogant dont live long, and this rate you soon will turn into useless brother.
But no.
As expected of my big brother, Im very happy
Mai says so andughs again.
Even though I was praised by my precious sister, I was not happy at all.
Ouch.
Because I was thinking about that. my hand slipped a little.
A vividly blood red line appears where I touched the knfe.
Oh, I did it. Mai, a first-aid kit
Hamu.
Like a fish on a bait, I caught my little sister on my finger.
The sensation of her tongue crawling over my wound.
Mmm, mm.
When I was in daze apanied by the sound of the running water, she already let go of my hand.
Puha ~, now its good. What left is to put a bandaid on it.
With that said, Mai took out the first-aid kit from the back of the shelf on the edge of the kitchen.
Taking bandaid from there and taking hold of my hand she pped bandaid on the wound.
That wont do, brother, you are so quick to get full of yourself..
Oh, dear. Im sorry.
Ive never been in such situation before, so I thank her with a little bit of confusion.
Normally she wouldnt do something like disinfecting a wound by licking, and would just stick bandaid after normally cleaning it with water.
Even so, blood is surprisingly delicious, isnt it? Brother.
Saying that she licked her lips.
There was something weirdly fascinating about that, like in the uncertain beauty of the lonely flower, blooming at a riverside, that might disappear at any moment.
Oh, but it is delicious because it is brothers blood, other peoples blood worths less than nothing.
Idiot, stop saying stupid stuff and lets get back to cooking already.
Oh, brother, it hurts. Youre so mean.
I dont care, I dont care..
I gave a random reply and returned to the peeling of vegetables again.
I didnt see the face of Mai, who was sulking so cutely.
No, I didnt want to see it, so I looked the other side.
So, I dont know what kind of expression Mai was wearing at that time.
However, the curry I ate that day was delicious, but somehow I could not feel the taste.
That day, after we had dinner, time passed as usual.
No, it probably was somewhat unusual. Pressed by Mai as she was going to the bath, I now was sitting in front of the door that separates the bathroom and the dressing room.
Because of my back injury, I did not take a bath, and after wiping the area other than where the injury was with a wet towel, then I had Mai to apply suppurative salve on the wound on the back and had it wrapped it bandage.
I thought I would change the bandage on my head, but I just had it reced in the hospital today, so I left it as it is.
After that I changed into sleepwear, and together with Mai watched a TV program, that wasnt particrly interesting, while eating potato chips, and when the time came, both of us went to our rooms.
Time to go back to our rooms.
Yes, brother.
Usually, each of goes to their own room, and about an hourter Mai would sneak into my bed when I sleep. Every time I sense her presence and wake up, but pretend that Im sleeping, I get up as if nothing happened after waiting long enough for Mai to quietly retreat from the bed the next morning.
But today was different.
Brother, Can I sleep with you today?
Why would you bring up on purpose something that we already had unspoken agreemnt about?
I dont mind that much.
Then, brother, I will bring a pillow.
In any case, if I can ease the worries of Mai even a little bit by sleeping next to her, then by all means, what else can I ask for.
Mai, smiling happily, returned to her room once. I went into my room first and leaving the lights on got into the futon and closed my eyes.
Tomorrow is school.
I guess Ill use phone to look for a new hospital during the ss.
A screech of opening door.
Entering the room, she didnt say anything in particr.
Mai, turn off the lights.
I asked her to turn off the light that was left on so she woudnt fumble in the darkness. However, the light does not disappear, and the no reply came from her.
Brother. Brother.
Mai?
Im not turn off the lights.
Mai slowly came closer to the bed, but arent trying to get inside.
There was something disturbing in the way she called me.
However, when I opened my eyes again and saw Mai, I felt like I was sshed with a cold water due to myte response.
Brother, my brother, is mine and only mine big brother, right?
When Mai took my hand that I tried to move, it turned out to be handcuffed to the bed.
Huh? Eh?
And while I was still in a daze from surprise, the other hand and both feet are were smoothly bound bu handcuffs as well.
Wha, h-hey, Mai, what are you doing?!?
For some, the sight of me wriggling under a futon with my eyes wide open from shock and all limbs restrained by handcuffs surely looked ridiculous.
However, it was not a situation that could beughed at from my current point of view.
No, brother. If I turn off the light, you wont be able to see me properly?
What are you talking about? Wait, calm down, for a joke you wen too far!If youre mad at me, I wont run, so just take this off.
Thats also useless. My big brother is a useless big brother, so I have to restrain you like this so you wont escape, and you also would try to resists usingmon sense as excuse. So I will persuade you over and over, and until big brother yield he will remain like this.
Mai with a glossy smile, like never seen before she pulled the futon off.
And then she straddled on top of me.
Hey, what are you doing? Mai!!
its all big brothers fault.?Its all because you were about to disappear from my sight. All because my you were going to disappear to someone else ce, someone other than Mai.
Snap, Snap, with one hand Mai was removing the buttons of pajama.
From the cloth that has fallen down, smooth skin peeked.
Hey, who is it?Who is -san?Who is -san?Who is -san?What kind of dreams you were having and why were you calling the names that dont belong to Mai with such tenderness? Why, why, why are you trying to leave Mai?
Guh?!
The names spoken by Mai are drown out by the noise, and at the same time, an intense headache as if a hand was stuck directly into my brain, attacks me.
While desperately endured the pain, I can see the face of my sister, who looked like a lost child, that was about to cry any moment now.
Come on, brother. Its better not to remember after all. I told my brother, didnt I?You dont need to remember anything if it pains you. If you are going to think about it, then please think only about me instead. Just think about staying by my side. Then, you will be happy.
Sto, I just did what I could not to worry you
The tip of the nail strongly bites in a little above the chest.
But it the headache, that though weakened a bit was still a lot stronger, made that insignificant.
The voiceing out from my mouth also weakens.
Worry?Of course I will worry. Every day, I recall the day of the disappearance incident. I am afraid that my brothers back that see when I wake in the morning might turn out to be an illusion. So, lets cross the line between Brother/ and MaiC?Just think about Mai alone, and keep thinking here.. I will take care of everything you need. Ill do anything. Isnt that what happiness is?
Oh,e on, youre gonna lock me up??
The transient headache slowly pulled back, and the thoughts finally began to gather together.
Even though my mind was still dull and I barely grasped onto the words, but even in that state there was meaning to those words that I was able to catch, which left me dumbfounded.
No, we cant do that as siblings
Yes, brother, you will deflower your little sister right now. Then the dutiful big brother wont be able to separate from Mai for the rest of his life. No matter what happens, no matter what you remember, you will no longer be able to think of anything other than Mai, right?And if my you will leave me anywayEhe, ehehehe?
Showing an intoxicated, somewhat childish smile, she stopped talking.
Are you seriously saying this?
Its okay, I believe. Im sure my brother will choose me. At any time, he will choose Mai at the end. With a sense of guilt and a sense of pleasure that spices it Ehehehehe?
Mais eyes were serious. Which made it obvious that she wasnt sane.
Its not just that. Mai was already at her limit.
Youre kidding.?Damn it!! With such toy handcuffs.!
Oh, no, brother. Dont thrash like that.. I chose the product what wont break that easily, but if you want to run away from here, then I might need to give you a bit of a punishment?So do not resist, okay?Brother?
?
Shivers run down my spine.
There was no light in the eyes of Mai who said so, and I felt a real danger she might do who knows what if I resists.
Come on, brother, lets take off your clothes?
Mai reached out with her fingers for buttons on my pajama.
Stop, stop it, Mai!
I will not?
I tried to get away by wrigling my body, but being restrained by handcuffs I hardly could make any movements, and so Mai was unfastening buttons at surprising speed.
Before long, my pajama was open.
Calm down and think it over!! This will bring both you and me nothing but unhappiness!
There is no such a thing, I will be happy with big brother by my side, looking only at me and loving me. Brother as well, you will be happy having all of your needs wholeheartedly taken care by me and being spoiled absolutely rotten, having all of you belong to me. Because you wont be distracted by unnecessary things anymore
Even dad and mother will be sad.
Thats not true. Because, in the old days, when I said that I want to marry my brother, father and mother wouldugh and say that its fine. There is no problem
No good, she is deranged in the truest sense.
She cannot hear my voice.
Though she replies to the words she hears, she doesnt really hear them.
Hey, Brother, who do you want as a first child, a boy or a girl? I think that twin girls would be good.
The pajamas that Mai was wearing fell and exposed to the light a ck underwear and her bare skin.
I jerk my face in a hurry.
What to do, what to do what to do, if you do not stop Mai here, Mai really will be broken!!
(If it goes like this, Mai will never be able to go back again What is it?)
Anyway, it is time, something, I have to damped her mood somehow and reset this situation.
No, big brother, this wont do., look this way, look here. Look at me. Ive maintained this figure for my brother. I never missed a care, so I would always be ready for a day like this. Ive always cared about the way I look since I was a child. In order to be closer to your taste.
S-stop, Mai
Look, thickheaded brother?You have to open your eyes. Its still a long night. I want to enjoy it slowly and thoughtfully. So open your eyes, brother.
My face, which I turned to the side and closed my eyes, is gently wrapped by Mais hands.
An immatureugh that gently goes over ones ears.
Ah, brother, what do I do with you, useless brother is so rash.. If you already want to go further instead of staring at each other
Mai! stop it, Mai!
Smooth, gentle touch, going from my chest to the navel area, in panic, I opened my eyes.
When Ive done so, I saw Mais face, which was so close to mine that I could feel her breath.
The distance at which we could peek at each others eyes.
Deep in her eyes, the real Mai was crying. She is so close and yet
Even if you wont do this, I will stay by your side. Im your brother after all.
The words of persuasion that only good on ears will merely disappear into nothing.
I know that, but for some reason only such words, that I myself find trivial,e off my lips.
Yes, my brother is mine brother. So, please throw away everything except Mai, okay?
The only thing that was left for me is to y the wildcard.
Say, Mai. If you want me to erase anything but you, tell me one thing first.
What is it?If you want to know something, Ill answer anything. My three sizes are
The drawer of the desk in Mais room, the bloodstained knife in there, what the hell is that?
?
The moment I uttered those words, there was a feeling that I touched the depths of her heart that I did not reach until now.
But that didnt feel like a pull to my side, instead it merely pushed her away greatly.
Its not even about a bet that can go good or bad.
I merely chose the bad oue instead of the worst one.
Ah, N-no, its, its not, it different. Why? How did you know? What?Why, why, why?No, dont hate me, dont hate me!?Brother!?Im your sister, AAaaAaAaaAA?
Ma, Mai
The long hair is disheveled, and she burst into barrage of incoherent words.
Her breath turned shallow as if she was trying to get it in order as she was gasping for air, he eyes began to focus.
Trembling and covering both of her ears, tears were running down her cheeks.
Its, its, I couldnt help it, blood, the blood, AaaaaaAAAA?Dont stain me, not stained, dont get in my way. Why, who, Its him, its him, its him, its hiiiiiiiiiiiim!!!
Calm down, calm down, Mai.
Seeing her clearly aberrant state, I started to have my doubts if I really made the right choise.
I feel like the action, that I chose to avoid heading for ruin, was a terrible mistake.
(No, what am I gonna do, losing my spirit here, I have to persuade her, we still can go back! )
Mai, calm down, Mai, listen to me, talk to me. I wont run away anymore! Neither from you, nor from my memoriless sels.So!
However, that moment of her wavering soon ended.
Oh, I see, there are still those who will get in my way. There are still some who want to take from me. After all, if I dont finish up everything, its no good
Suddenly, Mai stopped shaking.
There are people who have insinuated unnecessary things to my brother..?Its Okay. Ill erase everything tomorrow.
A bubbly smile that makes Mai look like she went back to an innocent, childish self.
Yes. Ill be fine After all, it is not good to throw a round on the way. What is it? I have failed. Just a little bit, but please wait, brother.
Maiand Listen to me. and Lets stop it. There are so many things, you are tired. Lets go to the hospital with me. Its all right. lets think about that knife together.
?A knife?What are you talking about?Im going to finish everything, so you shouldnt know about it?
What?!
Mai did not seem to notice the absurdity of what she was saying.
Mai, who spoke in a tone that seemed to be normal, gave me a small kiss on a cheek like when we were kids.
Well, its been a long time since Ive kissed brother on a cheek. Please wait until tomorrow night, okay?Ill kill them all and make like that never happened.
After she said so, Mai stood up and put back her clothes.
Kill!?Wait, dont do it, Mai!Whom do you want to kill, stop it?!!I know, you can keep me confined, so lets talk about it, because it is absolutely irreparable, Mai
Mai did not answer anything and turned off the electricity in the room.
Brother, lets go to bed today. Tomorrow is an important day. I have to get to it in a perfect condition. In time, you will understand that Mai is the only thing you have to treasure, right?
Mai What is it?
I dont know how many times I saw it today.
Maiughed as if she was broken, with a an embarrassed expression.
Mai, who now was wearing clothes again, came into my bed and got under the nket.
Good night, brother. I hope that tomorrow will be a good day
Saying that Mai embraced me and happily closed her eyes.
I could not say anything to Mai who fell asleep immediately.
Merely earning a small leeway, I was unable to grasp Mai.
I was able to avoid the mistake that would lead us to ruin, but in the end, I did not get the result I wanted the most.
Then, my sister, who was on the brink, broke.
Chapter 155 - And The Hero Takes It Back
Chapter 155 C And The Hero Takes It Back
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
So, dear brother, I am taking off
The next day, as morning arrived without being able to sleep at all with the handcuffs on, Mai also opened her eyes over time.
Once she slept, I thought that maybe Mai wille to her senses, but such a pipedream never came true.
Just like yesterday, she just returned to expressing a kind of broken smile and having an iprehensible conversation.
I couldnt do anything, and after feeding me breakfast, I just silently watched Mai leave the room as she expressed going to school.
I strained my ears so I could hear the sound of the entrance door and confirm that Mai has indeed left the house and only then, so she doesnt realize my intentions.
Oh, I have no hurry!!
I intended to break my bed and take off the handcuffs.
The atmosphere around Mai when she said, If you try to get rid of the handcuffs and run away was dead serious.
The image of a wet knife popped into my head, and if I am not careful, I felt like she just might stab me on my limbs.
In Mais current state, if I take one wrong step with anything, you do something that makes you go a little further, she just might lose it all and go haywire.
The broken Mai is now broken and crumbled so much that her former self is unknown.
So, so as Mai doesnt do anything, before she does something irrevocable.
Rather, I have to forcibly suppress Mai, with the mindset of restraining her by force and turning her back.
I have to get out of these restraint while Mai is not around, I must hurry and chase after her!!
Mai doesnt know this, but my wooden bed base was originally from my father, so the parts of the wood where my arms were connected are rattling.
Thats why it should be possible to break it rtively easily if I pull it by force.
If one armes off, I can reach the ballpoint pen ced near the bedside. By disassembling the ballpoint pen, the wire in the spring part can be extended to open the lock.
I used to practice unlocking handcuffs with a clip when I got hooked in a jailbreak drama I saw with my father a long time ago. When I tried the method I checked on the, the lock was removed unexpectedly.
It will take some time, but even now I should be able to remove it.
One-two, Hmphh!!
As I pulled my arms all the way, the wooden parts seemed to be older than I thought, and the wood cracked with ease.
OK, now then
I suppressed the excitement and pushed the spring which I forced out into the keyhole of the handcuffs.
Just, a little bit more, nice!!
My right hand, left foot handcuffs were removed, and thest handcuff attached to the right foot was also unlocked.
Shit, Time!?
I turned around while getting flustered it had taken more than I thought, and the time that the clock showed was past ten oclock.
(Mai was saying to wait until this night. However, saying that she was going to school means that she intends to do something at school)
I have to hurry!!
I didnt know how to go about it, but I just knew I had to take Mai back home for the time being.
I changed to a random cloth and picked my cell phone.
Who I can rely on is
There is no father or mother anymore.
And I absolutely cannot count on detective Miyakawa-san and Onishi-san duo. The ones who seem reliable are, Maeno-sensei and the others but, I dont want to take the current Mai to Maeno Sensei.
The only person I can call in this situation is Yuto.
Please pick up!
Originally, Mai learned Naginata* at dojo, but at that time she should have been taught Aikido techniques a bit too. (TLN: Japanese halberd techniques)
It sounds pathetic, but even if she did not take me by surprise like yesterday, If I go alone, much less holding her at bay, I might be restrained again at worst.
So I wanted a reliable ally, just in case.
While I was listening to the ringback tone I felt has been going off for a long time, I put on my shoes at the entrance and stormed out of the house.
Oh, Ukei-kun. Nice timing
Onishi-san?
Just before the entrance was Onishi-san standing beside a ck car in a suit.
I needed to talk to you for a bit, could you spare a bit of your time?
Hmm, Im sorry. Im a little preupied at the moment, I apologize, but can we do thister
Im sorry, but I really need you to give priority to this. Its an urgent matter
Umm, huh, Im really sorry, now is really not a good time
I replied thus while being surprised to see Onishi-san unusually forceful.
I do not know what he wants, but nothing takes priority over Mai.
This is a problem. Im sorry, but theres not much time. What if I said that your sister is in danger? I am sure you wille to regret if you didnt know
Hm!? What exactly do you mean
Onishi-san says with a serious expression.
I started feeling hesitant in my head that was full of only going after Mai.
We really dont have time, will you just get in the car for the time being. Because of the subject being what it is, I will give you the details in a more obscure location so as to ensure with certainty that the information does not lealk
Mm, then please talk here now
I can not speak here. In fact, even right now as we speak, time is running out. I want you to shut up and cooperate with me in order to save your sister
I did not perceive a lie in those words. And, theres no reason for Onishi-san, who worked so hard in the first ce to tell such a lie.
Both Miyakawa-san and Onishi-san are adults who can be trusted. If so, then Mai might really be in danger.
Rurururu. Putsu, the phone number youre trying to reach
The phone call that didnt connect through went straight to the answering machine.
I, understand. Ill follow you. However, do you mind if I just send a voice message to call back?
Oh, you can go ahead if its just that
When he nodded to Onishi-san, he sent a voice message saying I will tell you more about itter, but please call me back and dont let Mai find out.
Now then, get in the back of the car
Can you please be serious!! What the hell is this ce!!
After riding the car an hourter.
On the way, I asked various things, but Onishi-san didnt answer anything, and we steadily kept moving further away from human civilization, so did my distrust continued to grow in the car.
So we finally got to an abandoned factory somewhere in the forest.
When I got out of the car, he asked me to follow him and went into the factory, I screamed out loud.
Every time I repeated the same question, he dodges the question saying, he will talk once we get to the destination, and was already at my limit.
When you said, a ce where no one can eavesdrop, why does such a ce have to be this ce?
Well, this ce is the right ce where no one can ever eavesdrop right?
There were a number of machines that didnt move anymore that seemed to be used for applications such as hangars, and didnt even know what exactly they were producing.
Like a very old building, the ceiling seems to have fallen, rubble has crushed some machines, and the sky can be seen through arge open hole.
Onishi-san replied at one corner of the ce where there are piles of rubble, while moving a few stones out of the way.
The right ce huh
Abandoned factories are dusty and may certainly meet the requirements as a ce to have a secret chat.
However, I cannot be convinced with such an exnation, and I asked Onishi-san again.
Are you sure its not a police station? Why this ce
Oh, thats no no. The police station is also dangerous. Because there is also an enemy over there
Enemy? What enemy, no, more importantly, the talk about Mai being in danger!?
Hm? Hmm-, I see, would you like to know?
Onishi-san is searching for something without looking at me.
Dont y with me!! Youve brought me all the way here to talk about that, right!? And what exactly are you doing looking around!?
Oh, give me a second. , there it is
You said it was urgent didnt you? If you have no intention of saying anything then I am heading ba, wait what
Like I said, please hold on for a little while
A heavy shock was transmitted to my entire body from my ankle.
Onishi-san, who took out something, turned to me and turned something ck out at the same time he turned toward me.
Huh? Eh? What
What do you mean what, its a bowgun, a bowgun. Is it easier to understand if I said Crossbow? Its a tool that plunges arrow that is stuck into your right leg right now
I was shot. I was shot, I WAS SHOT?
When I looked down on my foot, a ck-painted stick with a thickness of an oily magic pen was stabbing the ankle I had just received shock, and blood flowed from it.
Ugh!OUCHHHHHHHITHUUUUUUUURTSSSS!?
And the moment I saw the sight, the pain I didnt notice began to assert all at once.
It hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts!!
Like I thought, its noisy at first right. Everyone cries like a baby, oops
Gah, Gigu!? Gwaaahahahaaaaaa!?
With a sound like riding the wind, this time a simr heavy impact hit the other ankle.
Another arrow pierced me and I could not move even a single step and bent to the back, and then fell down toppling sideways.
The burning pain is fading my consciousness and my eyeballs seem like they are about to go nk.
Ughh, Wh, why, sosh awfoo
While in a pain that was likely make me lose my consciousness, my confused head made me utter such words.
Because the agreement this time, is to capture you alive and deliver you after making sure that you cant run away. You know I get a dangerous vibe from you, so in order to make certain that youre unable to move, thats why I used this. The eyes around recently were too much so I couldnt get medicine. Im d we met, I came here to pick up a help box. After all, if preparations have been made, there will be no suffering
Kon, Kon, Onishi-san said while striking the metal part of the crossbow.
With my vision blurred with tearsing from the pain, Onishi-san said such a thing as if it was natural.
Now, the question was why I brought you here wasnt it. I will tell you as a means to kill time until the pickup party arrives. Fuu-
Onishi-san holds the cigarette that he took out in his mouth, and skillfully lights the fire and blows out the smoke.
Well, its not a reason that would take too long to say anyway. While I work as a civil servant, I often listen to the requests of various people. I was just asked to hand you over alive, thats all. I want you to secure him before some of the polices upper echelon take him out
Ask, Asked? By whom, Taken out by the police? Wh, why?
My senses was beginning to blur thanks to the severe pain.
For better or worse, I feels like the pain has been relieved somewhat. No, rather than the pain getting relieved, I felt like the sensation in my feet had paralyzed.
But thanks to that, only my mouth could move.
How nice to see your mouth still lively. I am guessing its the adrenaline rush? Well, Im asking you anything, well whatever, since you asked so relentlessly, Ill answer that question. To whom? well I guess you will find out when its time for the handoff, so you can look forward to that time. As to why the upper echelon of the police will want to erase you, thats simple. Its because its inconvenient if youre alive. So, in the guise of a gas pipe explosion, they wanted you lot, and Miyakawa, who was making a lot of noise about various things, to die
Eh, huh? Huh?
The exnation that reaches my ear seems to swirl around my brain and eouldnt dawn on me.
Even so, the word soaks like poison, pushing a de through my heart.
Seems like, that cosy-like stuff I seized from you, seems to be a terrific find. It was a treasure trove of new discoveries, and all the big-shots of the country wanted it. But, you see, Miyakawa-san wouldnt shut up and kept on persistently negotiating with the brass that it could be a clue to regaining your memories. Moreover, you, if your identity is released, the Transfer Candidates will definitely cause a riot right? So, they decided to kill you and Miyakawa-san beforehand and make it look like an ident. And it seems that the n was for that seized property to be recovered by taking advantage of the mess
Onishi says, Miyagawa-san too, is so clumsy, and shrugs off his shoulders.
(Aah, whats this, what kind of joke is this?)
The awfulness of the content of the story being heard makes me think maybe I am having an auditory hallucinations from the pain.
I feel like there was a time I felt exactly like this, before.
Such idiots, the n was too vague. In fact, neither you nor Miyakawa-san are dead. It looks like theyve shrewdly recovered your favorite stuff, they got half-assed results because they did a sloppy job. Thats why my client seemed to be flustered, and asked that I secure you right away. It was actually supposed to be carried out next week, but yesterday I was suddenly told to somehow get it done by today. Well, even with your vignce, you still came with me so easily, and just like that I secured the naive brat, and I have noints whatsoever because its an express delivery charge
Gwa, ahahaha
I was beginning to lose track of what he was saying.
I was not feeling pain in my feet, so with vague thoughts I was thinking whether the pain had exceeded the allowance.
However, a terrible headache begins to dominate my head, as if somehow trying to touch the memories of the past.
(I mean, am I, being sold for money?)
I was thinking a lot about some things because its actually really about your sister too. First of all, it was a strategy of killing two birds with a stone by catching the girl and using her as bait, but I was told hands off the sister. Dont you think its really troubling? After going though the trouble of putting the n together for day, you got to be kidding me right? But when I heard that the reward will be tripled separately from the express fee, I epted it
I did it, as Onishi-san, no, Onishiughs with a yful attitude.
I understand that he was going to involve Mai until the veryst minute
Dont mess with me, dont you darey your hands at Mai.
Even though I tried to shout, I could not make a voice because of the throbbing headache and the a faint breath that made it worse.
Dont you move, I dont mind you talking, but I wont let you off if you try to resist
Guahi !? Giiuuuuu!!
The moment I tried to get up, the crossbow was directed to my right foot again and plunged a pile of pain a short wind noise.
The paralyzed pain sensation opens the eyelids that is trying to close to a new stimulus.
Ouch, Ouch, Ouch.
The pain of a bored hole in my body, a headache that gets worse, and a sense of self-indulgence that is easily deceived are mixed to burn something on the top of my chest.
And, I, trust, ed you, Back, stabber, this, shitfaced bastard
Reliable Adults my ass.
No, no, no, even I am somewhat sympathetic? to suddenly lose your parents and rtives, andpletely treated as a criminal who went to another world in his head, and has lost all his friends. You guys are really pitiful
Onishi neitherughs as if making jest, nor expresses a sad face or sadness.
He sounds like someone who is having trouble deciding what to eat for dinner, and he continued his words with but you see?.
But that and this are two different stories, right? Reliable or whatnot, I got close to you guys because I thought itd be easier in the case I got a request such as this. Theres nothing like traitor or whatnot
I heard a crack of something around my ear.
Oh, thats right, there was something.
In front of the other party who breaks something important.
In front of those bastards who betrayed us.
In front of those hateful bastards enough to make me go crazy.
I could not do anything, so I fell on the ground.
At that time, there was certainly something that prompted me not to forget. It was definitely there. It was here.
(What am I doing, me)
So, what was bubbling inside of me is a boiling rage sensation.
Well, you will probably be killed, though. But, dont mind. Surely, you sister will follow you soon. The n already was to use you as an excuse to capture her tomorrow anyway
Ahahaha Hisughing voice echoes in the head.
The headache as if my skull is being smashed, chipping off at my extra thoughts, unable to be suppressed, is mixed with my intensified wrath, and is changing into something like a muddy magma.
.ai
(This guy is trying to hurt Mai)
Hmm? Did you say something?
The magma that flows into the depths of my mind gets worse and worse, and is adapting to me.
Yes, Ive always been in this magma.
you
(This guy is trying to steal someone important from me)
Like I said, I cant hear shit if you keep whispering like that
Hot, sticky, dark .
I know the name of this magma emotion. With this magma feeling, I made an important pledge.
I will kill you
As soon as the words came out, the magma filling my whole body screamed like boiling water.
Huh, yeah right, youll kill meright. Everyone and even him are all the same. They bark out something they cant make good on. Aah, my sympathy has also run dry. And here, I went through the trouble of talking to you
I finally remembered. I am finally familiar with myself.
This feeling is, this very hatred, is my pledge.
No matter what, the wedge is determined to aplish it by all means.
I remembered, thats right, I am
? you say you remember, what exactly
And the wall between the me with my lost memories and my present self is broken.
I have vowed to kill them all, without fail
At that moment, it was certain that something mmed and broke.
Chapter 156 - The Hot Furnace Buried At The Bottom
Chapter 156 C The Hot Furnace Buried At The Bottom
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: JackOFallTrades
_______________________________________________________________
Huh, eh, what, have you finally gone crazy?
Huh, youre actually right, I have gone crazy a long time ago. I just forgot that I am actually crazy
As soon as I regained my vow, my headache disappeared as if shattered.
And as the turbid flow of memory pervades every parts of my brain cells, it felt as if they were being resuscitated.
The first time Hero Summoning.
The Journey to defeat the demon king in order to return to my original world.
The day I wept because of my ipetence for being unable to save Leticia.
The day I died amidst betrayal and something akin to hatred.
The day I arrived in the world the second time, like a miracle.
And newly acquired Minnalis and Shuria, such extremely rare aplices.
And that in that world, there still remain some folks that has to be killed.
I rose up from the toppled-over position I was and looked up at the blue sky that looked so transparent.
The sky, is so blue
How many times have I fallen to the ground and looked at the sky in this manner I wonder.
However, this blunder is a major blunder that rates among top five even among those in the past.
Yet another reason Leticia is going to be pissed at me
Even with so many thoughts swirling through my mind, such words were the first I was able to utter out of my mouth.
I was told I would burst into tears anytime I think of Leticia when I eventually return to my original world just like this, but to think I wouldpletely forget about the other world.
To think I would abandon and leave my revenge unfinished, and live a carefree life while leaving my aplice girls behind.
To think I would pretend not to see because Im scared and choose to stay in a state where the memories that were burned in my body and the vows that were burned inside my soul was robbed by something unknown.
Is that not even worse than trash, what the hell am I doing
Grrrr, as I grit my back teeth.
Part of this situation was as a result of my naivety.
Bad habits of my past self.
Pretend not to see what I dont want to see, or something I dont want to know, and push it far away.
Thats how I was betrayed in the other world, losing everything.
Even in this world that I finally returned to, I have been hurt by someone and betrayed like this.
And that bastard just told me straight out that after me, he is going to do the same to my beloved sister as well.
That must be way too much adrenaline for you to rise up in that state. Well, its better than you crying from the pain
I turned my sight and saw Onishi, who took out a second cigarette in a quite indifferent and nonchnt manner, and then skillfully lit the cigarette again.
Listen here, you know, umm, whats the name again, your sisters friend. Oh yeah, Miyuki-chan. Shit was ugly during that girls time. She was crying, screaming, going all wild. At that time too, I was told to capture her alive, and when I tried to tie her up with a rope, she scratched my neck with all her might. At that time, Miyakawa-san made fun of me and asked, Were you done in by a woman? , and since that time Miyakawa-san seemed to be suspicious of me strangely, and I couldnt move around carelessly. That was a totally evil woman to me
Aha, aha ha ha ha !! Wow, this guy is a real psychopath. Even in the other world, there arent that many that are as badass as this guy
I felt no maliciousness, hostility, guilt, uplifting, or murderous intent from the words that fell from his mouth.
Even assassins who have been drugged and thought-educated, its difficult to find anyone who can hurt someone without feeling emotionalpletely up to this point.
If it was the me who lost hie memories, apart from looking at someone like Maeno with in eyes, it is impossible to see through the true nature of a human who is capable of doing this much harm without malice.
What do you mean by psychopath, thats so mean. Its a lie if you say you wont do it when youre in such financial distress. I mean, you get tens of millions just for simply grabbing a girl, or for just bringing a corpse you know?
While Onishi was saying such in a disgruntled manner, there indeed was no strange behavior mixed in.
He really just, simply behaved in a natural manner based on a rational judgment, an attitude that does not think even for a second that he has done anything wrong.
Aa-h, and here I thought it was a more decent world ., why is it that scums just always approach around me like this I wonder. Is it because I myself, am a scum afterall I wonder, in whichever world, that saying that friends attract their kind?
Tsk, tsk, tsk, Youre missing the point. Money really is important you know? You see that tens of millions, is an amount that earnest hardworking adults like me, take decades to save up. That being said, I wonder maybe its too difficult for a student like you to understand?
Heughed off conceitedly with some cheesy words like he picked it up from somewhere.
I am sure hes already aware that my countenance has changed, I guess the reason why he still feels confident is because of the crossbow in his hands, he must think that he could just quell my resistance should I try to do anything.
Its not as if hes without vignce as the crossbow is aimed to pierce my joints, and Onishis gaze has never deviated from me.
Apparently, psychopaths usually look very decent, was something I read online or somewhere, I got to say that I am convinced.
An average human being can not move like this so spontaneously, in a natural manner.
Hey more importantly, when you said you finally remembered just now, do you mean the memories of the time you went missing? So, does that mean that you actually did went to another world?
Huh, thats right. I remembered various things I experienced in the other world
Eeh!Wow, thats so cool, please tell me. What kind of ce is the other world? Are there really magic and such? My client told me that he/she* wants to use you to make magic avable in this world too (TLN: The clients identity is not yet disclosed)
Theres not much difference. It is the same as this world. Its beautiful, but its dirty and there are different kinds of people, and Im sure that the ratio of unhappy people mixed in is rather higher than happy ones. Its not at all different from this world
I said such interrupting Onishi who began to talk with such keen interest.
No no, thats not what I wanted to hear, you see
Onishi just made a grumpy looking face at what I said, and still hadnt noticed what I had done.
Like I said, it means that the way people break too, isnt that much different
Then he made a dumb looking face.
Ah? eh, What?
Thud, as both the crossbow, and his right hand falls to the ground.
And the possibilities of a nk time during a long brief moment.
There, you see, the way a hand that is shed falls is the same right
GYAAaaAAAaaAAA!?
The beautiful red and white cross-sections are instantly covered with fresh red blood and fall off, forming a blood pool underneath.
The same color of red blood that burns into your eyes too is the same
Blood, blood AaaaaaAhHHHH!?
Onishi has be frantic and squeezes his arms, I wonder where his confidence a while ago ran off to.
Ill die, Im going to die!?
AHaha, that annoying trash screams too are the same
Thats right, thats such a lovely scream. A scream that denotes that an enemy who is trying to take away something important from me is suffering.
However, I on the other hand have no intention of letting you die off easily.
Rest assured, I wont let you die just yet
I pull out the bowguns arrow that I have stuck while enduring the pain.
After some resistance a little stronger than usual, Verdant Green Crystal Sword emerges in my hand without any problems.
Thou which conveys from trees, dwells in the leaves that rides the wind, with the blessings of the forest I summon thee Verdant Green Light Healing Verdure
A pale light covers the wound and the bleeding stops shortly after.
It would look like a thread of spider hanging in front of Onishis eyes.
Th, is that, magic!? Blood, please stop the blood!!
Kukuku, Like I thought, in whichever world, people dont really change that much
Onishi, whose eye-color changed as expected, I feel a ck water filling a cup of fire burning so thunderously inside of me.
Wh, what are you waiting for!! Didnt you just say that you wont let me die!Hurry and heal my wounds too!!
Hahahahaha!! Dont get ahead of yourself, what kind of misunderstanding are you having, you bloody dimwit
Eek!
I stood up on my healed feet and in turn looked down at Onishi, who was standing on his knees.
I didnt even bother trying to control my killing intent no more.
It seems like youre not aware so let me tell you. The ce you are right now, is already the entrance to the bottom of hell
Wha?
I created Yang Sword of me Wheel
I held it in an unadorned grip with no fancy of showing off the de that looked like me itself just turned into a de.
The ability to inject enough magic power to activate, is a me inside the de that has the ability to burn everything in an instant.
The ming sword that I brandished, cut off the tip from the elbow and the cross section burns with high heat.
From the wrist that fell off earlier, the arm also falls to the ground.
GYAAaaAAaaAAAaaaaaa!?
There, this will stop the blood? As long as you dont lose blood, you wont die that easily even if I cut off your hands and feet. Hey, dont faint just yet
Hygh!?
I grabbed Onishis hair and pulled it.
Dont, DONT FUCK WITH MEEEEEEEEEEEE!! HEAL ME, you better heal my arm dammittttttt!!
Onishi, who has gotten so excited, may not even know left from right anymore.
He was sticking out an arm that is no longer there, and getting all angry as if he had forgotten about pain and everything else.
Do you know whats going to happen after doing this? I will kill you, I will absolutely kill you!! And then sell your sister and friends after tomenting all of them!!
And I keep telling you, to stop misunderstanding me dont I? And just now, you just asked what I was doing, huh? Are you stupid? Are you dying? Do you want to die? I think youd like to die right? If thats the case, you should have said so in a more straightforward manner right?
Gi, Gigi !?
I pressed the grabbed head against the ground and rub it as if filing with a rasp on his face.
I continued doing so until all resistance of trying to raise his head stoppedpletely, and then after, I raised his head.
Now then, shall I have you answer a few questions, if you tell a lie or hesitate to speak, well? I guess I need not finish the sentence, you can think for yourself?
Eek!?
Onishi who is covered in bruises now has a slightly more prettier face and looking better with fear manifested all over his face.
Well, if you walk down memoryne, youre realize youre a little sloppy and suspicious, when there are actually some who dont even make contact
Answer, Ill answer, puris just stop
Good, then, first of all, start by telling me the mastermind of this particr incident
Its Kawakami, ady reporter who goes by the name of Kawakami Kumiko!! He requested that I
Hmm, I see. As expected huh
I am convinced after hearing Onishi utter out that name just like I feared.
In retrospect, for some reason she was able to sniff out my existence that the police are concealing and came to see me at the hospital, or somehow meeting by chance on the road.
And in every one of them, she expressed strange subtle changes in her expressions that, I, who had lost my memories, couldnt discern. Well, its not quite urate to say I did not notice on the spot, as I made the judgment from the memories I reimed, so its credibility wasnt quite reliable. I was actually thinking more along the line of Maeno-sensei for the most part.
But, hes just too much of a small fry to be the mastermind.
So, but, wait a second, in that case, I guess I have no more use for you?
Now that I have gotten confirmation that the so-called Client he wouldnt shut up about is the same person as who I was anticipating, then there goes the need to ask anything more.
It is much more efficient to light the fire on the masterminds ass rather than pressing him for information that may not even be credible when theres not much time.
Just because I regained my memories, still doesnt change the fact that, its not a good idea to take my eyes off the current Mai.
Onishi yells with a more frightened distorted face, as if he read my thought process.
Eeek, forg, forgive me, kidding, I was just kidding, so I wonte near you anymore
Forgive you? I, to you? Youre kidding right?
Naturally, I was not going to be kind to my opponents, and I threw such sentiments away right from the beginning.
As I knocked down the kneeling opponent with a kick, me emerges on the sword once again and I lopped off his ankle.
Gyaa!? GYAAaAAAaaAaaAAAAAAA!?
Theres no way in hell I could forgive you, you crossed that line a long time ago right
This bastard deceived me.
This bastard hurt my sisters friend, and probably helped kill that friend.
And above all, he said that he would hurt my sister.
In that case, he is my enemy.
He is an enemy that gets in my way and destroys my world.
A target of torture and murder who shattered my sisters world.
EEeEeKkkk!! rEDdddD!?
Die, die, die, die, a bastard like is not worthy of salvation
The sword shes which moves from side to side like swinging a pendulum kept shing Onishis lower leg, below the knee, above the knee, and thighs into mincemeats.
Lumps of meat with burnt surfaces just kept rolling around.
Honestly, I would have loved to take my time and deliberate carefully on how to go about killing you, but unfortunately I can not afford to spend anymore time and effort. So, Ill be generous and kill you in a method I just thought of in a whim
Puriss Zdop, Heru, HERUBB
Dont be silly, are you saying that you dont want to die after leading all those people to their deaths? Uh. Youve done so at prices of tens of millions, and assisted inmitting the crimes right? If so, then something like this is only fitting as the penalty for failure too right?
I called forth Stone Sword of the Sleeping Dragon in the other hand, and ced the concrete floor under its control, and from the iron parts segregated from it, a coffin was created for Onishi who now look like a Bodhidharma doll.
At the bottom of therge cave-in that crumbles away, a silver colored cube of 1-meter square appears.
So, just die, die regretting, die while suffering even if just a bit, die in despair
I tossed the lumps of flesh and Onishis limbs that rolled down into the bottom of the iron box.
And finally, as I grabbed the cor of Onishis immovable body and entered into the caved hole, Iid him inside the box, as if on a ride.
And now, youre going to be roasted in this box. I will close the box, and youll keep heating underground. Oh, of course its a magical fire, so it wont disappear after just a day. So in the end your whole body will be charred nicely. Well, I havent tried it before, so I dont know at what stage you will die
Oh, Oh No no goash, puriss Im sorry, I apologize, I apologize!
Now then, I wonder what would be the cause of death? Either you die from getting cooked nicely and steamy in high temperature, or you die first from suffocation, Ah, there is also the possibility of dying from shock in fear. Say, which do you think you will die from?
No way, no way, no way, NO WAYYYY, SUCH, OH NO, NO WAYYYYYYYY
Ahahahahahaha!Its no use, you made a conscious decision to step into such a world afterall!
Laughing,ughing,ughing.
Laughs,ughs,ughs.
The mes within me raise a voice of dark joy.
Laughing at the past,ughing at the future,ughing at everything.
Standing firmly on a hill of dead bodies, andughing at that which cant be undone.
Laughs when I take revenge. Laughs at something uneptable.
Burns my very self in that same fire and encroaches everything around me.
So, I decided to go look right ahead and keep on living.
So then, Adios, oh thats right, if God takes a fancy to you, maybe you can start all over again? Ahahahahaha!!
Herubu
I did not listen to that word right to the end, and insteadughed to the end and kept looking at the hole narrowing and closing as if it were a mouth of a living creature.
And, I burn that countenance of despair into my eyes.
Ah, with this, I am now a murderer in this world too huh!
I look down at the box echoing out the muffled voice, and poured magic into the Yang Sword of me Wheel.
DDDDOh, are you a servant of the Sun? Then I will do my best and work like a cog-wheel to fuel your me. I bow my head to this white me that never goes out. White me of the Sun God
The de of the Yang Sword of me Wheel swayed lightly, and drops snow-like particles into the hole.
The particles fall to the ground and turn into glowing white mes.
Goodbye, die alone at the bottom of the dark ground without anyone knowing
Then I put a lid on the sunken hole along with the burning white me and a dark-grey cube.
At first nce, it seemed like an ordinary ground with nothing.
But just below this ground, there is a magical fire that does not require oxygen or fuel.
(By the way, this world seems to have a fairly high concentration of magic. Its too dense and it seems that the difficulty of magic maniption increased as a result)
I withdrew the real weapons in both of my hands while having such impression.
For example, this world is in a tightly packed box filled with blocks.
Even if you try to move the block, its a world where the blocks cannot be moved because there is not enough space. It will take a fair amount of skill to operate magic in this world.
In other words, it means that I will be able to fight fairly well in this world.
Now, for the time being, I should hurry up to Mais location
And thus my phone ringer goes off.
I dont know this number but the timing is too good, have I perhaps been monitored?
After a short hesitation, I put the two real swords back inside me and then answered the phone.
Is this Ukei-san? Great, he picked up!
Upon answering the phone, I heard an impatient voice from the other side.
I do not have any recollection of the voice, but I realized that the possibility of my thoughts just before I picked up being the case from the sound of it, was me thinking too much.
This is the police investigation unit 1st division. Please calm down and listen
I frowned my face involuntarily to the words I heard.
It was too disturbing to begin with.
Just now, a barricading incident surrounding a person thought to be a Transfer Candidate at Fujinomiya High has urred. Theyve taken the academys students hostage and are demanding for Ukei-san
Huh?
The face which was lightly knitted, made a deep wrinkle this time.
From one thing to the other, what the hell is going on?
Somehow, it seems that information about you being a Returnee who survived the disappearance case got leaked. Theyre demanding for your person while hiding behind the hostages. Of course, we have no intention ofplying, but for the time being we need you in safe custo
Beep, I hang up and start looking up information on my smartphone to gather information.
I ignored the phone call calling back, and found a site called Breaking News Blog.
It seems to be updating the blog in real time, and the details of the incident is being covered. Theres also a clip of the news just a few minutes old, and I wait for the video to y while Im stuck in slow loading.
The video started with a glimpse of the entire familiar school at a slightly retracted position.
In the aftermath of the disappearance case, the shutters that were installed to strengthen school security is shown falling off. As shown in the clock in the video, around that time usually, it should be about halfway through the second period timewise.
Its about when I left the house and met Onishi.
You can see, it has already been over an hour since this incident. This incident that was revealed by the reports of the neighbors and the transmission of a video which is believed to be a crime statement, the following is a part of the video that was transmitted on the inte
As the news reporter says thus, the screen changes, and another video starts streaming.
There, in a room like the principals office, a fat man sitting on a leather chair was reflected on the screen while wearing a smiley face.
Yeah yeah, everyone, how do you do. I am Swordsman hero, Alex I am a kindhearted hero who saves another world. Hahaha
A guy whoughs on the screen.
Well, well then, this world is not my world. I, I have been chosen by a holy sword in a different world and I have to go in order to defeat the demon king. To that end, I have to release the sealed power of me and myrades
That said, the viewpoint of the camera shifted towards the mans supposedrades, a long-haired skinny man, a huge man wearing sses, and a few other men were shown.
I, I guess I am The Destroyer of Mortality, RosenhardtI am known as the Destroyer of Gatherings Zenzenji AgitoThe Conqueror of Eternal Darkness Schweinsteiger
Followed by a self-introduction which would be an understatement to say it made my head hurts, and finally the focus eventually returned to the first man.
There have been a mistake in the world where we were born. So we were supposed to be summoned to the other world a year ago. However, due to unfair magic interference from the demon king faction, the position of the Summoning circle has been disced to this school. This is because of the demons who are disguised as students attending this high school!Its unforgivable right!
Saying so, the self-proimed Swordsman hero, Alex makes a rough voice tone.
Those who are hisrade at the back of the screen raised their voices in favor.
So, we are going to kill all the demons who nest in this school!At the cost of these demons lives, we will travel to the world where we ought to be!
To the man who talks as if hes tripping in ecstasy, they raised their voices Oooooh!!
The idiotic proceeding calmed down, and a calm anger begins to rouse again.
Just that, there are a lot of ordinary people in this school. However, there is no way for us to distinguish them now in our weakened state. I feel very sad about that. However, the mini-boss that governs the demons is already in this world!! If we defeat him, all the demons should disappear!So everyone in this world, please cooperate with us!It goes by the name of in this world, and if it is defeated, there will be no reason to kill other people apart from the demons!!
A mosaic was covering the part of the name, but its no brainer, I am pretty sure its me.
While feeling agitated, I restrained myself to listen to the rest of the story.
We ask of two things from you people. First is the mini-boss of the demons who got into this world under the name of , and the other is firearms!After all, when you talk about another world, you cant write off firearms, Ah, not only those shabby police pistol but also the SDF submachine guns, rifles and ammunition inrge quantities!
The man who wears the smiley face that makes me want to club him in the face switched into a serious nasty face and continued talking.
But we have to jump to the world where we ought to be as soon as possible. There is not much time. So, today at 15:31, another world standard time at 6D: 342 minutes seconds, we will sterilize the whole school. By that time, please deliver the firearms and to us. Then, no innocent human being will have to be caught up in this!!
Ah, goddamn, I am really having a headache.
Like I thought, I just didnt realize it, this world and that world are really not that different at all.
Idiots wriggle out like worms in every world.
So then, we hope for the cooperation of you good citizens!
Finally, as the man on the screen said that, the video came to an end, and the camera moved to a reporter who seemed to be on the scene.
But I got to know what I wanted to know for the time being, so I turned off my smartphone and pondered my move. However, I didnt even have to think about it, I really had to go to Mai immediately to ensure her safety.
It is a little far, but because the concentration of magic is high, consumption is less, so it will probably be okay
I brought forth the Sack Sword of Round Squirrel and drank MP potion from the inside of the round bag.
I tried to hang the bag on my waist and noticed that there is no ce to hang it on my school uniform.
Maybe because I recovered my memories, Ipletely lost touch with my student side
After all, it just further mean that my existence in the other world is still left behind on the other side.
I returned not as a Studentbut as an Avenger.
Maybe thats why, this something more sensitive than intuition has be sharper, and giving off a bad premonition of something creeping up as if tormenting me.
I created The Transition Sword of Heavenin my hand.
DDDI shall be a cloud that transition the sky, be a dream that prowls in the dark, be a wind that sweeps the stars.
DDD To the ce where I want to be, to that person who I wish to touch.
DDD If I could just wish to be there. Transition, Gathering of People
I recall the Mais existence strongly, along with the chant to save magic.
I just intensified my conscious desire to reach Mais location, and entrust myself to the feeling of magic power transforming my whole body.
Maniption of magic was a little difficult, but once I got used to it, the concentration of intense magic was an environment where I could draw out the power of my Spirit Sword more easily than I could imagine.
The sensation of transition in which my whole body bes fine particles, and each and every one of them slips into a small shadow.
There is no particr reason, none at all, but somehow I dont particrly like the feeling of the experience.
Ah, I hate this
The feeling of transition was for a brief moment.
I felt the sensation ofing back to myself as if I went through a tunnel.
DDDDDD An all too familiar scene of corpse with disturbing piece of scattered flesh, blood, and an expression of despair.
Honestly, there really is no difference between this world and that world. Why am I always
De, dear brother?Kaito?
MmnnBrrrrrrrrr!! Ughhhhhhh!!
Its already toote by the time I noticed
There, my whole body was dyed red with the sshed blood.
The tip of the Naginata* and the de of the sword are swung down at the men that were tied down. (TLN: Japanese Halberd)
There, I saw the figure of my close friend and my sister.
Chapter 157 - The sister’s path to the brother
Chapter 157 C The sisters path to the brother
Trantor: Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
To Mai, I am on duty today so I will be leaving before you. FROM: By Brother
One day, my ordinary days suddenly turned into the darkness, leaving only that simple note behind.
Yes, sudden, like with a turn of a breaker.
Itster than I expected At this rate, Im going to bete. Ive just been warned by Brother, I cannot afford to bete Wait, this might be a good chance to give Brother an excuse to scold me and then as a form of atonementN-no, its pointless, I cant bete to school on purpose.
One and a half year ago.
Spring has ended and the rainy season was right around the corner.
Beneath the sky that had a toorge part of it covered in thin clouds to be called clear.
That was the day when I was in a hurry after saving the copsed olddy, the situation that can be called the very cliche of cliches of excuses forteness.
Nice, I might somehow make it in time Kya?!
Carrying naginata, that I used in the club activities, I was almost half running, and when I was about to finish ascending the stairs an intense blinding light burned my eyes.
Even now I remember that sensation of slipping from the stairs.
With dimming eyesight, I saw a shining magic circle at the spot where I fell from the stairs.
While hearing that people nearby were calling out to me worried, I lost consciousness.
Eh?
And the next time I awakened a lot of things vanished leaving me all by myself.
At first, I had no idea what was going on.
Being told that father and mother have fallen into the sea in an ident and were missing.
Being told that brother was dragged into a mass disappearance case and also went missing.
All of it seemed fake, like reflections on soap bubbles.
Its a lie.
I returned to an empty house but I didnt get the feeling that I actually came home.
I sat in the rocking chair at fathers study and grabbing my knees was swaying back and forth.
After watering with a sprayer pot nts, that mother was raising, I spent the rest of the day staring at them in a daze.
At brothers room.
I read the manga that brother had read.
I tried clothes that brother wore.
I wrapped myself in the nket that brother was using.
Its a lie.
In the empty living room, I re-watched anime that brother liked when he was a kid.
The story about the adventures of a bit absent-minded big brother and his reliable little sister at school in a fantasy world.
Its was popr when we were little and since I was a sickly child and wasnt able to go outside a lot, brother would often y make pretend of that anime with me.
While I called him Brother in the role, he looked very happy, so I changed my way of addressing him from Broto Brother.
Its a lie.
Because brother said thatWhen Mai will grow up and get healthy lets y this outside
Because when I askedWill you always y with me if I be like her?he repliedYup, we always gonna have big adventures together, as brother and sister.
I worked hard and trained myself. When I was choosing martial art I decided on naginata since the girl from that show was using it.
I tried so hard at many things in order to be a dependable girl.
I troubled brother by usually saying mean things, and from time to time I also dropped front and was just getting spoiled.
In ways Brother would not notice I was shutting down girls that tried to get close to him.
Its a lie.
Even when people around called me brocon I replied just like that girl from the animeExactly so, because little sister should cherish her brotherand I did not feel embarrassed at all.
Because he also cherished me just as he proimed he will.
When I said I want to go shopping he would apany me.
For birthday and anniversaries, he would give me presents.
If I pouted a little when he got invited for a mixer, he would refuse.
When I did something for Brother he would always smile sayingThank youand just like the girl for the anime I would replyIts all for my helpless big brother..
Its a lie.
As I was muttering such words, soap bubbles were bursting one after another.
And as they were bursting, my world was getting crushed by something gray that was reflected in them.
And thus my world became riddled with holes.
It turned into a world where one wrong step would send me to the bottom of the pitch dark void.
Bleak room, a room devoid of humans warmth.
Empty home with everyone important to me disappearing entirely.
As if I returned to the times of my childhood when I was always staying in bed.
Its hard to breathe, like I am deep, deep inside water depths without a single light in sight.
Scary, frightening, terrifying, dreadful.
That time, I woke up and brother had disappeared somewhere.
I was unbearably scared of staying at home and went outside where I was struck by a car and lost consciousness. When I woke up again around me were father, mother, and brother.
Which was such relief for me that I did not think much of being hit by a car.
But this time I have nowhere I can go to leave this ce.
Because even if I were to rise up and tried to go somewhere, there was nothing but a ck abyss around me.
The ck abyss, falling where would break and crush me.
Thus, I, unable to cry, also became unable to move.
When I was awake I kept watching that anime on endless repeat, when I grew tired I would fall asleep right at the spot as if my batteries had suddenly died.
For the first few days, I had no energy neither to eat or bath nor to change clothes.
After all, I had no one to show that to. Healthy food, daily treatment in bath, an adult-like appearance that brother liked so much. Since brother wasnt here I saw no reason to bother with any of that.
Before long I would only get up for a toilet and would spend my days simply by sitting in front of the TV, going back and forth between dreams and reality until eventually I lost track of days.
As if trying to dissolve the boundary between dream and reality I began to repeat shallow sleep with iplete awakening.
I wonder if worried Brother and others will be beside me the next time I wake up.
My vision turned dark several times per day and that is what was on my mind every time.
And each time I thought.
Brother is not here anyway, just how nice it would be if I just died in my sleep.
Until then it was only the prologue to my despair.
Yet even during that dark time when I thought that I had lost everything I still had something left for me.
Are you an idiot? What are you even doing?!
We were, worried
Ouch, ouchouch, you two, it hurts.
When I woke up I was in an unknown hospital and the first thing I saw when I got up was my friends.
Daughter of a famous judge, usually strong-willed, with a distinct dislike for shady things, Miyuki.
Daughter of a prosperous family, she had a seemingly bubbly personality but actually was quite stubborn, Satomi.
Miyuki pped my cheek with full force and Satimo firmly pinched the skin on my upper arm.
Both of them were crying hard and seriously angry.
I didnt understand what was going on.
I could be only puzzled by their actions.
However, with my body, I could understand the emotions they were throwing at me.
Whaaa, hyaaa, sto, ooooo, AaAAAAAAAA!!!
Like some limiter has broken, tears start overflowing.
We cried and cried and cried until our tears and voices dried up, until we released everything we had on our hearts.
It was already dusk when three of us fell asleep on the hospitals bed.
As I regained rity, probably due to intravenous therapy, I heard that since I shut myself inside the house the two started to worry and decided to check on me and by peeking inside through the big window that was opened all the time, they found me, unconscious and weakened.
When ambnce transported me I had mild malnutrition and severe dehydration.
And concerned about me, the two stayed by my side until I regained consciousness.
First of all, you are the boldest one among us, why are so easily giving up now. If you have time for spacing out then you should be working on ways to find your beloved brother. Where is your usualThots lusting for my Brother should just dieproactivity.
Yes, yes. Even we had to face that murderous gaze plenty of times
Admonished by those two, after leaving the hospital I began searching for the truth behind the disappearance case, no, for Brothers whereabouts. I asked around the to contribute information and also was frequenting police station, inquiring if there were any new developments or clues.
I also began exchanging information with Brothers friend C Yuuto-san.
A lot of things didnt go smoothly and the hole-riddled world remained unchanged but because Miyuki and Satomi were with me I was able to walk through such a world.
Hence, I once again made a mistake of forgetting.
Important things can one day suddenly disappear, thats something I have already experienced once.
The incident happened a few months after we started investigating the disappearance case.
When shocking disappearance case started to be a hot topic for public discussion, a full set of ssified information on people rted to the case was leaked by police along with the fantasy-like video taken during the incident.
Following that, strange rumors began to spread and as public order deteriorated came that day.
On that day I was at a certain shopping mall.
Magic circles that appeared in that fantasy-like video made me remember what I saw around the time just before the incident. Being suspicious as of why a magic circle appeared before me as well even though I was not at school, I was going through the ces I visited and the actions I took on that day.
It was shortly before lunch when I heard screams of strangers.
A part of the incident thatter will be called asMass sher incidentturned the peaceful shopping mall into the crucible of turmoil.
A man with a knife suddenly stabbed a high school boy then straddling him proceed to thrust the knife deeply into him over and over and over, and so we were swayed by the crowd of people terrified by that violent crime scene and became separated from each other.
That was thest time I saw Miyuki.
Later I was able to rejoin only with Satomi, no matter how many times we called on Miyukis mobile phone she never picked up.
She didnt return home either, we reported it to the police but because they were busy dealing with cases of random stabbing they did not conduct a proper search for her.
Neither I nor Satomi got any results even though we searched for her all over the ce.
And so, half a yearter without finding anything.
As usual, we were searching for the clues on Miyuki disappearance.
On that day the world yet again suddenly took something precious from me.
SatomiiD,Satomi?
That was the room rented by Satomi to investigate the disappearance.
The room that was rented to avoidints from Satomis parents who were against being involved with the incident.
Its not like it didnt have its own inconveniences, but I wanted to keep things in the house the way they were before, so I also covered part of the cost and we went with this option.
!!!!
??, ??!!!!
I remember how the doorknob grasped by my hand felt especially cold.
And screams with signs of a struggleing from the back of the room.
Ka, Kuhaa!!!
MHAHAHAHA, HIHIHIH!I DID, I DID, I DID IT!!! Now I will be able to leave this shitty world! That disckhead chief, colleagues that look down on me and sassy new hires, they all can eat shit!Fucking with me, every single one of them!!!AHAHAHAHHA!!! I will be a knife master in another world!!AHAHAHAHA
As I barged into the room urged by a bad premonition, what awaited me was a scene that made me dizzy for a moment.
The plump man that I have never seen before was sitting on top of Satomi thrusting into her stomach something that gave off grey shimmer.
Combo,bo,bo!!!
Gih, Guh, ah
The screaming man had pulled several knives from the knife holder hanging on him and was stabbing those into Satomis stomach.
When I realized the situation, I, panicking, rushed over to Satomi and shoved away the man with all of my strength.
UGIIe?!
Satomi, Satomi!!!
No answer could be heard, only knives were tumbling away with a rattling sound.
Like electricity going out, an intense light flickered in her eyes for a moment and then vanished.
Into the dark depths from which it will never return.
Sato, mi
And my world riddled with holes now really turnedpletely dark.
Yu, YOUUUUUUU!!! Are you, are you as well will obstruct meeeeee?!Aah, I know, I will kill you as well, doubling my points!I will obtain a cheat!!Dual-wielding knives!
I heard a sound of something snapping.
UUAAaaaAAAaaaaAAaAAAaaaaaaaa?!
Huh?
My head turned white, my vision turned red, and when I realized I already picked up one of the knives from the floor and sliced his neck.
When I returned to senses only two silent corpses remained before me.
I Became afraid.
So scared it was unbearable, the fact that I killed a person, that the friends that pulled my hand in this hole-riddled world are no more, I didnt know what to do.
I ran away from there.
Miraculously I was able to get home without being seen by anyone and sank to the floor in the hallway, staring at my right hand that as if it had turned into stone wouldnt let go of the blood-stained knife.
Aha, ahahah Forgive me, Brother, Mai was sullied.
I can no longer be that girl.
I always worked so, so, so hard for it, but look dirty I became.
Thus I once again returned to the dark depths.
I no longer had a will to go outside nor anyone who will pull me out there.
In the incident where Satomi died, for some reason my traces werent found and the case was closed without meing under suspicion.
But by now even that felt trivial to me.
In the dim world, my days consisted simply of going to school,ing home, eating and sleeping.
Not thinking at all. Hours when I myself was not sure if I am alive.
Thus the circuit breaker of my world had fully tripped.
I dont care what happens anymore.
But now it was different from that time when I had no one to suffer my rage.
Transference Applicants?
In this world still remained aplices of the person that smashed my already broken world.
Therefore, I epted Yuto-sans invitation.
I already had blood on my hands anyway.
Anyone, who would not want to see that has disappeared from my world.
Because I couldnt forgive them, I stood before the pitch ck hole formed in my world, stood and waited for this day that is today.
Until that day, until the day when Brother returned to me.
Brother came back. Brother came back. Brother came back!!!
I was so happy, so happy, so happy.
With just that, light returned to my world, strong enough to illuminate the whole of it.
Just one more time I turned back to the hole in my world.
sping hands behind my back I desperately tried to return to what I was before.
But even if I tried not to see the world that was on the verge of falling apart it was of no use after all.
My uneasiness only kept growing, I was afraid that the warmth of the held hands will disappear.
In truth, I was also against Brothers attempts to regain memories.
But no matter what he will recall, Brother will choose Mai. Thats why I endured for Brothers and Yuuto-sans sake.
If I keep acting as I did before there will be no problem.
And then I was about to fail again.
Transference Applicantsfeigning explosion ident tried to take even Brother from me.
So I gave up on waiting until Brother will regain memories. I thought that if Brother will look only at me and will not involve himself with the world outside of the house then everything will be fine.
But as expected, Brother was properly looking at Mai. Thats why he was aware that Mai was sullied.
Embarrassing, embarrassing, embarrassing.
Thats why this time I will have to do my best.
So I wont have to let go of Brother anymore.
So he wont have to know about my dirty side.
Without leaving it to Yuuto-san alone, I as well should be erasing the dirt that was stuck to my world.
Biih, Biihii!!!Sto, StoOp, IT HURTS, HURTS, MAMA!!!
Oh, sorry, I spaced out a bit.
Looking down at that filth, Ie back from the long reminiscence.
Before me was a man that was assembling Transference Applicantsfrom the, nning to raid the school.
The bunch that kidnapped and did atrocious things to Miyuki.
The men that toyed with little sister of Yuuto-sans significant other.
Thanks to that person I knew in advance what will happen today. Taking them by surprise it was easy to beat those guys.
And just like that day, I was looking down on the men that could only bleed like pigs.
They had both hands and both legs broken with naginata that had a real, sharp de attached to it, and also had their noses cut off as well as lumps of fat that were unsightly sticking out from their stomachs.
Thinking about what you did to Miyuki, killing you like this is clearly too merciful. And on top of it, you even tried toy hands on Brother? I heard all about it.
I, I khnow nuthing, I jhast wanhed to beghame a heroooo!!
Please be silent, those who want to rob me of my precious things should all disappear.
Gah, Giii?!
A powerful swing with the naginata cracks the head of an ugly pig.
Aah, I stained my hands again
Blood, bone splinters and pieces of brain stter everywhere.
I should get rid of everything that taints me and return to Brothers side in the clean state.
Yet, one more person, there is one more.
When I turned around, Yuuto-san was sinking a hatchets de deep into another man, who looked like a twisted dead tree, thus killing him.
The only one left is the ringleader, the ugliest and the filthiest pig of them all.
Did it be a good tribute to Miyuki?
I killed the trash that killed Satomi and now also killed the pig thatid hands on Miyuki.
After properly settling everything I have to return to the way I was before.
Its okay, its okay, its okay.
All, all, all of Transference Applicantsshould disappear.
Making it like all of this didnt happen and then fill Brother to the brim with me.
Then, will Brother stay by my side forever?
Will Brother stay mine and mine alone?
Aah, I really hate this. Really, both that world and this world are no different at all. Why when I notice it It is already toote?
Therefore, there is no way Brother can be at such a ce.
Bro, Brother?
It cannot be, it cannot be, it cannot be.
No, NONONONONO!!!NOOooOOoOOOOO!!!
Say, Brother.
Will Mai be able to return to Mai from the times when big brother fawned on her?
Chapter 158 - The day I reject my humanity
Chapter 158 C The day I reject my humanity
Trantor: Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
Wha What is this Help me, Yuuto!
Aah, this dream again.
A sight of Shiori disappearing into the light, right in front of me.
Its painful It hurts, Yuuto
A dream, what I saw many times since that day.
And now, a nightmare with slightly different contents.
Shiori turns into particles and silently disappears.
Next, with nk eyes, appears Kaori-chan, Shioris little sister.
Yuuto-niisan, it hurts
Kaori-chans voice resonates inplete darkness.
Kaoris little arms fall down like they are rotting away and as all of her limbs fall apart she crumbles to the ground.
Help me, help me Help me
At such a acene I could neither help her nor run away or make any excuses.
I always wake up apanied by despair.
! Haa, Haa, Haa, mguh, guh.
Pajama soaked with sweat clings to the body, making unpleasant sensation even stronger.
Because it is an everyday urrence, at some point I started to leave beside bed a change of clothes and a water container.
Drinking lukewarm water and taking a hot shower Ie to senses.
Just today, I cannot afford to make any more mistakes.
Since the day that person revealed to me the fate of missing Kaori-chan, I have been nning the whole time just for this day.
The day I can get the whole lot ofTransference Applicantstogether.
For Kaito and Mai-chans sake, I will certainly kill them all.
Those two are the only people left that I want to save.
And yetTransference Applicantstried to get them as well.
When I heard that the two were caught up in the explosion incident it made my blood run cold.
Kaito who returned all covered in wounds and Mai-chan that atst was reunited with him.
I didnt want to burden them so I removed Mai from the n. I changed it so both of them will skip school on an the appointed day.
Mai-chan acted very apologetically, but since they finally were together I wanted them to at least live peacefully, therefore when I came in contact with Kaito I went to the great lengths not to get discovered.
I thought that erasing dangerous bastards is something that I should do alone.
Relieved that the two will be safe, I weed this day, when that bunch was likely to take action.
Last night I received a message from Mai-chan saying that she will participate.
Even though I spent a lot of time on the n I didnt want to drag Mai-chan into the trouble, since she just weed back her important person, but in the end, I backed down under her pressure.
will kill after tormenting thoroughly
I will never forgive the one who tricked Kaori-chan, making her believe that it was for Shioris sake and turning her into the ything.
And I will not let them get in the way of Kaito regaining his memory.
There is a slim possibility but Kaitos memory might serve as a clue to save Shiori.
That is why today, I will quit being human.
I will torment the fellow humans as cruelly as possible and then will kill them.
Tormenting, tormenting and tormenting and then I will show off the result of that torture to Transference Applicants from all over the country.
To make it a deterrent I will torture them beyond necessity and only then kill.
But what is even more important, I will do it to vent my anger.
That most likely wasnt something that a human should do, but I didnt have even a sliver of hesitation.
Ill be going, Shiori, Kaori-chan. I definitely will avenge you.
I changed into my usual school uniform and headed to school.
Arriving a bit before the opening bell, I retrieve a self-made sh grenade, a number of handcuffs prepared to restrain all of them, a bulky hatchet wrapped in a white cloth and then wait for Mai-chan in an unused ssroom which we made in our meeting ce.
Good morning. Yuuto-san.
Yeah, Good morning, Mai-chan.
After a short while appeared Mai, carrying a naginata.
Under the cloth wrapped around its tip was not a practice wooden dupe, but a real sharpened de.
I will ask once again, are you sure? You still can avoid getting
Yuuto-san, you know, you dont have to worry? It was useless after all. Even if I leave it to others, nothing wille back. I certainly will regain my ordinary days with Brother. That is why I came here.
I see. Then, lets finally put an end to this today. Because I as well want those getting in the way to disappear, this instant, if possible. Besides, if we fail, more people might be killed.
For our own reasons, we were deliberately ignoring the danger that people at school were exposed to.
I absolutely cannot afford to fail.
Moreover, I heard from that person, that trash is trying to kill Brother?
That was the information that yesterday was given to us by the person that unveiled the truth to us.
It seems that by some unknown means they learned that missing Kaito came back. And without the doubt, Kaito was put on the top of the scoring system created for us.
There is no way they would leave Kaito alone.
Mai-chan said that she will leave him at home even is she has to tie him up, so he wont turn up at school, but it is still dangerous.
If they want toy hands on my Brother, then there is even more reason to positively end them with my own hands. Or we wont be able to live peacefully with Brother.
You are right, exactly so.
After a while, a piercing noise resounded.
And right after that, there was a banging sound of shutters going down. The wall designed to prevent intrusion from outside became a cage that blocks the way out.
Looks like it started.
Yes, when this is over, useless big brother will be mine Ehehehe, ehehehe?
Mai-chan?
Mai-chan, that wasughing imagining something, appeared pretty dangerous.
Dangerous enough to make me unwittingly show doubtful expression.
Is something wrong?Yuuto-san.
No, its nothing.
Is that so. When this is over Yuuto-san should visit our home. Other people aside, you are Brothers friend, I will specially permit it for you.
For a moment I hesitated if its really okay to drag Mai-chan into this, but since we already came this far its toote to turn back.
Besides, I myself is not normal anymore.
I am a bit worried, but I am on the verge of breaking as a person.
Since that day when that person told us about what was done to Kaori-chan, I could hear my sanity screaming in anguish daily.
Amid the hatred that might drive one crazy, I was struggling and struggling and struggling.
Inside, I already had no confidence about what kind of stateNormal Personwas supposed to be.
Besides, only Kaito can save Mai-can.
ording to info, after blocking the entrance they will lock up people into corresponding ssrooms under gunpoint. That is probably when they will understand that Kaito isnt there.
And then, they without much thinking will call out Brother here.
Perhaps that is how it will go. Assembling at the principal office they will make a video demanding to hand them over firearms and Kaito. For them, spinning insane theories is like a breathing.
After extended interchange on the, that was the move they decided to make.
If there was something to admire about them, then it would be the fact, that no matter the situation, they could draft up apletely nonsensical theory in a moment and thus justify anything in a way that would be convenient for them, and tenacity, which allowed them to spend several months on such idiotic n, mixing their members into police and security staff until they created the situation where all of the security consisted of their own people.
For now lets wait for about one more hour. If they wont stream the video then the police might charge in without a good understanding of the situation which might ruin our n.
I agree. If we wait longer our targets that happened to assemble in one ce might disperse.
And so while observing the situation we spent a long hour waiting without any further conversation between us.
Shall we go?
Understood, lets clean up the trash.
Confirming on a cellphone that the video got enough traction I switched power off my phone.
In my hands were the hatchet and handmade flesh grenade made from an aluminum can.
Mai held a naginata that had a real de.
And also, so we could torment them, we had more than twenty handcuffs prepared.
When we reached the principals office, I threw inside the sh grenade, that was lit on fire.
Mm?What? Can of a
Immediately after a hint of confusion came from the other side of the door, intense light and sound, no different from shown during a trial, burst from inside of the room.
GYAAaAaAAAaAaAAAAAAaAAa?!
Following screams that came from the room, we burst inside and put handcuffs on the hands and legs of every person hunching in there.
Restraining them was even easier than expected.
Recording equipment they brought can be used to make an example out of them.
Who, who are you? Could it be that you are daemons henchmen?
Perhaps because the effect of the sh grenade was wearing out, one of them noticing that they were restrained let out a groan-like voice.
Yes, maybe, today we came to quit being humans. In order to be the demons that will drag you bastards to the bottom of hell.
HIiiii?!
When I removed the cloth that was covering the hatchet he raised a scared voice.
No, No, stop Dont kill me
The moment I heard his pleas for life, along came a sound of reason crumbling inside me.
Dont give me this shit!!!After you killed apletely innocent girl and on top of that even chopped off her limbs!!! Please dont kill me?!Just how fucking cocky can you get
GyaaaaaAaAAAAH?! MY, MY FINGEEEEEEEE?!
Blood sshes over me.
I thought that I might chicken out at thest moment, but as I was swinging the hatchet downwards I didnt have a single bit of hesitation.
On the contrary, my hatred burned up even more and was going out of control like a car with broken brakes.
AAAH, AAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!Blood, BLOOOOOD!!!
Shut up You lived several longer than her, right?Then suffer several times more than her before you die! Otherwise, wouldnt it be strange?!!
GEEEEEEE! Aagh, Agaha, Agah!!!
Hieee.No, no, Im going home!!!Please spare me, please let me go!!!
When I stepped with my heel on fingers of the bleeding man, there was an unpleasant sound and sshes of blood.
The blood that flew unexpectedly far made a stain in front of the men, who were lying on the floor restrained, to which they made an excessively loud scream.
Rx We still have plenty of time For him to suffer much more, I have no intentions of giving him an easy death And I will drag all of you guys to hell as well.
They looked like they forgot how to breathe and just closed their mouths out of overwhelming terror and shock.
And every such surprised expression aggravated me even further.
Even though they could do such cruel thing to Kaori-chan and to Mais friend Satomi-chan, thats the attitude they take the very moment they be the targets themselves.
No, I already knew this.
Even if they showed a different reaction, this unrestrained hatred would only increase its momentum.
Regret ever being born into this world and die, I will thoroughly torture you enough to give you a trauma that will prevent you from leading a decent life even if you really were able to go to another world.
Saying that I sneered with a face colored by the hatred that I was patiently hiding for so long.
Chapter 159: Like pouring cement into a cracked glass.
Chapter 159: Like pouring cement into a cracked ss.
Trantor: Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
Crimson, crimson, crimson.
A room where blood, pieces of meat and hatred were all jumbled together.
To me, with all my memories returned, this was a familiar sight.
And exactly because of that I was sad that this scene was created by those two.
Because the current me knew full well that those two passed the point of no return.
Furthermore, putting Yuuto aside, it looks like Mai is about to break, unable to endure it.
No, NONONONONO!!!NOOooOOoOOOOO!!!
Mai
Dont, dont look, Brother! Its not what it looks like! I just, I Huh? I was stained, I just tried to cleanse, huh? Eh? Eeeeh? No, no, no!!
Covering her ears like a child, Mai shook her head.
I could almost see Mais heart tearing apart.
Ma, Mai-chan?
Yuuto, perhaps sensing abnormality in Mais behavior as well, showed confused expression.
Yuuto, I know that its not your fault and I also know that you didnt see other options, but let me punch you onceter. And also punch me around ten times yourself.
Kaito?
I just kept making various mistakes.
And in truth, Im not sure if what Im about to do is the right thing as well. Im not sure but I cannot allow Mai to break down like that.
Even though I regained my memories, what I can do is no different from the time I had amnesia.
Before Mai rollsWorst luckI should push on herBad luckthat I rolled myself.
I remember the person that once called this power of mineTame Brainwashing.
I felt annoyed at the time, because it was like dirt was thrown at the contracts between me, Minnalis and Shuria.
But what Im about to do right now isnt a contract or anything.
Im just going to one-sidedly push it onto her, this is nothing more than brainwashing in the truest sense of it.
Yes, thats right, there is no way Brother would be at such a ce. So this is a fake.
Gradually, light disappeared from Mais eyes and her way of speaking also got weirder
Make it unhappen, make it unhappen, make it unhappen.
And with dead eyes, she pointed naginata right at me.
Red drops fall to the ground from the bloodstained de.
I can feel a tingling bloodlust directed at me.
Ma, Mai-chan?!
To those actions, Yuuto eximed in surprise.
It seems that Yuuto didnt realize how pressing was Mais mental condition. However, I cant really me him for not noticing. For this, you need experience with people on the verge of breaking.
Fighting through many battlefields I have seen a lot of broken people and precisely because of that was I able to see that Mai was standing on the brink of the abyss.
Drinking up an MP potion I restore magic power used in teleportation and materializeHoly Sword of Vengeance.
And in turn, I also point the de at Mai.
Im going to rewrite Mais mind now. I dont care if it is brainwashing. Its much better than allowing her to break.
Ka, Kaito?!
Yuuto yells in surprise seeing both of us pointing weapons at each other.
Its fine, it is still fine. This Brother is a fake, if I erase him, then everything will be just like before.
Treating me like a fake, you hurt my feelings. And also, Mai, in this world there is nothing that can be turnedLike before. Even if time itself was reversed, even if memories were lost, no matter how you patch it up, nobody can revoke something that has already happened. Even God cannot undo something that already took ce.
Shut up, shut up, shut up!! My brother would never say such cruel things. My useless brother, my useless big brother, mine and mine only useless brother cherishes me and would not point a de at me like that!!!
Damn, useless brother, useless brother, pipe down you dumb sister.
See! Brother would never call me dumb!!
Enough talking,e at me. This is probably our first serious sibling quarrel. Ill give you a lesson, so be grateful.
I take hanmi stance and provoke Mai, swaying my sword. 1
You fake STOP ACTING LIKE MY BROTHER!!!
With a powerful step in, naginatas de sweeps close to cutting my shin, but I parry it sliding the spirit sword along the de of naginata, deflecting it upwards.
However, with the momentum from the deflected attack, Mai spins the shaft and tries to hit me with the deless end.
A beautiful form that she most likely practiced many times, thats why it is easy to counter.
?!Wha
Without trying to strike down or parry the attack aimed at my throat I step forward and sliding the de along the handle of the naginata get right in front of Mai.
Sorry, Im not sorry.
Then, I changedHoly Sword of Vengeanceto its knife form, used for contracts, and I thrusted it into Mais heart.
Kaito?!
AAaa, Aaaaaa, AAaAAAAaaaaa?!
As if that was the signal, the moment Yuuto screamed in fear, the ck me started to circte between me and Mai.
Hii, ah, Aaah, uh, huh, Brother?
My memories and emotions like a goo pour into the cracked ss of Mai.
A cup that couldnt hold any water, wont break were it filled with dense, clingy hatred. And so her mind along with that cracking heart is being stabilized by revenge.
At the same time, her lust for revenge, though somewhat mixed with worldly desires is transmitted to me.
A feeling of strong animosity towardsTransference Applicantsand cruelties they have done to Miyuki-chan and Satomi-chan.
The sight of Satomi-chan being killed by an unknown man.
The sight of the asshole that created this situation, showing photos of Miyuki with all of her limbs severed and various parts all over her body changed to unnatural colors.
The sight of me being caught in the explosion and also the sight of that shithead, that pulls the strings, telling Mai that it was no ident and I was targeted byTransference Applicants.
Each of those is indeed filled with the desire for revenge on those who took away what is important to her.
It became warped because I came back alive and thus a fear of loss got mixed in.
That fear linked to her wish for revenge was the same fear that I always felt before I regained my memories.
Yea, I see, I kinda suspected this, so you killed a person and was afraid that I will hate you for that. What an idiot, so both siblings together were afraid of a simr thing.
Brother and sister together were desperately trying to hide from each other their bloodstained hands.
Well, but now you understand, dont you? Just because you killed a handful of people No, even if you became a maniac that killed for fun, it still would not be enough of a reason for me to hate you. Dont make light of how much of siscon I am.
With a bitter smile, I pat Mais head as usual.
Eh Ah, Eeh?
However, unlike Minnalis or Shuria who were warned in advance, prepared and voluntarily epted the de, Mai was unable to cope with the changes happening in her mind.
For now, it seems that she returned to sanity so I guess it went as intended.
So, Mai, Ill confirm, did you wake up?
What Is this? A dream?
Holy Sword of Vengeancestruck into the chest, as always turned into particles and dissipated into the air.
Getting such response after asking whatever or not you woke up makes me a bit worried but For now, tell me frankly how do you feel?
I want to kill Princess Alesia, that hurt brother and destroyed my world, I want to kill her so bad that I might lose my mind, why, why is she tormenting Brother? Dont mock my Brother. The only one who is allowed to make fun of Brother is Mai. All of them should die.
In those words was a dark desire for revenge born from seeing my memories.
Her voice made me realize that now I formally dragged my sister onto the path of carnage.
I had no regrets, only a faint residue of sadness.
Also, I would like to erase my memories of the time when I wasnt sane. Ah, Aaah, AAAAAAA, Hah, so embarrassing, Brother, please pretend it didnt happen, that a lot of it never happened.
Yup looks like thought process also returned to normal.
With a bright red face, Mai was staring down in shame. Looking at her, my anger at mastermind that deceived Mai and likely fostered her fears grew even stronger.
Now then, there is a lot of things I want to talk about but first Yuuto, tell me something. They were trying to kill people at the school, right? And judging from the video they were using the poison, what happened to that?
No worries. They infiltrated as service personnel and tampered with air conditioning system so it would fill certain rooms with cyanide gas. I switched beforehand one of the chemicals necessary to produce poisonous gas with a normal water, so even if this trap was activated no one would die.
Hearing that I feel relieved.
I see, so thats why presences are dispersed over several rooms. They nned to kill them with the gas so they put hostages in the locked rooms. The fact that the number of hostages can be equally divided by the number of corpses of those guys is probably rted to that score system that they have?
However, considering the inconsistencies between Mais memories and information I was able to get from Onishi, the two were provoked into this so they would trigger this tragedy.
But what the person behind this was nning to do after that? I cannot grasp her aim.
Onishi said the woman that was calling herself Kawakami was nning to use me to make possible the use of magic in this world as well but Damn, I dont understand a thing.
There is an irond rule for such situations.
Its really not my thing to n that far ahead. For now, lets just remove factors thatter can get in the way.
Its okay to just make the person in question confess everythingter.
Kaito Could it be that your memories are back?
Yes, I remembered, a lot of things. Including all the things that I should not have forgotten. Fading ark carrying herd into the faraway.Teleportation?Brigade Verse
Once again materializing Spatial Sword of Heaven I use transportation magic on every single hostage in the school.
There is a lot of people, but they seem to be huddling together in their respective rooms and I also finally got a grasp on maniption of magic power in the world where it is way too dense. Moreover, they have no magic resistance.
If you close your eyes on the heinous difficulty,pared to another world, this world has better MP replenishment and expenditure rates.
Outside of the building turned noisy right away.
With the exception of us, I threw every single person into the schoolyard, so its only natural.
And if its only the two that are currently here then I certainly can get away while also protecting them no matter what were to happen.
Now Yuuto. I will start from the part that bothers you the most. I think you already were suspecting this, but there is not a single piece of good news. If you dont want to hear it then I will just disappear along with Mai.
I want to hear it Please, Kaito.
Yuuto lowered his head before I even finished my sentence.
Understood. Ill tell you. I will start with the conclusion. If you say that you saw Shiori-san disappearing in a magic circle then she is no more.
It cannot, why, I mean didnt Kaito
That magic circle was indeed the magic that summons a person from this world to another world. But I was the only one who was summoned to another world. All the other people that disappeared in magic circles were sacrifices for the sake of turning me into a hero. If she disappeared in the same way as those on the video of disappearance incident, then that was not teleportation It was the light of life being used as payment.
It, it cannot
Yutos face distorts in despair.
The reason why he isnt denying it in rage is probably that he himself already guessed it and was somewhat prepared.
Then it means that I wont see
However, this is not everything yet. I said that I was summoned, right? Do you understand, Yuuto? There is a person that summoned me and created all this mess.
!
I saw sparks of dark me deep inside of his eyes.
And there is more. There is a person behind the current incident. Dont go out of gas before the opening stage even ended, didnt youe here prepared for the worst!
Is this story, real?
Like I would lie, idiot.
What are you even saying after making a load of lies just a second ago.
Huh?
That there is not a single piece of good news, the first one really was the absolute worst of nightmares, but the other two are pretty great news to me.
ck sparks in Yuutos eyes turned into the cold ck me.
So it turns out that there is an enemy at whom I can throw this hatred, which I was sure I will have to carry until my death without knowing whom to hate and just gradually losing vain hope. Besides, if we just finished here like this without knowing that there is a mastermind behind them, I might have gotten another reason to die. Give it a rest.
I see. Then you are going as well, to that world.
Since you are asking like that, I guess you have some ideas on how to get there?
It wasnt just a refreshing smile that was there.
That was a splendid sneer of avenger.
Well, yea.
Bro, Brother? Mai can go together with you as well, right?
Of course, since it turned like this there is no way I can go leaving you all here.
When I pat Mais head again her uneasy expression changes showing signs of relief.
And then I materializedHoly Sword of Vengeanceonce again.
This is one of the abilities I obtained in another world. Use this and form a contract with me. If you do this then hatred, wrath, fury and other such emotions will be shared. Your desire for revenge will be fixated, so unless you fulfill your revenge it will continue to burn you until the day you die. And also, the lives of those bonded by the contract are shared so when we get there I will thoroughly train you so you wont kick the bucket on me.
Revenge sharing Hmmm, to be honest even if its you Kaito I have a bit of resistance, to be specific, for friends thats disgusting.
It cant be helped. Even I have mixed feelings about all this. But it is necessary to go to that world. This contract binds souls. If we wont synchronize our souls like this you probably will turn into a cripple when we arrive there.
And above all, I continued.
Even if we are talking about you, I have no intention of involving in revenge someone without the contract.
I see, got it. Give me the sword.
ReceivingHoly Sword of Vengeancefrom me, Yuuyo struck it deeply into his chest without any hesitation.
And then Yuutos thoughts tainted by pure hatred flow into me.
Kuuh, Aah, as expected, doing this twice in a row might make me crazy.
Giih, Iieh, Guuuh, this is, harsh Hahaha, you had it considerably more miserable than me. Indeed, that would make you unable to trust anyone without the contract.
Eventually, stuck sword turned into particles as well and disappeared as usual.
But you surely had a tough time. Yea, Princess Alesia, I see, so thats what she looks like. So she is the very reason why Shiori was stolen from me and she is what triggered the appearance of Transference Applicants. And to think that Kawakami-san was pulling the strings all this time Hahaha, so we were just dancing in the palm of her hand.
Mumbling pointless stuff Yuuto wasughing with his head hanging low.
Hey, Yuuto, we dont have much time so if you are going to kill this person then get to it.
GynyaaaaAAaaAAaA?!
UsingSoul Sword of the BeginningI pin to the floor the swine ringleader that tried to escape from the room usingmotion caused by my arrival.
If you like, I can take it over as a warm-up.
When I nced down, I saw the disgusting swine that was letting out moans.
No, Ill do it. We made a contract, though we learned about the person behind them, its still was me who started this n. I will take thest one.
I also want to take revenge for Miyuki and Satomi with my own hands.
In the eyes of the two was dwelling an unyielding will.
After all, those two were just as fitting as Minnalis and Shuria to be made into aplices.
Then I will leave it to you two.
I said and manifestedSevering Sword of Safeguardingin my hand.
I chose you and confined. To protect from those wishing to do you evil I seal you.Closure
The moment I finished the chant the barrier that was producing orange light enveloped the room.
With this for five hours no one will be able to enter the room. Finish it within that time. I will go out for a bit and annihte some thieves to retrieve what belongs to me.
I said, erasingSevering Sword of Safeguardingand preparing Spatial Sword of Heaveninstead.
What can I say, Kaito, its really anything goes with you now.
Good luck, Brother. Pleasee back as soon as possible.
Gieeeeeii, it hurts, pdease stop!!
While saying that Mai was stabbing the de into swines left foot and Yuuto was pressing a heel on the wound that I made.
Their image ovepped with the sight of Minnalis and Shuria.
Looks like you will be good aplices.
After looking at them briefly I left the scene using the power of teleportation and jumped towards the location ofShroud of Shadow Spirit.
_______________________________________________________________
Note: Hanmi, Is one of the basic stances for a number of martial arts including Aikido and Kendo. Legs in L shape, one bent leg in front and another extended behind.
Chapter 160 The returnee, destroying small fries in hides of thieves
Chapter 160 The returnee, destroying small fries in hides of thieves
Trantor: Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
Uh, it really isnt easy to teleport to a ce you have never visited before aiming for your own magic power.
The ce to which I teleported, was a bit away from the location of my magic power that had soaked in Shroud of Shadow Spirit.Shroud of Shadow Spiritthat I used as the mark was appearing to be in a ce right next to an area with an excessivelyrge density of humans presences.
It was closer than expected so now I have a pretty good leeway in MP.
Going by the decrease in MP this building shouldnt be that far from the school and it indeed appears to be arge scaleboratory, just as Onishi said.
The room surrounded with white walls had a number of devices of unknown purposes and in the center of it stood five transparent capsules, three of which, had inside what I was seeking, my leather armor, clothes from another world and several knives. This is lucky.
Items other than Shroud of Shadow Spirit didnt have such strong magic power to them, so I thought, I will have to run around the ce, searching, where they were taken.
However, now I wont have tob the area and can go straight for Shroud of Shadow Spirit.
Who, who are you! Where did youe from!!
While I was trying to estimate the situation, the staff of the institution that was stunned by my appearance finally digested the situation.
From among the people in white, one raised his voice like he was representing them.
Well then, let hurry underground? Here we go!
Hey, did you hear me
With a loud bang, I strike a capsule with a firm fist.
Like hydraulic press would do to a metal junk, the power of this magic-infused swing turned device into a metal te.
It wouldnt be a problem even if I didnt put that much power in it but I was a bit, no, quite irritated so I couldnt help myself.
Treating so carelessly items that had the touch of Minnalis and Shuria to them. Those shits clipped it a bit around the edges.
Okay, collected, collected.
That, thats, impossible That was reinforced acrylic protection case?
Ignoring the man, that was mumbling in a daze, I pick up equipment with both hands and after storing, it smash other two capsules as well.
AAAAAA?! What have you done!!! Just how much do you think this equipment cost!!!
Nope, no idea. How much was it?
After putting the rest of my personal belongings into the Squirrels Pouch, and being in somewhat a better mood, after venting my anger I finally replied.
Its a piece of the equipment that would cost around fifty billion each.
I see.
While thinking, oh shit, I shouldnt have asked that, I probed the building for its structure and situation within, with sonar of magical power that was much more urate than just basic vague feeling or intuition.
Well, from the beginning I was nning to wreck this facility as the revenge to the police higher-ups for trying to kill me in a fake explosion ident, so if I say that it doesnt matter it wont be wrong but
Instead of wasting my time trying to expose the perpetrator from among the ranks of the police higher-ups, I would prefer to just go back to another world.
I am overstaying in this world. I dont have time to waste on small fries.
Yes, thats dumb, the fuck am I worrying about.
I destroyed with my fists two remaining devices as well.
GYAAAAAAAAAAAA?!
I just destroy as I go everything within my reach without wasting much time on it.
The one in charge of this facility will have to take responsibility, if higher-ups will get hurt from it a little, then its all good.
I dont have a taste for killing researchers, who simply do their jobs.
So I was actually happy about the reception I had.
Wow, Japanese technology is amazing. Behind the scenes, it progressed into science fiction territory so much. Its like an anime.
In the long straight corridor, rustling, appeared a cylindrical robot which Im pretty sure I have seen in some anime.
Muzzle, that was sticking out, gave a pretty murderous feel to it.
It produced machine-like screeching and also some hard to understand electronic noises.
Thats perfect. Since returning here I didnt have any practice at all, this would be a good exercise to
Oone, Oone, Announcing to the intruder. I am the one entrusted with management of this facility. Cease destruction of the facility and surrender at once. Research materials uwfully seized by you is the property of the state. It is not something you should have in your personal possession. Kaito-kun, I dont know why are you here, but do you have any idea what kind of great advancements for the country you are inhibiting
BOOOOM!!!The robot was sent flying into the wall, that had speaker and camera installed, and crushing into it with a dull sound, exploded.
Scratch that, I had no ns of killing anyone, but I wille and kill you personally.
The man, who addressed me through the speaker, seemed to know who I am. If we remove the highly unlikely possibility that he knew about me due to a sheer coincidence then that would mean that he knew what those items were taken from me against my will.
He knew about the attempt on my life and how those items were stolen from me.
There is no reason to spare him.
HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaah!!!
As if being drawn to it I headed to his ce.
And almost at the same time, several robots, around twenty battle robots in total, opened fire at me.
You are in the way, scrap!
I cut through the barrage of bullets using katanas, that I materialized in both hands, and leaping into the swarm of robots turned them in small metal scrap.
Slice, slice, slice, slice, slice.
Slice robots, slice sensors sticking from the walls, slice shutters blocking my way.
I slice everything into pieces and keep advancing.
MOOOOOOVE!!!
Amid the rain of bullets, I ran on the walls, the ceiling, and by usingSky Walkthe air.
Pumped full of adrenaline I ran on the line between life and death.
Deeper, deeper, deeper, deeper as if I am drowning into this atmosphere.
RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!
I can feel how my concentration gets better.
Just cutting bullets down isnt too effective, so I switch to attacking by flicking them back.
Using Sky Walk as foothold is wasteful. Utilizing bullets in good positions for footing, I redirect them with Sky Walk as a shield and in turn, use them for offense as well.
Stretching a few moments of time I ran through the murderous rain.
Getting rid of wastefulness I proceed, leaving dozens of annihted machines in my wake.
As if absorbing everything I wreak havoc in my path and after some period of time, that didnt seem neither long or short, I finally reached the room where my prey was hiding.
I was in front of the entrance to therge room that had the area of somewhatrge sports ground and height of around three stories.
On the other side of it, separated from me by a ss wall, I sensed Shroud of Shadow Spiritas well as my prey, that luckily decided toe over.
Aah, ehm, honestly, I am surprised, you are definitely not human. There is no need to even examine, you clearly exceed values possible for a human. If thats the case, I should have properly listened to what Maeno-kun said.
On the other side of the ss stood, looking down at me, an arrogant man with white hair and high-strung face, all covered in wrinkles, right beside him was doctor Maeno, no, shithead Maeno.
Oh, well, I already realized it when used sonar but he really has no luck.
Well, sorry, Ukei-kun, the results of your examination showed that you are undoubtedly just a normal human being, but the speed of your recovery was clearly abnormal. I wanted to research you somehow However, the only ce I could turn to was this one, but they dont work with organics. Today as well, I came with plea But I didnt expect that you would show here yourself.
Maenos voice wasing from the speaker.
The way he looked at me was indeed creepy but no actual harm came from him, so I intended to ignore him. Yet to think that at the very end he would appear at such a ce, really, cant call it anything other than bad luck.
I presume you didnt notice, but you were guided into this room. You dont have to know how
Aaah, yea yea, just pull out what you prepared already. After all, I was so kind as to put up with your shitty directions.
Unable to endure long speech, I cut off the man beside Maeno, that probably had nothing about him beside his authority.
I could have taken the shorter route, but since they were seemingly trying to lure me somewhere by using shutters or creating spots with a lesser density of robots on purpose, I decided to go along with it.
Plenty of quite SF-like enemies showed up already, so Im in high tension. On top of that, the prey that I nned to leave alone jumps into my jaws on its own, so dont try any dull crap that might kill the tempo. Enough of your preludes, give me the main dish.
It seems that you are getting a bit carried away? Just because automatic security robots of the old model kept luring you towards the ces with an even smaller number of robots you got the wrong idea. I hope for your early surrender. Since we will be able to get more data if you are still alive.
Along with the sound of the speaker turning off, the door through which I came shut closed.
Then, with a heavy sound, doors on both sides have opened and
Now, be crushed by an overwhelming difference in firepower. This ce is different from corridors or small rooms where I had to subsequently send machines in small numbers.
ck recolors of the silver robots that Ive seen until now poured in mass into the room. Speaking of numbers alone, there were several times more of them than all of the robots that I have defeated already.
Fu, fu, fu.
Perhaps, terrifying battle power turned you speechless? Upgraded from regr type, thetest version of security robots has an iparably higher rate of fire and power of
Dont screw with me!!! Give me back my anticipation, you dumbass!!!
Due to the excessive disappointment, I lost all desire to seriously fight using sword techniques, so I manifested in one handFabled Sword of the me wheel,that had the shape of the raging me, and in another,de of Kamaitachi, that looked like a katana with a green de with a slight tint of red to it.
As Ipletely lost all tension I crossed two swords and swung them to the left and to the right.
Explosive me Link?MeltingCutting Wind?de of Rakshasa !!!
A momentter the room was filled with the roar of explosions and the noise of the wind that could shred metal.
With the exception of my own position, all of the surroundings were filled with a series of explosions and hundreds of wind des blending together into one shriek.
A few secondster only fragments of security robots remained in a rising smoke.
Im, impossible?! You, what you just did?!Robots with a special alloy that I prepared, with such an ease? It cannot be, with the way they were designed a mere explosion would aplish nothing, it cannot even bepared with the previous steel robots?!
Aah, how dumb, if I knew it would be like this, I wouldnt have taken the long way.
Bring that thing!Director, please wait, we still havent finished adjustments for it, there is a risk of it going berserk!!!What are you doing, hurry up!!
Ooh?
It seems that he was in quite a panic, because the arrogant man was now giving orders to his men without even turning the speaker off. By the way, Maeno was just shaking beside him.
Beep, beep, beep, clearly very rm-like sound resounded.
Ooooh, thats more like it. Its not like Im expecting any strength, I just wanted to see such weapon, packed with romance.
This time, from the opening on the right side from the front wall, appeared a giant humanoid robot, that likely had at least ten meters in height and somewhat resembled a wooden doll.
If we are talking about SF then its a giant humanoid weapon,bined robot!!!
Running tongue over my lips I avoid the giant robots arm which it was swinging downwards rather fast.
Wrecking through the fragments of security robots, from the head and chest areas it poured a rain of bullets upon me, which I avoided leaping in zig-zag on footholds from Sky Walk and then cut its head off.
Next, I pushed Fabled Sword of the me Wheelinto that cross-section and burned it inside with the me of several thousand degrees in temperature.
And just like that giant robot first was down on its knees and then with a thunderous boom and huge tremor fell to the ground.
Its, impossible In just one moment.
Well, lets wrap this up and head back.
I thrusted Fabled Sword of the me Wheelinto what turned out to be fiveyers of tempered ss.
Then, by cutting withde of Kamaitachithat I had in my other hand I create an entrance and step into that room.
Ba, Bastard!!!
Hi, Hiee?!
Whew, that was a very fun attraction. In gratitude, I will finish you instantly.
It seems that both of them became paralyzed with fear and thus sank to the floor.
I raised my spirit sword overhead.
No, stop!! Just how much my brain contributes to this country, do you!!
I am very sorry, I apologize, please spare
Goodbye.
Two shes, with downward swing and upward swing forming a V shape, I cut off their heads.
Most likely they died immediately, without any pain. Taking my gaze off them I head toShroud of Shadow Spiritthat was put in a showcase like it was supposed to be a part of an interior design or something.
Good grief, it was more tiresome than I expected. Now, the only thing left is to tear the mask off the face of that woman and to return to that world.
Cutting through the showcase I put onShroud of Shadow Spiritand leave the facility through teleportation.
Chapter 161 Footprints of the witch
Chapter 161 Footprints of the witch
Trantor: Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
Witch-dono, thank you for your counsel so far. However, regardingUkei Kato.We cannot follow instructions from you, who concealed the missing person that returned from another world. It is good that I hadHigh Speed Regaltailing you just in case. Fortunately, the appointed day is tomorrow. Then, Witch-dono, let us meet again at the intersection of focal points of the worlds lines.
Those damn pigs Getting all witty where no one asked them!!
To think they would learn about him after getting this far.
Transference Applicants
A bunch of dumb guys I incited to use as a cover for my research, I made them run a lot of various tasks when I could not rely on Onishi.
I knew that they had wild delusions and exploiting that I used them a lot. I never thought that they would tail me and even less that merely because they saw reporterKawakami Kumikomeet withUkei Kaitothey would investigate his background so thoughtfully.
What a blunder, to think they would outy me
I grinded my teeth loudly.
To make sure they wont do anything unnecessary, the n was to get rid of those pigs by instigating Yuuto and his associates with photos, showing that bunch dismantle corpses, and only then retrieve Ukei Kaito.
If I knew it would turn like this, I wouldve executed the n and got rid of them earlier. Even though I knew just how useless they are from the moment, when they brought me the dead specimen, when I ordered abduction.
In this case, there is no choice but to make Onishi carry out the n tomorrow. If Ukei Kaito is not on campus they most likely will do something dumb, like demanding from police to hand him over.
Even if it turns like that, there is no way the police will hand over a hostage.
But in that case, the world will learn about him and of course, police will mark him even harder. In the worst case scenario, there is a chance he will be killed in some fake ident like that explosion at the police station a few days ago.
In other words, there is a need to abduct him before that happens or situation will only keep deteriorating.
It seems that even she ended up participating in the n, in that caseUkei Kaitois home alone. A bit forced, but collection should be possible.
Onishi is a miser, so most likely, he will rack up the price, but he can have as much money as he wants. As long as I can achieve my final goal I dont care about anything else.
If I be the worlds greatest magus then I will be able to have as much money as I want.
Tch, they really did it, those idiots
Sitting at the driver seat of the parked car I checked the video on the phone and the nameUkei Kaitowas perfectly showing there.
Videos on news sites seemed to be edited, but it had no meaning at all, since original was avable on other media sites.
Executing n earlier was a good call after all. It seems that bringing him out was harder than expected but if we get him in the car, then there are no ways left to fail anymore.
Checking from inside the car situation at school, which turned into a siege, I reckon its about time to send substitute doll to the exchange site.
A lump of earth, plenty of animal lifeblood and meat, wooden frame and blood of a magician you want it to imitate. With those ingredients I can make a doll that looks exactly like me, it can follow orders or can be remotely controlled by concentrating on it, extremely useful instrument.
In this world, with its weak magic, its the sorcery that Im using the most frequently.
Because by using it I can easily create a perfect alibi and it is also possible to interact with dangerous opponents from safety.
Upon activation, it can maintain its appearance for only one day after which it bes a pile of white sand and it also requires a great deal of concentration to control remotely. Apart from that, there is no magic more convenient.
I close my eyes, concentrate and assume direct control over the substitute doll that I prepared in advance.
Advancing through the forest I aim for the exchange site located at a certain section of an abandoned factory.
Phew, I might be able to reach the destination faster than I thought.
It was when I thought that.
Excuse me, do you have a moment? I am from the evening TV
(?! Damn it!?
As if aiming on purpose for thatpse in concentration, the voice that came from the opened window made me unintentionally cancel control over substitute doll.
While it was very aggravating, I could not afford to make a scene here, so I made a friendly smile that I was so good at and with random responses got rid of the woman, that called herself a reporter, and then reconnected with the substitute doll. However, it seems that after remote control was cut substitute doll made an unfortunate grand fall in the middle of the forest and now was wriggling with a broken leg.
Tch, no choice, huh Cancel!
I dispelled the broken substitute doll and turned it into the pile of white sand.
I have spare substitute doll prepared but if I send it there now it wont make it in time for exchange.
Since I had no other option, sighing, I sent Onishi an email describing the gist of the situation and moved another substitute doll via remote control.
Shortly after that, a number of meters, that I brought into the car started to react.
Oh, so those two already started.
Research so far, proved, that even those without affinity can cause an influence on surrounding magic fabric when their emotions heighten far enough.
That also was the reason why I sent substitute doll to the exchange site and remained near the school myself. I was hoping that rage, anger and various other emotions of the two perpetrators mixed with terror ofTransference Applicantsmight produce some kind of reaction at the school where transference already urred once.
Since substitute doll has no physical senses, to cover for the fluctuations in magic power that meters still cannot pick up, there is no other option but toe here in the real body.
First lets get in a shade
In order not to repeat the same mistake I put it on stand by in trees shade before releasing remote control.
After collecting some data, lets head to the exchange site where Onishi must be waiting already.
Anyway Yeah, thats amazing. This ce seems to be quite special after all, sorcery-like effects seem to grow stronger in the surroundings Looks like these two are doing great.
From the response of the equipment that I have prepared, even though they are not using any drugs or potions, they are still producing numbers on par with those that I was able to get in theboratory.
Even though I understand, that the situation would not allow it, thinking about how much my research would have advanced if I conducted experiments here, instead ofboratory, fills me with regret.
As expected from the ce where the walls between worlds have already crumbled twice. Oops, my bad, a lot more time have passed than I thought
Before I realized it I already spent a lot of time staring at readings on meters.
I became too immersed thinking about possible developments to various theories and experiments. Only after getting to the point where I settled upon first experiments that I will perform using Ukei Kaitowas I finally able toe back to reality.
I have to hurry up substitute doll, eh, what are these numbers?!
As if they were waiting for this moments, meters, one after another, started showing abnormal values.
Malfunction? Such numbers, I have never seen
Reconstructed from the documents left by ancestors and improved by me with modern engineering to make response from it easier to understand, the devices meant to measure a level of miracle caused by sorcery, and now they were showing clearly anomalous values.
Eh, and they are still rising?!This is Such In materials, such numbers were drafted for a great magic, solely from a theoretical standpoint Its Impossible. Using such advanced magic in a world with such scarce magical power
Moreover, before surprise would wear off the numbers jumped once again It is not a malfunction, there is no denying it, a great sorcery was unfolding right in front of my eyes.
AAAAAAAAH, Ah, eh?HIIeeh, eh, what, outside?Eeeeeeeelp me, eh, Eh?
Onlookers surrounding the school started to raise a noise.
Cant me them. From their standpoint, it most likely looked like tied up teachers and students just appeared in the schools courtyard out of the thin air, without any premotion.
Teleportation Spell?
Thinkinges to a halt.
Even though after spending several days on it and makingrge-scale preparations I could at most move an eraser for measly few centimeters.
Haha, amazing, amazing, so sorcerys potential was actually this great
I could feel my blood boiling.
I was excited. I want to study, I want to study, I want to study it!!!
But as soon as excitement settled down a few iprehensible points came up.
No, wait Wait, wait, wait. Who used this spell?
Among the people there, no one should possess knowledge that would allow them to use sorcery.
Who on earth could that be?
There was no one to answer that question.
Shit, why I cant reach him?!
After once again receiving a notice that a number is currently not avable as the reply to my call, I threw my phone on the sofa in my room.
Three days have passed after the hostage situation at the school.
However, the incident was still a hot topic, even more so than when it was happening.
When police force rushed inside a short timeter, there was no one inside of the school already.
The only thing that was left is mutted corpses at the principal office from whereTransference Applicantsstreamed their demands.
It was clear that they were massacred with malice, but police actually didnt disclose that in order to reduce the number of factors that might draw additional attention to the incident. However, the video where man and woman with faces hidden by mosaic were mass murderingTransference Applicantsresponsible for the incident already was circting on the, so it was not going as police had hoped.
News on television kept talking about nothing but that incident every day.
Each and every one of them Onishi is one thing, I cant even reach Kanazaki Yuuto or Mai
Although, midway through it, he was saying that abduction ofUkei Kaitowas going well. When substitute doll reached the exchange site, no one was there. No matter for how long I waited, Onishi didnt show up, nor could I contact him.
Even when I went to check the situation at Ukeis house, no signs of life could be found there.
When I heard the actual situation from TV, I racked my brains on how different it turned from my scenario.
I was the one who created the scheme asKawakami Kumikoto dispose of theTransference Applicants. And I also was the one who made them turn deaths ofTransference Applicantsinto deterrent without actually telling them to do so, making it as if they came up with that idea on their own.
Making sure that it could not be traced back to me I was nning to upload the video on the site, where hidden from the publics eyes,Transference Applicantsgathered.
So the two who had to carry out the n wont get caught, it was never meant to get this big, with so much unnecessary attention.
However, right after the incident, all contacts were cut and I was left inplete darkness without any information on what is going on.
Yes, I was panicking.
Aah, so irritating, I cant advance my study without the body. School also was sealed so I cant enter to investigate it. Why it doesnt go as intended at
You want to go to the school? Then you are in luck.
Then, I heard a horrifying voice that sent shivers down my spine.
Who?!
When I turned around I saw a lone man standing there.
Wearing a leather armor and ck mantle he looked like he jumped out of some fantasy world.
U, Ukei-kun? Why are you dressed like that? Or rather, what are you doing in my room?
I reflexively switched to the way I was always acting in front of him.
Hmmm. Taking another look at you, this is quite good. Thats some thick skin you have there.
Eh, Eehm, what do you Augh?!
When I started looking around to grasp the situation, I was shocked, in the literal sense of the word.
A fusion of modern technology and magical pseudo-engineering? Damn, why it had to be you. If it was someone else I could at least return to another world without a bad aftertaste.
Gah, Guhu.
Even though I thought that you were a good friend of Mai. Why is it always like this.
As my sight blurred for a second, the next thing I felt was the coldness of the floor.
A feeling simr to that after sitting in seiza 1 for a long time, but amplified several times, was assaulting my whole body, even simply breathing was hard.
Satomi-chan, to be honest, I hate you hard enough to be unable to leave you to the two of them, and its all because you hurt my little sister.
And as I was paralyzed with paresthesia I heard my real name for the first time in a while.
Chapter 162: Returnee, Abandoning Hometown 2
Chapter 162: Returnee, Abandoning Hometown 2
Trantor: Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
Really, this world is so cruel.
Since she had knowledge of magic I used Appraisal as a precaution and the name that showed up made me doubt my eyes.
Because she was supposed to be dead one month prior to my return to this world and also was one of the reasons Mai hatedTransference Applicants. However, the traces of the cruelties done byKawakami Kumikoclearly remained in the basement of the house she upied.
I really hope that the excuse you have for the two of them is notpletely disgusting.
Vaguely sensing that it isnt the case, I dropped those words anyway.
Holding Kawakami-san, no, Satomi-chan, who was stunned with electricity maniption ability ofde of Lightning Spears, I teleport to the ssroom in already sealed school.
There, was Yuuto, who looked at Satomi-chan without even trying to hide his hatred and Mai, which looked at her with aplicated expression.
Wee back, Kaito. And also, Kawakami-san, or should I say Satomi-chan?
Brother Is that really her?
Yeah, she has abination of simple spells on her, the current you wont be able to see through it. But unfortunately
I put my fingertips at the base of her neck, where at the first nce nothing could be seen, and like pulling from the seam, tore off the mask from her.
As you see.
Under the well-made cover was the face for which I as well had recollections.
Satomi You really were alive
I see, magic is really troublesome. So we were being deceived the whole time?
gah, guuh Uh.
Since she wont be able to reply in her paralyzed state, I restrained her feet and hands with handcuffs, and removed paralysis from her body.
You should be able to talk now. Go ahead and exin yourself to them. You do have a thing or two to say before you die, right? You will keep on living for as long as you keep answering their questions.
Soo, the one who used that teleportation spell was you, Kaito-san? I see, so you adopted magic at the sanctuary, mm?
Her tone was not that ofKawakami Kumikobut ofSaito Satomifrom my memories, with her frivolous way of speaking.
What was that Satomi, who died that time?
Oh, thaat, I made it using the spell called substitute doll and some gore. School, age, parents, all of that became too tedious for my goal of bing the worlds best magus, so I thought I should make it thatSaito Satomiis dead. Making it into kidnapping and just disappearing would have been fine too, but I just got information about the person, that was one of the targets for the spell during disappearance incident, so I thought, I might conceal that kidnapping this way. I mean, a murder will turn into a huge uproar, wouldnt it?
Satomi tells while smiling happily.
But results werent too great though. When Mai-chan came I really panicked, and as for kidnapping that I tried to cover up,Transference Applicantsbrought me a corpse. Isnt that a pain?
!
Ah, shit, Ive got an urge to kill her right here and now.
To herpleteck of remorse, Mai made a wry face.
Say, Satomi, Why? Why you did such a thing to Miyuki?
Eeh, well? Because, you know, Miyuki, that silly thing, was about to realise what Im experimenting with Kaori-chan and started to doubt me? And that she wouldnt do anything unnecessary, I turned her into materials for experiments.
!!!Experiments, experiments?! Why
The two frowned at Satomi who was speaking in a light and bubbly manner.
Why, Satomi? Werent the three of us best friends?That day when you cried at the hospital, was that a lie?
What a silly thing to say, both of you are important for me, thats why at first I had no intentions of using Miyuki-chan or you as materials, but we were friends and yet she was suspicious of me, isnt that cruel? Thats basically a betrayal, isnt it? I was very hurt. So in turn, I made Miyuki-chan cooperate in my experiments as well.
Satomi, you are
Ah, even you are looking at me with those eyes Even though we are friends, how awful!
Thats enough. Ahaha, Im such an idiot To think that I nearly went crazy because of girl like you and almost caused a trouble to Brother
That was a moment when Mai, bleeding at heart, cut off all sympathy she had for Satomi-chan, along with a part of her soul.
Then, can I ask as well? Why did you kidnap Kaori-chan?
Eh? There is no particr reason? If I had to name one, then I guess, because she looked the most fun.
Huh?
To Satomi-chan who showed a puzzled face, Yuuto as well made a confused expression.
I found her alone in the park. And when I saidI need your help to save big sis Shiorishe followed me just like that. I guess thats about it for the reason.
Just because of that? With such a reason Kaori-chan was Huh, Ahahahahahhaha!!Ahahahahahhaha!!!
Yuuto could onlyugh.
Looking at Yuuto who had tears flowing from the corners of his eyes while covering his face with a hand Reminded me of myself, making a feeling of anger surge.
Hey, bitch, and what were you aiming for? What were you trying to aplish that you lived to this day.
That, of course is because I want to be the worlds best magus! Kaito-san, since you received your powers at the holynd you understand that as well, right? By opening a hole in the world and filling with magic power the world that was depleted of it, this world once again will be filled with the power from the age of legends. If I will be able to receive the first, most dense breath of it then I, who inherited the great magical talent from ancestors, will be a magus capable of
You? The worlds best magus? Thats impossible, you dont have even a shred of talent. I mean, you think that the reason why its hard to use magic in this world is that there is no magic power? Even if someone on the level to reach misconclusion were to be a magician, they would be stuck being second-rate at best.
Haah, that is why amateurs If you pretend to know stuff just because you can use great power a bit you will only embarrass yourself. If we were to believe contents of the Kurois House secret manuscripts, then you are unconsciously getting assisted in your spells due to the power you absorbed in the sanctuary. Certainly, the amount of magic here is growing, but its because in this ce, the world already was prated twice.
Oh, well. Telling something to the likes of you is useless anyway. This is the end. Do you two still have anything you want to ask her?
No, its fine To be honest, I want to strangle her with my own hands, but the current me does not have power for it. Its better to leave it to you, Kaito.
Brother, I am good already. For me, Satomi died on that day.
The eyes of the two looking at Satomi, which was lying on the floor, were in heavy contrast.
The eyes of Yuuto had hatred, intense like a frozen me.
The eyes of Mai had cold detachment, as if she was looking at a broken toy.
Both of you are so cruel. But thanks to you Ive got enough time. Magic formation?Activate!
When Satomi proimed so with a wicked smile, a pentagon-shaped barrier emerged.
Ha ha, its all because you get conceited from mere handcuffs. Unless I cancel it, this barrier wont ever go down.
Ill ask just in case, what are you gonna do with it?
Ill have policee immediately. Surely you wont be able to use such grand sorcery as teleportation several times in session.
This one is no good, people like that were in another world as well, the bunch that considers themselves special and therefore hell bent on believing convenient baseless assumptions.
Thats enough, lets move on already.
I stand above everything.
There is none I cannot subdue. Nothing is impossible.
Every being of this world belongs to me, everyw of this world belongs to me.
Everything is as I defined. Everything follows what I define.
Until I climb the fortress of the infinitely changing realms.
Sword of Mortal Sin?Sole Ruler of Castle of Arrogance
In my hands, I had a long chain made of small crowns linked together.
At its end was a blonde boy of about primary school age.
Wearing a radiant crown upon his head, with expression overflowing with the confidence of the absolute strongest, he was boldly overlooking surroundings. Sitting on the hovering throne with his head resting on his hand, he was lording over surrounding.
That appearance truly had a proper attitude to bear the name of Arrogance.
Hm, atst, huh. Took you long enough, you mongrel.
Shut up, Pride. Show-off brat. Why are you showing up in my dreams even though you are sealed?
Seal? Such a folly, everything in this world belongs to me. I am the one defining how everything ought to be. That aside, even though I gave you a warning, what is this attitude, kneel, you plebeian.
Fuck off. More importantly, there is work. I shall use decree.
Oh, are you sure? I thought you hated this power of decree.
Pride was looking down on me with an amused expression.
Yeah, thats right. I dont like it but your ability is perfect. In order to return to that world you power is necessary.
Among the spirit swords that I possess, the seven spirit swords based on the seven mortal sins all have extraordinary power, but even among them, the power of Arrogance is just wicked.
Unlike other swords, there is only one disadvantage imposed after its use. There is also noplicated conditions for activation.
However, I didnt like the power of this sword.
And? How are you going to change the state of the world this time? Go ahead and say it.
This is the material to use.
Saying that I pointed at Satomi, who was all smiles looking at us.
Change all of her being into the gate leading to another world. The gates were opened here twice already. I think she should suffice for materials?
Hm, well, so be it. I am in an awfully good mood after finally getting outside.
Nice, now there shouldnt be any problem.
Even though her whole existence will be used as the material I was worried if it will be enough to serve as the recement for around two hundred people, but looks like it will suffice.
Hmmm, a spell for spirit summon? I have no idea what are you trying to do but this barrier will repel magic as well so, you know, its kinda useless?
If you think so, then disappear with those thoughts. Soon you will lose leeway to change your mind.
You just dont get it, this barrier is the strongest one that my great ancestors created. It has the power to repel any magi
Dominating anything in existence and twisting it in ordance with my desires.Kings Decree
At that moment an upturned crown appeared and stuck into the ground surrounding Satomi along with the barrier.
Transparent crown. The power beyond any measure that denies a being any dignity.
Power to change the existence of others to your own definition.
There is no one who can defy Kings Decree.
This ability is the power to deprive you of your very existence. Not just your life or your soul. It will rewrite your existence itself like from the very beginning it was something that will be created right now.
Annihtion of existence? Something like that is really a miracle from the realm of Gods. Its just a mere boast, right?
Gods realm? No, no, this is devils power.
Next moment, the transparent crown that was spinning all this time stopped its rotation and started to change the shape like it was being crushed by something.
And at the same time, in an empty air appeared a golden crown.
I already said it, but this thing will rewrite the world in the way that younever wasin it in the first ce. For everyone except us, you will be as if you never existed. Of course, the things what you did will be done by someone or even something else. Everything about the life you lived will be gone. And thus, the future will be gone as well.
As much as transparent crown gets narrower, the golden crown growsrger.
?!Wha, Why?! Why is it passing through the barrier?
The future you will disappear as well. Your body and soul, all of you will disappear so there wont be rebirth as well.
Furthermore, I continued.
It seems that the pain of existence annihtion is quite severe.
AAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!
Finally transparent crown touched Satomi.
The voice what then came from her was a scream of unimaginable agony.
WHATISTHIS, STO, STOP, DONT TAKE IIIIIIIIIIT?!
Confused Satomi screams in a high pitched voice.
But there is no way I would listen to such appeal. The transparent crown keeps swallowing Satomis body.
And as it proceeds a light pink color fills it, as if blood gets mixed in.
AHAHAHAHHA!!!You reap what you sow, bitch!!Satomi, you are too loud.
Both Yuuto and Mai, that were silently looking over the development, spit out such words.
But Satomi could not hear these voices.
NO, NO, NOOOOOOOOOOOO?!
Aah, scream some more, for all the suffering Kaori received, more, more!!
Arent you saying some pretty good stuff, as expected from the friend of Kaito. Hehehe, thats right, wails of inferior humans are pleasant after all. The tasteparable to the finest orchestra.
As if in agreement with Yuuto, Pride closed his eyes and immersed in her screams made a pleased expression.
The screams were tearing up through the air for quite a long time.
When they ceased, the color of thepletely ttened crown turned to dark red.
The golden crown that grew to a size of at least three meters, inclined forward to ny degrees and revealed an entrance in it, which was covered by a curtain of light.
Now, are you both ready?On the other side of it should be our destination. Through it is unknown where will we end up after getting there
Lets go, Brother. I dont want to be separated from you again.
Yes, there is no attachments left to this world anyway.
In order to avoid being sent to different ces, we link hands, with me being in the middle and face the door to another world.
Its ironic that when I was on the other side I wanted toe back so badly, yet now, I wish for theplete opposite.
Well, God only knows what may happen. I dont care even if its some dungeon, I just hope we will end up where it is possible to understand where we are
As a beginner I would prefer something like a first town, where neither demons or snakes show up
Well, its something done by Brother, getting your hopes up is pointless. We should be prepared to end up right in front of the Demon Lords castle.
Mai-san, Mai-san, would you be so kind as not to trigger such a dangerous g?
And so, without looking back even once we went through the dimensional gate.
Chapter 163: Epilogue
Chapter 163: Epilogue
Trantor: Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
The moment I stepped into the gate I felt like being swept away by a stream.
When I returned to Japan it felt like a fall, but now it felt like I was going upward, defying the gravity. And also I didnt have that feeling of countless hands tearing off parts of my soul like I had when I wasing back to Japan.
.OOOoooo?! Bro-Brother, Brother?!
However, I was the only one who remained calm. It seems that Yuuto and Mai were taken aback by this dimension.
For me, it was already a third time in total, so I was quite used to jumps to other worlds.
We advanced through the space, tints in colors of which were unnamable.
The first time, without understanding which is what, I felt like the depths of my soul were pulled out.
The second time, with the sensation of something being torn off my soul, I was robbed of my memories.
Both times I was utterly confused due to a sudden development, but this time is different.
Because I could calmly observe the situation, I sensed the presence that felt like a lick of a cold tongue on the spine, giving me shivers.
Oh, what?!
The boundary between the two worlds.
Something took root in this space. And it also was a powerful presence like I never felt before.
For me to merely face it directly I should be resolved for a life-threatening encounter.
Hm, it is the third time you would notice the gaze. No matter what you do its irregr, irregr, irregr. Ufufu, how interesting.
The moment I instinctively gulped, the time had stopped like it was cut off.
Just the pressure from the voice alone was enough to make one lose any will for defiance.
I guess the only time when I felt such an overwhelming difference in strength was when I exterminated the Evil dragon for the first time.
(..)
I cant breathe, I cant evenmunicate with it like this.
Since you managed to notice us, we shall grant you The Key. And as a reward for breaking away from Gods way I shall also give you a bonus. Well then, go ahead and struggle to your hearts desire.
In a moment, I felt somethinging inside me.
And so, as I was still unable toprehend what it was, the stopped time resumed its movement.
At the same time the gaze that I felt disappeared and the pressure entirely dissipated.
Tha, that was
Di-did something happen?Brother, a failure? Is Brother a failure?
Come on!
It looks like the two didnt notice what happened just now.
However, without much time to think, interdimensional leap came to an end.
Owah?!Ugh?!Phew!
I nned to make a gracefulnding, but because both of my hands were seized, I could not adjust my posture and all three of us disyed a shameful sight of falling t on the ground, all together.
Ugh, shit, how unsightly
A bit disappointed I stand up and check surroundings.
Apparently, the ce where we arrived looked a bit too shallow to be called a forest and appeared more like a grove.
However, the terrain was very characteristic.
Ptooey, ptooey, phew, so this is another world
Uuh, its gritty inside of my mouth. Couldnt you do something about thending, failure brother.
Mai and Yuuto stood up, brushed off the sand from their clothes and were looking at surroundings with great interest.
Brother, are all trees like this in a fantasy world?
The question raised by Mai was the most reasonable.
After all, in front of us, the trees with light blue bark and bright red leaves were sprouting from the sand in the middle of the desert without any signs of water.
Ill just say that there are such variations as well, but there are a few fantasy nts.
For now, we at least didnt teleport into the middle of the Demon Kings castle.
However, thanks to the characteristic sandy soil and fantasy vegetation, I understood that we are in the beast country or somewhere close to it.
Whether it was due to influence from the climate or geological factors, only in the vicinity of the beast country fantasy nts grew in mass to the level of forming forests or groves. They grew to some extent in other ces as well but did not propagate well naturally.
Whatever, Kaito. Im tired already. For today I shall retire for rest.
Pride interjected into conversation and said a bit disappointed.
Can you guys even get tired, were my thoughts but its not like saying that will aplish anything, and since it was amon urrence I decided to keep my mouth shut.
As Pride turned his hand towards the portal through which we came it suddenly started to decrease in size until it shrank to the size of a ring and sank on top of his hand.
Then, I shall collect my fee for this time.
I see, so, what will you take today?
After using his ability Pride arbitrarily tried to return inside me.
I dont understand the basis for it, but once he returns inside, he wont answer to my call for a week.
And before he goes back, he would collect some kind of payment from me.
One time I had one of my limbs taken away for three months, and another time I was robbed of eyesight for a month. There also was a time when I had MP taken away and was forced into the situation when I could not use any spirit sword.
Lets see, I shall take your left arm for half a year Or so I thought. But unfortunately, I already receivedpensation from some unknown entity. Quite a pushyBonusit was.
?Ah, by a bonus could it be that he means that thing?
I remember the words of terrifying being from the boundary between the worlds.
Certainly, it saidIll add a bonus.
Therefore, this time I wont collect anything.
Leaving me alone with those thoughts Pride promptly returned inside me.
I dont quite get it, but thats lucky.
At least it was supposed to be, but I felt like I made an ufortable and very expensive purchase.
Well, for now, lets get moving, I dont know the exact location yet, but if my assumption is correct then by going west through this forest there should be a road. Then we will get to town Both of you, back off!!
Eh? Fumyu!?Whoa?!
I sensed a presence just a moment before bloodlust was turned at us.
In a ce, from which I jumped away carrying two people, was now stuck a tentacles made of wood.
To sum up those tentacles in one word, they were bizarre.
Wretched and twisted entangled ck wood with the surface covered in fluffed warts.
Moreover, those warts had countless small mouths with only gums and teeth. Making rattling sounds with those teeth, mouths kept absorbing magic from surroundings.
The moment I saw that my thinking instantly stopped.
UAUUAUAAA
And then, appeared something human-like.
With both hands connected to the wooden tentacles, ex-human with empty zombie-like eyes.
I had recollections of that figure.
Is that an offspring of the glowing demon tree?
Impossible, impossible, impossible.
How? Why? Why such a thing appeared?!
Dont tell me that seeds of Leticia have sprouted?!
I felt my blood run cold.
That was the worst possible guess that I didnt even want to think about.
If the seeds that took root in Leticia budded and went berserk then
That was burned in during the first circle.
The offsprings of the glowing demon tree, as the name might suggest, is a monster what Leticia would spawn using human corpses, after turning into the demon tree and going berserk.
The fact that this thing was here, in turn, meant that Leticia was taken over by rampaging Core of the Demon Lord and is spreading roots over thend, was reduced to a device to preserve the current state of the world.
Ka-Kaito? Is that a demon?
Facing, by standards of our previous world, the bizarre appearance of that creature, Yuuto asks in a surprised voice.
A momentter body alone responded.
The me of the bonfire,Gaurandi(Cannibalizing fire foxes)
I make use of the spirit swords ability and characteristic.
Two fiery foxes made of the mes flowing fromFabled Sword of Fiery Wheelbite onto that entity and a momentter entirely engulf it in mes.
UBABAUBUBAUBABABABUAA?!
Withoutsting even a few seconds it was turned into a lump of charred remains and falling to the ground carbonized corpse shattered to pieces.
But the rising uneasiness in my heart didnt disappear with that.
Such Such a thing
Brother?Kaito?
Standing in astonishment I could not reply to the words addressed to me.
I could hear the sound of the despair, I tasted during the first circle, creeping up to me once again.
Again?
An overwhelming sense of helplessness.
Losing all hope, I felt like my body was crumbling from within.
Again, I couldnt do anything, I couldnt save
And the moment when I was about to get caught up in such thoughts.
whooooooooooAAAAAAAAAA!!!
Hegyu?!
Something fell on me from above with a heavy impact
Another world is amazing. Its really a fantasy. I saw such development in novel I borrowed from Suehiko.
Yuuto-san? Brother is not as chivalrous as the main character of that book. Therefore, Boy Meets Girl will not start here. Dont you agree?
Eh, ah, no, well, yeah, yes, yes, thats a fiction, its different from reality.
Exactly, Im d you understand my point.
I could hear voices of Yuuto and Mai talking, but I could not make out what were they talking about.
A thick cloud of sand was rising from the ground.
Having my thoughts physically interrupted, I stand up holding my dizzy head.
The heck was that
And the moment I understood what or rather who has fallen on top of me I was shocked as if time itself has stopped.
Ptooey, Ptooey, Aah shit, Ive got sand in my clothes, ugh, this is the worst.
Her voice for which I yearned so much.
I couldnt get it wrong. This was that voice.
Suddenly came a gust of wind.
Soaring dust was blown away by it, opening the view in front of me.
And, I dont know who you are, but I caused you trouble, were you injured?
Deep crimson hair swaying in the sunlight.
Leticia!!!
Huh?Nunya!?
As soon as I realized who was in front of me, I hugged Leticia.
I wanted to see, I wanted to see, I wanted to see you!!!
The despair what was about to overtake me was blown away by that sight.
Thank goodness, you are fine, I met you again
I dont care about the reason, I dont care for the logic behind it.
Putting all of that aside I was just experiencing the feeling of having Leticia in my embrace.
Re-release me, what the hell are you doi
I DONT WANT!!!
Ignoring the hands that tried to push me away, I forcibly hug that slender body.
As if Id do that! I wont let go of you ever again.
I wanted to throw aside everything and just feel the presence of Leticia in my embrace.
Over and over, how many times did I regret leaving Leticia.
Every time I saw her in my dreams I recalled that warmth that escaped my grasp.
What are you doing you fool!!
Boguh?!
However, the scream and impact to abdomen pulled me back to reality.
Blown away by the maximally enhanced fist I flew into the trees behind me while rising massive clouds of dust.
Good grief, what the hell are you?
Taking a daunting pose Leticia yells in anger.
Chasing after thest small fry that slipped away Not only I fall off the tree, but my prey also turned out to be already dead and on top of that some pervert clings to me, damn, what a mess.
Leticia lets out a small snort and flicks her beautiful hair.
I kept lying on the ground spread legged.
Normally I would have torn you to pieces right now But you are lucky. I am busy at the moment, so stay like that for a while, dimwit.
Leticia gave me a short nce, threw at me those bitter words and using levitation magic, flew away.
As for me, due to the damage that shook me to the core still remaining, I was unable to regain enough power to stand up. Bewildering development made me drop my guard and I was unable to collect myself.
Ahahahahah, thank goodness
Leticia was alive and safe.
I thought that I once again lost her when I couldnt stay by her side as it happened in the first circle.
I dont want to go through that again
Brother?
Mai thrust her face into my field of vision.
Aaah, eehm, Mai?
My mind that was still half asleep waspletely brought back to reality by Mais face that resembled a grinning demoness.
And then I consider how things that just took ce would look like if you look at them objectively.
Aa~ah, I know nothing, Kaito.
Breathing out a sigh, Yuuto makes a face that is almost sayingI have nothing to do with this.
As I decided that I should bring the iron hammer of justice upon that traitor, for now, I solely focus on finding a way to calm down the demon incarnate before me.
Wa, wait, there are reasons. Emotions got the best of me. You know how there just happens to be such an atmosphere sometimes or rather its something that should be treated in the same way as an ident, it was an action unrted to anything obscene, so shouldnt it be forgiven?Shouldnt it? I think it should. It like that, like thest kiss scene in the story, no matter how much they cling to each other it wont be lewd
Ufufu, Mai is very disappointed. Tell me, Perverted criminal brother?..
Ah, this is a bad one
Suddenly hugging such a petite girl and then clinging to her against her will
As I was sitting leaning on the tree, Mai grabbed my shoulder.
Eem, wait, I will exin, even its useless, give me a chance to exin myse GYAAYH?!
As I was insisting on providing no resistance with my hands raised up, Mai grabbed my cheek with her other hand.
Brother? There are no human rights for sex offenders, okay?
So, sooch.
Shut up, you lolipedophc brother
Roripedo!?
To call me pedophile, well, Leticia indeed doesnt have a very mature physique
But she isnt childish enough to call her a little girl. Besides, small tits have their perks too
Brother, even though I am this sad, what are you even thinking? Hey, Brother, you are currently talking with Mai, dont you? Hey, hey, hey, do you understand?
Hohahi, hohahiho?!
Pressed by dead eyed Mai, I ended up apologizing,I am sorry, I wont do that again, so please forgive meover and over.
Well, lets start anew and head to the city.
Its all was your fault, Brother, for losing your sanity and acting like a wild beast.
Well, I understand how you feel, but you are reaping consequences of your actions.
Well! Lets start anew and head to the city!
I dere in an even stronger tone, fending off my sisters reproachful gaze and the words of my close friend which was wryly smiling, appalled.
A lot of things confused me after returning, but for now, all of that can be put aside. I cannot linger like this forever.
First of all, it is necessary to collect information in the city and organize it.
I also have to train Mai and Yuuto.
Coming back to this world I can sense, though greatly weakened, connection with Minnalis and Shuria. I dont think they would be easily killed, but I want to regroup with them as soon as possible.
Naturally, I was worried about the thing with Meteria as well.
She was the one who sent me back to my original world. Minnalis, Shuria, and Meteria were left there, how Minnalis and Shuria managed to survive?
And the creature we encountered just now, that which resembled an offspring of the glowing demon tree. If Leticia didnt turn into the Demon Tree then what exactly was that?
It also bothered me how weak it was for the offspring of the Demon Tree and how easily it was defeated.
Also, if this is the beasts country then that person should be here.
The man that defeated many demons and saved many lives with his fist alone. And also betrayed my trust and created the cause for the death of Leticia.
And if Leticia is here, then it means that in this country should be another person I have to kill.
Both beings that caused her death are in this country.
A lot of questions piled up, yet most likely not much time was left, so I should think well on how I shall kill them.
Now, lets think.
Think, think, think long, think hard, think how can I drive them deeper into the bottomless pit of despair.
I absolutely wont forgive. I will not forgive those who betrayed us.
I dont care what kind of noble ideas they had.
I dont care what kind of high ideals they held.
Among all possible forms of suffering.
In a court where neither good or evil exist and only emotions give the ruling.
Devoid of crime and punishment, where only execution after torture exist.
I will kill you in the most brutal way I can think of.
I will not forgive you for taking the life of my precious woman. Never again will I let you hurt Leticia.
Its not merely my own revenge. Its also the only revenge that leads to protection.
Going along with such an idiot as myself, Leticia suffered enough during the first circle. So in order to spare Leticia from suffering as much as possible.
To prolong her life at least a little bit.
Even if that would mean bing the target for Leticias revenge.
Beast country Grandias Second Prince, Fist fighter Leon Gairude.
And the older sister of Demon Lord Leticia, Lilia Lew Harstone.
I will definitely kill you. I will trample you with body breaking pain and will throw you into an even bigger sea of despair than what we had to go through.
I will devour you and will throw you to the very depths of hell.
That was my vow that was not allowed to disappear, even after losing my memories traversing between the worlds.
Chapter 164 - Prologue
Chapter 164 C Prologue
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
_______________________________________________________________
When I kill him, I decided under that crimson sky that it would be with this knife that was entrusted to me by my elder brother who was the demon king.
Curse you, curse you, CURSE YOUUUU, little wench, I who rose to be hailed as the Evil Wicked Dragon King, to be done in by this puny trash!!
Hmph, you mere lizard who had its wings plucked off, will you stop whining like a bitch, and get off your high horse already. You dont even look like a proper dragon, do you? So, you are an even lower trash than this puny wench
The first time, I couldnt even do so much as make a dent on that rock-solid scale.
So, I feel really really good right now.
Hm!?, you wench, how do you know about!! Dont tell me, you were the one who robbed me of my powers!?
I have no obligation to answer you. If you dont even know that, then just forget it. It means, youre just a snake lizard who adopted a vestige appearance. Aah, right now, I am in a mood where I dont even mind giving thanks to god just this once. Afterall, at that time, I had to relinquish the final blow to Kaito
Ggh, GyaaAAAAAAAAA!?
Ahh, it was a streak of vexing events, but I cant help but be grateful for this very moment.
An ordinary, empty knife which has lost its powers.
A ckened wooden handle that had bathed in my elder brothers blood with a scorched pommel.
No matter how much I treasure it, it couldnt evennd a scratch on a dragon. However, thanks to losing his ability as a dragon, in this world where time has been rewinded, he has been living only by his vestige as a demon.
Presumably, only the fragmentary power of his scattered soul remained, when he failed topletely consume the mana stone of my elder brother.
So, just like easily slicing an overripe fruit, I was able to carve away my regret of that day.
It just means that death which transcends even the knots of time, only brings about annihtion. I have to be grateful to Kaito.
Thanks to him, I am able to savor this fruit in this manner.
Ahahahaha!Take that, take this, take that, how miserable? Wretched? Tell me, how does it feel, transforming from trash to raw meat waste?
You worm who can only do nothing but scour the earth!! Gifuee!?
Look at this ugly idiot with so little vocabry. Take that, take this, you better squeeze out some more embarrassing taunt!
The fruit is red, flushed and rosy. (TLN: Its a Pun, they all mean red literally)
The fruit is sweet enough to melt into the tongue, sweet enough to make ones eyes blink, sweet enough to bite into the nose, sweet enough to cause tinnitus, and a fruit which is sure to grow into a poisonous tree.
Rubbing the red color against the hand that plucked it.
Dying the the corners of the mouth which sinked the teeth into it with a red ssh.
youre a target of revenge for my brother. No matter how many times the world goes around, I will never forgive you. Rest assured, we have plenty of time this time around. I will y along with you until you are fully self aware of the raw meat waste that you truly are
Gihii, GiHihi!Stop, HigieaaAAAAAAaaAAA!?
The first time, I could only think about killing him, I couldnt think of anything else than to just crush the fruit.
Thats why this sweet sensation is like a narcotic.
Listen, Leticia. Never let go of this knife. Because it is a very important item. Unless something happens to me, until then, do not show it to anyone. Of course, even to me, do you understand? Im so sorry, but its okay, because I will think of something somehow
I recalled the voice of my elder brother who said such while gently stroking my head, and this one-handed knife I received at that time.
As well as the spectacle of how it was painted over on that fated day.
A burning castle, my elder brother whose mana stone was pulled out as he falls to the ground, and this man who was making a bigugh on that very spot.
The figure of my young self blindly swinging around a knife only to be counterattacked and helplessly pierced by that knife.
I had always wanted to paint over that scene so badly.
So,
Cry, squeak, howl, whine. Be scorched at the bottom of the Will-o-wisp, be devoured by the spirit of the dead, and lick the earth in the depths of despair. Thats about all youre good for. I can only let you off after that
GyaaAAAAAAAAAaaAAAAAAAAA!!
A reverberating scream.
Since bing a demon king, the magic powers that gushes forth inexhaustibly have been very useful.
Every time he is about to be broken, I am able to regenerate his body and spirit again and again.
Come on, this is far from over. Im going to thoroughly stab you until your soul wears out from the pain. I will stab your arms, rip your belly, cut your legs, and scoop your face
GAGAGAGAa, AaaaAaaAAaaAAAaAaah!!
Aah, my blood is boiling so much I cant help it.
My blood is throbbing saying I should hurry up, hurry up.
Even though I think I am being thorough with each and every one of them. The movement of the knife bes faster as if pulsating.
My heart cries out saying kill him quickly, and lets move onto the next revenge target.
This wont do. I know already. Even though I already knew, I just cant help but get impatient
Sto, stooobbbbbbbb, GAGIGIGIGIGi JyuBue!?
I have to calm down.
Rather than thinking far ahead, I need to take this very moment very seriously.
Good grief, I give up, I give up, its exactly because of this that an oversight urred in the first world, that caused even Kaito toe help out
So yes, I will just decide on future ns one step at a time. That should be enough.
? When next I take revenge, I will make use of the me sword of sorcery that my demon lord elder brother taught me, I think its a good idea.
No no, why, why am I
Oh, its good to see you have such leeway. Now then, why dont we resume so we could have plenty of fun, shall we. Say, when do you suppose you will graduate into a real trash?
Pleasure spreads all over my cheeks as it naturally rose up.
Way way way more than back then, where I could do nothing but just kill him.
Way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way way more..
DDDDD Vengeance, permeates through my heart.
Chapter 165 - Prologue 2
Chapter 165 C Prologue 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
_______________________________________________________________
It must have been a virtuous spirit.
It must have been a noble ideology.
From the viewpoint of many, we are the ones in the wrong, while they are right.
It is because we are the ones that are peculiar, strange, abnormal and foreign.
So?
So what?
So what so what so what so what!!
If its for the people, if its for protecting this world!
If you say that, that is the right thing, if you say that, that is how things ought to be done!!
If you say that for the sake of the many, that it was something inevitable.
Then, thats nothing more than just violence.
When you dont even know whose value this so called Right is, then, its just violence.
DDSo, I am sure it is something that you guys too will surely understand.
Regardless of whatever our choices when we got exposed to that violence were.
Those too, were inevitable right?
Afterall you did say that, It is only natural to choose the right thing.
Afterall you did say that, I just did what I had to do for the sake of the world.
And what we, who were casted to the bottom of this hatred ought to do to you.
I am sure you understand, dont you?
Say? You bastards.
The human you tried to sacrifice as the foundation for the world.
Dragging you lot to the bottom of the purgatory where he is, also.
Sounds like the right thing, that ought to be done by us too.
Chapter 166 - The Land of the Beastkin, the Land of the Religious People, and the Fairy Garden
Chapter 166 C The Land of the Beastkin, the Land of the Religious People, and the Fairy Garden
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
_______________________________________________________________
Zolchia is a desert city full of greenery along the border that separates the Gilms Beast country and Lunaria Theocracy.
A legendary town surrounded by fine sand dunes and a forest of trees with various mysterious ecology, said to have a fairy garden deep within the forest.
It was an important city for the beast country to serve as the gateway to the Lunaria Theocracy.
The beastkin supremacy that became more and more widespread as the confrontation with the kingdom of human supremacy deepened, just like the kingdom, its ideology was abandoned as it moved away from the capital and along the border.
The two countries whose direct borders were lost due to the rise of the Empire, except in the vicinity of their ruling sses where it is more convenient to practice supremacy, were both influenced by the Theocracys doctrine ofEquality except for monsters and demons, and the Empires ideology of Strength is the only thing that matters in this world, so descrimination by race was almost non-existent.
And, having be a strategic point for transportation between the two countries, the export of trees that I call fantasy nts, and the city with the high difficulty dungeon called Dicey Armed Troops Arena at this moment, has be a supply base for sending logistics to the frontlines of battle against the demons who are attacking this continent across the sea.
A city with a vibrant atmosphere simr to that of narcotics that can be said to be a special demand for war, although it has a different atmosphere from the usual.
That is the city we arrived at when we returned to this world.
And we continued to dive into the dungeon under the citys control, the Dicey Armed Troops Arena.
Giaaaa!!
Ooh, wa, wa!
Inside the dungeon, the stone walls make severalpartments as if it were a beehive from above.
There are various environments such as grasnds, ice fields, sandy ground, and hard rock floors in eachpartments, and there arerge monitors with a picture of some kind of monster in everypartment, and beneath them are huge slot boards with several levers.
Looking up there was a clear blue sky in the sky.
Even though the actual dungeon with a cave-like entrance was under a cloudy sky, the sun was shining from our first step inside.
This is the type of dungeon that I call a different dimension type, where the environment changes drastically inside and outside.
In one of the separatedpartments, Yuto is engaged with several monsters surrounded by sandy ground and stone trees.
Kuh, shit
The monster he is fighting is Woody Bear. The monster with arge manastone exposed on its chest with a figure like a giant wood carving of a bear, is a monster that is also ranked higher in the B rank due to its ferocity.
Yuutos machete cuts into the Woody Bears shoulder down and then it got stuck in the middle, getting all furious he then violently swings his arm.
Yuuto who quickly let go of his prized machete, leaped backwards to gain distance, he decisively gave up attacking in spite of the dangerous situation. Not a bad judgment.
Yuuto, apply your weight to the machete. Seeing as maneuver is ineffective, if you dont chop it down now, itll be toote by its next action. Look for a moment to regain the initiative
I called out to Yuuto from atop the stone wall that separates eachpartments.
Oh, uh, even if you say that, ugh, dammit!Take this!!
Giruu!?
Aiming at the timing as it prepared a big attack, Yuuto kicked the machete that was stuck in its body, and cuts its arm right off. The machete falls and sticks into the sandy ground and the Woody Bear moves as if ignoring the pain sensation, but naturally losing one arm disrupts its bnce.
Listen to the voice of the Beast Party, Spirit Drain Parade Devil
After a while, Yuutos arm turned into the exact same arm as the Woody Bear, he then struck the pointed tip of the machete against the green manastone exposed on the monsters chest.
The Woody Bear, who lost his power after its manastone was broken, solidified like a stone and fell on the spot. The slot board indicating the number of remaining monsters embedded in the stone wall changes from 5 to 4.
At that moment, Yuutos whole body shines.
That is the power of Spirit Drain Parade Devil obtained by entering into a contract with me. The ability to take in the power of broken manastones and draw out the power of the monsters.
Whoa, Wow!?
Come now, dont get distracted. Keep track of your surroundings at all times. Feel the bloodlust
What do you mean by feel the bloodlust, Arghh goddammit!!
Yuuto starts fighting again against the next Woody Bear who attacks without giving him time to catch his breath. There seems to be no problem here then.
If there were to be any, I guess that would be Mai
Just before my line of sight, unexpectedly, No, more than I expected, lies my sister who was getting more and more familiar with battles.
Oh, dear brother, I have annihted all in my end. What shall I do next?
Behind Mai who was facing me with aposed expression is a group of Lamia that has been severely cut down and lying all over the marble floor.
The Naginata in her hand is surrounded by a dense wind of magic power that clings around the de.
Some of the monster flesh that were cut down by the de were burned out, some were frozen, some were petrified, some were swollen and burst from the inside, and some were darkly discolored due to an ominous curse.
Lamia is a monster that has a snake body and a human upper body, and it is a C-rank monster by itself. However, because of its skillful magic techniques and collective tactics, the threat level of the bunch rises to low A rank.
And she just breezed it
Ten-Thousand Evil Wind de.
The ability to enshroud the wind with pseudo-attributes of fire, water, earth, light and darkness in the weapon you wield. That was the ability that Mai obtained in her contract with me.
Each characteristic has a set level, and the level increases every time a monster is defeated, and its performance increases.
Owing to her original foundation, the level of her body usage is quite sufficient for an amateur.
The strength at which she annihtes her enemies while testing out her various abilities, is hard to believe that it is still not yet half a month since she came to this world. I guess, right now she has enough power to stand her ground against a top-ss adventurer.
( However, at this rate, she will lose after standing her ground to some extent. Now then, what to do)
She will probably lose in a fight against opponents of equal or higher rank, no, even against a slightly inferior opponent who has conquered life and death situations. Its not as if its Mais fault, its just herck of experience.
Dear Brother?
Its nothing, just thinking for a bit. Now next, drop the levers in the order of red, blue, red and green
Just as this dungeon is called Dicey Armed Troops Arena, a random number of monsters randomly selected by pulling the lever appear, and the inside of thepartment is switched to the corresponding environment.
This was a dungeon for battle maniacs to fight randomly in that manner, a pseudo Monster House.
This, this, this, right?
As she pulled some levers, images of monsters disyed on something like a monitor changes randomly, and the surface of the board with three zeros turns around.
Eventually, the movement stopped, and the monitor had a picture of me Leo, a B-rank lion monster with a burning mane. And the numbers 0, 1 and 3 appear in the slots.
At that moment, the floor of marble turns into a ground whereva rocks andva stones roll, the stone trees disappear, and huge rocks about the size of the back of a person discharging from a magma hanging at the top appears.
The door to the nextpartment, which was opened at the same time as the whole group of Lamia got annihted, closes again.
And, a me lion appeared as if rising from the ground. At the same time, Mai begins to fight the monster.
(Good grief, this is so vexing, even if theyre raising their levels at a stretch with power leveling, to think that they will both be so strong in this short period of time, its enough to make me lose confidence)
If I am to secure a certain level of safety for them in this world, then the quickest method is to make them umte experience and raise their level high. Even if their level is raised all of a sudden, it will be difficult for their body to catch up with the inherent techniques, so it is not exactly a method I would choose as my first choice, but the war with the demons has already started so I cant be too picky.
However, contrary to my expectations, the cognitive ability of the two to master my powers is simply astonishing.
Just as I was getting overwhelmed by a heartbreaking feeling thinking, as expected, the talents of handsome guys and beautiful girls are indeed different, the presence of monsters cropped up again.
(Whatever. Anyway, I already decided that they will continue power leveling till they drop today)
In this dungeon, the doors to move to otherpartments are opened by annihting the group of monsters that appear in eachpartment, which is also the mechanism with which to advance.
However, one time, a sorcerer who had learned flying magic thought to go over the wall. And as a result of putting it into practice, the sorcerer lost his lower body and quit being an adventurer.
GaluaAAAAAAAAAAAA !!
A group of lower-ranked attribute dragons was seen in the distance.
In this way, a group of dragon species attacked the human who tried to capture the dungeon illegally. Also, as long as theyre in a distance higher than the wall, even if theyre annihted, they will revive and attack without giving any room.
Unlike Leticias Glen, the evil dragon, and the rest, it is just a flying lizard that flies through the sky with no intelligence or reason, but still dragon species is dragon species. The race of the strongest creature of A-rank with only its physical abilities.
Moreover, unlike usual, it does not leave manastone or corpses except for experience points, so it has no mary value.
As a result, no one tries to go over this dungeon wall.
But that doesnt matter to me right now. What I want now is to share more experience points with the other two members in my party.
In other words, it is a sweet and efficient hunting ground for farming experience points.
Thirty-eight, its so great that their numbers just increases stupidly the more theyre defeated
I brought forth The Tear de of Lightning Spear.
DDDReverberate, whether it falls or not, the gentle Thunder Emperor shed tears. So long as it is a world of constant sorrow, at least shed the tears here and now. With no voice to reply the roar, even if I was alone, even if it disappeared in the blink of an eye
The magic power, which was poured into the azure sword of seven crescent moons raises a roaring sound.
The long chanting to increase the power that I normally dont do.
Hey, this guy, again You gotta be sh*tting me, who the heck is that guy ck hair, ck eyes, was there someone like that among the high-ranking adventurers? What intimidating pressure, holy sh*t Howe someone like that is unknown?
(Nice, nice, they caught on at just the right time)
Many adventurers are heading to the forefront of the war, but there are still several adventurers in the dungeon.
With the exception of parties engaged in battle, many of them were staring at the dragons heading towards me, and look at me imagining what is to happen.
DDDThe fitting voice of grief is don in darkness, the curtain of the unreachable tragedy is don in twilight
(Now, look carefully, look carefully and burn it into your eyes)
This cycle that I dont know how many times I have repeated.
At first, the cold gazes that were directed at me, steadily turns into awe after ughtering the dragons more than once.
DDDScream, Lightning Emperor,Lightning Emperor? Nightlong ck Lightning
At that moment, the magic power that was poured to the limit was transformed into a violent thunder light that was dyed in ck, and attacked all the dragons that were flying towards me.
Crackle crackle zaap!!
GyruruAAaaaaaaruuAara!?
In the midst of the roaring sound that didntst up to a moment, the dragons, which were obviously destroyed by excessive power, and their scales which had colors corresponding to their respective attributes were uniformly dyed in ck.
The dragons, which werepletely burnt, fall down as if they were pulled to the ground, and disappear without leaving any particles.
Just how many can he use? Just before was Fire, and before that was Ice, and before that was Earth am I right? That cant be simple sorcery, right? Perhaps a unique ability? At any rate, it would be hardpressed to find a rearguard of that level
Voices filled with admiration leaked.
I chuckled at the contemted reaction.
Thats right, be surprised, the more my presence is rumored, the more my n moves ahead.
I took a backward nce at the adventurers leaving me behind in the dungeon and returning outside.
(Please do your best okay? Because you guys are my lovely live bait)
Chapter 167 – The Hero, Trying to Grasp The Current Situation
Chapter 167 C The Hero, Trying to Grasp The Current Situation
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
_______________________________________________________________
Geez, the weather just had to be bad aftering out in a long while
The outside of the dungeon, aftering out in a long time, was slightly cloudy, unlike the blue sky of the different dimension type dungeon, and the atmosphere was wet and humid.
For me personally, after training, a nice and clear weather is what does it for me. Because it makes me feel more liberated.
Now then, lets look for a ce to eator, maybe not
Looking back after stretching my body, there was the figure of Saito and Mai who couldnt hide their fatigue.
Dear brother? Are you going to be a hopeless brother who wont even give his lovely sister time to clean herself up?
Hahaha, me too would really love to take a break right about now
Okay then. Lets head to the inn for now. Rest assured, the preparation isplete. On the west side of town, there is an inn with a bed called Angels sleepingfort ordered by a hobbyist grandpa from all over the country, although the food is extremely terrible so you can only cook for yourself
The both of them followed me to the inn without any particr objection.
There were several kinds of beastkin going anding in the town.
When I first visited this town, I looked around the surroundings so curiously, thinking it was quite unusual, but now I cant even afford such luxury.
After a while, the target building became visible.
Is there room avable?
Come in, room for three, the furthest room to the back on the second floor
An inn where an old man sits at the reception, a reptile-based beastkin, characterized by vertical pupils and visible scales around the edges of his face.
As I dropped some silver coins as advance payment on the palm of his hands, the old man in the inn smiled.
Inside the room he showed us, as described, has a in interior, with three luxurious, but somewhat exquisite pure white beds with canopies unbefitting of the room, lined up side by side.
Ooh, my expectations are, eh, hey!Guys!
The two who approached the bed sooner than I said anything, fell on the left and right beds, respectively.
They seem to be seriously tired, and slept just like dead men.
Good grief, I guess its understandable
I am also very much aware that the two have rued much power, much more than originally nned.
Though its still daytime, I should let them rest for a while.
Now then, before I confirm the said sleepingfort, let me sort out the information I have now
I sat down on thest bed by the window, farthest from the entrance of the room.
Status Open
__________________________
Kanazaki Yuuto 18 years old Male
HP: 4195/4195 MP: 3843/3843 (4024)
Level: 213
Strength: 3285
Stamina: 2795
Endurance: 2565
Agility: 3185
Magic Power: 2137
Magic Resistance: 1985
Unique Skills: Spirit Drain Parade Devil Language Comprehension
Skills: Machete Art Lv15 Presence Detection Lv12 Beast Foot Lv11
Demon Foot Lv15 Herculean Strength Lv21 Body Maniption Lv18
Magic Maniption Lv5 Taijutsu Lv14
Condition: Sleeping
Spirit Drain Parade Devil: Goblin species (3) Orc species (7) Ogre species (4)
Demi-human species (12) Garm species (7) nt species (2)
Boa species (3) Bear species (2) Leo species (2) etc
__________________________
Ukei Mai 17 years old Female
HP: 3451/3451 MP: 4261/4261 (4485)
Level: 222
Strength: 2832
Stamina: 2285
Endurance: 2085
Agility: 3380
Magic Power: 3689
Magic Resistance: 3589
Unique Skills: Ten-Thousand Evil Wind de Language Comprehension
Skills: Naginata Lv28 Jujitsu Lv22 Footwork* Lv33(TLN: Lit Walking technique)
Spring Foot Lv12 Body Maniption Lv19 Magic Maniption Lv13
Presence Detection Lv21 Presence Concealment Lv31 Meditation Lv12
Condition: Sleeping
Ten-Thousand Evil Wind de: Wind Attribute Lv13 Fire Attribute Lv4 Water Attribute Lv6
Earth Attribute Lv8 Light Attribute Lv9 Darkness Attribute Lv6
__________________________
The status of the two I opened was that of a super first-ss warrior.
Levels that were forcibly increased by diverting my experience points using the Sacred Sword of Vengeance contract. I am not sure if its because they are otherworlders, because the level growth also is extraordinary.
However, the techniques are still clumsy, and the skills and fighting styles that cannot be doped have not yet reached a decent level of proficiency. Still, if theyre this strong, I can feel relieved for the time being.
The rate of absorption of the two was faster than I thought, so the rest now is how far they can grow after Im through with the finishing touches
For the time being, I guess thats about it for the cultivation of the two.
I guess that leaves me, personally
I open my status to look back on what I can do.
__________________________
Ukei Kaito 18 years old Male
HP: 15245/15345 MP: 12226/12226 (12869)
Level: 112
Strength: 14368
Stamina: 13398
Endurance: 15545
Agility: 17587
Magic Power: 11137
Magic Resistance: 13047
Unique Skills: Spirit Sword Language Comprehension
Skills: Punching Lv15 Tracking Lv34 Presence Concealment Lv53
Visual Evolution Lv25 Divine Swordsmanship Lv33 Sky Walk Lv65
Divine Feet Lv31 Thought eleration Lv25 Body Maniption Lv39
Magic Maniption Lv58 Meditation Lv42 Sovereigns Intimidation Lv12
Self-healing Power improvement Lv33 Taijutsu Lv22 Sword Drawing Art Lv45
Presence Detection Lv72 Skinning Lv31 Fishing Technique Lv5
Condition: Excellent
Spirit Sword Release Status: All Green*. (Note: Fully Open)
Allocable Experience Points: 1554
__________________________
I raised my level by abandoning the conventional rules that I used to stick to since the Second World began.
I didnt raise my level because I thought it would be a strong irony towards Leon, who insisted on levels and experience points.
Even so, I decided that I could do it, and I thought there was no major problem.
However, that negligence costed me forced repatriation to my original world and the deprivation of memory.
As a result, I was able to reunite with Mai and Yuuto which was good, but that was only a result of the consequence.
In short, I almost died.
It didnt quite reach my prime time, but about 80% of my status has returned
With arge amount of experience points earned in the dungeon, I released all the Spirit swords that were sealed.
Only about 30% of my level has returned, but my status was originallyrgely dependent on the modification of the Spirit Sword, so its quite sufficient ability-wise.
At the moment, the only thing that could pose a threat to me is if I go head to head with the big shots of the demons outside the Great Barrier, or?????????? probably after the great barrier has been destroyed, with their original powers recovered ?????????? when fighting the experts on this continent.
The Great Barrier that dramatically suppresses the ability of the demons inside and rejects the invasion of the demons from the outside.
The Great Barrier, which can be said to be a natural enemy of the demons, is constructed by sacred crystals borrowing the power of human beings born on this continent.
So, when the Great Barrier is broken, the people on this continent will be freed from the resources used to maintain the barrier and regain their original status.
Few can handle the sudden increase in status, but its not like there are none.
Enough about the status, next is the titles I guess
A number of titles that were added aftering back to this world from my original world.
Returnee The Reentrant The Destroyer Keeper of Divine Key.
And the Lord of Avengers upgraded to Ruler of Vengeance.
The three of Returnee The Reentrant The Destroyer are alright.
From what I have seen, it was the titles that increased the statuses that was not different from the other titles.
The problem is the remaining two.
One is Keeper of Divine Key.
When I tried to examine the details with appraisal, the text were corrupted, so I couldnt read the contents. I am worried that I have an unidentified title, and the fact that from the way it sounds, the voice I heard in the space in-between the alternate world transition could be the cause isnt exactly helping.
And the other is Ruler of Vengeance.
The title itself slightly increased my overall status, but the effect of Sacred Sword of Vengeance has been updated to apany it.
The contract with equal conditions which states that if one party dies, both would lose their lives, was reced with me being in a total superior position. When I die, everyone dies. But if someone with a contract dies, I wont die.
Geez, Not like I asked for this though
I dont particrly need a distinction between me and my aplices.
What I wanted was a contract where blood and life would be mixed together and I couldnt go back on it.
As I sighed, I heard a rattling sound in the window.
Mn? Ah, youre back?
I close my status and stand by the window.
As I slid open the window upwards, a dry wind blew in.
Ooh, wee, you two
Kyupii Chuu
Surakichi and Chuusuke glidingly entered through the open window.
As soon as we arrived at this city, I sent them all over town to gather information.
By the way, I asked the two of them about this inn while fighting in the dungeon.
Alright alright, my bad, I apologize for asking the impossible. You can both take your sweet hard-earned rest after youve both had your fill
I took out manastones I picked up in the dungeon for Surakichi, and a prized high-quality cheese for Chuusuke from the round bag.
While looking at the two happily starting to eat, now I concentrated on the town information.
The result of the information gathered by Surakichi and Chuusuke, shows the time that has passed since I left this world is almost the same as the time I spent in the original world. However, ording to my knowledge, it should still be quite a while before the situation bes an all-out battle. Furthermore, it should have been the Beast country that initially suffered the full brunt of the full blown war, but the main battlefield this time around seems to be the Theocracy.
(Leticia and Lilia are not in town huh. Although the timing is different, I bet theyve probably infiltrated already)
Among the information I heard, Explosive me Demon? Ardee Reius, is the name of the demon general who seems to stand out on the main battlefield.
That is the mastermind who attracted the evil dragon who killed Leticias older brother, one of the targets of revenge for the previous demon lord that Leticia has been pursuing.
If I am to trace the outlines of history, Leticia is aiming for Ardee Reuis, who is leading the pro-war faction and waging a fierce attack. In the first time*, immediately after Ardee Reuis destroyed the sacred crystal, Leticia assailed him in a sudden surprise attack and gouged out all three of his hearts. (TLN: The first world/ the first time)
In order to create that one singe moment, Leticia took advantage of the confrontation between the Demon Lord Faction and the Demon Commander Faction, and even used the position of the Moderates to make sure she achieved her revenge.
Leticia will probably do the same again this time.
During that period, the target Lilia will be alone. Im going to aim for Lilia in that window, but that will be after the situation has progressed a bit.
So, the first on my list should be that guy.
The Noble Grappler, Leon=Gailourde.
At present, he is leading some troops at the front line and actively fighting vigorously, and if the information is urate, he should have wandered into this town as of yesterday in search of a certain something.
It would be nice if he took the bait, but if it doesnt work, well thats that I guess
Finally, the most worrisome of all, whereabouts of Minnalis and Shuria.
After returning to this world, no, even before returning, I felt that there was still a thin connection.
I dont know how the two survived that situation just before I was driven out of this world. However, there is no doubt that the two are safe.
The problem is that I dont know where they are, and I cant figure out what their situation is.
(Were they captured by Meteria? No, in that case, why are they still alive? There should be no reason for her to keep them alive, Did they escape from that spot?)
No, there is too little information. If I keep piling guesses upon guesses, it will only amount to delusions.
There is too little information even about Meteria herself. Is the only option to continue collecting information steadily, or wait for contact from two people who may have escaped from the hands of the material and currently in hiding.
There wasnt much information in this town about the Demon Spark Tree Offshoot that appeared for some reason. However, since Leticia seems to be fine and well, that must have been born in a different genealogy from Leticia.
This is bad, there s not enough information
I thought it was no good, so I stopped thinking about it once again.
Suddenly, I noticed that the two who had eaten the manastones and cheese were sleeping happily on the edge of the bed.
Looking at that sight, I suddenly felt sleepy myself. Apparently I was also fatigued without realizing it.
Though the sun is still up
I guess its fine, I climbed onto the bed in a manner so that I wouldnt wake up the two familiars sleeping in my bed.
There are so many things to think about.
But for now, gotta sleep. In order to calm the excitement knowing that the opponents I want to kill are gathered here.
Also, so as not to miss out on my revenge in the worst case scenario.
I am going to sleep so deeply, and deeply, and deeply so as not to think about anything, in order to heal my fatigue.
Then I quietly close my eyes.
Not like youre gonna get such quiet sleep anyway.
While averting my eyes away from my voice whispering such.
Chapter 168 – A Place Beyond Nobility
Chapter 168 C A ce Beyond Nobility
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
This world is full of the most horrible of all deceptions.
When I learned about the existence of the demon king, no, the system known as the demon king, I couldnt help but think such.
Usually, demons have something like manastones called magic core in their bodies. Depending on the conditions, it is a demon with a strong regenerative power that can regenerate even the heart, but the demon will die if the magic core somewhere in its body is destroyed.
The demon who bes the demon king has a magic core as a proof of the demon king, apart from his own manastone.
A special magic core called Demon King Core.
A seed of the world tree that contains evil spirits that transforms the body of the demon who became the Demon King into a Demon-Spark Tree along with enormous power.
When the Demon King bes a Demon-Spark Tree, the Demon-Spark Tree spreads evil spirits around it.
During the 100 years until the tree dies, monsters activities multiplies and the power of the demons increases.
This is because the magic core possessed by monsters and demons can in the evil spirits as a source of power.
However, for all other creatures that do not possess a magic corei, it is only extremely toxic, and thend on which the magic tree stands is turned into barrennd.
So the Hero has to defeat the Demon King. He must destroy that one and only core that exists in the world and purify the evil spirit.
Only the Hero can purify the evil spirits.
And he would have to consider the time until the Demon King Core inhabits another random demon again, and protect the world.
I couldnt do that.
It takes a long time before the Demon King transforms into a Demon-Spark Tree. But in the case of Leticia, the circumstance was different.
Neither did she tranform into a Demon-Spark Tree nor was her Demon King Core destroyed, Leticia, who seemed to have inherited the Demon King Core from the previous Demon King, simply ran out of time.
A few years of life.
Leticia reached out to me, to spend that little time in peace.
With a lonely face, a hopeless face, that there is nothing that can be done.
As originally nned, we should divide the worldpletely in half, so that the human race and the demons wont have to fight again.
We should pour all the powers of the hero and the demon king to create a barrier where no one can pass.
Then, we spend the little time left together in-between the barrier.
I couldnt ept that.
I decided to find a way to remove the Magic Core from Leticias body.
In the battle against the Evil Dragon, which suddenly appeared on the battlefield, both the human side and the demon side suffered devastating damages.
Although I and Leticia managed to beat the evil dragon, neither side could afford to wage war anymore.
I entrusted Leticia, who had been weakened in the battle against the evil dragon, with Leticias older sister, Lilia, and Leon, a noble and fair warrior*. (Note: Martial Artist)
I searched and searched and searched for a way to save Leticia and finally found it.
From vampires that have lived since ancient times, I got information that there was a secret treasure called The Book of Wisdom that could acquire all the knowledge that existed in the world.
In the depths of apletely decayed ruins, I got information about a dungeon that might house The Book of Wisdom.
Profoundly deep in the forest of Elves, I dived into a sealed dungeon where horrendous demon beasts nest in search of The Book of Wisdom.
I got the knowledge I wanted in a ce I arrived at after breaking through a group of boss-ss monsters that emerged like small fries close to the 500th floor.
I acquired the knowledge of how to extract and destroy on the Demon King Core without killing Leticia.
Yes, I found it.
How to save Leticia. I found it.
Thats why I came back. I came back.
Hey, Leticia.
I shook off your hands, so I could keep my promise to you.
Yet, why.
Dont mess with me, why, this early
GiluaaAaaAAAaaaAAAaAAAAAA!
Your body has been taken in by the Demon-Spark Tree.
I fought against Leticia, who became a Demon-Spark Tree.
There was no time to hesitate in the battle itself. Leticias consciousness waspletely silenced, and the Demon-Spark Tree had created its own offshoots as if looking for food, and began to take in all the surrounding life and causing damages.
Neither the human race nor the demons had the spare energy to stop thepletely rampaging Demon-Spark Tree, and if I didnt step in, the victims would likely continue to increase.
The fightsted three days and three nights. It was stronger than anything I had fought so far, and I kept persisting in the face of despair to somehow save Leticia.
But I knew it was impossible. The reason is that once the Demon-Spark Tree sprouts, there is absolutely no way to separate Leticia, I got to know that through the knowledge I got with such desperate efforts and desire.
No, there was one way to save Leticia.
Rather than destroying the core of the Demon-Spark Tree, the method is to suck out only the evil spirits inside it and disperse it around the world.
If I could just find the Demon King Core that should be somewhere there, I already possessed the necessary skills and knowledge to execute it.
However, I was unable to find the Demon King Core during the battle. No, even if it was possible to find the location of the Demon King Core, I still wouldnt have been able to do that.
Because I was a Hero. Because I knew the beautiful parts of this world.
Because Ivee to like this world I spent with Leticia.
The evil energy that were extracted from the Demon King Core without being purified and dispersed, encroaches the world so densely that even the demons who can take it in and strengthen themselves cannot withstand it.
Because I knew that she wouldnt want the world to be a ce where most of the living creatures would die out.
Still, I hesitated, hesitated, and hesitated, even as I cornered the ck tree monster that took Leticia into its central part, even after I noticed that the Demon-Spark Tree was beginning to self-destruct, I still couldnt bring myself to defeat it.
And then a predicament, caused by myck of concentration, as I continued to drag on the fight.
A moment where I came close to death, I was rescued by Leticia who regained consciousness.
I decided I really wanted to destroy the world as a Demon King. With no hard feelings, win or lose with such obvious lie, the strike went through her back, piercing Leticias heart which was the core, finally, I brought the battle to a close.
It was brought to a close.
Leticia
Fufuu, you should see how pitiful you look even though youre embracing such a beautiful girl
Why, its still early , Idiot, hold it in with your will alright, I, I actually found it you know, like I said, I really found a way to save you alright? Okay, you promised to go to my world together with me right. It was a promise to introduce you to my family, that you are my lover
I could tell that Leticias life force was fading away rapidly.
From her body I embraced, I could feel it spilling over and fading away.
Unfortunately, I dont think I will be able to go with you to your world. Anyway, it is alright. I have always taken from Kaito afterall, and I am always in your debt, but with this, it all goes away. I told you didnt I, I am a woman who always pays her debt properly
Even though she isughing like she usually does.
Surely, you must return to your original world, to your hometown, and to your family. Ah, but, it wouldnt be nice if you just forgot about me so soon, so you should live while crying for a while. Make a super splendid tomb for me, and think only about me as you choke with tears. Because Kaito, you are always thinking about your family in your original world. So for a while, I am going to have Kaito all to myself!Hehehee, Ah, thinking so, it unexpectedly became more fun to die
Even though shes being mischievous andughing as usual.
Oh, and finally one more thing. When you die someday, live so that you dont have to leave behind things that are left undone. I gave my life for you afterall, If you live an irresponsible life of abandoning things midway, I will never forgive you. I will be watching you properly, so, prepare yourself. If youre going to disy some pathetic guise, I will either get reincarnated ande give you some nice whacking, or I appear before you as a ghost
That voice that always struck me in the back, who was always so timid, is now hurtful and painful.
Leticia
Now now, are going to spill all your tears away here? Good grief, didnt you hear me say no hard feelings win or lose. Look here, smile, s-m-i-l-e-!
She extended her frail hands and pulls my cheek left and right.
Ouch What are you doing? You this violent woman
Leticias body continues to turn into smooth and dry sand.
The body couldnt endure Leticias magic core, which was polluted by the Magic-Spark Tree and gained enormous power as a demon king.
Come on, now, smile, I want you to smile
Hh, like, this?
Pupuu, thats one ugly-ass face. I guess it means, you will grow bald in the future
I, Idiot, theres no freakin way Ill go bald. Look at this fluffy hair, are your eyes for decoration?
Fuhmm, the foresight of thisdy has a high rate of uracy you know? Ku ku ku
As usual, the forced smile she makes when she begins her foolish talks, seemed like its about to copse any moment now.
The shape of the face and mind that she made forcibly is so far that everything hurts so bad it is unbearable.
Leticias limbs had already disappeared.
There is almost no time left.
Geez, you are. Even now
Kuku, Kukuku. Ahh, like I thought, who am I kidding
Distorted, distorted, distorted.
I dont want to die, I really dont want to die
Leticia
Murmuringly, as if leaking out.
More, more, much more, so why, why is it?
Leticia, Leticia!!
The words that keep crumbling and breaking.
Dont want this, I want to be with Kaito. I, I, I
I know that its because they pop like bubbles and disappear.
I love you. I love you, I love you so much, I cant help it, my beloved
As if waking from a dream, with only the tear-stained face vividly real.
Aah, I love you. I love you, Leticia. I love you so much. Me too, I love youso so much
I kept crying quietly while embracing the sand that has lost its warmth.
Chapter 169 – What Lies Beyond Nobility 2
Chapter 169 C What Lies Beyond Nobility 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
_______________________________________________________________
So cold, so cold, so cold, so cold.
Have the world always been this cold?
Have the world always been this colorless?
A decaying deserted vige along the coast.
Body covered in wounds all over retired on a driftwood, with skin that havee in contact with sun-baked sandy beach.
The blood flowing from my whole body is deprived of body temperature, a strong status ailment caused by powder poison, that was poured through a surprise attack, and even escaping using teleportation is not possible due to the effect of the curse poison.
Looking up at the clear sky, even the dazzling sunshine is just in cold now.
It seemed almost as if I had returned to when I first came to this world.
The urging sensation that everything in the world is steadily crushing me entirely.
At that time, I felt like a murky mindless monster was going to cast heavy shackles on me as I walked through the swamp.
I ran, and ran, if I dont escape from that monster, it will eventually drag me all the way down to a ce where I wont even be able to breathe, a hopeless world inside a birdcage.
Hahaha, no, this is even worse than that time huh
Because the solitary cage of anxiety and loneliness that I had created was destroyed by Leticia.
Because I knew that this isnt the world inside the birdcage.
I guess I should say, as expected, KAITO
After falling into your trap in my vulnerable state, you caught me off-guard, and only after thebined effort of the two of you, finally, I didnt think that you would give me this much trouble
Which is why, the two people in front of me looked like ice monsters.
One of them is Leon, a lion beastkin wearing a martial arts uniform and fights with his fists.
One is Lilia, a beautiful demon wearing a violet dress-like robe, some sort of witch*. (TLN: Sorcerer/ sorceress)
Because I trusted them so much enough to entrust Leticia to them, the two of them looked as if they were strangers.
A curse poison potent enough to render me unable to use teleport, In addition to a status ailments that ovees my resistance, where in the world did you get your hands on something like this?
ThatsThe Fairy Queens Curse Poison
Perhaps because he thought this was the end, Leon replied without hiding it. And, from that answer, another answer that can be inferred from it, again grates on my mind.
I see, so it was a lie that you killed that lowlife worm* (TLN: Lit. Leaf beetle)
The fairy queen, the one who rules the fairies.
A fairy that does not have even a fragment of those cuteness told in fairy tales.
Humans are toys to them.
What they do, cant even be made a jest as to be called mischievous. Starve humans who gets lost in the forest to death, summon hordes of monsters, and suddenly degrade equipments considerably, all these are still warm-ups for them.
Snatch a baby that was just born, turn it into a toy, and kill it. Erase memories of particr humans that catches their attention from the people around them to make them their belongings. Turn humans that were chosen on a whim into a vegetative state without any particr meaning.
And, those bastards brainwash the humans involved in order to continue such sick y. Except for the humans who have been damaged, their awareness is tampered with to appear as if that violence never happened, as if they had just suffered the consequences of something, as if what happened was only natural.
There are only a few that could counter them.
Which is why, even while performing such atrocities, only a small fraction is aware of this fact.
Thats right, you were always so unreasonably obsessed with killing the queen
There was a man who lost everything due to the whims of the fairies.
The man who had a normal ordinary life, was suddenly deprived of memories concerning him from his parents, his wife and children.
The man, who the fairy whimsically took a fancy to, refused the words of the fairy who says Be my ything until you die like it was a matter of course.
Then, the fairy got furious and took away the sight from his right eye, the freedom of his left arm, and almost all of his life span.
The man, who had not yet clocked thirty, distorted his deep wrinkled face, held out his whitened hair, as he took hisst breath while crying in front of me who just happened toe across him by chance.
Leaving behind a diary containing words projecting an outcry.
I, no, we, having read the diary destroyed the fairy vige to rid off the culprit.
While I was wreaking havoc acting as a decoy, Leon finishes off the fairy queen, who is the main culprit.
That was the story. But, its no use talking about it now.
There is something I would like to ask now, rather than the reason he let the Fairy Queen live.
I have always worried for you guys. You lot did well in making me waste my worries on you
Spilling from the palm of my hands, along with lost warmth.
The des, erected from the inside of both arms, with the sensation of cutting into the body.
Come on, please tell me. What exactly you two wanted to achieve, Leon, Lilia?
my cold sigh couldnt help but freeze my sight. Reason being.
Say, do tell me, Leon. You couldnt even wait for Leticia to live out the puny little life she had left? Or you just couldnt find it in yourself to believe me? Or is it that you coveted the honor of the one who defeats the demon king? In that situation, by doing that, did you think that would stop the war?
Looking up, there lies the figure of Leon with an unfriendly expression.
Now, please tell me, Lilia. Leticia adored you so much. Why then, why did even you too cross to the other side? Answer me goddammit, youre kidding right, you gotta be F*CKING KIDDING ME!!
Looking up, there lies the figure of Lilia with a calm, and cool face.
And here I thought, her remaining time was less than expected. And the fact that you guys werent around, must have a reasonable exnation, and if that wasnt the case, you guys must have been dragged into Leticias rampage, but!!
Uttering the sound of grinding teeth.
Saying Tell me, please tell me.
With a voice like from that of a squeezed and confused heart.
Why was there no Magic Core in the Demon-Spark Tree!! Lilia, why do I feel the magic power of the Demon King from that manastone fitted in your wand!!
I felt a tingling sensation in the back of my ears as if swelling up.
Saying Its painful, painful, painful, painful.
It was the screaming voice from the surface of a necrotized spirit.
Why did you betray me and Leticia!! Leon, Lilia!!
The voice roaring out from the bottom of my gut burns my throat.
Kaito, you dont know anything. They should never be allowed to exist in this world, both the Hero and the Demon King
That was the remark that came out of Leons mouth as he subtly opened it up.
I feel bad for what I did to you. And I think what happened to Miss Leticia was very unfortunate. However, if this System is not broken somehow, this ridiculous farce will continue to be repeated, and the distortion that keeps getting worse gradually will eventually destroy this world. Even if the world is invaded by evil energy, it will eventually be purified, but a destroyed world will never be restored
What, what are you talking about?
We have been working to make this world, the possession of the inhabitants of this world long before you came to this world. I have long been prepared for a long time to answer for my sins. No matter what I lose, even if I derail from the righteous path onto a treacherous path
Wrong, as Lilia shook her.
From the day I took my brothers life, the moment I bore the sin of killing a blood rtive, I knew there was no turning back for me
Br, brother? Wait a moment, your brother, the one who killed your brother, I thought that revenge was already
Leticia should already have taken care of that revenge.
But Lilia keeps talking as if she has no intention of speaking any more.
Its something thats already happened. This was the only way to save the world. At one time I has second thoughts. However, neither the Devil King nor Hero can go against the scenario afterall. So, this demon king core, theDiving Core was absolutely necessary. As well as the power of The Sanctuary in Kaito
Like I said, what the hell are you talking about, youre losing me here!!
I dont understand, I dont understand, I DONT UNDERSTAND.
The words which I dont understand evokes irritation in me as if they were trying to cook up some bull to confuse me.
The Hero and Demon Kingshould not exist. Leticia would destroy this world. To save this world, you two absolutely had to die
For the sake of the world? you killed her because both the Hero and the Demon King must not be allowed to exist?
DONT FUCK WITH ME!! Leticia would destroy the world? Someone who went so far as to plead that I kill her before she turns into the Demon-Spark Tree because she couldnt bear to see anyone die anymore!! Yet, and yet!!
Its no use. The very existence of the Demon King itself is one of the stage settings that eats away at this world. In addition to you the Hero are the pair that makes up the foreign contamination of this world
At this rate, this world will eventually bepletely ruined. Only to be a barren ce of perpetual tragedies andedies that only pleases god, and whatever is left of the world will be cast away like garbage
Stage setting? Completely ruined? Just to please god?
(Goddammit, there are too many things I dont understand)
There is no single thing Ive grasped in all that theyve said. I dont really grasp it, but I understood the gist of their story.
These guys probably aint lying. Their eyes arent clouded by greed, but reflects strong solid conviction.
Now whether its true or not aside, these guys believe that just by me and Leticia being alive alone, brings harm to this world.
As soon as that became clear, every other questions became irrelevant, and I suddenly became weak.
enough. Thats enough already, just let me ask you this one more time. Are you guys the reason why Leticia was engulfed by the Demon-Spark Tree much earlier than expected?
Thats right, I was the one who extracted the Demon King Core. Because only the evil energy remained after it was extracted, the evil energy that was being suppressed by the Demon King Core changed her body into the Demon-Spark Tree at once and went out of control
Ah, that settles it. Just now, the part of my mind that was screaming, is dead.
In other words, I made a mistake with the people I entrusted with Leticia, and the people I ced my trusts on.
If these two had worked together to betray me, it would have been quite easy to do whatever they wanted to Leticia who had grown weak. In particr, Leticia waspletely reliant on Lilia.
Magic power gathers around Leons fist as he poses with his fist on his waist, and radiates golden light.
Magic power swirls at the end of Lilias wand that is held up, and emits dark-colored light.
I dont intend to make excuses. Kaito, I am going to kill you and raise my level. The Hero has to die for the world to be saved
Neither theHero, theDemon King, theSaintess nor the Princess are necessary in this world. Because we are not toy pieces, I will kill you for the sake of the world
I could care less about something like that.
I really dont care. Im tired.
Because, I am no longer even sure what exactly this world that I, that we were so desperately trying to protect even is anymore. I tried, and tried, and tried my best, to achieve a happy ending where everyone canugh in the end.
My reward for that, was getting betrayed in this way, by the very people I trusted.
On the surface of my rotten nerve, I felt a feeling of my nerves that was trying to convey something important to me cut off.
Thats enough. You lot are, already, my
DDDDDD are already my enemies.
Hh, Golden Lions Roar!!
Shadow Eclipse Erosive Thorn!
A mass of magic power with the roaring face of a ferocious lion approaches while crushing the air.
A shadow w that disintegrates everything it touches, approaches as it sharply cuts through the air.
The me right now, who is covered in different kinds of debuff, If I get hit directly, it could be fatal.
Although, thats assuming I get hit directly.
Devour all, Gluttony
What the!?
Something that can only be described as a dark hole materializes in front of me. The hole swallows the attacks and disappears as if nothing had happened.
In my hand is a big fleshy sword with a vivid flesh color, the Sword of Deadly Sin? Man-Monster of the Gluttonous Swamp.
This is the first time that theyre seeing the sword-form Employ state in use, rather than the human-form Released state.
A technique I acquired to reduce the disadvantages and improve usability.
The Deadly Sin series, which is formed in the form of a sword, can be used without chanting, and no demerits, like with the other Spirit Swords
However, it possesses no outrageous ability andpelling force like the Spirit Swords that takes a human form in its Released state, and can only use its ability on a lower scale. A power that loses its might as a trump card in exchange for convenience.
However, what is important here is that the two people in front me knows about the convenience and the power of the human-form in its Released state.
!!
I poured a somewhatrge amount of magic power and devoured the attack of the two.
I utilized the following Spirit Sword, aiming at the momentary opening caused by vignce.
y, Lust
Shit!?
Ugh!!
A slender sword carrying a sword de that changes in seven colors, I wielded the Sword of Deadly Sins? The Little Girl in the Coloring Box, and a box which appeared from behind swallowed the two.
Send them wherever you like
The box containing the two disappears while making a whooshing sound.
Theyre not dead. The Deadly Sins series do not possess enough power to kill them in the Employed state. But, they can forcibly teleport.
If I cant teleport because of the curse poison, then I just have to send my opponents to the middle of nowhere. Anyway, its far away, because I sent them flying with all my might, so even I dont know where they will end up.
At any rate, I have to move
For the time being, I have to hide myself and rest my body. Now that Ive used the Deadly Sins series, my location will bemunicated to Meteria too.
DDDDDD TheHero ought to die.
DDDDDD I will kill you, for the sake of the world.
Like I give a fuck
I hold in my grip the bag containing Leticias magic core hanging from my neck.
There are those who will kill me because I became the demon king.
There are those who will kill me because I am the hero.
I want to go home
The words that have been repeated over and over again spilled from my mouth.
Then the silence returns, and only the sea breeze, which blows the zing sunshine and salt, returns.
But now.
Even the coldness of the world, was something I could no longer feel.
Chapter 170 – The Hero, Takes To The Adventurer’s Guild 1
Chapter 170 C The Hero, Takes To The Adventurers Guild 1
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
_______________________________________________________________
Ow, damn, I feel like shit
Contrary to my suddenly awakened consciousness, the awakening gives an unpleasant feeling as if a ground earthworm is spinning around in the back of my mouth.
Every time revenge approaches, the memories of the past that are shown in dreams retouches the wounds as much as they are meticulously reenacted.
The morning sun entering the room is brightly illuminated. However, Mai and Yuuto are still sleeping on their beds like logs.
Fuehehe, dear brothers,p pillow
Hmm, Mackerel cans, mackerel cans are attacking
And here I thought they were retorts, turns out to be loads of sleep-talking gibberish.
Although, there was an actual purpose for burdening her mind
I wipe off the hair on the sleeping face of my sister who has a happy face.
I really thought you wouldnt breakdown so easily because you aint that weak but, aint you being too resilient?
Both of them, back in the original world where human death isnt typical, they crossed their limits not with the mindset of I have to do it, but with I want to do it.
However, even if they possess the spirit to kill their opponent, transformed wild murderous intent directed at them will dull their bodies. The only way to get them ustomed to the bloodlust is to continue immersing their bodies in it.
During my time, I was plunged into mortalbat without knowing the fear of death or the resolve to kill, so it took me quite some time to get used to fighting with my life one the line. I trembled in my futon every day, unable to sleep.
Compared to that, they are
Should I call it Impudent, or carefree.
, Still, I think youve had enough sleep
!!
As I raised my bloodlust a tad bit and directed it towards them, the two jumped in response, woke up and looked around.
Yo, sleepyheads
Dear brother, if youre going to crawl into my bed, its best you do it when were alone
Good morning, but, that method of waking someone up, is bad for the heart. Even though it helped me escape from those swarm of mackerel canisters
To put it simply, the two eased their tensions when they saw me.
When I think about how, if I had done the same thing on the first day, they would have continued sleeping like no mans business, I can only say that shutting them in that dungeon was well worth it.
However.
Thirty points. Your reactions were slow, you should open your eyes even before you get hit with the bloodlust. Your response after that too was bad. If you have that much leeway to be looking around for the source of the bloodlust, then the first thing you should do is move. Doing nothing after perceiving bloodlust aimed at you, were you looking to surrender your head? Are you that stupid? Or maybe youre just blockheads?
Whileughing, I said bluntly without holding back.
Sob, dear, dear brother, is too harsh
Ah, ahaha, he really is pouring more oil into the fire, isnt he
Saying all that too wont cut it. Lets see, yes, how about I doodle on your forehead if you fail next time. Youll have it on for half a day just so you know
I sighed at the two who had frowned their faces.
(Well, all that is left now, is just to toss them onto the battlefield, and theyll probably just gain experience on their own. (It should be the perfect ce for them too)
If the casted baits do their jobs well, we will dragged onto the battlefield soon.
If the whole area is surrounded by killing intents, ones senses will inevitably improve.
Instinct teaches you how to expose your senses.
Come on, were going to scatter more baits to use as insurance, so look alive. After that, were also going to make preparations to slice the fishes that are caught nicely, so you cant afford to bezy
As I p my hands against each other, the two of them started moving sluggishly.
In order to catch the fishes that are being drawn in by the scattered baits, lets drop some irresistible fishing bait that are worth biting.
Papaus Snow Moon Grass Roll Grill, Gugauga Store. As expected, so fantasy-like, I cant figure out what kind of store it is from the name alone
Thats true, thought it looks like a retail shop, and the fact that I understand even though I cant read it, is kind of strange
Whoa, youre saying the same thing you said on the first day
When we were walking along the pedestrian, Mai and Yuuto uttered that same line on their first day.
Eh, Really? Seems like the memories after that were too intense
I, on the other hand remember properly, dear brother. I believe I said this at that time too, that every stall iscking proper hygiene management. That, it makes one think that it is contaminated with bad bacteria, and that there are too many stalls ying house, with no self-awareness of the money they receive
Come one on, dont say such a thing. Thats sales obstruction, sales obstruction, youre going to be marked if you keep that up, dear sister
Well, I do understand what youre trying to say though.
There is no concept of hygiene management in this worlds food stalls. Depending on the location, there are shops that just add ingredients to the left-over soup from the previous day and sell as is.
Ingredients that gets dropped on the ground are used as they are after washing with water, and ingredients that are slightly expired are jumbled together and used.
Most of these ces think that, as long as they shove some cooked herbs into it, all is well, there are some stalls like that where, if you dont pay attention to make sure that its all done properly, you will have hell to pay.
There are actually some stalls that are alright you know. Also, monster meat for example is hard to rot because it still contains magic power
On the contrary, it can also be said that, that is the reason why the concept of hygiene management isnt making much progress.
While giving the two such exnation which, as far as I am concerned is whose gist, I nced towards the stalls lined up in a row.
(As I had hoped, there are lots of soldiers. There seems to be no discrepancy in the information)
While snickering in my mind, we walked around town and finally arrived, at the adventurers guild.
Looking at it again, like I thought, this particr building is considerably bigger than the rest
Yuuto says such, while looking up at the building.
The adventurers guild in this town has a more elegant structurepared to the adventurers guild in other towns of the same size.
Because there is a high difficulty dungeon, the cirction of gold in the guild will be quite good due to the materials of the demon beasts.
I feel a little depressed when I think, I have to hear the whining of that rude sow
On the first day of visiting this town, I visited this guild to register them as adventurers.
Mai seemed to remember the attitude of the receptionist at that time, and frowned her face.
In that case, Lets quickly sell our hunted materials and get out of here. The adventurers guild isnt a ce to loiter for long
Afterall, the Adventurers Guild is a treasure trove of troublesome gs. Just being there alone attracts unexpected troubles.
Im already feeling that I am trying to create an idiotic event bying out like this to show off the bait, as it is. So please, count me out of any unexpected troubles.
Well, it would be nice if more than enough people showed up for the event, but that would be impossible with the current situation.
The door that was pushed open was opened with a light creaking sound.
(Like I thought, there arent enough people)
Inside the building, which has the same slightly sandy atmosphere as the outside, at odds with therge structure, there were few people inside.
I cant say its in a slump, but it appears there arent many people in the time period before and after quest recement.
I guess its inevitable. Reason is, all the famous adventurer parties and the powerful parties were rounded up for the war, the ones left in the guild now are those who arent any of those, if I were to pit it in a bad way, adventurers with no hope of advancement.
Thats probably why the atmosphere feels somewhatnguid.
It seemed to be affecting not only the adventurers but also by the staff members sitting at the guild reception.
Right, Goblin Subjugation 10, confirmation of subjugation countpleted. Here, the reward money
The sound of a few silver coins.
She didnt exactly toss them, but the way she dropped them, was a true manifestation of herck of motivation.
Come on now, Johanna-chan, dont be so cold. More importantly, its been dangeroustely, should I follow you home tonight?
Please limit your jokes to only your face? If we spend the whole day because of some mere goblin subjugation, it wont be fair on me. At the very least, climb to B-rank then you can try again. Next person please
Tsk, whatever, guess I will just go get myself some cheap beer and hit the sack
It seemed that adventurer that was coldly put in his ce just now, was just trying his luck, and after shrugging his head lightly without raising a fuss or be persistent, he headed for the in-house bar named cafeteria.
Shall we go
Even though it was not so lively, there was a small queue in front of the guild reception.
We joined the end of the line.
Hey, oi, that, look at that Mn? No way, dont tell me its the guy you spoke of earlier? That was just your usual cock and bull story right? Im telling you its not, this time its true! As if, theres no freaking way that could be
Whispering voices that could be heard.
Apparently, as intended, our rumors seem to be spreading despite being skeptical.
Eventually the line reduced, and became our turn.
Oh my, you guys are
Looking at our faces, the receptionistdy uttered thus.
When Mai and Yuuto came to register as adventurers, this receptionistdy was the one who was in charge at that time too. I thought she would have forgotten by now, but from the way she reacted, I was in in-turn surprised because it seemed like she still had some recollections.
But that too didntst long, as the receptionist spoke out as if she had lost interest.
So, did youe to ept requests? Still, Im surprised youre still alive
I heard the sound of a clicking tongue Tsk, at my back. Come now, dear sister.
Follow Yuutos example who is only hanging on by expressing a forced smile.
(Though, I understand where youreing from)
It made me recall the time of their registration, her attitude then too was in bad.
Adventurer registration? You are, uh, Party rank D, Individual E? Ah- yeah yeah So, you would like to register the two over there as new adventurers. HmmParty Rank Dungeon Pass? Excuse me, but is the rank-C, Minnalis-san as well as the rank-C Shuria-san who are fellow registered members not apanying you? You are registered as the leader, so I can issue a certificate, but Just to be sure, you want the pass for you and the newly registered members behind you right? The two at the back, just to confirm, youre not being forced to go along with this right? Just so you know, if you lot die from being reckless, there will be no insurance from the guild
The receptionist spoke to me from the beginning to the end, while looking at me with suspicious eyes.
( She must have thought of me as some parasite mongrel who was depending on them, Well, I guess its my fault for having avoided the guild thus far because of my thought pattern of it being a treasure trove of troublesome gs)
Her attitude from there on out became nonchnt and crude, and we left the guild with a stunned and idiotic expression.
She must have thought that I would learn some painful experience for not knowing my ce. And then, for nearly half a month, we continued diving deep into the dungeon and did not return to town.
She must have thought we died in the dungeon.
So? Did you give up the dungeon attack that doesnt fit your status? From what I can see, youre still in one piece, seems like you have one hell of a luck. First thing to do, is to build a solid foundation
(Shes not really a bad person but)
Recklessness is an adventurers privilege, is something you can only say if youre alive
The contents of the sermon that goes on and on, doesnt particrly contain anything unusual.
However.
Your attitude is way too candid
If you go to this extent while looking down on me with words, even I cant remain silent.
Bringing up subjects about Minnalis and Shuria whom I am freaking worried about, stirring up my emotions when revenge is in sight, even I understand damn well that I dont have much leeway.
I knew its a false rumor afterall. Did you hear that? Hes just an E-rankTalk about a greenhornTh, that cant be rightHuh, like I thought, so its a lie, just so you know I never believed it
Looking at the situation, the adventurers around us began to doubt the rumors that we had spread.
(It will be troubling if I let them leave with the misunderstanding)
Yeah yeah yeah yeah, wait a minute, wait a minute. I didnte here today to listen to such idle gossips
You still havent learned have you? You should listen
So I decided to shut up the blockheaded fool who speaks like a friggin temte.
Garagogga, Goroo, Gotogotogotoo.
Arge amount of monster materials spilled out of the bag that was untied and turned upside down.
Great Wyvern fangs, Lesser Phantoms cloak, Flying Vipers wing membrane, Poison Bisha* Rabbits poisonous thorn, Persona Goblins eyes, Woody Bears palms, Lamias scales, me Leos mane. (TLN: A lot of possibilities as to its urate english counterpart. Will find out more in subsequent chapters)
Body parts as proof of monster subjugations pile up like a mountain.
And what nailed it, was a gem that was embedded in the forehead of an Emperor Dragon that came out when I was incessantly sending the attribute dragons packing.
As in the case when I killed the attribute dragons, the manastones and materials disappeared altogether, but for some reason only this gem remained.
Dazed, dumbfounded, dejected.
Now then, may I request for sale of these materials?
My voice resonated quite nicely in that ce which fell in total silence.
Chapter 171 – The Hero, Takes To The Adventurer’s Guild 2
Chapter 171 C The Hero, Takes To The Adventurers Guild 2
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Im Johanna, a receptionist of the guild.
Its been XX years since I started working for a guild.
A gig which was supposed to be until I get married, now the word veteran is starting to flicker over my head, as is my anxiety.
No, no, no, its alright, its alright, its alright. Im still young, Im still pretty, yeah, thats right.
So, I was already in a foul mood that day.
No, not only that day, but in thest few days, I have been totally unmotivated in my guild work.
I mean.
A-ah I feelzy, somehow because there havent been any prospectstely, I havent been able to visit the brothel Yeah, right? I wonder if the top guys will being back anytime soon Those army guys too are always on the edge, its so annoying
(Ah, my god, these good-for-nothings!!)
At the reception counter, I could hear the voices of the adventurers who have no single shred of aspiration.
People who seem to make money while taking the easy road hunting corpses of monsters that have been discarded by high-ranking adventurers so as not to unnecessarily increase their loads.
Since the adventurers who performed vigorously in this town went to the battle with the demons in response to the summons of the second prince Leon, it seems that only those bunch of leftovers with no hope of getting ahead remain in this town.
(30 points, 35 points, 20 points. Ah, the spring of my life still feels distant)
I was giving the adventurers who wereughing like oafs passing points, and I was so done with the usual courtesy that I put on.
If a courtesan were to wink at these lot, she would only me herself at the end.
Yes, Goblin subjugation, 10 counts, confirmation of subjugation countpleted. Here, reward money
Come on now, Johanna-chan, dont be so cold. More importantly, its been dangeroustely, should I escort you home tonight?
I see a stereotypical middle-aged adventurer with no hope for the future, who in his mind was apparently giving me a smile that spells dependable. No matter how conveniently I lowered the standards, I couldnt see it.
Please limit your jokes to only your face? If we spend the whole day because of some mere goblin subjugation, it wont be fair on me. At the very least, climb to B-rank then you can try again. Next person please
Tsk, whatever, guess I will just go get myself some cheap beer and hit the sack
(You lot cant seem to get past D-rank because you dont try to sort out your equipments)
I followed the man who shrugged off his shoulders and leaves with my half-opened eyes.
(Aah, maybe I should just give up on good-looking guys with A-rank or top-ranking B-rank, and instead settle for some young promising groom)
While thinking about such things, the handling of shabby requests from familiar faces continued on and on.
Oh my, you guys are
Then next, was a slightly familiar trio of boys and a girl.
Abination of the leader of a D-rank party Scorn Road, and the two who are not yet adventurers, they all had a little unusual ck hair and eyes.
When they first visited this towns guild a while ago, I was the one who took care of the twos adventurer registrations and issued their dungeon pass, and I still have recollection of the bad impression I had of them.
If a party rank to which you belong or your personal rank has reached D, you have the privilege to receive a dungeon pass to enter the dungeon.
So, by regtions, if the two newly registered people joined the party, they are able to obtain a dungeon pass.
(Party rank is D, 2 out of 3 members are C rank, and only the leader is an E rank. Im sure its the pattern where he was kicked out of his original party, and then coaxed some greenhorns on the way to form a party. I wonder if he wants to atleast secure the dungeon pass application before the party is dissolved)
With that kind of thoughts on my mind thest time they were here, adventurer registration aside, I was against issuing the dungeon pass.
Due to difference in talent, it is quitemon for a disparity in ability to emerge within an adventurers party that was formed when its rank was still low.
Some of the inept adventurers that were thrown out in this way refuse to ept reality, and relent on living at the same level of lifestyle as their former party.
Naturally, living a life that that isnt within you capability costs money, and only those kinds of people tend to spend all their money overnight.
And they dream of finding rare treasures in dungeons, and sometimes they involve those around them in their downfall.
(Maybe, they wised up, I guess they werent as stupid as I thought. From what I can see, they dont appear to be seriously injured or anything, and it seems like they didnt wander too deep into the dungeon, and only checked it out a little. I dont know what they were doing for half a month, but I wonder if theres more than meets the eye here)
There are some among those who were thrown out of their parties and branded as failures, whoter became aplished through great efforts on their part.
Not like there arent exactly examples of adventurers who werent assessed properly due to bad environment, or ones who suddenly blossomed their talents one day.
So, did youe to ept requests? Still, Im surprised youre still alive
I raised his reputation as a party leader in my heart while not forgetting to give a fair reminder.
I had thought he was just a fool who couldnt recognize his own abilities, but that might not have been the case.
(That being said, his newly selected party member still reek of greenhorns, and I dont feel that desperation from him, the leader, at any rate its still seems to be no good)
I think the girl with the prim expression is clicking her tongue, I could tell from watching the behavior of the leader.
The other member too, seems to be the weak and feeble type, so it seems unlikely for this party to be sessful.
So? Did you give up on the dungeon attack that doesnt fit your status? From what I can see, youre still in one piece, seems like you have one hell of a luck. First thing to do, is to build a solid foundation
(A-ah, will this goddamn war with the demons end already. The damage its doing to my marriage hunting battle is friggin enormous)
Contrary to my ring mouth, my heart is filled with sighs of mncholy.
Recklessness is an adventurers privilege, is something you can only say if youre alive
(The girl who came in the other created all kinds of mess she could, and then retired by marrying her childhood friend who became a craftsman, to make it worse, even that slutty girl of all people was able to find a partner who is a soldier, and now I have be the oldest, Aah, damn, how did this happen!!)
My mouth just continued bbing as if in sync with the irritation state of my mind.
The scoldings that came out of my mouth, at this point are already like a broken record, and even if I were to focus my attention on something else, the words will stille out smoothly. I am very much aware of the fact that it sounds so annoying, but Im not exactly saying anything in error.
As I was thinking, I feel so refreshed, patting myself in the back, then I heard a voice cutting in.
Yeah yeah yeah yeah, wait a minute, wait a minute. I didnte here today to listen to such idle gossip
I sighed again at the voice that interrupted my sermon in a mellow tone.
You still havent learned have you? You should listen
For crying out loud, this is why low rank adventurers, are, so.
Garagogga, Goroo, Gotogotogotoo.
I felt like I could hear the sound of my eyes blinking.
Monster materials spilling from the bag that the leader turned upside down.
(Eh, eh? WHAT THE HELL ARE THESE MATERIALS?)
Needless to look any closer, the materials of these monsters that are likely to be quite high-ranking, are clearly not among those that found in the ecosystem around town.
Monster materials from the dungeon.
Now then, may I request for sale of these materials?
With those words, my inner mind snaps from cloud nine straight into confusion.
Pl, please hold on for a moment
In a hurry, I pulled out the material quality check sheet, and started calcting the price while ranking the materials ording to type and quality.
(Great Wyvern Fang, Quality Rank A. Lesser phantoms cloak, Quality Rank S. Flying Vipers wing membrane, Quality Rank S. Poison Bisha Rabbits poisonous thorn, Quality Rank A. Persona Goblins eye, Quality Rank A. Woody Bears palm, Quality Rank S. Lamias Reverse Scales, Quality Rank SS. me Leos Mane, Quality Rank A. Hh, youve got to be shitting me?)
The monster materials piled up on therge reception table are ranked so high that only the top adventurers that are currently out of town now are able to gather.
High quality goods that even if the low-lives grumbling at the bar, were to gather and put their puny lives at risk still wont be able to obtain one.
(No, even before that, such high-quality materials, they would have to try god knows how many times over the course of a year, even before that, our prized top-level adventurer party has never brought this back at once!?)
All the materials he had were of the highest quality.
Seeing all of them together gathered at once, almost seemed as if I was seeing an illusion.
(Come to think of it, there was a stupid rumor)
A certain rumor began to spread a few days after they came to the guild.
A rumor that there seems to be an adventurer deep inside the Dicey Armed Troops Arena who is fighting against monsters like a Shura* alone. (TLN: Bloody Fighting Demon)
The moment I heard it, I ridiculed the adventurers who were saying it when they came to submit report on their quests, thinking what in the world are these fools saying now?
At the least, the minimum number of monsters that appear in a dungeon at once is three. In most cases, a group of five to twenty appears. Moreover, the lesser the number, the greater their individual strength.
It is impossible to continue fighting alone in such a dungeon.
(But, dont tell me, was the rumor true afterall?)
There were all kinds of talks about the rumored person being a man or a woman, a beautiful girl or a beastkin, some even go so far to say its a demon.
Like with the previous idle gossips of those dunces, the story was all over the ce, so it was decided that itcked any shred of credibility.
And above all, there is another rumor, spreading more vividly than those.
Dragon yer.
A rumor depicting that there is an adventurer who hase to be called by those two simple names, without any of such twists.
A man appearing to be a swordsman who climbed the walls of the Dicey Army Troops Arena and obliterates the approaching dragon species using a great magic that has never been heard of.
Even more than the fact that hes a swordsman wielding great magic, I thought he was a character straight out of an heroic tale to fight against a group of dragons.
Great champions such as the hero and the great sage.
No, I dont even think that even such people could fight a series of battles against groups of dragons, much less overwhelming them with such ease.
But ,
Gulp
And, thest of the materials brought in.
A gem simr to a manastone that emits a pale golden light.
This was the only material I had never seen directly.
But, I am very much aware that it is a dragon material. The distinctive pattern floating in the middle of the perfect sphere indicated that it was called Dragon Eye.
(The Dragon Eye is something Ive only ever seen in the guilds database)
Its a proof of power that is rarely seen on the forehead of a fraction of the superior dragons, or that of a dragon that possesses intelligence, and differentiated from other dragons.
(In addition, this enormous size. Its about the same size as the dragon eye of the Kaiser Dragon that was presented by the hero of the era over two hundred years ago isnt it? If, if so, this isnt a deal that can be handled by this guild)
If he really did manage this all on his own, then this means that hes at the same level as the S-ranks who dont number up to twenty in the world.
(Of course, an adventurers rank is not only measured by theirbat prowess, but)
Pardon me, can you please wait in a separate room regarding this particr material? I have to go summon the guild master
I said thus, in my confused state.
Theres no way a mere receptionist like me can handle such ss of goods.
Oh, Great
He nodded in agreement without any particr opposition.
(And, after then!!)
I suddenly became aware of my proactiveness, as if a switch was flipped within me.
Thats right, the marriage hunting war switch!
Also, I apologize for my disrespect thus far. Adventurer-sama
I deeply bow my head. Regardless of which of the two men in the party I am to aim for, first, I have to dispel any bad impression.
(Oh shit, I messed up!But its not, its not toote, I will make sure I turn things around from my folly!!)
Myck of insight has made me show a very rude attitude towards you. Please ept my apology
Oh, oh no, it s okay, the things you said werent exactly weird, and I didnt feel any particr bad intentions from you, ??? I forgive you for the first
Thank you very much for your generous consideration
(Kuku, so the initial attitude was quite hurtful uh~)
I somehow held in my twitching face.
Now then let me guide you, please follow me
I guided the three adventurers to a guest room.
So, here we are. Please wait in here for a while
While thinking about how to recover from here on out, I pulled the door open.
(Let me see, first I invite him out to a meal in the name of apology)
Higii!?
Suddenly I reflexively raised my voice out from the pain that ran through my feet.
Oh, Im so sorry. But it wasnt on purpose okay?
Hii!?
The girl who has been looking at me with her cold eyes, turns her even colder ice-gaze towards me.
I felt a chill down my spine from that apology that undisguised lip-service.
Then again, if it were an insect trying to swarm around dear brother, I would squash it even more aggressively just so you know?
!
The girl goes into the room after saying such in a whisper.
(I wonder, if Im doomed to be single for life)
That I was on the verge of tears, is a secret I will take to my grave.
Chapter 172 – The Hero, Negotiates With The Guild Master
Chapter 172 C The Hero, Negotiates With The Guild Master
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
_______________________________________________________________
The room, which we were taken to from the reception, seemed to have been built to wee aristocrats and such privileged guests, and for a room in a building that basically serves as a hangout for rowdy bunch, it was quite neat.
It seems that Purification has been used on the tables and chairs of the high quality fantasy nt, with light magical power, and the sculpture of a goddess made of bright light blue wood.
The ceiling is high, and it is suitable for thisrge room, and it is quite strong.
The interior was designed with consideration for both Lunaria Theocracy, with Lunaris, god of poverty as their main god, and the Gilms Beast Country that believes in the Great Spirit Luna.
From a Japanese point of view, it is much more alluring than decorations with precious metals that the Kingdom is so crazy about.
Dear brother was like a character right out of a story right
As in, it was a nice disy of a dead-on punk act right, like those pain in the ass customers who showed up at my part-time job
I look back at the two people who talk in a slightly light tone.
You guys, dont tell me youre actually holding a grudge about the training?
Depending on the time and circumstances, its not necessarily a good thing for neers, to put on a good behavior act when in the territory of ruffians.
I had no qualms in taking that kind of attitude if necessary, but it somehow feels ufortable hearing that from the two people who knew me beforeing to this world. Its ufortable, but.
Well, its as you guys said, at this point, Im just another punk
Due to the fact that I once lost my memory, I am quite cognizant of the changes in my mentality.
A person who can do various things without hesitation against hostile opponents, detestable opponents, or opponents who thinks such as necessary, its not wrong to call such a person a punk.
No, more like a monster than a punk if you ask me
That would be more urate world-wise I guess.
Because I have already decided to wield all of these power as my heart desires.
Dear brother, that is
Kaito,e on
Whoa, alright thats it you two. Its time for the meeting
I intercepted and silence the two who are trying to continue the conversation.
They were still strongly trying to say something, but because of the arranged meeting, they were supposed to be silent without saying anything when the negotiation begins.
After all, this time is different from underground negotiations which ultimately leads to threat engagement.
Because in this negotiation that is about to start, I need to dig into Leons pocket.
Considering that, I want the conversation to progress as amicably as possible. No, it doesnt necessarily need to progress amicably, but I dont really have the leeway of going out of my way to provoke a confrontation with an inconsequential opponent.
My apologies for keeping you waiting. Adventurer Kaito-dono, Mai-dono, Yuuto-dono
It was a huge old whale beastkin who came out of the opened door that made a light creaking sound.
More than half of the upper part of the face is a dark blue color simr to the skin color of whales, plenty of white mustaches, andrge ring eyes. He may appear old, but his intense drive, and his gigantic frame close to 3 meters gives off a strong intimidating pressure.
I feel a hint of surprise from Yuuto and Mais perception of that figure.
Certainly, whale beastkins are rare, and I dont see too often such traits that are so far away from human characteristics.
I knew thatpared to the women, the men beastkins are more likely to possess animalistic features, but even at that, this individual in particr is quite extraordinary.
(Right, I was also quite shocked when I saw him the first time)
Still.
Oh, yes, what about you I wonder?
Uttering a few words in murmur.
Leon who seemed to have sheltered the fairy queen in the first cycle*. (TLN: First World, First Time: used interchangeably)
And that Leon used The Fairy Queens Curse Poison.
As the name suggests, it is not a normal poison.
Only a fairy queen can concoct it, and its only effective for about half a month after its creation, but instead, its potency is impressive enough to prate my Resistance in my prime.
The materials used for the creation seems to be the heart of fifty humans who earnestly wished to die at the height of their resentments and despair, and a peculiar magic herb that grows only in the forest near this town.
(If the fairy queen had been sheltered right here, in this town)
Even though she escaped, it is impossible for the fairy queen, who was severely wounded, to have prepared it in that short period of time.
Fairies consume human emotions to gain power.
Humans necessary to create the curse poison, as well as recover.
Even if its in the midst of war, it is impossible for that many people to disappear at once, and not spread publicly.
Someone must have prepared the materials.
Someone who judged it was okay if those people disappeared.
Someone who falsified the reason behind peoples disappearance.
(Is it you? Say, Valeria)
An intense emotion* erupting palely like a fire that crawls the ground. (TLN: Lit. me: Could be used subsequently depending on the context)
Hm? Is something the matter?
At all, Im just a little surprised because of such great physique like yours which I dont get to see often, for a beastkin
However, thats how I repressed the me in my palm as if crushing it.
That was close, its not like I know for a fact that its this guys doing.
Unfortunately, I also dont have the means to confirm it. Therefore, the mes that springs up from suspicion are extinguished in my heart.
But, if you were connected to a fairy queen.
Hoohoohoh, Even as I am, Ive grown shorter thanst year. I am the guild master Valeria, its a pleasure to make your acquaintance
The old man who was prattling randomly, sat down in front of the table where we sat.
Now then, if you would allow me to cut to the chase. How did you obtain this Dragon Eye
When I obliterated the dragonsing from above the dungeon wall, a boss-like dragon came out and dropped it. Youll have to excuse me, but I have no further information beyond that
The exnation itself is concise, but besides that, its an unbelievably insane story. Well, I heard the rumors, and since the actual articles are present here,
I guess that says it all
Besides that, Valeria continues talking.
Regarding this Dragon Eye, should I take it that you would like to sell it to the guild?
Oh, of course, I wouldnt bring it here, if that wasnt my intention
Oh, thats great. Of course the color*, from the assessment is (TLN: Color here likely mean value, because Valeria is actually speaking in archaic Japanese)
No, I dont need money. In exchange, please raise our ranks
Ho?, well of course, youve just delivered these sheer number of materials afterall, so you can get a raise up to about B-rank without any conditions
Its not enough
Do you desire A-rank? Well, some groundwork will be necessary though
Like I said, its not enough
I resolutely dismissed the rank that Valeria talked me.
I want an S-rank. I dont want anything less, and I dont want to spend too much time
Boy, no matter how I look at it, that is an impossible request
What are you talking about? Its something you can isnt it
Valeria groans.
Im sorry, but I cant make any promise. If it is up to A-rank, it can be stated as a decision based on the discretion granted to only a few guilds. But beyond that, youll need the acknowledgement of one of the royal families. So
So, you can do it right? If its you, who is in such good rtionship with Prince Leon of this country
Houhou
!!
As soon as Leon was mentioned, Valerias mood changed suddenly. I realized that Yuuto and Mai at the back swallowed their breathes from the light intimidation.
So, I strike in response with a ckened bloodlust to crush the intimidation.
Ugh
Enough with the intimidating already, its annoying. It gives an hostile impression, unintentionally, it makes me want to return the favor dont you see?
, Good grief, I give up, this is more like pulling a Joker, while aiming for Ace. And THAT thing is a little cold for these old bones
And, your response?
I will see what I can do. Still, it will take some time
I undid the intimidation after watching him exhale out as if resigning.
Thats good enough. Adventurers of S-rank and above move on the battlefield using independent chain ofmand, and their treatment is simr to that of generals.
With this, I can boldly approach Leon.
Ah, Im d
While feeling the fire, which was suppressed in my heart, blow up from the gaps between my hands, with the tip of the fire dyed ck.
I uttered thus.
Chapter 173 – Idle Talk: XXX
Chapter 173 C Idle Talk: XXX
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
xxx, error, unknown. Unknown. Unknown
No traces of divine magic power around the location where it was detected thest time. Possibility of retreat into the pseudo-sanctuary or lying dormant within the body of a life form in the lower world
Determining the essence of the action purpose of the target from the intervention record at the time of the inter-dimensional transfer of the visitor number 538 with the lower realm terminal number 6963, unknown, uncertain. The primary goal of the action is presumed to be the protection of number 538. However, there was no subsequent intervention action, which begs the questions as to its true intention
During the spontaneous interdimensional transfer of visitor number 538, there was a trace of repeated interference from the god of dimension coordinate N89B55SJ778. No simr cases in the past. There is arge number of simr events in other worlds, repatriation of individuals back to their original worlds. Request for information disclosure for reference , Rejected. Disclosure Refusal
White, white, white, white.
It has a faint expressions like the sound of a bell, as well as a transparent vocal sound befitting that sound, resounding.
Within an unobstructed feeling of distance in a vague white space, the woman was sitting alone at the center.
No, to say alone is not quite urate.
A number of fairies floating around are attending to her. From the mouths of the woman and the fairies, t voices without any emotions ovep as if ignoring each other.
It sounded like a machine, rather than a voice. The fact that all the voices spilling out of their mouths were the same voice, also spurred the spooky inhuman vibe.
The peculiarity of visitor number 538 is recognized as a prompt response case. The lowered priority from the release of resources by rewinding the time coordinates,bined with the umtion rate of resources again, it is reestablished as high level
Predicting the behavior of visitor number 538. Theck of rationality is determined to be an insufficiency of ability due to the lower world life-form, ording to the behavior logs, it is thought to act with the aim of eliminating low-priority 2 unique lower world life-forms
The Artifact Removal Scenario has been revised again. Using lower-world terminal number E57, isting visitor number 538 from the battlefield, proposing the removal of uncertain elements from the lower-world advent sequence, Approved
Progress of the lower-world advent sequence using the lower-world terminal number 6965, currently at 58%
Observation of a slight dy in progression, predicting deficiency in ability due to the low-synchronization rate of the alternative
In order to propel the n, transfer of the divine-protection crystal to the lower-world terminal number 6963 through lower-world terminal number E57. Thereby elerating the spread of the seed of the world tree
A long hair that spreads all the way to the floor even though its being packed in a bun hairstyle on both sides of the head.
An emotionless doll-like expression, and a well-dressed appearance that can even be said to be overly well-dressed.
Clothes, simr to those of Shinto robes, had a simple but solemn sanctity.
However, even though there were so many notable points, only one impressionbeled the woman.
Possibility that the subjects traces will be naturally erased by the time of the advent, Minimal. Emergency advent sequence in the case where intentional trace removal is attempted, is running in standby mode
The surplus energy is diverted to enhance sensing, connection error during the detection of divine magic power and the emergency advent is less than one point. In the event a simr case urs, the probability of the apprehension of the local god, Luna, is 73 percent
That is, white.
Overwhelming whiteness.
Hair, eyes, skin and clothes are all white. The fairies floating around are white as well.
Even though the space in itself is white, no, infact, the whiteness of the space itself appears to be like its a reflection from the woman, an intense white color as if every other color has been forgotten.
Not just the shade, but a white that doesnt allow even a single impurity.
Predicting the obstruction from the Earth god in the acquisition of the yet acquired world authority. Intervention through visitor number 538, except the irregr, is impossible due to the pact of the gods. The possibility of a new intervention is denied
The number of dys in the operation n due to the intervention of the god of Earth is 897,561 operations
All in all, it is essential to expand the measures to counter the influence of the god of Earth by eliminating the local god
Continue making adjustments for the operation execution
The divinity, the divinity, the divinity
To fulfill the duty of the true god
In that empty space with nothing, only the white voice reverberates.
Yo, it s been a while, Princess-saMA
The intonation of words, in which only the end was unstable, resonated near the border between the Aurelia Kingdom and Lunaria Theocracy. It was the operation room of a fort in the territory of the kingdom.
What is the current battle situation It will take a few more days to organize reinforcements Withdraw from the front line temporarily, and as quickly as possible, with the transformations brought by the seed on the remaining few citizens that are left That wont make it in time. By giving the seeds to ordinary people who havent received training, most of them will just be wooden dolls
In response to the Endymia which appeared without warning, the soldiers turned their spears towards their opponents without any hint of surprise. Themissioned officers who had maps spread all over the table and drawing up strategies for the war against the demons, also, continued to talk as if nothing had happened.
They just continued to perform the role given to them faithfully and honestly.
Everyone in that ce seemed like a robot that behaved as if it were a fixed program.
Except for two people, Endymia and the girl.
Is that Endymia? As usual, such inelegant entrance method
Princess Alesia looked at the male high elf in his usual gray robe with a cold look.
Alesia, dressed in her usual attire near the battlefield, sits on a soft sofa alongside a person wearing a fine metal armor that hides their face.
Well well, its fine isnt it. Arent the princess and I such good friends?
Its useless, no matter what you say. So, when will you disappear this time? Are you through with that your so called emergency?
Youre so cold
A joking Endymia, and an ice-cold Alesia.
But, true I cant really rx much. Our god is such a ve driver you see
Then, just conclude your business as quickly as possible
Ahahaa, dont be so impatient. Its a present from the goddess you know
It was something like a transparent ss ball that Endymia handed to Alesia.
In the center of the sphere that is about the size of a softball, a pure white feather d in pale white light was embedded.
This is?
Divine-Protection Crystal, the same kind of object as the Sacred Crystal the Theocracy possesses
Did you say Sacred Crystal? Does this mean that the Great Spirit, no, Lunaris-samas magic power is contained in it?
Exactly. If this is used, the production speed of the seeds of the world tree will be greatly increased. Use it to quickly advance the n
Fumu, has there been any change in development?
An Irregr came back to this world again
Irregr Oh, you mean that ex-hero?
Alesia replied without any particr interest.
Thats right, thanks to him I am being worked around to the bone. Even so, you too have changed a lot. At first, you were so obsessed with the former hero* (TLN: Ex-hero <-> former hero)
Well, Im not interested in that monster anymore. After all
Alesia smiles from the bottom of her heart and clung her hand onto the armor sitting next to her.
Because the me right now, have Elder-Sister Ramnesia-sama with me
A happy, a really happy enchanting smile.
Yea yea, well, the crystal is also useful for tuning that doll, oops
An iron thorn called out from nowhere attacked Endymia, and Endymias magic sword repelled it.
Doll? If you are going to make remarks that insult my Elder-Sister Ramnesia-sama, Ill seriously dismantle it this time around
Oh, scary scary, my bad, my bad, that thing is a very, very important Elder-Sister Ramnesia-sama afterall
Yes, damn straight she is. Ufufu
The dangerous atmosphere vanished as if it melted, and a soft smile returns to Alesia again.
Good grief. Honestly, only when ites to the control of magic power, youre truly first-ss. The exact opposite of your sister, who has a high level of empathy, so in a sense, you deserve each other I guess
Endymiaughed, while looking at the sword in her hand disappearing as something that is neither sand nor dust.
Its only natural, Elder Sister Ramnesia-sama and I are awesome sisters
Now then, I guess its onto my next appointment then, stealthily stealthily. Fufu-nfu-n
Endymia smiled brazenly in the end, and disappeared with the light of the teleportation.
Ahaha, ahaha, ahahahahaha!!
After Endymia disappeared, I raised my voice unable to endure myughter.
The good stuff that I had thought I had to get my hands on one way or the other, somehownded right in my hands this easilyUfufufuu
Looking at the so called Divine-Protection Crystal that Endymia brought.
With this, all the necessities are ready. Ah, after all, with this, I will, we will
A little more, just a little more, dear sister. I will definitely
Revive you, dear sister.
Aah-ah, there are no parts I realized, I guess this game too is about to end. Still, I was able to pass the time nicely, guess I was right
A small sigh showing deep affection.
Now, please keep it exciting till the end credits. The Last Hero-kun
Chapter 174
Chapter 174
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
That day after returning to the inn, I made a sigh.
Ah, I see. I guess with this its settled
In the status notation I peeked at, at that time, the mark of a traitor was undoubtedly engraved on him.
Status
Valeria Lv 98
Valeria 58 years Male Whalemen race
-
HP: 6,882 / 3,882 + 3,000 MP: 4,569 / 2,569 + 2,000
Strength: 2,699 + 2,000 Stamina: 2,357 + 2,000
Endurance: 3,390 + 2,000 Agility: 1,418 + 2,000
Magic Power: 831 + 2,000 Magic Resistance: 1,491 + 2,000
Unique Skills: Absolute Auditory Perception* (Hearing)
Skills: Taijutsu Lv15Tracking Lv10Presence Concealment Lv5
Hand-to-Hand Skills* Lv21Body Maniption Lv31 (TLN: Martial arts)
Skinning Lv5Enhancement-Type Magic
Water Magic Lv8Beastification Lv10 (Bestowed)
Condition: Health / Contract with the Fairy Queen (Hidden)
Let us act independently today
Dear brother said that during breakfast the day after we went to the guild.
After a coercive, intimidating discussion, we were able to regain a littleposure.
It seems that government work in every world seems to take time, as the conversation was concluded with having to wait for about two weeks, including making the necessary arrangements.
ording to dear brothers anticipation, it seems that it wouldnt take that long, but decided to wait for a few days to see their reaction.
From here on out, we may have to be on our toes, so it might be a good idea to take a rest to relieve yourself and freshen up, was the narrative.
Let me see, maybe I should check out the bookstore. I would like to look for some picture book of monsters, and maybe fairy tales unique to this world. Since I also have this much money on me
The sound ofrge amount of gold coins rubbing on each other was made.
(Fairy tales,e to think of it, that was the hobby of Yuuto-sans girlfriend)
Suddenly, the scent of a bewailing wind wasing from Yuuto-san.
The scent of pain, as if the smell of burning bitumen was mixed with the smell of the night forest.
An olfactory empathic ability mediated by the wind, which I acquired while improving my abilities in this world.
Oh, beware of the books at the secondhand bookstore, because bugs may have hatched in them if youre unlucky.
Only the most important parts will end up having holes in them, and might lead you to having sleepless nights
Hahaha, I guess I will have to keep my eyes peeled then
As Yuuto-san gave such wry smile, he went out to town after breakfast.
Now then, dear brother. Dear brother, have nothing particr to do today right?
This is my first break sinceing to this world. Thinking about it like that, they were quite the hellish days.
I know that it is urgent to be able to handle myself in a fight in this world in order to ensure my safety. Notwithstanding, this is that, dear brother has to make up for it right?
Hm? Thats true, I guess I will justze around on the bed all day. I am freakinnguid from all that cooping up in the dungeon
Fuaah, dear brother gave a big yawn as he ced the dishes.
I dont particrly dislike the recently wild dear brother, and even his sloven behavior like he did in the past is kinda cute.
For the time being, Im going back to sleep. Mai, you too should take your time today and rest well
Okay, dear brother
Dear brother who stood up with nothing but sleep in his mind.
I saw him off returning to his room that is being rented, as I kept leisurely sipping my tea.
If I dont get the timing right, it will fail.
(That being said, though unexpected itll be just us two, such opportunity, I would be crazy not to take advantage of it)
While in a daze*, I waited for time to pass, and headed inside the room where dear brother is. (TLN: Absentminded, in thoughts)
It has been about 20 minutes since dear brother returned to his room. Dear brother who got into bed should be dozing off quite nicely, and just about the right time his judgment capability would have dropped.
As I quietly enter the room, I unfasten one button of this worlds clothes and loosen my breasts.
Hmm
Dear brother who regained his memories of this world, has be very sensitive to presences.
Even though he was in a daze, he seems to be aware of the fact that someone has entered the room. However, it seems that he realized it was me who came in, and I could hear the sound of his well regted breathing.
Now then dear brother, please excuse me
And I crawled into dear brothers bed forcibly from his back side.
Hm? Hey, Mai
Yawn, good night, dear brother
I began to pretend to sleep, ignoring dear brother who was a little flustered.
Geez, sigh
At this time, I didnt forget to grab dear brothers back tightly.
Naive dear brother shut his eyes as he gave up.
This is perfect, exactly as I expected.
I had thought perhaps, I might get rejected by the present dear brother. To the extent where Ive even prepared myself to cry just in case, but I guess I was thinking too much.
Just like before, dear brother epted Mai.
I should have known, dear brother is my dear brother.
(Thats right, dear brother is definitely my dear brother)
He is mine. No matter what happens, or who he meets, he is my dear brother.
Never separating, dear brother will always be beside Mai.
Which is why, I never jump awake when I dream of dear brother going far away.
(Dear brother, dear brother, dear brother, dear brother)
I absolutely will never, separate from my beloved dear brother.
Absolutely, never.
Absolutely, you will be together with Mai
While perceiving dear brothers scent, I closed my eyes without letting go of his back.
I see, so in this world, bloodsuckers and vampires are two different things
I continued flipping through the rough, thick parchment pages.
What I have in my hand, was an ancient-looking book with the title Monsters who are the most distant from death
I thought it wouldnt hurt to learn about the monsters, and if they are powerful monsters like the title suggests, I would like to obtain their abilities some day.
And truly, the book contained some information about the powerful monsters.
The feeling of reading unfamiliar letters so normally still feels quite strange, but it is very convenient.
If only this was the case in my original world.
No, I wouldnt need it anyway, this kind of ability
Shiori-nee* who was fond of collecting fairy tales, her hobby intensified to the point where she began to order books from abroad.
To that end, she was such hardcore to the point that she learned English, as well as Chinese, Hindi, Spanish, Portuguese and Russian just so she could read their publications. This really takes me back to those days of struggling with characters I had never seen.
Which is exactly why I shook my head when I thought, what if, I had the ability to read unfamiliarnguages just like this back in my original world.
Because those days when both of us had dictionaries on one hand searching for words that we do not understand in order to proceed, were happy memories of my life.
I looked at the row of books lined up in a corner.
Wow! Thats quite a lot of the different world books, Yuuto
I feel like I could hear such a voice from somewhere.
Even though I can clearly picture Shiori-nee saying that in high spirits.
But, she is not here.
I can no longer see her smile.
Why? Why is it so?
Why why why why, I, I!
Fuga, whoa, whoa, not good. The olddy will yell at me again
I returned to my senses thanks to the voice of the mouse-headed beastkin who seemed to be the shopkeeper of the secondhand bookstore and had been dozing off since I came in.
The blood from the animal side seems to be strong and hard to figure out her age, but apparently she seems to be quite old.
Hm? A customer? Please keep your window-shopping to a minimum okay
After making a gesture of rubbing her eyes several times, she said thus, making a snort.
Oh, sorry
I made a faint smile and closed the book.
Please sell this book and that, as well as that over there to me
Hmm? Oho, if youre buying them then, no problem
After expressing my intentions to make purchase, her attitude took a 180* and became cheerful. (TLN: Complete change)
This is the cost right
Yes, thats exactly, oh sorry
The shopkeeper picked and dropped the five coins that I took out, and the coins made a light sound and rolled on the floor.
Okay then, I will be taking the books
Hm, oh sure, thanks for your patronage
I looked down at the shopkeeper who was on her knees, and then left the store.
Chapter 175 [Continuation]
Chapter 175 [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Haa
The intense sunlight pouring down as if stabbing me burns my skin, and I feel like the overly dry wind scrapes off the burnt skin.
Ahahahahaha, Really?Its very cheap, very cheap, madam, how about this Gsha Frog meat that can give the master* great vigor as dinner tonight (TLN: Husband)
Did you hear the story of the hero of the Kingdom? Unbelievable right, he single-handedly orchestrated the annihtion of the Demon armyHey, give me another drink!!
The voices of the monsters, is almost like a ringing in my ears.
I feel like I would be engulfed by this uncertain world if I dont stand firm on my feet in awareness.
Honestly, a world like this
A world that devoured Shiori-nees life.
I wish everything would just perish.
Like I thought, I just cant understand this ce Kaito. It would have been better to just kill anyone and everyone
I only see the silhouette of the creatures around me having fun chatting while trampling on the people that are precious to me.
The denizens of this world that sacrificed Shiori-nee, every one of them should just drop dead
All of it was unbearable, so I altered my path avoiding contact as if trying to escape.
It was much easier for me when I was fighting in the dungeon.
I just couldnt cease the curses spilling out from my mouth.
Which is why I know that this, is my turning point*. (TLN: Lit. Parting ways)
Toto-
Nn oops
Dang, as I stumbled forward from the impact of the collision.
The other person was also able to hold his ground without falling over.
Oh, Im so sorry
Looking up, there stood a fair-skinned man d in a gray robe.
(An Elf, this is my first time seeing one)
A long and thin stature, and pointed ears peeking from the back of the hood.
The mysterious tinge of eye color that is neither gold nor grey or even white seemed somehow creepy.
Hm? Oh oh, could this also be guidance from the Goddess-sama?
A slightly elevated voice of a young man as if sticking to the eardrum.
And even faster than I could figure out why, the voice sounded ominously in my ears.
He was a man who is the very embodiment* of the word Shady. (TLN: Lit. Personification of the word using his own body)
Hey bro, do you mind hearing me out for a bit?
Im sorry, I have things to do. You also dont appear to be injured, so please excuse me
Whoa whoa whoa whoa, just hold on a bit bro
(This guy)
The man grabbed my arm as I was about to leave.
In that moment, a chill from gooseflesh ran down my spine. Somehow, the hand felt as if it was directly in contact with the bones of the dead.
An rm* instinctively resonates in the back of my head. (TLN: Warning going off)
Leave my!!
But.
Say bro. Isnt there someone you would like to get back?
!!
Hearing those words, I reflexively halted my movement.
You mustnt listen, something inside of me desperately cries out.
However, even that cry as well as if sneering at me, capturing me.
Good, good, how honest!
So what if I do
What if I told you that I would get that person back for you?
The man smiled like a devil and whispered thus.
Chapter 176 – Unfolding Revenge
Chapter 176 C Unfolding Revenge
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
I saw a dream.
In that world, everything was saved.
No fighting between humans, beastkins and demons.
In every country, everyoneughed and lived in joy without worrying while supporting one another every day.
One day, I was summoned into this world due to an ident during one of Leticias magic experiments.
So, in order to return to my original world, I decided to go on a journey with Leticia.
Naturally, at first, we were always at each others throats, quarreling, cursing at each other and getting along.
And naturally fell in love.
No hero, no demon lord.
No one needed to be sacrificed. Or have to be someone elses sacrifice.
It was undoubtedly a kind world to me.
The moment I woke up, the lingering sensation like an aftertaste, was very unpleasant.
It was too kind, too indulgent*, at this point, I couldnt even ept it as one of my fantasy daydreams. (TLN: sweet, lukewarm, rainbows and sunshine)
But, I am sure it is fine that way. It has to be that way.
I will not change, not until I havepleted my revenge.
I cant have anyone get in my way afterall.
Because I am going to advance forward, pushing through this boiling muddy tar.
No particr changes today too, huh
Going through the information I received from Chuusuke, I sighed alone in the inn.
The situation at the battlefront with the demons.
The battle continues, and it seems that the Explosive me Demonkin, Ardirius is also rampaging all over.
Now that the information of Ardirius rampaging about is out, Leticia should be heading towards that direction, naturally, Lilia too will leave this town
After confirming those rumors spreading within the dungeon, I came out in this way.
As soon as I returned to this world, I encountered Leticia.
If I am to deal with Lilia, I need to pull Leticia apart from Lilia.
So, the moment I got the information that Leon wasing to this town to replenish supplies and forces, I decided to target Leon first. To that end, I set the bottom-line of the training in the dungeon to when the information concerning Ardirius spreads around town.
If the rumor of Ardiriuss whereabouts were to be leaked, Leticia would follow it and leave this town.
I cant directly spy on Leticia who is practically a cheat on anything involving magic powers, but she should already be out of town by the time the rumors spread.
I can fully prepare for Leon.
(That being said, but since I also have to take care of Lilia now that Leticia is busy with Ardirius, I dont have much leeway)
The preparations are proceeding smoothly.
With the help of Surakichi, the stage is being put together nicely.
Just a little bit until everything is set.
For the final thrust, its got to be this fellow
Fuu, as the Spirit Sword emerges and materialized, I held it on my palm.
What I had in my hand was the Induction de of Genus Metamorphose.
The small Spirit Sword had thick des like a somewhatrge knife on both sides of the handle.
However, there was no metallic shine on the de, and it had a translucent material texture, like animal ws.
The inside of the de is hollow.
And, in one side of the de, something with a mysterious color than cannot be distinguished as a particr color is packed within. Also simrly, the handle on that side and the ornamental part of the de changes its shade every few seconds.
It was in contrast to the opposite monochrome shade of the empty de.
Once again confirming the decency of the finishing touches by the Spirit Sword, I undo theposition and have it returned within me.
I threw my body and copsed into my bed on my back.
if youre dead-set that fairies are important, then so be it
Induction de of Genus Metamorphose is a de that is not suited for battle.
Even if the de is not as bad as a wooden sword, itcks sharpness, and because of its small size it cannot be used as a blunt weapon.
Handling will be a problem if it is to be used as a concealed weapon.
Also, the ability that this Spirit Sword possesses doesnt yield immediate effect, nor is it one whose impact would appear duringbat.
This Spirit Sword possesses only one ability.
It transforms the opponents race* to another. However, it would take half a month. (TLN: Species/ kind/ genus)
Even if it is activated during battle, it wont take effect immediately.
Moreover, it only the race changes. It cannot erase the skills that have been carved into the soul.
In that case, you too join in so I can erase you
Regarding the promotion to S-rank conversation in the guild.
Leon will definitely show up there. He will show up toe test my strength.
By doing that, I would have met the requirement to activate this Spirit Sword.
This is because to activate the Induction de of Genus Metamorphose, the opponents magic power is necessary.
Together with the fairies which you are so keen on protecting
Leon, I will transform your race to that of the fairies.
And then, after you have transformed into a fairy.
Kuhaa, kuhahaha, kuhahahahahahahaha!!
Ah, I cant wait.
That moment your face distorts in agony.
No matter what happens, I already decided to kill you, and that is already set in stone, but I just cant help but wonder what you will choose at the end so much that I cant help it.
Hahahaha, hahaha, Fuuuuuuuuuu
Because that day is fast approaching to the T-.
We were flying through the bright forest like usual.
The shining sunlight filtering through the trees is very pleasant, and we fairies are on our daily routine stroll.
Oh oh? But didnt you take a nap throughout the whole of yesterday?
Nah, yesterday, there was a huge binge eating contest. I ate a lot of meat
No no, you mean you were made to eat a lot of meat right? In the end your stomach was so bloated it was so hrious
The nap contest was yesterdays, day before yesterdays day before yesterdays, yesterday
Thats right, afterall, didnt we all agree that the skin of a fluffy dog is better than that of a napping human. The skin of the human was no good at all
Thats right, the human was no good
Thinking in that manner, so the stroll isnt a daily routine, then starting tomorrow, strolling is the daily routine.
At such a time, I heard a loud ttering noise.
A sound that doesnt originate from the forest, a sound that monsters dont make, a sound that is made when a new toy waltz in.
Herees a new toy!Herees a new toy!Herees a new toy!
Between all of us that are present there, three of us including me raised our hands.
Lets have a nap?Lets y tag?No, its hide and seek?Lets have lunch?
It seems the rest were not interested, and instead were focusing their attention on something else.
Just like with the bunch of hum ans from a while back, because we picked them inrge quantities, it seems they have gotten fairly bored.
It seems I have also gotten bored? Seems so seems so, Hmm, as expected humans will make for an interesting toy! I mean, they are such big fools afterall!!
Been met with a surprise attack, and after being manipted to do a lot of things and then return to sanity, I can slurp some very nice emotions.
Lets go lets go!Should we go with just us?Get them get them
One, two go-! Mar~ch!
Three-man* cell including me, we fly in the air weaving through the trees that grew up absorbing plenty of magic power. Although it was unnecessary, I also tried to imitate fluttering my wings. (Three-fairy xD)
Found them!Found them!Found them!
Looking down from on top if the trees, we saw the human walking with great difficulty through our forest.
A toy that is wearing a tattered cloak, carrying a big bag.
For some time now, toys like this have wandered into our forest. Theye to pick medicinal nts that have absorbed plenty of magic power while growing.
Huh? But something seems odd? It seems different from the usual?
My cute little boys. You may do whatever you want however you please. Afterall we are protecting* this world. Where Sacred Shining Trees grow, is our paradise. Our flower garden. y however you like, to your hearts content
Suddenly, I remembered the words that the Lady Queen said.
Because I am a little more outstanding than the rest, I often have conversations with the Lady Queen.
During musical performances that I demonstrate using a musical instrument created from living humans, she pats my head while saying You have an outstanding taste, I was able to get a tiny bit of the Lady Queen Blessing.
Since then, I have been devotedly ying with humans. So today, as usual, I havee to y with the human, but.
I wonder why, I wonder why, I wonder why?
I am getting a strange vibe. Even though I want to y, I dont feel like ying, I wonder why?
Chapter 177 – Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Chapter 177 C Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Lets get close to him and rupture his eyes?While at it, lets tear off his nose too?
While I was standing still feeling anxious about this feeling I am not quite sure what it is, the other two immediately rushed in to capture the human.
Because humans are foolish, we made ourselves visible and as we approached whileughing, he appears to be almost defenseless. We called out to him, and while he wasughing looking so happy, we thrust and charged in with our hands, and then from the surprise and pain, he made a very interesting face.
And along with the confusion, an emotion which is a very very sumptuous treat for us begins to break out.
We began to dig in into that emotion and started feeling high.
On a norm, we would have just began ying from then on.
Like making him y tag with monsters in the forest, or throwing him into a cave full of poisonous insects naked, or making rtives fight between one another.
The emotions of the humans at such times are such exquisite delicacies to us, that they be the source of our liveliness, although it is the highest of all pleasures, although.
! Guys, hold on!
At that time, I was glittering as if I just had a divine revtion.
Thats right, the Lady Queen said it once! That once in a while, wee across some special toys who get along with our wavelengths!
Such humans, could be fairies just like us should they choose to willfully!
Hold on?Hold on?
The two also heeded my words and stopped.
I left them, seeming d and then drew closer to the human. We just might wee a new friend.
Hey there, human, human
I called out feeling delightful, the human was wearing a deep hood and didnt reply.
Listen, listen, lets talk? Come on, show us your face
I came out and said all that, but on the contrary, he held the tip of the hood and cast his head down even further. Long sleeves and ck gloves, does he not feel hot? Is he alright I wonder?
Either way, maybe he didnt hear me again? My voice may have been too faint? If I go in front of his face, then he will surely notice me right?
Come on, listen to me already!!Do you dislike being ignored?Do you?
I called out to the remaining two, clung onto the hood of the human, and rolled it up at once.
We were taken aback by the face.
Fue.?
What we saw, what we found after peeping thinking that it was a face, was nk and smooth slime.
The face turned into a jelly-like tentacles and wrapped around our bodies from the neck down.
And in that moment, we were assaulted by a violent pain all over our bodies.
HgyaaaAAAAAAAAaAAAAAAAAhhH!!Ouch? ouchouchachachachachouaaaaaach!?I am melting, I am chabubuuVvhh?Bababababaa, baba, ba, ba, baa
The two other than me, like ice fragments ced on a sand dune, quickly turned into clusters of magic power with no mass, and melted into the tentacles.
!? Wait wait wait!?
My body too began to melt down.
This isnt right, this isnt right, this isnt right.
(H, howe? I am enveloping my whole body with magic power so how is this possible!?)
Thanks the Blessing of the Lady Queen, I still able to hold on, but even with that, I am still melting little by little.
But, I stopped trying to desperately draw out power, and then withdrew my body.
Oh, this one possesses a Blessing huh. Lucky me
My whole body shuddered at the sound of that voice as if it had been sewn up together.
A warning sound is going off in my brain. Danger danger danger, this guy is bad news!!
The Blessing of the Lady Queen is telling me to run away from this guy.
(What do I do, what do I do!? I have to escape, I have to escape!!)
Contrary to his feeling of haste, hes gradually being driven into a corner.
(! Thats right, no matter what manner of living being, they cant match up to us!)
We devour emotions, we devour the mind.
Just like how we have always done to the ythings* until now, I just have to do the same thing. (TLN: Toys C interchangeable)
(Even humans, and monsters, once I do that, they be unable to move anymore!!)
There is noplicated procedures before we are able to devour emotions.
Only that, there should be a soul and a conscious body to which it is connected close to us.
In particr, the feathers of us fairies, are a bundle of power, so if I try now with all my strength, I could destroy his mind
HiGYAAAaaAAAaAAAAAaAAAaaAAAAAAAAAAAaAAAAHHH!?
At that moment, every of my thoughts were squashed nk.
After invoking my powers, what lied ahead was, a dark, dark, dark, emotion in the color of darkness.
A dark dusky mind, the likes of which I have never seen, projecting two rugged rocks fiercely crashing against each others angles while pulling their surroundings into the collision, and crushing everything in its wake.
Haa, as expected of piece of trash. Dont just try and touch anything so arbitrarily
AGYAHGAHGAHGAHGAAAAAHGAHGAHGAAHGAHGYAHH
Im scared, Im scared, Im scared.
It is like a monster is chewing bones apart right in front of me.
(Why am I unable to escape!? Even though I am longer exuding any power, stop this, let me go, let me go, let me go already!!)
Even though I am frantically trying to escape, even though my powers that also slips into his mind are being nullified, still, I am unable to break out of the world of that jet ck mind.
As if attracting me to it, it is keeping me captive.
My eyes are crushed. My ears are busted. My nose has rotted away.
My right hand, left leg, right leg, left hand are gradually being stripped away.
I myself, my very existence ising apart and fading away from every part of my body.
I am being erased, I am being swallowed up without a trace.
Fading away, fading away, fading away.
Dont worry, I wont let you just fade away like that. This time around, very scrupulously, no matter what happens, even if I cross over the world, or how many times the world chooses to start all over again
Somehow, at thest,st minute, my consciousness alone didnt fade away.
And once again, my head which had already vanished sprung up as if it was being regenerated.
And in there, contrary to what I saw the first time, the head of a normal human being was there.
Hm-mm, no, it was anything but normal.
ck hair with ck eyes, both seemed to have a certain kind of darkness color like those found at the very bottom of a deep hole.
The more worn out your soul is, the more I use it to obliterate and kill you.
Hearing that, I came to a realization.
This emotion that is left within me, is the one the humans call Despair.
Inside the unknown forest, a monster was roaming in the shadows.
I have gathered the materials now quite nicely
An unnatural voice sounding like that of a screaming voice leaked out from the face of that shivering monster that devours fairies.
However, the voice sounded mysterious and cheerful.
I have also gotten used to moving* in this body. This Slimy Body Possession skill is even more impressive than I thought (TLN: Lit. Operating the body)
Kyupi!
Oh, it is really helpful, Surakichi
The monster, deciding that it is enough, stopped prowling, and sits down on the spot.
Alright then, Surakichi. We are creating the next one okay
Kyupii
With those words as the kickoff, that monster decided to stop taking the guise of a human.
And so it returns to its original form, an indeterminate form of a slime.
Then the clothes scattered around on the ground.
The slimy body that seems like its adopting red, blue, yellow, green, white, ck colors without any constancy, wriggles irregrly as if it is in agony.
Gobyoo!
And eventually, as if pushing out from the inside, it gave birth to another monster.
Gobyobyoegegegebyoigegyaaaaaaaah!
The newly born monster has an appearance that could only be summed up as ominous.
If seen from a long distance in a dark ce, perhaps, it might look like a giant with a huge frame. Having two hands and legs, with a muscr physique, and in respect of the body, it possesses an even rather bigger head.
However, those are the onlymon features that it shared with a human.
From its ckish green skin, it spills transparent viscous liquid on the ground, and from its head grows the upper body of a small doll, which was made using the body of a fairy as material.
Chapter 178 – Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Chapter 178 C Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Also, the thing hanging around its neck like a muffler, is also a fairys body, and should an ordinary human look at it, rather than finding it strange, they will probably be consumed by its evil, unable to move an inch.
With this, that makes it the thirtieth body, these batch too, using the fairy seed the XX Devourer skill also seems to be added nicely
The one who murmured so cheerfully, was a slime that seemed to have reduced about two-fold in size.
It went into the clothes that were scattered on the ground, and it once again took the appearance of a human and continued murmuring.
Now then, I wonder how many more bodies I can make
GoegegebyobyoiAa
The newly born monsters continued to leave while causing tremors on the ground.
The monster watching their backs, looking at that spectacle as heughs, even though he had already transformed his appearance, he looked even more of a monster.
That day just as I expected, the guild master visited again even faster than he had stipted.
Is the party of adventurer Kaito-dono present here? I heard that they were staying in this inn
I see youre finally here
As I was fiddling with the junk I got from town on the bed of the inn where the light of the rising sun shines through, I heard such a voiceing from downstairs.
They were words that I had been eagerly waiting to hear.
Such an uncouth bumpkin, why dont you first of all announce from where you hail
Oh, please pardon me. I am a messenger from the guild. We have matters to discuss with your guests, so could I trouble you to please deliver the message so they could follow me back to the guild?
I see, if there is such a guest in our inn, I will be sure to deliver the message
The voice of the old man from the inn that I could hearing from downstairs, puts me in an even brighter mood.
An inn that properly protects customers information is utterly deserving of trust. And so I thought, that no matter what happens, I would like to make it so that this inn doesnt get dragged into the mess.
I knew about the fact that the guild would send a messenger in today through the investigation cast by Surakichi & Chuusuke.
Which is why today, since morning, everyone have been standing by in this room, doing as they please.
A whole week huh, they really kept us waiting longer than I thought
I had thought that it wouldnt be strange if they sent word within three days.
If the guild master is a royalty liaison for discussions, then this situation can only be Leons handiwork.
I could already tell just from the fact that he was travelling alone to train as a warrior, but despite being a prince, he acts too hastily and recklessly. Considering the contents of the conversation with the guild master, I had thought that I would be summoned immediately but.
(Then again, if I were to consider the preparations for the revenge, and the rxation of Mai and Yuuto, then I guess it is just in time huh)
They have been working hard in gathering information, and in preparation for the revenge in cooperation with Surakichi and Chuusuke.
The period was extended unexpectedly, but because of that, we took out sweet time to carefully work on the preparation, and both Mai and Yuuto too were likely able to let out some steam.
Since they came to this world, they have been deeply concentrating on their training with little to no rest, but I am d that the two of them were able to take a little breather.
While Yuuto was active going downtown to visit bookstores, or enter into the dungeon to train at the shallow* floors of the dungeon, Mai on the other hand, never tried to even leave the inn, and stayed glued to my side, which was a little worrying.
I tried to observe for some signs of homesickness, but since there was nothing I could do if that were to be the case, so I tried to bear with some level of selfishness. Maybe because of that, she seems to be in a good mood recently so I guess all is well.
While they on the other hand were able to get lots of rest, I was dead tired of waiting though.
If dear brother so wishes, this lovely sister of yours doesnt mind if dear brother still wants to continue our debauched life a little while longer you know
Uh thanks, but no thanks, even now I think we have rested for far too long
I expressed my grief towards Mai who said such with a yfulness.
This is weird, originally, it used to be Mai who remonstrate me about beingnguid though.
Ahaha, but isnt it fine. If things go as nned, then after this it will be even more difficult to take time to leisurely rx like this right
Andstly, Yuuto intervened just like that, then came a knock on the door.
Is anyone in, just now I was asked to pass on a message
I tossed all the scattered junks I was messing around with into the round bag.
In the same way, Mai returned the Herbology* book she borrowed from Yuuto, and Yuuto as well, closed what appears to be a fairy tale book that he was reading. (TLN: Study of Herbal medicine)
Alright, shall we go then, it is the continuation of the preparation
When we got to the guild, we were immediately asked into a special room.
The person who was already waiting in the room, was just as I expected.
Oh, I am so d you are here, why dont you take a seat over there first
One was a seemingly good-natured old man whoughs nicely.
And the other, was a man who had a presence more than that of the apparent owner of the room.
Ooh, I see
A man with the head of a lion and a tough muscr build, Leon.
Which is why I want to kill him.
No, Valeria, there is no need for introductions. There is no time to spend on useless chatter
He stood up from the sofa, and then stood right there, in front of us who entered the room.
Which is why I want to kill him.
My name is Leon. The second prince of this kingdom
With just pressure, he even made me feel the illusion of having a gigantic body greater than that of Valeria, a whale beastkin who has an extraordinary giant frame.
Which is why I want to kill him.
We are in the middle of war with the demons right now. And it is an unprecedented one like no other in the past that would determine the fate* of humanity (TLN: Existence/ life and death)
A serious expression tinged with anxiety, the expression of an opponent who is trying to move forward while concealing his determination.
Which is why I want to kill him.
In these times of war, you are requesting for a high-ranking adventure rank. And naturally, I am pretty sure you already know that you will be sent out to the battlefield if you do. Whether you seek honor, or reward*, or even the thrill of battle itself, whichever it is I dont care (TLN: Lit.: Prize and reward money)
Saying for righteousness, forJustice, for the sake of the world.
Which is why I want to kill him.
If you guys are truly powerful warriors, then that fighting force is extremely valuable
A nobleness that gives priority to quantity rather than individual like a matter of course.
Which is why I want to kill him.
But, adventurers of the S-rank and above must be human beings who can be the hope of humanity
I am pretty sure, this man was the one who was originally intended to be made the hero.
Which is why I want to kill him.
To that end, I am hoping that you guys will disy strength befitting of that
If it is this man, while being sacrificed, while enduring pain, while getting heartbroken.
Which is why I want to kill him.
If you are able to prove your strength, I will make it my responsibility to confer befitting ranks to you all
Even so, he would likely keep on going, saying that it is for the sake of the world.
And, if it was for the sake of the world, he probably wouldntin even if his body crumbles to dust.
He is one such noble champion* afterall. (TLN: Hero/ great guy)
Which is why I want to kill him.
Let me wee you, you hero* candidates (TLN: Same as previous C Champion, not the same title as the MC)
Which is why, stopughing, stopughing, stopughing, stopughing stopughing Stop Laughing, STOP LAUGHING.
I really want to sh off that hand youre extending forward right this instance.
I want to thrust my knife into that unfriendly face.
Bite off that windpipe, chip off those limbs, and trample on that body to death.
Chapter 179 – Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Chapter 179 C Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
I am just restraining myself, I am frantically restraining myself right now.
So, do not show me some despicable smile, do not ask me to shake you, and do not demand for cooperation with that condescending attitude.
Sure, likewise. We also have a desire we would like to aplish. To that end, bing an S-rank adventurer is a necessary prerequisite. So we havee fully prepared to fight while putting our lives on the line
Ahh, I am getting sick of myself.
It seems like I have really gotten good at hiding my emotions.
Keeping up appearances all the time, always trying to suppress and keep myself in check, even this burning fury is being suppressed deep inside my body.
With a reasoning, that it is a necessary measure, and a moring voice screaming, like I give a damn.
And like that, they kept piling up. One after the other, one after the other, one after the other.
By the time I realized, like it was just a matter of course.
Little little corpses, little little mountain of skulls, little little malevolent seeds.
You see Leon, I havee this far riding on fond memories, enough to burn through my whole body.
After that, I thought about a lot of things. A lot of things also happened.
I ran, I was killed, went back in time, I killed, I took revenge.
Myst conversation with you, looking back, it was full of difort.
You may probably know something rted to the foundation of this world that I do not know about.
And that something might have brought about your betrayal on that day.
Perhaps the reason of having no other choice, might have very well been a reason viable enough to precipitate your nobility to action.
But, I will not forgive you.
Even so, no matter what, I will never forgive you.
Even if there was a reason behind it, I will kill you without fail.
So, just wait for me a little while longer.
Like I said, I look forward to fighting beside you on the battlefield
And so, I shook his hand that he stretched forward.
Umm, prince, I beg of you please could you refrain from making reckless remarks. You have to properly exin the process for promotion, we are already pushing this unreasonable special case to go through already as it is
Valeria put a stop to the conversation that was proceeding gradually in one breath.
Hmm. My apologies
Leon who replied such in an unfriendly manner with a sullen face, sat down on the sofa again.
By the way, during the conversations too, the attitudes of both Yuuto and Mai was consistent as they remained silent. However, their sped hands are slightly trembling from being immersed in my anger.
My precious sister and good friend have fallen to the same ce as me.
Even though I really want the two of them to be happy, I feel disgusted by myself for cheerily thinking so.
But even that just slightly brushed the surface of my mind, and now it will be swallowed by a vortex of hatred and disappear.
I cant afford to get noticed. Calm down.
I took a small breath, and detached my consciousness.
Now then, since the prince have also mentioned it, I believe you should already have a rough idea about the promotion of rank. A-rank as a special privilege, and S-rank, in times of war only, is the consideration. As you already know, after raising your guild rank
Valeria profoundly cited the benefits such as cement of quests with attractive rewards in proportion to the degree of danger, disclosure of highly confidential information, power* equivalent to that of an aristocrat, discounts on supplies sold in the guild and so on. (TLN: Authority/ Influence)
Andstly, high ranking adventurers are liable to receive quests from the guild by designations. Although they have the right to refuse, in that case, their authorities as high ranking adventures will be frozen for a fixed amount of time
That seems to be thest of the exnations, so the conversation came to an abrupt halt.
After that, Valeria folder his arms again and continues.
That is probably your intention, but now we are in the midst of war. Naturally, high ranking adventurers have been asked to participate in the war. As S-rank adventurers or higher will have a drastically increased battle results* if allowed to operate individually rather than collectively, so they dont have the right tomand soldiers, but instead, they have the authority to move independently (TLN: Military gains)
Yeah, I know. Just as you guessed, my real purpose is to appear on the battlefield. There is an opponent that I want to kill
Fumu. I see
I didnt utter any lie.
Now then, concerning the examination to acknowledge your rank
I just have to disy my strength right
As Valeria nodded once, I stood up on my feet.
I am not really fond of idle chatters, shall we get started. So, who is going to serve as my opponent. You want me to disy my strength right?
I turned my gaze towards Valeria.
Needless to say, it is most likely going to be Leon who I am going to face. Thats the kind of person he is.
But, since it will be strange for me who is just meeting Leon for the first time, to be cognizant of his disposition to know that he would probably do that, I opted to wait for Valerias words.
(Now, from here on, from here on, is another step)
To the poisonous path leading to death. On the road to a devastated death.
I will trample on that nobility, and pour the drops of your life into a vessel of despair
This is thest preparation for your stage.
As long as that is taken care of, all that is left, is just to roll down all the way down the road after losing your footing off its track.
(Say it, say it,e on say it already. Say that I will serve as your opponent)
The one who will serve as your opponents for your examinations
Little by little, little by little, to the depths of despair.
To obtain the magic power required by the Induction de of Genus Metamorphose.
So that when you finally notice the gradual transformation, it would be toote.
If I dont draw him out to a battle ground, even if it is a simted one, I cant get as much magic power that is needed.
If the opponent is not prepared to receive pain, the ability wont activate.
(So, shall we begin. Just as nned, you)
Come on,e on.
Sorry for keeping you waiting! Now then, who among you am I* facing? (TLN: Archaic form of first-person singr mainly used by noble and elderly women)
Galua!
Ta-dah, fufun? Oh-ho? Ohohohoho? Isnt this Kai-chan!
Thats right, so I knew it. I already friggin knew it.
Fumu, youre finally here
This thing called fate, always grinning in poor taste with its bad looks, while it deals you the joker.
Alright, so thesedies will serve as your opponents
(Ahh, damn it, oh friggin goddamn it. When I finally thought that the advantages of having the advanced information* are no longer applicable, this happens?) {TLN: Probably the information about the first cycle}
Standing in front of me as I froze.
A scarlet hair that burns vividly, with an expression revealing an unyielding spirit, Leticia.
And next to Letcia, is a red-scaled dragon puppy that spews fire, Glen.
A bright shiny golden hair, with a sadistic smile on his face, Nonorik.
(I am pretty sure I killed Nonorik, Would you cut me some ck already)
An idle thought does not give an optimal solution to an unexpected situation.
Uncertain factors, uncertain factors, uncertain factors, uncertain factors.
And above all, the second symbol of cmity who appeared before me so nonchntly.
you two, for ady, that kind of attitude is a failing point
A calm-colored blonde woman who is closer to brown than Nonorik. Her hair is bundled a bit high, to make a small ponytail.
The other two possesses small builds, and with the impression they give as they remained silent, they appear very mature.
(Yes, thats it, its thatposed face)
A noise ran through my mind.
Lilia, aah, Lilia, Lilia, Lilia Lilia Lilia Lilia!!
It is a surprise attack. All the doubts in my head fade away.
Along with Leon, the two of them together are present in this ce at this moment!!
My mind was being swept by an intense rage.
Ah, goddamn it, this is why this so called god, is one lowlife son of a b*tch.
Chapter 180 – Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Chapter 180 C Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
The conversation carried on despite my confusion.
Apparently Leticia and the rest too approached Leon to advertise themselves so that they could make a name for themselves in the war.
With no time to even dispute if that could ever even happen, while I was standing looking on in shock, it was decided that the three of us would fight against Leticia, Nonorik and Lilia in a training ground provided by the guild.
Mumu, this tantalizing scent.. Elder sister, the obscure food stall over there
Didnt you just have lunch. And even if you are going to eat, it will be after we are done with what we came for
T, there is a seemingly nice store over there. Come on, a nice pink
Gu!
Oops, what do you think youre doing, you this lizard! What are you doing burning Nonos hair!!
(What the hell is going on, why is Leticia and the rest still in this town!?)
I watch Leticia and the rest chatting on merrily, while on our way to the training ground.
I cant imaging Leticia hearing about the information on Ardirius and still choose to remain in this town.
She shouldnt be in this town. She definitely shouldnt be in this town.
In the first ce, how is Nonorik alive? I am hundred percent sure I killed him by cutting his throat.
I killed him, and yet, why, how?
(No, I shouldnt be thinking about that. Think properly)
What I should be thinking about is, what is Leticia and the rest trying to aplish by doing something like this.
There is no way making a name for themselves in battle, is their true objective. I am pretty certain it is connected to the revenge of her brothers murder.
(In the first cycle, Leticia slipped into the general army, and hid herself thoroughly. Including me, nobody was the wiser. Why is she not doing the same thing this time?)
If there was any difference between the situation then and now, it would be Nonorik huh?
And, maybe the fact that I am not the hero, but the Aurelia Kingdom have a hero that is supporting them in the frontlines.
I had no interest in being a glorified pnquin, but from what Ive heard he seems to be doing a fine job.
The pawn known as hero is on the board. In that case, is this variation caused by the fact that the hero is not me?
(Its no good, I cant read the situation. What should I do, how do I proceed)
I cant even make out a sufficient deduction from the information I have on hand. So, the only thing I should think about is ourselves.
(The idea should simply be, how do we go about obtaining Leons magic power by disguising it as an ident. I should only think about that)
And after somehow managing to recollect my thoughts together, my sleeve was pulled.
Dear brother, although the promise was that I wouldnt say anything, what is the n?
The situation seems to have deviated considerably from the original ns
Mai and Yuuto also seems to be confused by the discrepancy from the previously discussed flow of events.
Now that itse to this, we have no choice but to go with the flow, at any rate, you two should buy me as much time you can, so please go wild and fight excessively* to a reasonable extent (TLN: Lit. shily/ gaudily)
There is no longer time to think any more than this.
The building bearing the guild crest, is already getting close before us.
The training ground had a simple and rustic structure.
With sorry excuse for seats in the round arena.
Although it is a little narrow for a ce whererge numbers of people fight, it is rather splendid if you consider that this is not a big city but only a moderate one.
It would seem that they cleared out* the whole area for our examination, as there are no people present on the grounds.
As soon as the battle starts, I want you both to the spread out left and right. Mai against Lilia, and yuuto against Nonorik, I will take care of Leticia. Keeping the conversation just now in mind, as for the rest, just adapt yourselves to the situation
While keeping an eye on Leticia and the rest who were fifty meters ahead, I conveyed that alone to them as short as possible.
Leticia, who does not use weapons, is currently performing calisthenics. Her usual gothic-style dress flutters about.
Lilia took out a weapon, an iron bar with a metallic ball with spikes around it attached by a chain, in other words a il. And her outfit is a maiden outfit with no extra decorations, it seems like she has no intention of fighting using her main job as a sorcerer.
And there is Nonorik, he is no different from thest time we met, he is wearing a military uniform-like outfit, and as he merrily rubbed the two-handed swords against each other lightly, they make a nging sound.
Dear brother, that cannot be called a strategy. Thats just being rash
So that kid is my opponent huh, looks formidable
It is not really a strategy that could be called a proper strategy, but because I prioritized how they should fight using their abilities and raising their status, we didnt get to perform any training on how to coordinate and fight as a party.
There is really no point in drawing up strategy. Against them, you wont have the leeway
Now then, shall we begin the party rank promotion examination
Valerias voice who is standing in the stand echoes throughout the training grounds.
Consequently, this examination is just to observe your strength, Regardless of victory or defeat, depending on the content, both could be deemed passed or failed, so both parties will give their best. Needless to say, overdoing it is strictly forbidden. Some injuries can be healed instantly by the recovery practitioner prepared here, but they also have limits. Without further ado, you may begin
Vooooooooooo!! A low reverberating sound roared out as the starting signal.
The moment we heard that, the three of us sprang to our feet and started running.
I rushed forward to close the straight distance, and Mai and Yuuto dashed on the ground as if creating a wide diversion and dispersed left and right.
In theory, as I am charging forward Leticia will try and restrain me, while the other two will be on the lookout for the dispersed two, or that should be the case.
Kai-chan!! Ahahahaha! To think that I will be able to meet you here!!
Tsk!!
However, Nonorik came charging and aiming for me like, to hell with theory.
The swords we both held shed against each other, and the sparks scatter about along with a dull metallic sound.
The Spirit Sword of Beginnings and the Tearde of Thunder Spear each engage and jostle Nonoriks twin white swords.
(The other two besides Nonorik, shit, as expected things wont go as smoothly huh)
As I shifted my gaze away for a moment, I saw Leticia with Mai, and Lilia with Yuuto shing against one another.
It is an entirely different match up from what I originally anticipated.
Because being forced into a fight that requires coordination as a team is the most unfavorable, although not the worst, it just isnt working out much.
Ah-, youre looking elsewhere!!
The white sword thrust approached with the sticity of a rubber stretching out, and after evading at thest second, the sword pressure left a cut on my cheeks.
Ugh!! Tch, ra!!
(This guy has gotten even stronger!!)
I forcibly shook away the sword and tried to gain some distance.
However, Nonorik eluded my sword and as if entangling my sword, wouldnt let me gain distance.
I wont leave you alone this time you hear!?
So persistent!!
My status has gone up considerably since thest time I fought. Still, just because I rxed a bit, he is urately trying to breach through that gap.
In other words, this is a difference in pure sword skills and not status.
Ahahahaha!! This is so much fun, so much fun! I have been waiting all this while you know?
Stop getting in my way, how are you still alive, you bastard!!
A maiden in love can ovee whatever obstacles you know!
Quit saying such disgusting thingsTear Thunder
Oops, so, pa, ss, io, na, te~
I watched for an unguarded moment and rain an incessant storm of sword attacks with a sharp gaze.
The three streak blue lightning strikes that I unleashed, were also evaded as he bent over, twisted and turning without even feeling threatened, still yet wouldnt create distance.
Chapter 181 – Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Chapter 181 C Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Ahahahaha, this this, recurrent feeling in my crotch?
You must be joking, what is with that move!!
Nonoriks tongue randomly creeps out seductively.
(Honestly, this guy is really a bother!!)
I cannot kill him. I cannot inflict damage on the surroundings too. I cant use a candidly regted skill.
I can only suppress him with pure sword skills. That is against an opponent that doesnt die even if you kill him.
I am moved to tears, again this guy!!
Winning is not the objective. However, the path to fulfil that essential objective remained blocked.
(Right of the bat, things are already proceeding very differently from your expectations, dear brother!)
Dear brother who said he would face Leticia-san and dashed off the moment battle signal went off, and just like that he began crossing swords with the little girl called Nonorik.
Abandoning strategy two seconds into the game, isnt it a little too early to be retrieving the g*, dear brother. (TLN: In this context rather than love g or death g, its the strategy dismantlement g XD)
Dear brother doesnt seem like he will be able to move with the sword fighting remaining uninterrupted.
(Which means, my opponent is, her)
Demon Lord Leticia.
In this world, the one who was beside dear brother the most, dear brothers lover.
She is certainly cute. There is no objection that she could be called a beautiful girl. There doesnt seem to be any problem with her disposition too.
However, that and this are two separate matters.
There is no better opportunity afterall, so allow me to make certain of your character.
Fufu-fun, so you are my opponent? For the time being, how about a tryout
! Fuu!
A few dozen stone spears came flying like in rain, were scattered apart by a Naginata with wind wrapped around it.
Her swift invocation of magic and precise control that made it impossible to even feel the onset, made me acknowledge that she indeed possesses the skill to be called the Lord of Demons.
(But, it is not to the point where I am unable to handle. At any rate, if I am going to fight shily as much as I can, a long distance battle rather than short distance, !?)
Youre slow!
So fast!?
She literally flew in and closed the distance to get into the blind spot of my thoughts and interceptive actions which diverted my consciousness away from opponent.
The speed gained by taking advantage of the wind unleashed towards the back almost instantaneously closed the separated distance.
In the spur of the moment, I counterattacked with the de of the Naginata and swings it downwards.
Na?ve, na?ve, here!
However, the girl made her red hair hover above, as if she teleported or something, unnaturally shifted to the side, and avoided the de the edge margin*. And then immediate stretched her fist d in mes to attack. (TLN: In previous chapter, early chapters, this was rendered as de line)
(Not good, at this rate, itll snap!)
The hot air brushes against my skin, and the hilt of the Naginata that received the fist blow just barely was making an unpleasant noise.
Hidden, Dark Thunder Wind!!
Before the weapon reaches its limit, I used the force of the wind to fly in the air so as to escape the opponents power. At the same time, the ck wind d in purple lightning spreads, inhibiting the vision and behavior of the other party.
You have good reflexes. However
What the!?
Leticia who suddenly appeared behind me like in a manga, swings her leg that seemed to be making sparkling sounds like an electric discharge.
It seems you stillck a little strength to be able to go against me
(I wont make it in time!!)
Drawing the hilt of the weapon against the raised leg is about the best I could do.
And yet, as if to ridicule that resistance, Leticias made a high crackling sound, passing through the handle of the Naginata.
Ughaa!?
I received a heavy blow, without the ability to resist got knocked to the ground.
What, the hell, was that just now, isnt that just in unreasonable
Dont worry about it, I am a capable woman after all. I will show you how to do it
Leticias figure as she puffed her small breasts out, made her appear like a small child.
(If I think of something unnecessary like ascertaining her or whatnot, I will be done in the blink of an eye.
The sword fighting shes was already over two hundred.
I am making full use of Body Strengthening using Body Maniption and Magic Power Maniption, even diversified offensive skills utilizing Sky Walk and Divine Feet, even the enhancement of reaction speed bybining Thought elerationwith Visual Evolution, as well as Presence Concealment and even sneak attacks using the abilities of the Spirit Sword that leaves little opening.
Ahahahaha!! I am having so much fun, I am having so much fun! Hmmfufufufu ?
And still, I cant defeat him. The reverberating sword fights isnt stopping.
Of course, I am not using the whole of my strength. Nevertheless, as if drawing me along, Nonorik is exhibiting a much higher level of fighting capabilities than I initially thought.
And the battles between Mai and Leticia, Yuuto and Lilia, even though they are putting up a spectacr fight just like I asked, I couldnt discharge Nonorik, nor seize the opportunity to head towards Leon.
(What do I do? Should I get a little serious on the premise of guarding against him? And then, I could take advantage of the confusion to get close to Leon, no that wont do, if I take things to that extent, it would in turn make me look suspicious. In a situation where I have yet to pull Leon and Lilia apart, that is out of the question)
Keeping up with the sword battle while thinking of strategies with my spare capacity.
But no good ideaes to mind. I have already tried every cheap tricks I could think of.
(Damn it, I cant afford to be hindered at this point, Shit!!)
See, it is because you keep getting distracted, that you keep making mistakes you know?
In the midst of a sword battle like a resounding bell chimes, a dull sound mixes in for a moment.
Whether it was from anxiety, or hesitation, I made a mistake with one of the swords that I wielded. That trivial blow has put my prospects at an overwhelming disadvantage. After a few attacks, I will be knocked down by Nonorik.
(I dont have time to remain indecisive!! Now that itse to this, even if I have to be a little forceful, I need to make my way towards Leon in the audience seats)
In truth, this sword fight is my loss.
However, I cannot afford to lose the foothold of my revenge too.
After I had made up my mind, it was then.
Nahahaha! Are you still having a hard time, Nonorik! Here, let me lend you my assistance!!
A voice reverberating as if tearing up paper.
At the same time, countless fireballs of the size of a Ping-Pong ball containingrge amounts of magic powere flying in with a single attack.
Uwoo!?Mua!
To avoid those fireballs I took my distance away from Nonorik.
(Did Mai get done in!? At any rate, this is it!!)
Nhn
The fireballs that flew between me and Nonorik directly headed straight towards Leon.
Oops, not good, not good
Leon prepares himself to meet the iing fireballs that were closing in, but before Leon intercepts them, Leticia maniptes the me ball storm and bends the trajectory upwards.
However, the point where the me balls headed due to the sudden change in trajectory was just above Leon, the roof of the audience seats*. (TLN: Auditorium)
Look out!!
I could see therge rubbles falling down towards Leon with the explosion, and I run in pretending to rescue Leon.
As for Leon, he is not a man who would be perturbed by that level of danger.
Hmph! Lion Cannonball!!
The magic power gathered in Leons fist discharged light.
The magic power released from the protruding fist blew away the rubbles that were falling bordering the princes face.
With the roaring sound that echoes to the bottom of ones belly, much less the rubbles that were crashing down, even the crumbling roof was blown away and a beautiful blue sky was peeking in.
Prince Leon, I hope you are not injured!?
No problem. More importantly, sorry about that, Kaito-dono. It seems that the match was interrupted
Leon reined in Valeria who called out to him, and turned to me.
Not at all, I am just d you are alright
Chapter 182 – Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Chapter 182 C Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
I used Sky Walk, and after arriving at the auditorium, I shake my head.
That being said, it has dampen the mood of the match now. But again its about time
Thats true. It would be troubling if you damage the building any more than this. And I believe we have aplished enough of our primary objective
Once again, Valerias voice reverberates throughout the entire training ground.
Fuu, the examination is now over. For the time being, let us move out
The training ground was rather roughpared to before the battle began.
Mai seems to have passed out after being done in by Leticia.
As for Yuuto, he seemed to be in the middle of his battle with Lilia, both of whom were readjusting their outfits while showing a slight fatigue.
Leticia and Nonorik seems to be in high spirits and are both messing around squabbling.
Now then, I have other ns after this. I believe you will receive the results of the examination from Valeria, but, well, I am pretty sure that the result was quite obvious without having to be announced. So, I look forward to your assistance on the battlefield
Yeah, I look forward to your assistance too
Fuu, I alsoughed in my mind at Leon whoughs clumsily.
While unexpected situations were unfolding all over, a convenient development came at thest minute.
(The collection of magic power went well. With this, I have obtained the final piece)
Just a bit longer, just a little bit longer now.
It is just a little bit until you fall to the bottom of a hopeless darkness.
Hm, mm, where is this
Y, you are up?
My consciousness became clear as light prated in.
I saw dear brothers head as I opened my eyes.
Dear brother, where exactly is this, I
As I woke up from the in bed and look around, I got a little confused by the unfamiliar room.
This is one of the rooms in the guild. I wanted to allow you after passing out to rest a little beforeing to
Dear brother flipped through the pages of a book he has open on a chair beside the bed.
Passed out, thats, right. I am sorry, dear brother, I
I recollected the details of the mock battle.
(Nothing worked)
I waspletely wrapped up in her palms, and couldnt even retaliate with a single attack.
I could not bring myself to raise my head up as I cast my head downwards.
For the most part, I understand what is going through your mind right now, but, it is not something you should apologize for
Ouch!?
However, dear brother grabbed my hair and raised my head roughly.
You better stop casting your eyes downwards
My heart contracts tightly at the rough treatment I received from dear brother for the first time.
I was a disappointment, Ive been abandoned. Tears welled up in the corners of my eyes from such fears.
But.
I get it, you dont need excuses like, it didnt turn out based on the strategy I nned, or it wasnt a battle with the purpose of winning and such right. But because your confidence was shattered, and it became obvious, then were thoroughly andpletely wrapped in the palm of her hands, and now you feel embarrassed right?
I was off the mark. There was no way dear brother would do something like that.
Dear brothers voice resounded quite strongly in a low tone.
A seemingly prating gaze was fixated on me.
You may rx, Since I am a capable woman. I will straighten you up
Come one on, your movements are too wide. It is because youre swinging your weapon solely based on your responseExpand your field of vision, and observe everything more widely. Its because youre a versatile type that does not rely on sense of distance, you should train your observation prowessLook at your opponents, keep your eyes on them. A self-conceited* battle wont go in your favor against opponents of same level or higher you know?I guess its about time, I would have loved to spend more time with you (TLN: Fighting one-on-one while feeling self- important)
What went through my mind, were the words Leticia imparted to me.
Each and every one of them were words that made me realize howughably conceited I was.
So quit casting your head down like that. It is fine to cast your head down if youre feeling tired, it is also fine to cast your head down if you want to take a rest
I wasnt exactly feeling disappointed or anything. Nor was I feeling like giving up or anything like that.
But, it also has nothing to do with the fact that I am being consoled gently too.
But you see, only on asions when you feel embarrassed, do not cast your head down! Look ahead, and look at yourself. This world is not that forgiving that you can just look away. However, it doesnt run smoothly enough like it permits you to beforted and consoled
Move forward, move forward, move forward, saying move forward, a strength like a jolt pushing my back.
I wont say that you did well. I also wont say that you will be absolutely fine next time. If you feel like you have failed and seeking forgiveness, then its not from somebody else but from yourself. Isnt that right?
Dear brother is quite mean. Your sister was publicly shamed
I bit down on my lips.
My means of escape was forcibly closed shut.
I think a nice brother rebukes his sister more gently
How unfortunate. The nice brother has been out of stock for quite some time now
Liar. Dear brother the liar
you dont say
Then dear brothers facial expression loosens.
So what do you think, the woman I fell for was amazing wasnt she
I wont lose next time
That is good enough. Then again, I am not exactly looking forward to you duking it out with Leticia
More importantly, bragging about your sweetheart to your hurting sister, isnt that just in mean. What a cruel dear brother
About that, well you know. It cant be helped
Thats hardly an exnation. Stupid Onii-chan* (TLN: Thought Id leave it as is = brother)
I jumped and cling onto dear brother so he doesnt see the tearsing out of my eyes.
The hands that held my hair crudely, started stroking my hair down gently before I knew it.
Now then, shall we get going
In the end, dear brother who is overly spoiled on me, gently stroked down my hair until I calmed down.
Maybe it was because of his crude treatment from just before, the feeling was more pleasant than usual.
Maybe its actually not so bad to be treated that roughly.
Come to think of it, where is Yuuto?
Oh Yuuto went back to the inn ahead of us. It would seem that it was a tall task facing Lilia on his own, so he went back to the inn to rest. But apparently, he seemed to still have enough stamina to walk back to the inn
Although there was enough room on the bed, it seems like he isnt as na?ve as to use the bed when its not like he was too injured to move.
Oh, thats right. For the time being we have achieved our objective. This is an S-rank adventurer license. Dont lose it okay
Dear brother wore a red te with decorated green metal around my neck.
With this, we have now got a just cause to boldly march into the battlefield. Now we wait for it to bear fruits
I stood up from the bed, and we both exit the room and went outside.
We came down a wooden stairs to the reception of the guild which also happen to be a joint establishment of a tavern and restaurant.
Nuhahahahaha! Heyy! Bring another te of this meat dish!
Hey hey, the brother over there. Do you care to do something good with Nono?
And then, I heard a familiar voice.
Oh? Ohohoho! You finally came down huh!
It was Leticia who was waving her hand with a drink juggling on the other hand.
And then I reflexively flinched, I guess you could say, I am a little bit traumatized, no can do. I just had dear brother give me a nudge to the back not too long ago afterall.
Chapter 183 – Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Chapter 183 C Unfolding Revenge [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
In the middle of a meal I see?
Thats right, I just had a nice exercise afterall, So I am refilling my fuel. You two can sit down over there too. This dish* is quite something I tell you (TLN: Lit. Fuel)
Leticia-sanughed heartily as she swings around the meat with the bone in her hand.
Oh, the nice smell of spices and slightly burnt sauce
Nah, the food will have toGrrroooowwl, I guess well have some
Waa, my stomach didnt just growl. Thats right, this sister has no idea whatsoever what it was.
That being said, time-wise, its just about time for lunch.
As dear brother and I took our seats after ordering a set of meals for two, it didnt take long at all before the meals were ushered out.
Sorry for back then. Towards the end, I may have gone a little overboard. Although it shouldnt have caused any serious injuries enough to leave a scar, I hope everything is alright?
Y, yea, I lost consciousness, but with light bruises and scratches only
Are you sure. Please excuse me
Oh, this is
Then, a jade-colored light ran through my whole body.
Within a few moments, the pain vanished from my slightly aching body.
Not only that, I feel that my smooth skin has be more beautiful.
Now youre good
Aah, thats unfair! Cast it on Nono too. When you do that, the feel on my skin bes different
Whoops, would you not stretch out your hand so suddenly! I will cast it on you so calm yourself already
Un- un, love this feeling ?
Sheesh, good grief
The same jade-colored light wasing from Nonorik-san too.
So, what do you guys intend to do from now on? We intend to head to the battlefield as soon as we are done collecting necessary supplies though
We intend to stay a little while longer in this town. From our little scuffles with you guys, I realized we are stillcking in manpower
I see, well, I though since we just obtained the green* te, we might as well head out together. However, if that is the case, then I guess it cant e helped. Kepuu, Im stuffed (TLN: S-rank badge)
The empty te made a ng sound as she dropped the spoon on it.
Now then, we will be taking our leave here. If we do end up seeing each other on the battlefield, I look forward to your assistance then. Hey Nonorik
Eeh? Nono doesnt feel like moving yet
No, cant, do. I just received aTelepathy from my elder sister who stepped out to run some errands. We are leaving now
After dropping several coins on the table, Leticia-san stood up while practically dragging Nonorik-san along with her.
Alright then, so long
Bye byee?
Dear brother raised his hand lightly in reply, so I hurriedly followed suit and waved my hand lightly.
The doorbell rings, and the two left the ce.
Fuu, I understand why we need to remain here, but to think that they would choose to engage us on their own
Nonorik-san is also an acquaintance of yours right, dear brother
Yeah, I am pretty certain I killed him with my hands, or so it should have been. How he is still alive I am not sure. From what I understand after crossing des with him, he also doesnt seem to hold a grudge against me
What are you going to do from now on, about Nonorik-san, Lilia-san, and about Leticia-san
There is not much to do. We dont have enough fighting force to take on both Leon and Leticias party at the same time. Since Leticias party is leaving town first, then we wait for them to leave without doing anything unnecessary
Today will light the spark on the operation*. By the time Leon notices the rising smoke, Leticias party will no longer be in this town. I can focus on what to do about Leticia and the rest after that. There are lot of things I need to deliberate on afterall (TLN: The long preparation)
After saying that, dear brother ced his spoon down.
After that, he continued his meal, and after a while when his stomach started protruding, the tes on the table in front of him had be empty.
Now then, shall we take our leaves too. Also, it seems like we just got hold of a good at the right time too
Good gist?
Once we get back, we will talk about it together with Yuuto
After finishing our meals, we stood up and headed for the exit.
? Dear brother?
However, dear brother stood still after passing by an elderly man by the entrance.
Old man, you are here again?
The request
After passing by us, the elderly man headed to the counter where requests are made.
Has anybody epted the request?
Not at all, it is still hanging on the wall over there
Is that so
After saying that, the elderly man headed to a seat at the corner of the bar*. (TLN: Tavern)
Is there something wrong with that elderly man, dear brother
Nothing, there is nothing wrong
After saying that, this time dear brother proceeded and exit the guild without looking back.
Phew, oh dear
The guild masters office on the furthest part of the second floor of the adventurers guild.
Valeria sighed, sorting out the paperwork apanying the new registrations for the six S-rank adventurers.
With this, the basic processing is over, I can finally take a breather
Valeria, whose work had double in this special circumstances of warring times, along with the additional task dropped on his te, he seemed to feel more liberated only after he was through.
Now then, I guess I will have lunch
And then as he proceeded to stand up from his chair, that was when it happened. The figurine of a bird ced on Valerias desk falls off the pedestal.
Good grief, herees another troubling matter
Valeria sighed once again.
At the back of the drawer, I took out a magic tool from inside a box that istes magic power.
It looked like a crystal ball with a pedestal, and emitted a faint glow.
Valeria, Valeria. Would you reply already
Yes yes, I apologize for keeping you waiting, Fairy Queen-dono* (TLN: Or simply your majesty fairy queen)
A voice resounded from the magic tool, and Valeria focused on the magic tool and replies.
I need you to prepare some sacrifices for me. Ones with high magic power capability, as many untainted* as you can find (TLN: Lit. meaning pure, guessing she meant virgins)
I understand. So, how many are you looking at this time? Is five persons same as thest time alright
Valeria replied while thinking, I knew it would be something like this.
The magic tool was handed over in order to make contact with the Fairy Queen.
Prepare about thirty bodies* (TLN: Lit. She referred to them like they were animals; Rotten cunt)
T, thirty?
However, Valeria voice stuttered as the number demanded was much more that what he was anticipating.
Yes, thats right
Do you absolutely need that kind of amount? With that kind of amount, it is not going to be easy
I do. However, for what reason exactly, you dont need to know. Bring them to the forest in the evening of the next full moon. Till then
Like usual, she just makes her unreasonable demands and then cuts the transmission as soon as she is done.
HaaAAAAAaA, I am going to be busy again. By the evening of the next full moon, that leaves almost no time at all. Prince Leon is busy negotiating with the stupid nobles to send out their soldiers, which means this will spell more overtime for me
While sighing deeply, he put the magic tool back while feeling dejected, and after which Valeria leaves the room.
Without even noticing a single mouse that was peeking in on the situation, he headed downstairs to the bar to grab lunch.
Chapter 184 Intermission – Downpour of Accomplices
Chapter 184 Intermission C Downpour of Aplices
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
---------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 184 Intermission C Downpour of Aplices
Minnalis and Shuria were in a space isted from the outside world, copsed after having exhausted their strengths.
Haa, haa, haaHifuu, hifuu, hifuu
Inside an entirely gray cube- shaped space, the twoid helpless on the floor as they were trying to catch their breath.
Hmph, already at your limit uh? Even after this great one agreed to be your opponents, disying suchcency is deserving of certain death you know
In there was also a man looking down at the two, with a grumpy face and arrogantly spewing out words.
The tall man is dressed in a luxurious fur coat with a smoothed down all- back hair.
Gtt-kun, so extreme~!
Shut it, you poor goddess. It is because you asked me that is why I am personally training them like this
The man called Gtt grumpily snorted at Luna who was behaving reluctantly.
Making a Pure-Blooded* Bloodsucker like me go to such length, Id say the growth is rather slow in fact. But, well I guess they dont seem like theyre able to move a finger as they are now. Hmph, bunch of weaklings(TLN: True/ Ancestral)
Isnt it to be expected? Theyve been training training and training since without rest, its no fun at all-! S-o b-o-r-e-d-!
Like I give a damn about your idle time. To begin with, the main cause of the current situation we are in right now is due to yourck of power isnt it. So, why are you behaving so frivolously
Ughh, Gtt-kun you are so mean-!
Tsk, poor wretched goddess. Whatever, for the time being rest
!!, AAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!
Gtt words after clicking his tongue, was however interrupted by the voice of Minnalis and Shuria.
I, I can feel it, Ma, master-sama, master-sama is hereTh, there is no mistaking it, aahh, thank goodness, thank goodness~!!
The twounched on their feet as they stood up.
Minnalis appearing to hug somebody that isnt there, Shuria breaks down in tears as if a tank was busted.
The hell is wrong with these two all of a sudden
The wrinkles on Gtts face became thicker, but he remained silent and just stared at the two.
As for Luna. She just kept nodding her head right right.
Having balled their eyes out without wiping their tears, the two eventually got themselves worn out from crying and fell asleep on the spot.
Geez, you two are helpless. At this rate you will end up catching a cold you know?
Before knowing it, Luna had a nket in her hands and covered Minnalis and Shuria who were lying down facing each other with it.
They look battered from the training, their hair disheveled and their faces dirtied, but the expression on the two sleeping seemed very happy.
I hope you can protect him this time around
Gtt listened to Lunas words while looking at the two sleeping, but he didnt utter a word.
Chapter 185 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground
Chapter 185 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Its only been a few days since we became S-Rank Adventurers, we were inside the room of the inn discussing ns.
Leticia and co left for town soon after the mock battle was concluded. They are probably heading to the battlefield, carrying the letter of introduction from Leon.
In addition to that, Leon is gradually bringing his body closer to the fairy species without any awareness through the use of the Induction* de of Genus Metamorphose. (Lit. Alluring)
Although the n was already in motion, in order to make it run even better, as well as the revision of subsequent movements in the meantime, modifications were made over and over again.
Say, Kaito, Im thinking if you want to make him go wild, wont it be better if you made him do it in town. If he really is a noble, I think he would be more productive that way though
No, no can do. I am not saying that it wont be effective, but its also not cost-effective at all, and the number of uncertain factors increases as the number of people increases. Now that I can no longer rely on my knowledge of the future, I have no way of knowing what obstacles we may face
My target* is Leon alone. Once I am through, I am pretty sure a lot of people will be caught in the crossfire. (TLN: Lit. To kill)
If were are talking about the strength to defeat him in a split second then there is no question, but Leon is strong. To the extent that if ites down to a good old-fashioned dogfight with no holds barred, then the fight could go either way. Should that happen, no matter how sweet out tongues or lightly evaluated as threats, well be decorated criminals. And after we went through all that trouble to be S-rank Adventures, itd be pointless
Well, in regards to that true enough it will no longer have much use.
Seeing as it was all so to obtain authority within the army which would make it easier to grasp the movement of Leticia and others, who were originally thought to be hiding as they infiltrate into town, oddly enough we somehow managed to establish connections with them.
On top of that, maybe because I am not the hero, he is in such a conspicuous* position as an S-rank Adventurer. (TLN: Limelight)
But, that is in the first cycle right? Right now, he is not yet
More like he is gotten even stronger. Probable because he didnt apany me on my journey
It is ironic, but this is probably the result of him doing nothing but focus on only trying to increase his strength, instead of following me everywhere in my Heros Responsibility journey.
In the second cycle, Leon too must have trained to suit* himself instead of me. (TLN: Probably meaning for himself rather than as a follower of the hero)
Well yeah, youre right, it does certainly sound less fulfilling right. It would be nice if I could somehow make him suffer even more
At that moment, an idea as if I was possessed by evil shed through my mind.
If I can bring Leticia into our group, the revenge is sure to be even better.
If Leticia cooperates, and I kill Leon along with Lilia, who seems to have a deep connection with him in one fell swoop, it would be even.
(What the hell am I thinking? When I am trying to kill Leticias sister, I am contradicting myself)
At that time, I heard a wooded creaking sound, and the door opened.
Dear brother, Yuuto-san, food is ready so I brought it
Mai came back to the room with a big tter dish on a tray.
Its just an inclination, but beastkins prefer nd- tasting food inrge proportions. Because of this, if we try to settle for food from a stall, every food stalls end up having nothing but unsavory, dull-tasting servings.
Because of this, we got sick of street foods*, so we decided to each take turn on cooking duty. It was Mais turn to cook today, so she temporarily stepped out in the middle of the conversation to go make lunch downstairs. (TLN: from stalls/ stand)
By the way, the menu was an imitation of Mapo Tofu utilizing several spices.
So, what were you talking about?
While eating, I gave Mai a brief gist of what we talked about when she was away.
I see, I guess itlle to that, dear brother, cant you use your Sword of Deadly Sins. It is dear brothers trump card isnt it?
Currently, its difficult. The lion beastkin have quite a keen nose, so the prerequisite of Jealousy which requires the target to ingest blood through sneak attacks is very unlikely. And I dont have the cursed weapon that would allow me to wield Sloth. As for Lust, at Leons level, he could probably avoid being trapped inside the box. Pride has a heavy penalty, and is likely to hinder future movements. And Gluttony is not suitable for anti-personnel use
I briefly raised the issues concerning the Spirit Swords of the Deadly Sins series that I use.
Perhaps the Spirit Swords of Greed and Wrath that I have yet to obtain may have the abilities to match this situation, but just because Im having such convenient delusions doesnt mean I will obtain the power at this time.
(As expected, being unable to link up with Minnalis and Shuria does leave a hole. Minnalis who uses poison and illusions*, and Shuria who has Neko that can interfere with magical bodies and Kuma that can interfere with the reality inside dreams. How reassuring it would be if only I could get together with them) {TLN: Sorcery}
I know they should be safe.
There was no news about Minnalis and Shuria among the information essible to S-rank adventurers. There was no information about Minnalis and Shuria within the scope of this city.
Still, ever since I came back to this world, I could feel the contract binding me with Minnalis and Shuria regaining its power every day.
If the two of them are nearby, I just have to wait a little while for the power of the contract to be strong enough, then I should be able to get in touch with them through Telepathy*. (TLN: Mind/Soul conversation)
(First I carry out my revenge against Leon. Once Iplete that, the revenge contract should activate too. So, I just have to concentrate on the task at hand)
In the end, when carrying out the revenge, I guess there is no escaping a dog fight. Simply neutralizing him without killing him is a tall task, but f*ck it, I will do it
The spoon ced on an empty te made a ttering sound.
Now then, I guess I will have a short nap for the time being. Tonight is a full moon. Valeria too should soon start making a move
I couldnt find not even a glimpse of any links until thest minute so I was in doubt greatly, wondering if there indeed was any connection between Valeria and the Fairy, but it turned out just as I thought.
I will enjoy killing him too gruesomely
After passing through the underpass illuminated by the Hikarigoke*, we came out to the night forest illuminated by the full moon. (Luminous Moss)
Inside the forest giving off a dense concentration of magic power, the trees bathing in the light of the full moon emits faint glows of magic reaction.
The forest, which changes its color little by little every few seconds, was quite the spectacr scene that could even be said to be mysterious.
Fuu, no matter how many times Ie here, this forest at night on a full moon is always so beautiful
If not for the mischief of the fairies or the fairy queens unreasonable orders, its a ce where I would very much love to revel in while drinking alcohol with fish on the side.
Sister, where are we going?I feel sleepyMigyaa, migyaa!My legs are numbCome on now, just a bit more
(Aah, also, if only these kind of children arent here)
There are thirty figures around me that are not even up to ten years old. The small figures are mixed with various races, including the babies they are carrying, and all of them looked shabby.
(Good grief, with this number, just bringing them along alone is bothersome in itself)
The secret route connecting the town to the forest that was built secretly for the Demands that the Fairy Queen Berry Bell requests irregrly.
Chapter 186 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 186 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Thanks to the thorough information control, the path that only I know of now is a straight road that is easy to navigate with earth magic, but its quite the distance.
It is a little harsh on these old bones walking with these number of children.
And the cold air of the night isnt helping the lungs of this old man.
Now then, let us proceed
U, uncle, where, is this ce?
Fumu, I believe I exined that you should keep quiet and follow me without making a fuss
Many orphans have lost their rtives due to the war. These children here are one such that cower in the corner of town.
The designation of Pure ones that the fairy likes, as well as where to easily acquire them with just a little sh of food and money, infact it is quite convenient really that they are children as they can be easily secured.
Besides, if it is children.
B, but, I didnt hear anything about us going inside the forest, even everyone
For f*ck sake, you just dont shut up. Dont worry just be quiet for now
As well as I can get them to a remote area, I can do whatever I want then.
Eh? Gyaa!?
I brush aside the boy holding the helm of my cloth with his dirty hands.
Then I activated the magic that I had on standby.
The magical chains that materialized while making nking sounds, became visible on the wrists of all the children that were present there.
I hold in my arms a single chain formed from a bundle of those chains.
You see, as a guild master I have so many fetters* so much that its bothersome. So I also have to do my best even when babysitting (TLN: Restraints/Curbs/ Constraints)
Since I am afforded the luxuries befitting of my position, I have noints though.
Well, its gottenter than I had intended so we have to move quickly now
I am runningter than usual because I walked through the underpass at a pace that matches those of the children.
Although we are talking about fairies whose perception of time differs from that of humans, those bastards are such whimsical creatures.
They throw tantrums at the slightest things.
Stop this, why suddenlyUncle!?It hurts!!Oh no, no no no no!!UwaAAAAAAN, AAAAA!!
I proceeded into the forest while dragging the kids along forcibly.
Befitting of her name as the fairy queen, Berry Bell who usually puts on an unbreakable aloof demeanor seemed to be somewhat impatient this time. I had better hand over the children and bolt outta here.
Hm-m, it seems I am also getting old. The voices of the children keeps ringing in my ears
Why!? Why are you doing this!?
Its because of my agreement with the Fairy Queen you see. In return for making me have an easy advancement in life, I am supposed to meet the fairy queens requests
I forcibly drag the struggling children and walk to the ce that is always used for my secret meetings with the fairy queen.
Unlike five or six people, it is quite the hardbor dragging thirty children even if some of them are babies.
Finally, we are here
I arrived at a ce where the forest looked to be a little improved where a copsed stone pir had be whole.
Hey, Berry Be, hm?
When I tried heading towards the center, suddenly the resistance that came back from pulling the chains became stronger.
What now? Did the chains get tangled up I trees?
Looking back, there stood the children who had been tied up to the chains.
(What us this? This doesnt look right)
The children who had been dragged up until now are standing upright in a row casting their faces down.
Including the children who were screaming it hurts, it hurts and the infants who were carried on the backs of their brothers and sisters.
And, despite the fact that their mouths arent moving, a voice as if creeping out from the bottom of the ground seethes forth.
Tell us, why?
A childish high-pitched voice that sounded the same as the children looks, or the voice of a shriveled aged person.
Tell us, why?Tell us, why?Tell us, why?Tell us, why?
The children slowly tilted their heads in puzzlement as if they have all rehearsed together beforehand.
I have no idea when they were reced, but this clearly isnt human.
This is bad. Did the fairies set me up
(I really have grown quite dull. To think I didnt notice anything till I got tangled up this far)
The presence of death staring at me from beyond the darkness with fixed eyes that I have felt in many of the scenes of carnage that I struggled through in my younger days.
WHYDO TELL US WHYWHY IS ITWHY?W-HY
Sweat gushes out of my moist skin.
The necks of the monsters already disguised as the children are now turning to an angle that is impossible due to the structures of living things.
Hmph, I dont know what youre aiming at. That being said, I, Valeria, will not be done in without, what the hell!?
A human handposed of only bones protrudes from the bulging ground.
I tried to take advantage of the chains that are still tied to the monsters, at that moment, a small bone-like hands like those of a child grabbed my foot.
Tsk, are these undead!? Dont get in my, naguu!?
At first the strength was weak. However, as soon as I tried to shake it off, the strength suddenly increased.
On the contrary, a number of hands grew up from the ground like a bubbling hot water that just reached boiling point.
Gaguu, this is!? (TLN: Sound of nervous swallowing xD)
They are people who resent you. These guys here
!?
For a moment, my whole body ceased to move as if it were temporarily paralyzed.
Those words sewed my body together like a thick pile of death covered in darkness.
The Fairy Queen demanded sacrifices from you. As ything for their hideous games, an offering for greater power, as a nursery for their continued breeding (TLN: Lit. Propagation/ increase)
That voice is, gugigih!!
A voice I heard just recently.
However, there was no time to be surprised about the owner of the voice, numerous bones crawled out with such vigor like water breaking out of a dam and coils around me as if embracing me, and began to rip off my skin with unbelievable might, or more like they began to chew away at me.
Get off me, a mere bunch of undead think they can!? Wh, what the f*ck!?
I swung my fist to crush the skeletons clinging around my body, but my fist sweeps through the air as if there was no substance in them.
Th, these arent ordinary skeletons, Guguguh!!
Their resentment is palpable. To the world that allows such absurdity, to the fairies that used them as their ything, to you who condemned and drove them to hell. In this forest, while being obscured by the magic powers of the trees, but still without fading, they cling on so they dont vanish
Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch.
Buchiyuri, Buchiyuri is the sound as the flesh are torn, along with a crushing watery sound.
(W, why is it I wonder, my outer skin which boasts a superior sticity so easily)
Cold waves that causes frost to take root invades my entire body from the wound opening.
DDDDDIll be devoured, I am being consumed.
You bastard, you bastards have done something to me havent you!!
In the midst of confusion, I scream at the gang of three in front of me for an answer.
Not at all, we havent done anything to you. We are not quite fitting to be your opponent. So we provided them with power to serve as one
The trio who came to take examination to enter the battlefield as S-rank adventurers.
The prating-icy cold voice of the man who seemed to be the leader that took a step forward.
I asked if they find you unforgivable, they came seeking you out that they will never forgive you even after death. So, I gave them a body. That very temporary body that hardened their undying hatred even more
Having said that, the man smiles faintly.
Coldly, coldly, just coldly. With utterly disgusting eyes looking down on a mere insect.
Chapter 187 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 187 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Even if nothing remains of us, at the least the power to take away everything that belongs to our opponent who so unjustly took the same from us. These guys are not undead. But, in this moment, at this time where they possess temporary forms with the power that I lent to them, they are the very embodiment of their grudges
Wraiths huh!? I see, but if I wrap myself in magic power and strike!!
If it is the same Wraith, which is a kind of magical body, I can just blow them away to smithereens by applying magic power to my fist through body enhancement.
Thats what should have happened
Ugggghhh!! W, why is this happening!?
However, no matter how much I swing my fist possessing the water attribute which is my specialty, only the same feeling of fanning through the air as before and the freezing pain that resonates along with a dull red water sshing sound are what I feel.
Dont lump these guys together with some lowly Wraiths. It is not like they are still attached to the idea of living. They are merely grudges that genuinely wants topletely and utterly devour their hated nemesis
DDDDD!! Dont f*ck with me, you damn brat!!
Aftering this far, finally, genuine precognition of death began to permeate through my body.
The feeling of being drunk in a peaceful environment after leaving the battlefield, was blown away in an instant.
The experience of having gone through the abyss of death and rage,pletely burns through my thoughts, so much that it temporarily made me numb to the pain.
Spreading the magic power within me throughout my entire body, to activate every cell in my body. It is a secret move devised by the beastkins who are handicapped in magic, topete against other races.
DDDDDBeastificationAaaAaAAAAAAHH!!
It gives overwhelmingbat power to beastkins.
Huge enhancement in physical abilities.
This seemingly ordinary ability, is just as powerful, that it has saved my life countless times over the years.
No matter the predicament, there hasnt been any danger which I havent been able to crawl my way out of thanks to this ability.
(As long as I have this power that I obtained from the contract with the Fairy Queen, this situation can easily be!!)
My involvement with the fairies in spite the many perils thates with it, my current social status and rtionship with Prince Leon, and more importantly, being able to sit at the summit of the beastkins, is all thanks to this power.
However,
Ah~ah, you have gone and done it
That sardonic sounding voice, was almost like that of a brutal monster tormenting his prey.
And that voice once again, obstructs the path that I intended to proceed.
GugegegGeGeGege!!
Ughgagaga!? W, why is it!?
The power that was puffing and swelling, for some reason started disappearing as if its being sucked up by something.
The skeletons started raising voices that sounds like rejoicing, anger or sorrow
You see those guys, the deeper their grudge, the more they hate their enemy, the more their power increases. You see, because you went ahead and did something dumb like using the fairys power to imitate a fake beastification, their grudge has grown even stronger
The words came out of his mouth while grinning as if having fun.
Gera gera gera gera gera gera gera gera!!
The loudughter of skulls filled with joy ovepping each other.
They devour my body, and the white porcin bones started taking on reddish ck colors as if taking in the blood and flesh that was eaten.
W, what the hell is that!! What did you do, what did you do, what did you do! There is no way an unreasonable ability like that could possibly exist! Beastification, Beastification, BeastificationAaaAAAAargh!! WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYY
Power. The power I gained at the expense of many sacrifices.
And now, its been sealed without even as much as a chance to disy a glimpse of it, no, Im being devoured.
No matter how much I struggled, I couldnt shake off the hands of the bones extending from the ground, and the skulls whose number only continued to increase, finally covered my body from my all the way down.
Whats more, around halfway through, as if to torment me, they started scraping off the surface of my body little by little with their teeth.
Dont fuck with me, do not fuck with Gigigiigigigyuu!! Ugha, h, hey, save me you bloody fairies!! This is a vition of our contract, I havee through and amodated all your whims over and over again havent I!! Grant me, po, wer
The shadow of death that I struggled and struggled and struggled desperately to try and shake off.
Is now gradually creeping in and drawing closer, with pain, fear and confusion bleaching inside my head.
But, that too will end soon. It will put an end to it.
Byuurororoorororororororoooooooooooo!!
A gigantic skull crawled out of my body while making a gnawing sound.
It is even more ominous and reddish ck than the other skeletons, with something bluish purple pulsating and crawling like a blood vessel.
S, stop it, n, no way. Why me. What did I do to deserve this
A condensed mass of death opens its mouth wide.
Wait wait wait wait, y, you guys, save me, please save me!!
Without caring much for appearance, I beg for pardon from the people who seem to have triggered this situation.
I amodated you during the rank examination right!! I will even arrange for the fairys blessing* for you! If there is anything you would like me to do, I will do it, I dont want to die, I just dont want to die!! (TLN: Sometimes written Divine Protection)
Well you heard him, what do you think guys
I see no reason to showpassionI agree, everybody in this world should just drop dead for all I care
Each one of them cast aside the idea with their words.
There you have it, too bad
With a cold smile on his face, the man too cast aside the idea with his words.
Besides, you are barking the wrong tree for forgiveness dont you think? We are not the ones you should beg for forgiveness right?
Y, you kidding me, that thing, there is no way I am getting through to that monster
Oh, so it seems like youre notpletely dumb afterall
GUOOOOH, and so the gigantic skull raised a voice that sounds like a growl, and swallowed me.
Then the man deepened his smile even more.
You see, it is a monster that you cannot apologies to. A person who doesnt mind being a monster. So, you should just die while serving as nourishment for the monster
The fuck, like hell I will! I am, I am a friggin guild master you know! Somebody AAaaarGgghhhhh Gabyuufuu!!
Thest thing I heard, was the squashing sound of bones, and the crushing sound of flesh and blood.
Andstly, a tter of ovepping voicesughing out of nowhere from god knows who.
Well then, I guess it is about time for some pest extermination
Having ascertained the remains of Valeria after getting devoured, I called out to the presence who started peeping through the situation halfway.
How foolish
What appeared as if descending from the sky, was a single fairy that was out of the norm.
A little girl, about five years old with moles under both eyes, holding a crystal swirling in ck and white colors.
Without the long white hair shining under the light of the moon and the wings spreading widely from her back, she looks just like a normal girl.
Yo, long time no see. Berrybell
That thing is theFairy Queen
However, the atmosphere around her is clearly different from that of a human.
A resident of a different world, the queen of a world of cruel hedonism.
In the first cycle*, I cut off one of her wings, but she escaped by taking advantage of the turmoil of battle after getting worn out. (TLN: The First World)
Although, I doubt you have recollection of what I am talking about
No, actually I do remember. Oh rebel* of the world(TLN: Literally rebelling against the world)
Huh? What do you mean by that
I squint my eyes to the unexpected words.
Nothing exactly, no particr reason. At any rate nothing can be stopped at this point. The day I make my move is finally here. Ahh, finally, finally, finally finally
Chapter 188 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 188 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
The hell is wrong with you
With a euphoric smile, Berrybell caresses the crystal she holds so affectionately.
Ufufu, I can finally bid farewell to this task. How marvelous and wonderful
No matter. Just as nned, I will eliminate you once and for all this time. Dont worry, there is still a little bit of time. I will take my time to listen to what you have to say okay
I guess there is no further use for this body. I can finally disappear
Berrybell holds the crystal, an ancestral treasure that only the Fairy Queen possesses, as if she is offering it to something.
Y, you are not thinking of!! STOP!!
A little faster than my prompt movement, the crystal exploded along with a high- pitched sound
The next moment, Berrybells body, as ifing undone, turns into particles and began to disappear.
Oh pitiful, foolish and ignorant hero, Now then, do have a nice day. My warmest regards to the lion prince and the follower of the demon
The Fairy Queen finally disappeared smiling, with a truly happy look on her face.
D, dear brother, what in the world
I red at the site where Berrybell had disappeared.
Tsk, its still fine, for now. First things first, we focus our concentration on Leon
I said thus, as if blowing off my umted irritation.
Berrybell may be aware of some kind of secret which I am not privy to. Could the reason why Leon saved Berrybell have something to do with it?
(It doesnt matter. Whatever it is, it doesnt change what I have to do)
You are next Leon. I will make sure that you dont escape
And that time, is just around the corner.
Leon Gailed.
How many times have I wondered about trying to find out the origin of my name.
It was because I heard that the name Leon, as an ancient tradition, is a name given to a prince who is born into the royal family as a golden lion beastkin.
In the archives located in the basement of the castle, I searched for ancient books because I was told that it was an ancient tradition, and as a result I developed a hobby of Reading ancient books since my childhood.
There were a lot of information contained in the ancient books. Naturally, there were a lot of stories that were ridiculous and contradictory, but it was fun to connect those pieces of information together and derive* the truth. (TLN: Analogize: Analytical inference)
Thats right, up to that point, it was nothing more than a simple hobby. Nothing more than a simple hobby envisioning something like This truth might just be real. That changed when I came across a certain book that was confiscated from a nobles house that was unjustly demolished.
The contents of that book for some reason were encrypted, and after spending a great deal of time deciphering it, what I established was, it was a book written about The ce where the power of god rests.
I was uplifted by the sense of aplishment that I had been able to decipher the borate ancient documents. Moreover, when I finished deciphering it, I realized that the ce described as the so called The ce where the power of god rests, is in fact just around the corner
As a result, I obtained a part of gods power. And at the same time, the analytical inferences from my hobby, which I have shrugged off so far, abruptly began to have a trace of reality.
I embarked on a warriors pilgrimage. Among the ancient traditions pulled out of the archive, there was this one book that emphasized travelling around the world to broaden your horizon, so I hid* it. (TLN: Camouge)
As I progressed in my investigation of the various archeological sites described in the ancient documents, theposition of repeated history that emerges, and the existence of something thates and goes*. (TLN: Glimpse, appears and disappears)
The more I look for materials to repudiate it, the more elements that substantiate the reasoning began to fall into ce. On the way, I met Lilia, and I came to realize that, the same cycle was going to be repeated in our generation too.
Ie to know that this world will be destroyed and be a dead world like a waste ground. And until that day, humans in this world will continue killing each other as pawns.
If a demon king is born, then a hero will eventually appear in this world.
And again, just as it has been since time immemorial, war breaks out, and then again this world takes one step closer to death.
Lives sacrificed to please god. To be forever toyed around with as god wills. With lots of people losing their lives.
There is no way such a world can be good. Such a world is definitely wrong.
So, I and Lilia decided to kill god.
Somebody, somewhere has to do it, somebody who realized this has to do something, otherwise, the world as we know it will be destroyed.
Valeria is missing?
Y, yes, about five days ago, he suddenly went missing
I had finished my negotiations with the nobles, before returning to the battlefield along with reinforcements, I stopped by the guild.
Having received a blow due to the adventurers who went to the battlefield in search of honor and money, this ce was supposed to have been remarkably quiet, but for some reason, the staff seemed to be quite busy.
And the reply from the vice guild master who I asked about it after appearing at the reception, was that the guild master is currently missing.
We have checked everywhere we could think of, but I am sorry to say that we have found no clue whatsoever as to his whereabouts
So he didnt leave any notes or messages either?
No, thest information we have of him was a sighting that puts him heading towards the direction of the slums
Has there been any disturbance around the slums?
Just to be sure, we looked into it, but there was nothing of note in particr. Nevertheless, there are quite a lot of ruffians around that part, so its just like any other day if something were to happen
So you mean to say that at the least, there was no disturbance on the level of a building copsing, is that right?
Perhaps because he is in the presence of a member of the royal family, the vice guildmaster who is shriveling in cold sweat, responds feeling nervous.
(Then, that rules out the possibility of being forcibly abducted. Even if hes weakened a little from old age, Valeria who has the beastification ability just vanished without so much as leaving a trace. Which means, its rted to the fairies huh?)
Vanishing without anyone noticing could only mean that he purposely did that so he could move under the radar, which sounds logical if thought of in that manner.
Which means, there is a strong possibility he is on his usual run to satisfy the demands of the fairies.
(There is a secret passage that leads out of town, which connects to the forest of the fairies that I had Lilia build in the slum. In that case)
Has there been any irregr urrence in the forest as ofte?
Forest? Are you perhaps referring to the forest of the fairies
Yea
I heard a group of lumberjacks who drank often recently made a fuss at the guilds tavern, that they saw a strange monster deep in the forest, but asides that, I cant think of anything else
Despite a little puzzled by the sudden change in topic, the vice guildmaster replied thus.
I see
It is highly probable he may have been met with some unforeseen trouble in the forest of the fairies.
Did he perhaps overstep by touching on the subject of Berrybells disavowal or something?
The appearance of the queen of fairies who looked downpletely on humans in the form of an innocent child shed through my mind.
That whimsical non-human plucks the life of a person with such ease that she plucks a fruit.
He seems to have a contract with the Fairy Queen, but that existence isnt one you can be at ease with just because of something like that.
After all, fairies, like true bloodsuckers, are creatures created directly by god.
(This is bad. But then again, I dont think she will just readily kill someone she went so far as to make a contract with that easily. I guess going there personally sounds more reliable)
To bepletely honest, I am not exactly concerned about Valerias safety. That pricks heart is overflowing with his own selfish desires.
Despite the fact that someone had to be sacrificed either way, he offered innocent lives to the fairies, and cheerfully enjoyed the status he had gained with the power he had received aspensation.
Even if I have fallen to the same depth and not different from him, I have no obligation to worry about him. However, if something had happened to the fairies, then I need to investigate it fast.
Chapter 189 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 189 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
(We still dont have the means to suppress the Dragon Veins, or a viable procedure to extract the power of god from an intangible fairy)
The Fairies are messengers of the god who usurped this world.
They have the role of strengthening the power of god, as well as managing the Dragon Veins of this. Exactly because it is a special magical body, it can wield part of the power of god, the original administrator, and suppress the Dragon Veins.
If those guys disappear and the dragon veins are disrupted, there could be a st of magic power drifting all over the world.
The result would be,rge flood of demons, the emergence of powerful individuals, and consequently, areas with abnormal weather will develop.
Should that happen, mayhem will be inevitable. So, my condolences to the inhabitants of this town because even though I am aware of what they are up to, I cannot afford them to be exterminated.
Above all, one of the very few clues to god. Whats more, there is mutual understanding, and even its whereabouts is ascertained.
(Following the scenario of god described in the legend*, the battle between the demons led by the demon king and the human race led by the hero has started in our generation as well)
There is not much time left at this point.
(It seems that the kingdom has chosen a man who received blessing from within its own country as a hero, but its most likely a false information. As long as the demon king is genuine, the hero too has to be genuine, if the legend is true, it should be a human who hase to our world possessing the power of god from another world)
And still, the hero of the kingdom is yet to be essible. Apparently this person wears a silver full-ted armor, but their identity ispletely unknown. Whether they are a male or female is also yet to be ascertained.
Princess Alesia is constantly beside this person at all times so we were unable to gather any information.
I cant afford to lose the fairies, a critical source of information at this junction.
Even if they eventually turn hostile, I need them to keep the status quo for the time being.
Sorry for the trouble. If you will excuse me
As I stepped out of the guild, I instructed my subordinates to proceed to the battlefield, while I headed alone to the forest.
This is
Came out of a sandy ground, and step into the thick forest that has grown distorted due to the magic power of thend.
While I was going deeper and deeper into the forest in hopes of having an audience with the Fairy Queen who is most likely to be in the spring located in the deepest part of the forest, that sense of unease suddenly intensified greatly out of nowhere.
Something is definitely wrong
Although the outer periphery of the forest of fairies is sandy ground, as you go deeper, the ground gradually changes to ordinary soil except that it contains rich magical power, so if you exclude the sporadic magical herbs thats all over the ce, and the appearance of the trees that grew from the intense magic power, it is no different from any other forest.
At first nce, the appearance of the forest seems to be the same as when I came here before.
However, my intuition as a beastkin perceived the abnormality of the forest so sensitively.
(On my way to this point, I havent seen a single fairy)
Fairies are fundamentally impossible to perceive.
It is a different story if they choose to reveal themselves, but in order to detect a fairy that is hiding its appearance, you must either possess the power of god or possess some kind of special sensing skills.
In my case, I am the former when using the fragment of power I obtained when I was young, and thetter when I am not.
With my Absolute Olfactory Perception skill, I can trace the position of a fairy by scent. However, Olfactory Perception was unable to detect the presence of any fairy.
The power of god poses a high risk to me, and I dont think the situation will improve if I use it indiscriminately.
Moreover, this smell that asionally lingers, is simr to that of a fairy, but its definitely something different entirely
The smell irritating my nose has the scent of a flower like that of a fairy. However, if the smell of a fairy is the smell of a poisonous flowers nectar, this smell is like a perfume made out of the poisonous flower.
Whatever it is, it cant be good.
(But, now that it hase to this, it is such bad timing that Lilia, a magic theory genius, have just left town together with the Demon King)
Its quite obvious that something was wrong, but olfactory perception is insufficient to investigate the cause. Even if I release the power of god, I can not maintain that state for a long time.
It is a shame that my girlfriend who has such deep knowledge and insight into magic power itself and possesses the unique skill of Profound Magic Eyes, is not here.
(Besides, these past few days, my body has been feeling unstable, it might be prudent to retreat for now?)
I began deliberating without rxing my vignce.
Recently, the waves of good and bad physical condition has been fluctuating greatly.
There are days where I randomly feel great, just as there are days where I feel not so much. Dangerous times such as in the midst of battle or inside a dungeon, I usually feel superb so theres no cause for rm, but when I was in the private residence of the nobles surrounded by gold and silver treasures, my body randomly became stiff.
Until now, such a thing has never happened, so I have been struggling with the hazy uneasiness recently.
No, what am I thinking. First of all, I am good condition right now, so it will be strange if I just turned back without so much as a clue
In reality. I feel like my body is feeling even better the more I dive deeper into the forest and further away from town.
It appears I may have been overwhelmed by impatience and dissatisfaction without even realizing it myself.
I shook my head, and continued onward as I ceased the increased level of vignce.
And when the light of the crimson sunset gradually began to turn bluish. I arrived at the deepest part of the forest, where the magic power concentration is highest, and the magic power melts into the fountain where the altered water gushes out.
At the center of the fountain is a tree called fairy tree with leaves of various colors, red, blue, green, yellow, white and ck.
This ce was called the Fairy Vige.
The first time I came here was six years ago. I had analogical reasoning from the books, so I came to ascertain the existence of the fairies and whether fairies were truly messengers who possesses the power of god.
At that time, the Fairy Queen Berrybell had a smile as if she was dozing off and sat on a thrown woven with flowers of magical herbs floating in front of the fairy tree.
I immediately realized the evil nature of the fairies.
Yo, good evening. Its such a beautiful twilight isnt it, Leon
I see, seems like I have been set up quite nicely
A man was sitting on that throne.
A man who killed a dragon in a dungeon, and became a S-rank adventurer with the merit of selling the materials.
On both sides of the throne were two of his party members.
And behind them, are hideous monsters lined up like knights waiting on their king.
No matter how I look at it, I feel the tingling atmosphere of a battlefield rather than an atmosphere where we are about to have a peaceful conversation.
I readjusted my favorite weapon, knuckles made of magic alloy, abination of Adamantite and Mithril which I had already equipped before entering the forest.
The man who called himself Kaito, suddenly stood up and spread his arms widely, as if he was drunk on something.
Now then, shall we begin Leon! Here is your final destination, the bottom of hell where you cant go anywhere!!
Saying that, the evil king whom the monsters obey,ughed out euphorically as if he was looking down on the very world itself.
I guess those monsters over there are your underlings huh. Let me ask just for the record, who in the world are you people. What have you done to the fairies in this forest
Beats me, what do you think?
Chapter 190 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 190 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
I didnt hold any hopes to begin with, as he didnt seem like he was in the mood to answer questions.
Perhaps he is using a skill or something, he walked through the air till he arrived at the edge of the fountain.
Is that your response. Then you leave me no choice, I will be beat the living daylight out of you, and force you to reveal your identity and objective
You could give it a shot if you think youre up for it. To start with, this is the first step. With that power you desperately want so badly, I will crush you thoroughly head-on
The next moment, the ground burst open as if an explosion had urred at each of their feet, and a shrill sound as if cutting steel resounded.
Are the rest not joining in?
Aah, I am your only opponent in this dog fight. Their cue is muchter!!
Just like in the training grounds, as you would expect from a unique ability, he was holding a double sword in his in hands in the blink of an eye.
Gagagagagagagaa, the sound of metals shing and exchanging blows resonates.
I see, you are much faster than you were at the training grounds
Ahahahaha! You bet I am, I have had to endure, and endure, and endure before finally getting to this very point you see!!
So he was holding back at the training grounds huh, he swings his sword at a phenomenal speed and keeping up with my fists.
But, what is even more worrisome was that, I could feel the power belonging to a god from the man in front of me.
A power that belongs to god means a power that is able to have an effect on god.
If possible, I would like to win him over as arade, or at least build a cooperative rtionship with him.
(But, his eyes. I cant exactly say that I have lived a life where I couldnt have caught a grudge, but such deeply rooted)
You, where did you obtain that power!! What will you gain from attacking me!
I have no obligation to answer you!! The only thing you should be aware of is that, the grudge I have towards you is enough to break you downpletely!!
In order to gain distance for the time being, I projected a punch a fist packed with power, Kaito met the knuckles force with the de of his sword, and then fell backwards with his sole scraping the ground.
Meaning, there is no chance in hell for reconciliation huh
Huh, no friggin way
Is that so, like I thought, so its revenge huh. Although I have no recollection, I also have an objective. About the origin of your power, about eh fairies, about the monster behind you thats giving off a simr scent like that of the fairies, I will have you tell me all about them even if I have to force your mouth to do it
My whole body is filled with magic power, and my heart pulsates as if screaming out from its very depths.
That is the fragment of the power of god that I obtained.
The power to open the door even further on top of the pinnacle of power of beastkins.
Ooh, In such a ce with this much concentration of magic power, I feel even better than usual
The overflowing magic power swirls around me.
I cant very well be stingy with my cards against an opponent who possesses the power of god after all. Im going to be a little rough, so be prepared to have a few shattered bones and limbs okay!
With this, I am convinced that my worth will not be shaken in front of this man ring at me with such attentive* eyes. (TLN: With no opening)
Divine BeastificationAaaaAaAaAaAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaahhhhHH!!
In that moment, the magic power filled within my whole body began to rage. Each cells is activated as if being reborn as is filled with power.
Fangs grew out, my ws became sharper, and mane bristled up, swaying with the overflowing magic power.
Even so, the magic power that cannot be contained is repelled back to the surroundings, and my body was making crackling sounds as if covered in lightning.
My five senses were sharpened, and a sensation that could likely be called the sixth sense began to expand.
In this state, I can draw out more potential of my body than an ordinary Beastification.
ording to Lilia, a part of my body is reced by a magical thing, not an entity, and it seems to be able to naturally take in the surrounding magic power and convert it into its own power.
Thanks to the almost infinite supply of magic power, the rate at which physical abilities are strengthened doesnt cannot even bepared with the rate of Beastification using only my own magic power.
When I use Divine Beastification, I be unable to check my status, probably because the powers of god repel each other, but with sensation, my abilities have increased to about five times the normal strengthening value.
Just by disying this state, most creatures lose their will to fight to instinctual fear.
Demonic creatures* that are the very personification of violent instincts also often run away though
Fumu, this is the first time I have seen you make that face
The man in front of me had a distorted smile fixed on his face.
On the contrary, he deepened the smile even more as if he was happy from the bottom of his heart.
The expression of drooping joy is intensely concentrated like sugar that has been overly condensed.
Well, I couldnt help myself. I was just so happy that you decided to take this seriously
In that case, at the very least, try not to get done in instantly okay. Otherwise theres no point in using the power
Kaitos eyes appear to have sank deep into the depths of darkness. Or, I at least thought that if I exposed this power, he would choose the path of surrender due to the difference in strength, but unfortunately that doesnt seem likely to happen.
Still, its not going to change the oue. If there is one ray of hope for the opponent, its that they needed to have finished me off before having the chance to execute this skill. Perhaps its thanks to this ce filled with magic power, Divine Beastification if filling my body with more power than usual.
There is no question, this is the highest vigor and precision ever.
Now then, here I, !!
Over Limit Full Over
In an instant, the man covered in light green light vanished.
And a metallic sound with shrillness and dullness resonates with each other.
Ugh!
The de approaching at a speed with nothing like that of sometime ago, with some crazy sharpness that I would have received a few strokes of sword and not be able to respond if it was the previous exchange.
sh Change
It was certainly a mighty single blow. However, the blow did not end at once.
Kk, oh, ugh!
Up, down, left, right, back, forth, he swung as if to repel each other, cut down to fall, clear away to stroke, thrust to twist, strike to turn, interpose to receive.
The trajectory of the sword approaching from all directions.
However, that was not all.
You bastard, what kind of trick is that
Each time the man before me swings his sword, the weapon he holds in his hand changes with each swing.
A single-edged long sword, big-bonedrge sword, ck-coated knife, fleshy curved sword, sword with a crystal-like de, sword with multiple des, sword as long as a spear, sword that looks like a knuckle.
Different length, different shape, different weight, different handle, different mobilization.
When I think its a thrust using an overhand grip, it is then reced with a backhand grip, and when I think I have received a long sword, thebined de suddenly changes into a dagger.
Innumerable shapes of swords, swoops down on me with edge margin optimized for that weapon.
That alone was extraordinary. I couldnt even fathom how many pile of dead bodies he would have stacked to reach such a domain.
But even more bizarre, strange and eerie were the ways in which he utilized that power.
A sound that sounded like the agonizing sound of death was mixed in the sh of metals, and it certainly reached my ears.
DDDDBaki baki baki, the sound of the mans bones crumbling.
DDDDPuchi puchi puchi, the sound of the mans flesh getting torn to pieces.
Are you out of your mind
I could somewhat understand the logic to some extent.
Chapter 191 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 191 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
The body, which breaks apart with each sword swing, however in the next moment, releases a powerful blow that would reap the life off the opponent.
He seems to have removed the limiter in his body which was restricted by instinct to protect the body, and forcibly drawing out power.
Naturally, the body that cannot withstand the bacsh is destroyed with each blow, but he is fighting while constantly recovering it.
(I understand the logic, but are you telling me that a human is capable of something like this!?)
!! Shit!
The sh, which began with an unfavorable first attack, which seemed to have caught him by surprise at an unexpected speed, left a fatal gap due to the enormous variations of power, speed and number of concurrent moves which left me unable to readjust my stance.
I was struck in the abdomen with something like a hexagonal stick with thick splinters and then dogagoo!! I was blown away with such impact sound that one wouldnt believe came from a human* body. (TLN: Or beastkin ^ -)
After being blown away nearly twenty meters, I hit and broke a tree trunk, then finally stopped.
Did you think that you were the only one feeling hes in top form?
Peh
I gave no reply to Kaito who uttered such in a contemptuous manner,
I spat out the blood oozing inside my mouth, and get back on my feet.
Such trivial matter, would heal in a matter of seconds
It is not a bluff, the recovery speed in the Diving Bestification state also increases explosively.
If its on such a level as a scratch, it wont even take seconds tillplete recovery.
Thought as much. Getting done in with just that would have been utterly astounding
A blow he managed to inflict on me while his body was breaking apart. The man in front of me did not break his eerie smile, despite the fact that it only ended with me suffering a bit of pain.
That is not all you have got right. This cant be all you got right. Come on,e on,e on,e on, get serious already, give me your best, and draw out your power to the extreme limit. Show me your maximum potential. Otherwise, this will be meaningless!
Kaito sings as if making a gesture that he could care less about such a thing.
LA LA LA LA LAa! That so called Power that you desire so badly, I will conclusively look down on, defile, trample and crush it, then finally, kill you so miserably!!
The voice sounded like bubblinging from the bottom of ava swamp.
Even the light green light enveloping his body seemed like a ghastly poisonous mist.
His perseverance in the face of pain, and bizarre mentality that sees his body as a tool.
Although the one before me appears to be a human, but he is no longer one.
He is much closer to a hideous monster than a human.
But.
Quit barking you greenhorn
So, what of it.
I have a mission that I must fulfil. Along with the resolve to aplish it
This guy is a monster that begets cmity.
A monster that brings along disaster.
We are fighting to protect this world and our future. No matter the opponent, we cannot afford to lose
Such a thing, I already resolved myself to fight a long time ago.
I am striving to kill an existence that is in gods position. Where you in front of me with tangible flesh and blood, what is there to be afraid of.
I have no idea what your grudge is, but you cant hope topare the weight of what you bear to mine! I, who is fighting for the sake of thousands of lives, I am not about to lose* to some delusional opponent!! (TLN: Lit. Saying that there is no logic or justice in losing to someone delusional like him)
I will achieve the god-killing whatever it takes. Otherwise, the world will be destroyed.
There is no way you could have any greater cross than the one we bear.
However.
Ahh, right. Thats what I am talking about
However, like I thought, a monster will forever be nothing more than a monster.
We were killed because of those very eyes. Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable. To hell with the world, to hell with the future
The man enveloped in emotions of hatred so much that, it couldnt get any thicker, drew the hatred so close to him, so he could fall in even deeper.
The coagted deadly ck-colored emotions are so dense that they almost dissolve everything they touch.
Alright then, the time for chat is now over. The night seems long, but actually short. Now lets continue where we left off
The purple twilight turns into night, and the sun sets into a cold moon.
Together with the faint radiance reflecting off the water rich in magic power, the space was very bright.
Which is why that shadow emerges even more deeply.
A ck me erupted from the sword Kaito had in his right hand whose de was undting de.
And a blue lightning bursts from the sword with dozens of des in the shape of a crescent moon held in the other hand, sizzling and tearing through the sky.
Good idea, but I wont let my guard down anymore. I will destroy you with all my might
The magic power that surrounds my whole body is circted at a higher speed to prepare for battle.
When I strike my fists against each other, a purple spiral appears around both arms.
Heavy Destruction?Lion Brutality
Originally, a beastkin in Beastification mode cannot use magic, but Divine Bestification through the power of god breaks through that restriction, facilitating the use of abilities outside their realm.
Since I am not using magic power unique to beastkins, there is no fear of it spreading easily once it leaves my body.
A mass of power in the shape of a lion from my protruding fist is released while crushing the air.
Unison?ck-med Blue Thunder sh
However, about the same time as I dispatched my skill, Kaito too swung his sword.
A ck me apanied by blue thunder, tears through the air and plunges forward.
The forces that collided approximately at the center of the distances between us, imposed a silence like a vacuum on the people present in that ce for a moment, after which, then made a roaring sound that echoed at the bottom of my body, causing arge plume of smoke.
And the next moment, the view clears with a loud metallic nk.
A genuine, full-powered fist collides with a sh that does not loose in terms of power.
HAAAAAAAAAAAAaa!!
GAAAAAAAAAAAAaa!!
At the bottom of the hollowed ground, a serious battle was unfolding with a bang.
Ah, hes quite strong.
Raaaaaaaaah!!
Hmph!!
In the middle of the sword execution, I switched the Spirit Sword twice, and also changed the trajectory ordingly to match it, but was prevented by Leons fist just barely in time.
Ugh
Leons fist, armed with gravitational magic around his arms, is heavy and my body that is constantly being healed is inflicted with fissures around the bones.
The intense pain that I am ustomed to runs through my whole body, but disappears far away as I immerse myself in the battle.
Wind Thorn! Ice ws!!
I attack with the Wind Thorn Grass Sword in my right hand to create countless wind thorns from the blind spot of my opponent, and attack with the Snow Leopard Dagger in my left hand to create ice ws that scoops up from the ground.
Youre in the way!!
However, Leon blew away the wind thorns with the gravitational waves on his back that repelled them, and the ice ws are kicked away with his feet simrly d in gravitational magic.
I wonder how many of such exchanges have been crossed.
The surroundings are rough from the aftermath of the battle, and the trees are either cut down or crushed.
Both of our power just about rival each other, Leons body is scarred with blood marks as proof of cuts, wounds among others by the Spirit Sword, and his equipment left in tatters.
Of course, I was also cornered ordingly.
My whole body has been healed by the ability of Immortal Peach Resurrection Sword which is specialized in recovery than Verdant Green Crystal Sword, but the magic power consumption wasnt anything to scoff at, and my armor and clothes are worn out.
And above all, even if I dont have any wounds, my physical strength is continuously being drained.
Both Leon and I are recovering at constant pace, so even if we are in tatters, neither of us had any visible scars.
Chapter 192 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Earth [Continuation]
Chapter 192 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Earth [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel
Although the n was already in motion, in order to make it run even better, as well as the revision of subsequent movements in the meantime, modifications were made over and over again.
Say, Kaito, Im thinking if you want to make him go wild, wont it be better if you made him do it in town. If he really is a noble, I think he would be more productive that way though
No, no can do. I am not saying that it wont be effective, but its also not cost-effective at all, and the number of uncertain factors increases as the number of people increases. Now that I can no longer rely on my knowledge of the future, I have no way of knowing what obstacles we may face
My target* is Leon only. Once I am through, I am pretty sure a lot of people will be caught in the crossfire. (TLN: Lit. To kill)
If were are talking about the strength to defeat him in a split second then there is no question, but Leon is strong. To the extent that if ites down to a good old-fashioned dogfight with no holds barred, then the fight could go either way. Should that happen, no matter how sweet out tongues or lightly evaluated as threats, well be decorated criminals. And after we went through all that trouble to be S-rank Adventures, itd be pointless
Well, in regards to that true enough it will no longer have much use.
Seeing as it was all so to obtain the authority inside the army which would make it easier to grasp the movement of Leticia and others, who were originally thought to be hiding as they infiltrate into town, oddly enough we somehow managed to establish connections with them.
On top of that, maybe because I am not the hero, he is in such an audacious a position as an S-rank Adventurer.
But, that is in the first cycle right? Right now, he is not yet
More like he is gotten even stronger. Probably because he didnt have to apany me on a journey
It is ironic, but this is probably the result of him doing nothing but focus on only trying to increase his strength, instead of following me everywhere in my Heros Responsibility journey.
In the second cycle, Leon too must have trained to suit* himself instead of me. (TLN: Probably meaning for himself rather than as a follower of the hero)
Well yeah, youre right, it does certainly sound less fulfilling right. It would be nice if I could somehow make him suffer even more
At that moment, an idea as if I was possessed by evil shed through my mind.
If I can bring Leticia into our group, the revenge is sure to be even better.
If Leticia cooperates, and I kill Leon along with Lilia, who seems to have a deep connection with him in one fell swoop, it would be even.
(What the hell am I thinking? When I am trying to kill Leticias sister, I am contradicting myself)
At that time, I heard a wooded creaking sound, and the door opened.
Dear brother, Yuuto-san, food is ready so I brought it
Mai came back to the room with a big tter dish on a tray.
Its just an inclination, but beastkins prefer nd- tasting food inrge proportions. Because of this, if we try to settle for food from a stall, every food stalls end up having nothing but unsavory, dull-tasting servings.
Because of this, we got sick of street foods*, so we decided to each take turn on cooking duty. It was Mais turn to cook today, so she temporarily stepped out in the middle of the conversation to go make lunch downstairs. (TLN: from stalls/ stand)
By the way, the menu was an imitation of Mapo Tofu utilizing several spices.
So, what were you talking about?
While eating, I gave Mai a brief gist of what we talked about when she was away.
I see, I guess itlle to that, dear brother, cant you use your Sword of Deadly Sins. It is dear brothers trump card isnt it?
Currently, its difficult. The lion beastkin have quite a keen nose, so the prerequisite of Jealousy which requires the target to ingest blood through sneak attacks is very unlikely. And I dont have the cursed weapon that would allow me to wield Sloth. As for Lust, at Leons level, he could probably avoid being trapped inside the box. Pride has a heavy penalty, and is likely to hinder future movements. And Gluttony is not suitable for anti-personnel use
I briefly raised the issues concerning the Spirit Swords of the Deadly Sins series that I use.
Perhaps the Spirit Swords of Greed and Wrath that I have yet to obtain may have the abilities to match this situation, but just because Im having such convenient delusions doesnt mean I will obtain the power at this time.
(As expected, being unable to link up with Minnalis and Shuria does leave a hole. Minnalis who uses poison and illusions*, and Shuria who has Neko that can interfere with magical bodies and Kuma that can interfere with the reality inside dreams. How reassuring it would be if only I could get together with them) {TLN: Sorcery}
I know they should be safe.
There was no news about Minnalis and Shuria among the information essible to S-rank adventurers. There was no information about Minnalis and Shuria within the scope of this city.
Still, ever since I came back to this world, I could feel the contract binding me with Minnalis and Shuria regaining its power every day.
If the two of them are nearby, I just have to wait a little while for the power of the contract to be strong enough, then I should be able to get in touch with them through Telepathy*. (TLN: Mind/Soul conversation)
(First I carry out my revenge against Leon. Once Iplete that, the revenge contract should activate too. So, I just have to concentrate on the task at hand)
In the end, when carrying out the revenge, I guess there is no escaping a dog fight. Simply neutralizing him without killing him is a tall task, but f*ck it, I will do it
The spoon ced on an empty te made a ttering sound.
Now then, I guess I will have a short nap for the time being. Tonight is a full moon. Valeria too should soon start making a move
I couldnt find not even a glimpse of any links until thest minute so I was in doubt greatly, wondering if there indeed was any connection between Valeria and the Fairy, but it turned out just as I thought.
I will enjoy killing him too gruesomely
After passing through the underpass illuminated by the Hikarigoke*, we came out to the night forest illuminated by the full moon. (Luminous Moss)
Inside the forest giving off a dense concentration of magic power, the trees bathing in the light of the full moon emits faint glows of magic reaction.
The forest, which changes its color little by little every few seconds, was quite the spectacr scene that could even be said to be mysterious.
Fuu, no matter how many times Ie here, this forest at night on a full moon is always so beautiful
If not for the mischief of the fairies or the fairy queens unreasonable orders, its a ce where I would very much love to revel in while drinking alcohol with fish on the side.
Sister, where are we going?I feel sleepyMigyaa, migyaa!My legs are numbCome on now, just a bit more
(Aah, also, if only these kind of children arent here)
There are thirty figures around me that are not even up to ten years old. The small figures are mixed with various races, including the babies they are carrying, and all of them looked shabby.
(Good grief, with this number, just bringing them along alone is bothersome in itself)
The secret route connecting the town to the forest that was built secretly for the Requests that the Fairy Queen Berry Bell sends irregrly.
Chapter 193 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Earth [Continuation]
Chapter 193 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Earth [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades + Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
Thats right, this fairy tree is the source of the fairies power. If one were to damage the tree, it will reim the power it has granted to the surrounding fairies to restore itself. I am confident that youck the measures to counter the siphoning effect. Even more so if you were to enter into your so-called Divine Beastification that will have your magic power leak out faster
Right now, Leon must be in agonizing pain as if multiple cylindrical hollow rods pierced all over his body, with his blood being sucked out through them.
Ah, how does it feel? If you were to have a go against those two, you would have definitelye out on topbut right now, you are just a worm wriggling on the ground, unable to escape the pain.
I moved my aching body and gazed down at the suffering Leon.
So, how does gradually losing your power feel? Painful? Agonizing?
I felt like I was chewing on happiness itself with my mouth that could now distinguish nothing but the taste of blood.
Suffer.
GyAAaaAAAAAaaAAHHH!!
Suffer.
Gaguu, gyaaaaahh!!
Suffer.
Ugho, hagigiiii!!
Leons cries of pain be louder and stronger as Mai and Yuuto shave the fairy tree down, piece by piece.
The voice that I have been waiting to hear all this timeAh, how delightful..
Thats right, keep writhing in pain just like that, like a fairy whose wings have been plucked.
By the time the fairy tree had been reduced to a twig-like state, my body had recovered enough to move.
My body might be riddled with wounds, but I recovered enough strength to deliver the finish blow.
Dont do it, if the fairy tree dies, the fairies will lose most of their power, and should that happen, it would put a lot of humans at risk
So what are you saying? That I should willingly sacrifice myself?
I never, said that, who would voluntarily do something like this
Then who cares. Both evil and virtuous, you abandoned all of them, you couldnt care less whether innocent humans were suffering or not, you abandoned them! So
Slowly, as if strangling the neck with a cloth.
This time, Im the one who shall do the forsaking.
I snapped the fairy tree in two.
GYAAAAAAAAAGHH NAAAOGANAO MOOOOANNGOO GYAAAAAAAAHAAAHHH!?
And immediately, Leon raises a scream like that of a broken speaker.
Ugh, gaa, haha, ha
Sweat drenches his body, the phrase more dead than alive now an apt way to describe it.
Oh, what a magnificent view to behold.
Still, its far from satisfying, still very far.
I will desecrate and defile the power that you ever-so badly seek even more and without end.
Now then, on to the next stage. I will
I cant let you do that. As he is one of the very fewrades that I have left
As I prompted to return back to Leon, I heard a familiar female voce.
!! Why is she here
She should have long been out of town
The individuals arrival rattled Mai and Yuutos voices and shook me to my core. After all, someone who wasnt meant to be here stood right before us.
Liliaaaa!! You wench, Howe you are here!!
She, who at this moment should have been out of town.
d in a dark blue robe optimized forbat, giving her an adult allure as it fluttered in the wind, and crowned with glossy dark hair that melds into the dark night.
There stood Lilia Lew Harstone.
Lilia Lew Harstone.
An illegitimate child, born from one of the kings concubines in the Demon Kingdom, from a young age I was able to see things not visible to humans.
Things akin to floating particles with myriad of colors and shapes that are at times either gathered together or separated and spread all over the ce.
In addition to these things floating aimlessly in the air, they also seem to be within every living nt, animal and human.
Seeing those particles, that are visible only to me, makes me recall the scenery I saw outside the window of my room.
The proof that the previous demon kings were reborn as beings who give blessing to demons with their own bodies.
The Demon Spark Tree.
A gigantic tree with an ebony-colored bark covered in blood vessel-like tubes that emit red light.
Its branches spread across the sky, devoid of leaves not unlike a dead tree. Yet, it seems to be overflowing with life force as if it were one giant monster.
The tree sucks in the particles into itself, converting it into a finer and powdery white substance before releasing it onto the sky.
I hadnt had the faintest idea what it was but I didnt like that sight.
I didnt know why, but watching that gave me an eerie feeling that the ground beneath my feet was about to split, swallowing me alive.
The sight of it expelling that something, seemed like a scream to me.
From the Demon Castle, you can see a plethora of Demon Spark Trees. A reason as to why I was not fond of my birthce.
This seems like a skill that allows you to see magic power
As it would turn out, the invisible particles were magic power itself made observable to me using a unique skill that I have had since birth, appropriately named Magic Vision.
(No Its not that.)
But, I instinctively knew that it wasnt an urate exnation.
But, I never made mention of any of it.
It wasnt that I couldnt see magic power, but that magic power didnt sound like the right word to describe it.
I may have been an illegitimate child, but I was spared from unwarranted animosity due to the peoples adherence to the sayingThe child is innocent.
However, since that fact was discovered after the naming ceremony had beenpleted, the surname of the royal family could not be erased.
Officially, I became an abandoned child that an elderly castle mage found, and was educated as a servant bearing only the name Lilia, wearing a status-concealing magic tool made by the elderly mage.
Among the demons who excel at sorcery, I had only an average talent, but I was still well received thanks to my Magic Vision skill.
By the time Ipleted my education, both the demon king and his wife died unexpectedly.
But before that came to pass, the king summoned me.
Chapter 194 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 194 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel + Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades + Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
The king wanted to know if I had any interest in going back to being Lilia Lew Harstone, rather than just Lilia.
The idea was, by adopting me before he dies, I can live without having to lie about my name.
At the time, I wasnt particrly perplexed or anything, as I had already figured out the gist of it through the stories that I have heard from the people around me. When curiosity got the best of me, I removed the concealment magic tool only to find out my real name.
However, I chose to remain as just Lilia.
Rather than return to the position of the royal family as Lilia Lew Harstone, I wanted to live as just Lilia, the child of the elderly mage.
But what surprised me far more than this offer was that the particles that I have been seeing from within every living personCouldnt be found within the dying demon king.
As a rule of thumb the strong and lucky people tend to have a particrlyrge amount of these particles in their bodies.
And this didnt change even in their dying moments.
So, I thought that the Demon King, whose strength was said to be unparalleled in history, would possess an enormous amount of these particles.
Even more so, like that of the Demon Spark Tree.
That day, I returned home and talked about this with the elderly mage who was my foster parent.
For a while, the elderly mage had a troubled look on his face, and then, with a gentle smile said Thank you.
When I told him about the state of the Demon King that I saw with my Magic Vision, the elderly mage whispered He is also one clumsy foolwith a saddened expression.
Then, the death of the Demon King was officially announced, and his wife soon after as if she was to follow him in his eternal sleep.
The next generation Demon king, the previous kings eldest son, who was hailed as a genius, sat on the kings throne.
When I saw him at the coronation ceremony, I thought at first that he was a different person. I couldnt help but think that because of the something simr to magic power growing increasingly in his body.
Seeing that, I remembered the words of the elderly mage, I thought that perhaps the dead Demon King entrusted his power to the sessor.
Nee-sama?
And so, I became the personal attendant of Leticia who at that moment was but a little child.
The next few years were the most tender I had ever experienced. Days I spent watching over Leticias growth, and helping out the elderly mage with his research during my spare time.
But, for some reason, the elderly mage started acting strange.
He started secluding himself in hisb as if something was haunting him, driving him into a corner. Eventually, he left town to live in the base of a Demon Spark Tree.
His eyes sunk in, his cheeks became hollow, and his face now covered even deeper wrinkles.
I could only watch over him worriedly as his ghastly state worsened.
Although I say that I am assisting him with his research, for some reason, he would refuse any aid I would offer. The days continued like this until one day, the rapidly aging elderly mage suffered a grave injury from allowing magic power to go out of control during an experiment.
Coincidentally, I happened to visit him that day, but by the time I got there, he was already beyond saving.
The thin elderly mage opened his pale mouth, but I couldnt catch his final words.
I took some time off and started investigating the materials that the elderly mage was researching.
These investigations revealed to me the true identity of what I was seeing with my Magic Vision.
What the elderly mage was studying, was the very essence of magic itself, and the special magic core that only the Demon King possesses, called the Demon King Core.
His research seemed to aim to answer questions such as, What exactly is magic power? How is it able to conjure the 4 elements into magic? How is it applied to magic that do not produce tangible objects such as body strengthening and sorcery? In addition, a possible mystery connected to this, why do powerful monsters suddenlye out of pools filled with magic power?
The elderly mage defined magic power as a collection of high-energy particles that can change their properties to anything. Magic is a technique that breaks down magic power and reconstructs that power from its pure energy state into something else.
The elderly mage who listened to what I saw with my Magic Vision came to that conclusion after numerous experiments, and called it the Power of the World as a power that sustains all things through the particles produced by the dposition of magic power.
And it dwells in everything that is subject to change in this world, the higher the level and capability of the being, the more Power of the World they possess.
It is thought that ones ability can be improved by taking in the Power of the World umted over a certain degree in the form of experience.
Like an epiphany, I was convinced immediately, as it integrates perfectly with my own personal experience and sensations of what I have seen with my Magic Vision which I have had since childhood.
Up to this point its all good, but
I closed the research material on magic power that the elderly mage disguised as a diary containing nt observations and put it on the bookshelf. I then opened another, detailing observations on the Demon King core which was simrly disguised.
Among the sessive Demon Kings, there were those who possessed a demon core called the Demon King core.
Without exception, The Demon Kings who possessed the Demon King core wielded prominent powers as demons, their names carved forever in history.
However, when a Demon King with a Demon King core appears, the humans would always receive an oracle and summon a hero who has been bestowed with the power of god from another world, and in the end, the Demon King and the hero would sh with one another.
When a demon king having the demon king core defeats the otherworldly hero, the demon king would always metamorphose into a Demon Spark Tree. Even if the hero is either killed remotely and/or indirectly, the demon kings fate remains the same, other than the fact that it would take a span of a few years before the transformation would begin.
The now transformed demon king would then move itself to the demon continent, taking root and bing unable to move. Then, for a while, it continues to grow dark leaves and bright red fruit, sucking up magic power from deep underground, strengthening the power of those rted to the demons.
Chapter 195 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 195 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Jay_Samuel + Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades + Pink Tea
_______________________________________________________________
That is the obvious function of the Demon Spark Tree.
However, experiments have shown that most of the magic power absorbed by the Demon Spark Tree are broken down into the Power of the World, and are being sent somewhere.
As time passes, its leaves wither and fall and it ceases to bear fruit, resembling a dead tree, and yet its alive, continuing to perform its task.
Considering that fact that the hero the oracles speak of would appear to counter the Demon king at the behest of the god that sent the edict, it would be more than likely that the power converted by the demon spark trees are sent to the gods adversary, the Evil God.
In other words, the ever-repeating fight done by the Demon king and the herono, the whole of humanity versus the demons is but a proxy war done by the gods.
However, that is not the important part.
If the Demon King were to win, the Demon Spark tree that he will be would send the Power of the World to the Evil God.
On the other hand, if the hero triumphs over him, said hero will return to the world from whence he came with the power of the world he had umted and used to defeat the Demon King in this world.
Meaning that, the Power of the World will be gradually drained from the world.
At this rate, this world will eventually lose all its Power of the World, and die.
That was what was recorded in the research notes.
The elderly mage tried to prevent this by obtaining a power that could reach the gods but died in the process.
Since neither of the two gods had any intention of protecting this world, at the very least, as the only one who inherited what the elderly mage was trying to aplish, I shall obtain that power in his stead.
To that end, I not only incited the Explosive me Demonkin?Ardee Reuis, who had been passionately advocating going to war against the humans, but also solicited the evil dragon and even killed Leticias elder brother to obtain the Demon King core.
(In the end, in part due to the intervention of Leticias brother, the core ended up with Leticia however, the Demon King core and the power of the Hero, these two must certainly be powers of god, meaning, they should be effective against them)
Although I made a reliablepanion named Leon, we have yet to grasp a lead to the gods.
On this revenge journey, I cooperated with Leticia even at the risk of divulging about the world crisis. Of course, I kept the fact that I instigated Ardee Reuis and the evil dragon to myself.
And the fact that I tried to take Leticias older brothers, the former Demon Kings very own magic power core for myself.
(Besides, right now)
The sacred crystal in the Theocracy.
There is a high possibility that the object too has the power that is effective versus gods.
(I guess I will be using you once again Explosive me Demonkin?Ardee Reuis)
Sitting alone on a chair in the inn I stowed away another research note, and smiled to myself. How the next plot would y out as Leticia closes in on Ardee Reuis, her brothers killer
I have to take advantage of the situation to somehow obtain the sacred crystal.
Then, I heard a knock on the door.
Oh my, that was faster than I expected
Leticia and Nonorik are shopping around town, saying, Eating around is the real pleasure of visiting a town for the first time. It would take them a while beforeing back. Who could it be.
? There is no one? What is this paper? ah!!
The fairies are being targeted. If you wonte to the rescue, they will die.
The picked up piece of paper had a profound message. Normally, Id just justugh it off, but this letter had a fairies wing pinned to it.
(Notify Leticia Telepathy wont go through, huh. There is also a weird magic swirling around Nonorik. They are probably killing time at a magic tools store Cant be helped, Ill go alone and leave a note for them.)
I hesitated only for a moment before making up my mind. I cant just ignore this.
Leaving a note stating my destination for Liticia, I left the inn.
Without noticing that there is someone watching me from the shadows.
Leon, are you Well, you dont appear okay.
Arriving at the faerie forest in rush I discovered a situation far outside my expectations.
Surveying the surroundings with Magic Sight I saw no fairies, but instead, found Leon, about to be killed.
I hurried to his rescue, but I dont understand the situation at all.
I wouldnt believe that Leon can be beaten in his Beastification State, unless I saw it with my own eyes.
Why, are you here?
Exnations can wait, first, we have to get through this somehow.
There is a man, though heavily wounded, ring at me, without even trying to hide it.
If I remember correctly, he was called Kaito.
But even if we want just want to escape, it doesnt seem possible without a fight.
The kids called Mai and Yuuto began moving to cut off our path of retreat in an experienced fashion.
Be careful
Yes, I understand that these are not opponents that can be taken lightly.
Perhaps it was a mutual defeat, but Kaito, who appears to be their leader, was trashed so badly that he didnt pose any danger. The other two, as far as I could tell, didnt have any wounds at all.
They are dangerous. Dont underestimate them
Looks like Leon didnt have any power left, as he finally lost consciousness.
Afterying down Leon in a shadow of a tree, I face the two, who kept observing me in a cautious manner.
Earth Dragon m, White me Wave!!
No holding back this time. As a pure mage I made the first move.
The staff I had this time increased ones casting speed rather than the type used by vanguards in meleebat. The mass of earth shaped like a dragon burst out from the ground, followed by a wave of white mes.
Giant Arm!!Storm Wind!
But the earth dragon was crushed by Yuutos gigantificated arm, while the mes were extinguished by a wind infused with the water attribute.
This was the opening for our fight.
Chapter 196 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Chapter 196 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground [Continuation]
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades
As I thought, they possess the minimum passable strength. However If thats all they have, then I wont lose even if I were to fight them both at the same time.
Kyh I knew that she is taking this easy, but
After the battle started, things wentpletely in Lilias favor for a while.
Its not like it was an easy battle for Lilia, but even so, she isnt as badly injured as the two.
(Mai and Yuuto are doing their best But at this rate)
It looks like I took more damage than I expected. Im in no condition to participate in this battle.
I have to consider what ising next. I still can take the two and escape.
I was nning to teleport from here at thest stage of my revenge anyway.
I already secured means for that by using the Spirit Sword to infuse a magic stone with the teleportation power.
Using it, we will be able to escape, but it will certainly mean that our revenge ended in failure. But
If we survive, there is a next time
I tried to activate teleportation
Not yet, Nii-sama!!
Mais voice resounded through the forest, stopping me.
Im I didnte to this world just to hold you back. Nii-sama!!
Mai stood up with a vigorous shout.
Yuuto-san, 30 seconds, please stall Lilia for just 30 seconds.
30 seconds Thats some absurd request.
Yuuto replied to Mais words. But contrary to his words, he seemed fully intent on carrying it out.
But, well, I also dont want this to end with simply stalling for time.
Getting back to his feet, Yuuto took a green magic stone from his breast pocket.
Then, with a loud cracking noise, he crushed it with his teeth and swallowed it.
Amaliant?Full Body!!!
The next moment, Yuutos body swelled up, turning into the highest level nt monster that could be found in Dicey Armed Troops Arena.
At the same time, Mai began chanting.
Forth and forth, akin to a begrudging voice, akin to a demon chained to the darkness.
KYUUUURUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooooooo.!!!
An ear-shattering scream resounded through the area.
The monster with the torso looking like moss, leaves, and dirt merged together, surrounded by countless sturdy ivies.
The ivies, wriggling like tentacles, rushed towards Lilia.
Forth and forth, akin to weaving a curse, akin to remains of ancestor cast aside
Tch, so annoying!!
Lilia, being skilled at sorcery as one would expect from a demonfolk, used magic to fend off those countless tentacles, putting emphasis on speed rather than power.
Though not as good as Leticia, who used magic as naturally as she breathed, Lilia is still a skilled mage.
While being an inferior version of Leticia when it came to magic, inbination with her unique skill Magic Vision which she used to see through opponents magic attacks, she had sufficient ability for magicbat.
This much is nothing! Even if you press with sheer numbers!
Gieea?! GIGIGyu! GyuAAAA!!!
A number of ivies were torn off and sent flying, each time echoing with Yuutos agony-filled shouts.
Forth and Forth, akin to a sacrificialmb, akin to a rotting purlin.
Though her technique as a mage was not on par with Leticia, the battle prowess she disyed when defending herself by reading the signs of an iing attack before it wasunched made up for this.
Even so, the number of vines wielded by Yuuto didnt diminish.
Tch, kuh, such a thing!!
The relentless onught of ivies that just kept regenerating after being cut off or blown away continued.
While they couldntnd a decisive hit on Lilia, they still were very effective at restraining her actions.
Forth and forth, akin to gazing into the abyss, blind, akin to rotten eyes.
After losing all of the vines precisely 30 secondster, Yuuto, all covered in wounds, morphed back to his original form.
Thats 30 seconds, I leave the rest to you
Forth and forth, akin to taking down a god, akin to eyes filled with pus.
All covered in blood, Yuuto leaned on the nearby tree and sank to the ground.
Thank you very much, Yuuto-san, this is all I need.
However, that was enough, Mais preparations were over.
This is
Im quite positive I heard the sound of Lilia nervously gulping.
The ck wind was swirling around Mai, who until now was umting power, hidden behind Yuutos giant body.
The cracking sound simr to that of electric discharge made evident the volume of the magic power that Mai managed to gather.
Come forth Breath of the Princess of Rot
Kuh!
Lilia, who has theMagic Visionskill, probably judged that the magic power poured in there was enough to deal a fatal blow.
Mai raised the naginata overhead and then swung it downwards, drawing a 180-degree arc, at the same time, Lilia, tried to put as much distance between Mai and her as she could while keeping her guard up
Pointless, it wont save you from this wind.
The next moment came a sound simr to that of flowing sand.
As if beckoned by the ck wind created by Mai, an overwhelming ck storm covered the dark night sky.
And like a swing from a giant hammer, ck wind poured from above.
~~~tch!!!
Lilia tried to defend from that wind by erecting a barrier with her magic power.
She dug her feet into the ground, trying to hold the storming wind back.
But outside of her immediate vicinity, everything touched by the ck wind, be it grass, tree or anything else turned into ck sand.
Lilia may be an outstanding mage but her talent lies not with the use of magic itself. Her forte is in magic duels, which she can y like chess, relying on her Magic Sight. Her power itself wasnt that great, so she had trouble dealing with great sorceries with high magic output. In that aspect, Mais attack, in which she poured everything she had, was precisely that.
Chapter 197 – Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground
Chapter 197 C Screams of Exceedingly Deep Forest and Ground
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades
Its useless. This wind curses and rots everything, utterly disintegrating it.
Thin, feminine hands were stretching from the ck storm winds.
Get crushed, crushed, CRUUUUUUUUUSHED!!!
The moment those hands, that for some reason strongly reminded me of a skeletons hands, touched the barrier, it disintegrated, turning into ck sand.
But Lilia also had no ns of getting killed so easily.
One after another, she deployed barriers with seemingly slightly different characteristics, somehow blocking those hands.
Perhaps she was relying on her Magic Vision, but with each consecutive barrier, they kept getting more and more resistant to those hands.
THIS IS NOTHING!!
STOP RESISTING!!
Mais and Lilias voices resounded as the battle between barriers and cursed hands continued.
Reaching their highest note when ck fingers pierced through thest of the barriers.
And with a magic power scattering everywhere, came a dizzyingly strong burst of ck light.
The shockwave caused clouds of dust to rise from the ground, then
Haah, haaah, haaah, haah.
Though her breathing was rough, Lilia was still standing. While everything around her was turned into ck sand, Lilia, who also was vited by the curse, was holding her now ckened right hand with her unsullied left hand. Even so, this result could hardly be considered great for Mai, since that attack was clearly supposed to turn all of Lilias limbs into ck sand.
I couldnt, finish her, off, gough
Mai said, vexed, all covered in wounds because she used more magic power than she could handle.
You did well, but it ends he
Yes, you truly did well.
?!
With a sound of cutting through the air, Lilias left arm was shed off.
Thanks to Mais all-out attack, Lilia finally stopped paying attention to me, despite never losing sight of me for the whole duration of thebat prior to that.
Thanks to Yuuto and Mai creating that moment of negligence, I was able to sneak behind Lilia.
Resistance is futile. Though Im exhausted as well, its not to the point of not being able to deal with you without both hands.
Kuh I cant die at such a ce
I threaten Lilia, who sank to the ground, ring at me.
Since the spirit sword cauterized the wound instantly, there was no blooding from it.
Although we got through this somehow, we now have to make the next move.
This scenario wasnt present among all of the possibleplications that I anticipated.
I didnt expect the person who left the town toe back for the second time.
They say what happened twice can happen thrice, but this time, I confirmed everything through the guild
!
Then, suddenly a magic explosion urred between me and Lilia.
(With such timing!!)
In a way, I was already expecting this. With my weapon pointed at Lilia I paid close attention to her, ready to react at any moment. Which means, the one who used this magic was not Lilia, but someone else, and that someone else is
Fufufu, now, this is the end!
Aah, this world is really mean.
With her crimson hair waving in the air.
With her usual imprudent smile.
d in the gothic-styled battle robe.
There stood Leticia, exactly the way I remember her.
Leticia!
Seeing Leticia, who descended from the skies, Lilia raised a relieved voice.
(Crap, this is the worst. Can I make it out of here in this condition with Leticia as my opponent?)
And since Leticia was here, it means that there is a chance that Nonorik might show up as well.
Guh. My This is a bind.
Mai and Yuuto are at their limit.
No time for hesitation. I have to somehow take the two of them and retreat from here.
(Damn it Calm down, damn it Calm down.)
But the anger and frustration from having to abandon my revenge after getting this far threw my thoughts into disarray.
Oh my, what a terrible sight.
Leticia didnt even look at me and began walking towards Lilia.
I already knew this, but as it felt like an additional demonstration of the differences in our positions, it brought even more chaos to my mind.
Dear Sister, you did well.
You saved me I will exin the detailster. For now, can you please assist me in their capture?
I know, but your recoveryes first.
?
Something struck me about Leticias tone.
But before I understood what exactly bothered me, she moved behind Lilia and put a hand on her back.
Godly Bless
Feathers shining with faint golden light descended from above and fell onto her cauterized left upper arm and her ursed right hand.
The cut off limb began regenerating from the ces where the feathers touched as if it were being reconstructed from the particles of light. Meanwhile, the cursed hand gradually regained its normal color, as if the curse was just some dirt, washed away by water.
Phew. Thank you, Leticia.
Dont mention it, I will spare no effort for the sake of my Dear Sister.
Again. There is something in her voice, that I cant put my finger on.
Even though its not the time to worry about something like that, I cant help but search for the cause of that strange feeling.
Im a bit worn out after using so much magic power, but if you are with me
You know, Dear Sister, there is something, that I wanted to tell you for a long while.
As Lilia rushed to stand up, Leticia embraced her from behind.
For a long, looong time, I have been so patiently waiting. Feeling how I might lose control any moment, I desperately kept holding back, and
Leticia? What are you
Waiting for this day, when I will avenge my Dear Brother.
For some reason, I could hear that sound clearly even at this distance.
Eh? *Cough*
The sound of Leticias beautiful fingers digging into Lilias chest.
I will be taking it back if you dont mind? The magic core that you stole from my dear brother.
Fresh blood gushed onto the ground.
Seeing how Leticia bloomed with a beautiful smile upon witnessing that sight, I finally realized the reason for that stranginess that I felt.
The name of that feeling was [Dejavu].
Leticias voice was filled with that barely contained excitement with which I was also very familiar. The excitement about being able to exact revenge.
Chapter 198: A forcible end to the stalemate
Chapter 198: A forcible end to the stalemate
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades
Lilia copsed to the ground.
No one was able to say even a word upon witnessing that scene.
I already saw that amethyst-colored crystal that she now held in her blood-smeared hand, though the color was different.
AHAHAHAHA!! All this time! I endured for this moment! Pretending to love and respect you like in the old days, pretending to not know anything, to gain your trust! All this time, I waited for this moment!
A magic core, usually, a person would have only one.
Only imminent death would be awaiting a demon upon losing it, but for some reason, Lilia wasnt dead. But since it was an organ responsible for mana maniption, she couldnt control her magic power anymore, causing her monster body parts to manifest. Probably something of subus origin, ck wings, and a tail.
(The core of her brother, so its the one that belonged to the assassinated previous demon lord? )
Why
Ignoring Lilias question, Leticia continued to talk with a smile.
I knew about this all along. Since this second circle began and I inherited the memory of the first circle with Glens assistance! Since that moment I kept observing you my dear sister, no, you lowly pest, without missing even one moment. Oh, you truly managed to intercorporate it well, but upon inspecting you with a doubtful eye, I immediately was able to tell that you held Dear Brothers magic core.
Leticia circled around Lilia before casting another healing spell on her when she stood in front of her.
At first, I also was confused. But there was nothing that could erase my hatred for Leon, you, and everyone else that destroyed Kaitos and my happiness. Surely, I wasnt under some strange spell, and what is more important, my senses, my soul, all were screaming that this hatred belongs to me!
Wrath, wrath, wrath!
The voice that just keeps desperately screaming inside.
Thats why I was waiting for my chance! Gaining your trust, making you believe me, until the day I can stab you in the back and kill you in front of your beloved Leon!
GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!
Spears of ice created by Leticia nailed Lilia to the ground.
Does it hurt? Well, it probably does, you dont have Dear Brothers magic core after all. Every nerve in your body became more sensitive as it is now trying to adapt to the changes in the mana flowing through it. Here, how does it feel?
Aaaagagaah, GIGIIGII!!!
An agonized screames from Lilia as Leticia grinds a heel on her wings.
Ahahahaha! What an ugly scream! Come on, how about Kya? Try to sound moredy-like! Come on,e on!!
Leticiaughed in delight, looking at Lilia as she squirmed in pain.
Meanwhile, we simply looked at that scene, with our heads nk from confusion.
Hey, hey Leticia-chaan? Kai-chan andpany are totally lost, is that fine?
With those words, Nonorik appeared beside Leticia, who waspletely engrossed with Lilias screams.
Contrary to his formal military-like outfit, Nonoriks tone was as light and upbeat as always.
Hm? Oh, you are right. For starters, I guess we ought to tell them of the current state of affairs.
UGII!!!
Leticia stomped on Lilias wings once again, rubbing them on the ground, then moved her foot away and turned to me.
Nevertheless Pupupu! If only you could see the stupid look on your face. You fool.
Sheughed, changing her visage from an avenger to a girl who likes pranks in a mere second.
Y-you, Leticia, no way, your memory
What is no way here? Cant you tell from the conversation until now? Or do I have to bring up a few secrets that the two of us share?
Haha, hahaha, is this for real
My thinking, that came to aplete halt due to the shock, finally resumed again, and the reality of the situation has finally dawned on me.
Well, time to exin the trick I guess. During the first circle, you kept running around with my core all the time, right? Actually, Although I did not think that it would actually seed, I was able to transfer my soul into it on the brink of my death. I am a super genius after all!.
Your core As I remember, it was destroyed by Alesia?
I recall the bitter memory of the day when queen Alesias betrayal was revealed to me.
By that time, most of my soul had already transferred inside you. I thought I should at least see you inside your dreams since it looked like you were about to die without achieving your goal even though I gifted you a shot at it.
When she said that, I recalled how strangely often I would dream of Leticia during the first circle.
While I was sticking in your body as the soul only, I still retained my consciousness. So I also saw you getting tricked by that vixen like an idiot, and allowing my magic core to be destroyed.
Uguuh.
I couldnt find the words to refute Leticia as she gave me a look of disapproval.
Moreover, immediately after the time was rewinded, I told you toe to my side, yet how much time do you think has passed since then? All this time I was so eagerly waiting for it. And you finally showed up only by the time I thought about starting on my revenge.
But, I had my own circumstances Wait,e to think of it, when we bumped into you in the forest, could it be that you did that on purpose
Hey there! Thats unfair! Dont flirt in front of me!
Nonorik interjected when the conversation began going into apletely unrted direction.
We finally had a real lovers reunion, and you had to ruin it like this.
Leticia pouted, puffing her cheeks, as Nonorik barked like an annoying little dog.
Well, but you are right, reminiscing can wait. Right now, we have other things to do Right?
Chapter 199: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Chapter 199: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades
uuh Guh hah
With a snap of Leticias fingers, the ice spears that pinned Lilia to the ground disappeared before both Leon and the now freed Lilia were levitated and moved onto Mais conjured ck sand.
The next snap was followed by a loud ng, as the two became trapped in a crude metal cage.
And then, we have to heal you.
Ah, so warm. The wounds are closing And my strength, and magic power, they are returning
Leticia walked up to Mai and Yuuto, who were lying on the ground, and lightly touched their shoulders.
Just as with Lilia some moments ago, ripples spread from where Leticia touched them, and the wounded two began rapidly healing.
Not only their wounds, but even their stamina and magic power were recovering.
Andstly, Kaito, a special recovery spell for you.
No, Im
Returning to my side, Leticia wrapped her arms around my neck, and kissed me before I could even say anything.
?!
Mguh, mhuah.
That moment, a faint golden light enveloped both Leticia and me.
Ah-ah-ah! Again!!
Nii-sama?
Mai-chan, calm down, calm down.
With the eyes of our aplices pinned to us, we took our time, and only after ten or so seconds had passed, finally pulled away.
Phah, you were too rash. This took a lot of magic power.
Nonono! You told me to be serious since this is a revenge, and now you are doing this!!
What can I doThis idiot was so reckless that he was utterly trashed on the cell level. And on top of that, it required even more mana since his stats are so high. So the most certain way to do this type of healing while collecting information was through mucous membrane contact.
Is what she is saying, but I knew that in Leticias case, it wouldnt have made any real difference.
But I wasnt nning to say anything unnecessary, since the surrounding gazes hurt despite my wounds already being closed.
Now then, I set a barrier to protect us from being overheard.
Leticia twirled with a finger, and a rectangle rose up around us.
Recovered, Mai and Yuuto walked up to us, and stopped near me.
Then, lets discuss our ns.{tl: lets talk about the n?}
Yes, sure.
Coughing once to clear my through, I change my gears.
All this time, I was assuming that in the second circle Leticia will be hostile to me. That she wille to hate me for killing her sister.
To be honest, I cant say that I was fully prepared for that. Even though I understood that this is the best course of action, I knew this will be all the more painful for all the love that I received from her in the first circle.
The number of times I jumped off the bed during the night as I saw Leticia in my dreams, looking at me with eyes of pure hate as she threw her curses at me, cannot be counted with just the digits on my appendages.
That is why, this situation, which could not be described as anything less than a miracle, a fools hope, granted me so much joy. I wanted nothing more than to just celebrate here and now but I must refrain. After all, we were still in the middle of our revenge.
The confusion from the surprise dissipated. There also were no more obstacles to the revenge.
Just for now, I had no use for this joy.
What I needed now was the pitch dark cruel heart of a demon.
Just until Im done with the revenge. Just for now, I wanted to remain a monster crawling at the bottom of the abyss.
Otherwise, Im sure I wouldnt be able to properly finish this.
Though I said discuss, I wasnt able toe up with any borate revenge ns. My idea was to repay them by doing exactly what they did, and then have Nonorik help me torture them before killing. So I didnt do anything apart from gaining their trust.
Is that so? I see
After somehow switching my gears, I thought about what Leticia said, and realized that this is quite convenient for us.
Two valuable pieces can now be used in our revenge n, Leticia and Nonorik. On top of that, Lilia now joined Leon on the stage.
The same goes for Leticia, if she had some kind of n, she now has a lot to reconsider.
I was contemting on how I could incorporate Lilia into the revenge, if Leon and Lilia turned out to be lovers and I get to pull her onto the stage.
Since I realized that there is Leticia and Nonorik to worry about, it was nothing more than fantasies, but in thisst crucial moment, the pieces I needed to make the n perfect simply rolled into my hands.
It seems you already did something to Leon, so Im fine if you just leave the finishing blow on Lilia to me, and also
A faint smile appeared on Leticias face as she slightly tilted her head.
This way, the revenge will y out in a much more satisfying fashion. A much deeper and fulfilling one than I can get myself, right?
Corrupted, distorted, eventually forming a concentrated lump of darkness.
To me, Leticias dark crimson eyes now seemed to be stained with darkness. When I saw such eyes of hers in the first circle I couldnt say anything. Back then, it felt like there was a wall the size of a whole world between us.
But now
Sure, leave it to me. I will present you with the best revenge possible.
My eyes most certainly were just like hers.
Chapter 200: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Chapter 200: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades
Nice you meet you, my name is Lilia.
I met that woman, Lilia, in one of the ruins within the empires territory.
I came to that ce following the ancient texts in the hope of finding the power to oppose the gods, but unfortunately, the entrance to the ancient ruins was discovered just before my arrival.
Reluctantly, I infiltrated the expedition dispatched there by the guild that had employed her as a mage theorist by joining in as a travelling archeologist.
Though at the time, I officially was on a training journey, in ordance with the traditions of the royal family, my status as royalty prevented me from openly entering the still unexplored and thus highly dangerous ruins as a part of the first expedition.
As for Lilia, she of course would not reveal that she is a demon, and was wearing a hood at all times. But thankfully, people preferred not to pry into the background of such adventurers that seemed to have something to hide. As long as one could prove their skill, they could easily join the exploration team.
The exploration was going pretty smooth, and when the time to go back was nearing, I separated from the group on purpose, and went deeper into the ruins by going through the entrance to the hidden room described in the ancient text.
When I was done deciphering encryptions on the stone monument in search for the clues for killing a god, Lilia called out to me.
Are you looking for a way to kill a god too?
There couldnt be so many people in this world that took silly talks about killing gods seriously and even tried to make them reality, so it didnt take that long for a strange kinship to develop between us.
While most people spent their days in blissful ignorance, we alone were acting to save this world heading for the certain death.
For roughly one year.
We risked our lives exploring ancient ruins, dedicating ourselves to the important mission, sharing joys and sorrows.
It also wasnt that surprising that soon we became more than just partners, and for the first time, I had someone whom I wanted to protect not just as a prince out of my duty to this world, but as a person.
Say, we will save the world, right? The world we live in.
Yes, kill the gods, take their ce, and eventually create the world where no one would have to cry anymore.
The words we spoke in thefort of our bed.
That was my oath. The oath to protect her together with this world.
The oath that to me had an equal importance to my duty of protecting this world.
Ktaaaaaaaaaaaa?!
A scream could be faintly heard from somewhere far away.
(.? What am I doing here)
The moment I felt pain running through my whole body, the blur in my head began dissipating.
No matter what we do, we cant get started before you remember everything. How do you feel? Did you regain some rity?
Higyuu!!! Gagaga, wh-what is that memory Me? A demon kings core? You are a hero? Then what is that Silver Hero of the kingdom? No, in the first ce, Leon and others cornered you
Thats right, its just as you say, in the first circle I was cornered and killed by you lot. Yes, looks like it did the trick. You seem to have properly remembered.
The voice made me remember what had just transpired.
Guh
Oh, looks like our other star woke up as well. Good timing.
Kaito
Opening my eyes, There I saw the monster that we had created.
The ce didnt seem to change from the moment I lost conscience. The ground beneath me seems to have turned into a ck sand, but its the same ce, brimming with magic power.
No, the magic here now feels even more powerful than before I lost consciousness.
(With the faerie tree cut down, and faerie queen and her jewel disappearing, the power began overflowing from the dragon vein?)
From now on, more ces with a high density of magic power, like this faerie forest, will appear all over the world. But for now, thanks to this overflowing mana, my recovery was considerably sped up.
In a certain way, its been a while since west met, Leon. You became quite manly.
As I tried to process the situation, next, Leticia called out to me.
Lilias younger sister and the current owner of the demon king core.
And also someone who I thought to be one of our very fewrades.
Judging by the situation, you betrayed us after all.
Yes, exactly so. All this time I was working hard to gain your trust in order to betray you.
(Aah, and this girl is another beast that we produced.)
A thought that came to my mind as I saw the darkness deep within Leticias eyes, who so casually admitted to her betrayal.
Since I wasnt tied up or anything, I get up and survey the surroundings.
At a bit of a distance from me was Lilia, kneeling on the ground and breathing heavily.
Behind me a spring of fairies, from which the power of the dragon vein was gushing out from.
In front of me Kaito and Leticia, and then, those who seem to have be hisrades in this second world, Nonorik, Mai, and Yuuto, that I met at the guild. On top of that, it seems that they havepletely recovered.
(The chances of escaping by forcing my way out of here Are non-existent.)
Vexed from my own calction, I grind my teeth.
Chapter 201: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Chapter 201: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades
Id like to at least somehow let Lilia escape
(At the very least, it doesnt seem like they are intending to immediately kill us. They probably want to enjoy their revenge For now I should observe the situation while looking for a chance.)
A sudden desperate attack certainly wouldnt work against them, but at the same time, simply waiting surely wouldnt improve our situation as well. While I was wondering what to do, Kaito pped his hands.
Then, let me first exin the rules to you. Leticia, you will exin rules to Lilia.
Umu, leave it to me. First, lets create the stage. For starters, I guess it would be nice to get more space.
!!
After she spoke those words, a red me burst out from her hand and, in a blink of an eye, incinerated a part of the forest. In less than a few seconds, everything in the direction where Leticia pointed, from grass to the broken trees, turned to ashes, while the ground melted, bing zing red magma. With the next wave of her hand, that magma sunk down as the soil moved to cover the hole.
What remained after that was only an empty and barrennd.
As expected, a ce this rich in magic power makes things a lot easier. Then, this.
Leticia snapped her fingers and the earth around me greatly swelled, forming something akin to walls, encircling arge area.
This is
Its like an octagon shaped arena. The size double that of the training grounds back in the city, the arena was stirring uneasiness with its empty spectator seats.
The part opposite of me was made clearly different from the other spectator seats, raising one level above them, likely intended as VIP seats.
And now, we only have to erect a barrier and we are good. Well then, I guess this is it.
After a short pause, Leticia raised her hand, and a pyramid shaped barrier emerged on that cue.
The barrier had unthinkable strength for the one created by just one person. It would be hard to breach.
Moreover, around the VIP seats was another barrier.
Looks good.
Of course it does. Now, sister, youe here. You are getting a seat of honour.
Aggh.
Grabbing Lilia by the hair, she then dragged her on the ground.
Everyone else, aside from Kaito, also followed her.
Only Kaito and I were left here.
You mentioned rules. What are you trying to make me do?
What? Cant you guess by seeing whats around you? This is an arena. And talking about arenas, there is only one thing you can do there, right? We are going to have a sword duel. Its a special structure meant to give a reckless challenger hope.
Kaito said with a pomp, grinning from one ear to another.
Hope, huh
Thats right, an arena is a ce where one can get what their desire though their strength alone.
He looked like a clown, waving his hands as he spun around.
From now on, you will have to face ferocious monsters, solo. Nothingplicated. You just have to keep killing the iing monsters.If you manage to defeat all the monsters that we throw at you
Driven by hatred, the ex-hero turned into a monster.
You will be able to save Lilias life in exchange for your own.
And said such ursed words.
The barrier surrounding this ce will disappear with the death of every living thing in this arena. This, of course, includes you as well. If you manage to ovee this trial and then die, I promise that we wont touch Lilia.
And Im supposed to believe that?
It doesnt matter if you believe me or not, the game will start regardless But to be honest, I really want to see how Lilia will suffer after surviving through your sacrifice.
I see, you have be quite scummy, Kaito.
You have no one to thank for this but yourself, no?
A painful reply to my remark.
Now, thanks to having memories from the first world, I understood his words, and though I did what Ive done for the greater cause, I still was aware of the gravity of my past actions.
You are going to die in any case. The only possible difference is either you will fall in battle and go to hell along with Lilia, or you will ovee this trial and die after, allowing Lilia to get away with her life.
!
Deep darkness was festering in Kaitos eyes as he said that.
A strong intent to most certainly see me dead was there.
That being said, this is a game. And it wouldnt be interesting if you had absolutely no chances of victory.
With those words Kaito pointed to his right, urging me to look there.
Repulsive monsters were appearing there one after another. The unfamiliar monsters that I saw not so long ago.
At the first nce, they appeared like a variant of ogre or something simr, but they clearly were something else.
Transparent liquid was dripping onto the ground from their ckish-green skin, while from their heads were sticking small humanoid torsos. These probably belong to fairies. On their neck they also had bodies of fairies, hanging there like a scarf. Their whole appearance could be best described with just one word C vile.
Do not fret. Those are not your enemies. On the contrary, they are you dear allies.
While I was cautious, wondering if its fine to kill them, Kaito said such words with a smile that surely couldnt mean anything good.
They are your healing, power up, and punishment device at the same time. You look like you have no idea what Im talking about. Well, Im going to exin it now, so just listen, kay?
Chapter 202: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Chapter 202: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Ryunakama
In front of the monsters marching in an orderly fashion akin to military troops, Kaito began talking in an exaggerated fashion, like an actor in a y.
Right now, due to the power of my spirit sword, your body has been made simr to the fairies of this forest. The very same fairies we have used in making those creatures over there.They might look like that but their bodies in factck substance, since those bodies areposed of magic particles that make up fairy bodies.
How foul.
I expected something like this from their appearance, but it turns out that they are indeed chimeras, made with the use of fairies.
Why, thanks. Hearing such a praise from you means it was worth making them.
Kaito happilyughed, despite creating monsters that could be called an insult to all living things.
Lets go back to the main topic. In other words, what Im trying to say is that, they are the medicine meant to help you challenge this stage.
Medicine?
Thats right. The minor wounds on your body seemed to have healed and have somewhat recovered. you can now move to a certain degree, but even so, you are still in crappy shape, hm? Having you just up and die on us would make all of our preparations pointless. So if you ever get close to dying, you can just eat them. If you do so, the magic particles making up their bodies will heal your body and give you strength.
Those 50 creatures are your remaining lives. We ordered the monsters that you are going to fight to not to finish you off while they still remain. We also ordered them to not to get in the way of your meal. So every time you get beaten up by the monsters, you will have a chance to eat them.
How fun, how fun, how fun, how fun.
Kaito was brimming with such emotions.
Unlike healing potions, there is no worry of getting drunk on them from repeated consumption, and since they are basically just particles of magic, there is no chance of getting your stomach full. For the current you, who is almost a fairy at this point, this healing method is fantastic, right?
Although it were us who twisted them like this, can humans really turn so wicked?
Fight, fight fight to your heart content and then
He changed in tone and, as if in prayer, pleading to some higher entity, yet filled with the utmost malice
Die.
Cursed.
The next moment, a sound of stomping resounded.
The monsters lined up along the wall stood at attention, letting out groans in unison, making the whole scene even more unpleasant.
The moment after, a barrier like the one that protected the arena, covered the monsters, leaving only one area exposed.
Well, Ill be observing your fight from the seat over there. I suggest you eat at least one of those while Im leaving the area. Ah, which reminds me, Ipletely forgot about the remaining [Faerie Eaters]. There should be around 200 of them. Well, I guess we can have them work to liven up the atmosphere.
With those words, Kaito swung his spirit sword and the audience seats that only a moment ago werepletely empty were filled with the same monsters as those standing behind me.
Well then, I hope to see a good fight.
After saying that, Kaito left for his seat.
The hole leading outside, from which the faerie chimeras entered the arena, disappeared, with stairs leading to the audience seats now being located in its ce. The entrance to the stairs seems to be protected with another barrier, a faint ripple could be seen as Kaito passed through it. Passing through the audience seat, Kaito headed for the area where Leticia and others were waiting.
Meanwhile, changes continued to happen to the arena. The opposite side from the faerie spring, a dazzling light came from the direction of the seats where Kaito was heading.
The light came from the summoning circle located on the walls beside them.
While closely observing that magic circle, I keep looking for a way to escape this ce.
(Breaking through the barriers Is impossible. Its one thing if I was in my top condition, but right now its very dubious if I will even be able to break them. )
Thepletely transparent barrier can make one feel that there is absolutely nothing overhead.
But the sheer amount of magic power poured in there creates an illusion of there being something very tangible.
In the end, I could find no other option but to go along with their ideas and wait for a chance to present itself.
Suddenly, a giant triangr pyramid appeared in the air.
Then, the pyramid pointed its tip to the ground, and on the upper part appeared a number, 1000.
On the side appeared projections of Kaito, Lilia and others.
(Lilia)
Looking exhausted beyond limit, Lilia was pinned to a cross.
However, in her eyes still dwelled a strong will to do what had to be done.
(Yes, thats right, Lilia. We have sworn to save this world. We cant afford to give up no matter how hopeless the situation may seem! )
I once again made a fist.
Oh my, from your looks, it seems you didnt eat [Faerie Eater] yet.
There is no way I can eat such monsters.
No no, you surely can. If you tear into their throats, then the magic power in the bodies will be released and the particles will end up absorbed by you.
I have no need for that.
Well, fine, if you insist.
As if any sane person would eat a humanoid monster alive.
Their grotesque look also contributes to that, and there is no guarantee that Kaito, given how he is now, didnt set up some kind of trap.
Now, let us begin the show! The total number of monsters to defeat is one thousand! Until the counter above your head bes zero! Give it your all! Fight!
With those words, the magic circle on the wall shone even brighter for a moment.
As I was wondering just what kind of monster is going to appear before me, what came from that circle was
Orcs?
What appeared was a pack of orcs.
In the guild, D rank adventurers would be fighting such monsters.
I anticipated far stronger opponents. Though it felt like a bit of a letdown, I pulled myself together and prepared for battle.
Kaitos ability is like a surprise box, you never know what will pop out, many abilities are powerful enough to defy understanding. I guess as expected from the power bestowed by the gods.
BURRRRUUU!!!
In total, 20 enemies appeared.
Three from that group slowly approached, as if checking for my response.
While somewhat creeped out by that, I strike with my fist at the club of one of the approaching orcs.
BUURA!!! W-WHA-T!!
Losing to an orc in terms of power, I was knocked back.
Guh, ugh, t-this is
Aah, thats why you shouldve listened to my advice.
A voice full of spite resounded through the arena.
Chapter 203: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Chapter 203: A forcible end to the stalemate [Continuation]
Trantor: Pink Tea Editor: Jack_of_Editing_Trades
You think you would retain the power you had before being fully transformed into a fairy after losing the Faerie Tree? At least check your stats first.
This is.
Well, but do not fret. We took that into ount when we concocted yourMedicine. They will supplement for your lost power.
Ah, which reminds me, I forgot to mention one more rule. The time limit to save your princess. An ending with both of you dead is also possible. The first one, Leon, is if you will be defeated by monsters after using up all of your extra lives. In that case, you will be their feed, and Leticia will behead Lilia.
After saying that, Kaito slid a thumb across his throat.
And another option, is if Lilia gives up.
What did you say?
When I heard the second condition, my heart throbbed with a bad premonition.
Yees! Nono will begin!!
Nonorik jumped forward, happily swinging his sword.
Mufufufu? I finally get to shine! I grew tired of waiting~. Then, for an enthusiastic opening
Hey You arent going to Hey, stop! Dont touch Lilia!!!
Seeing Nonorik raise his prized white de, I shouted at the top of my lungs, but
First, lets take a look inside!
Hiii, HYAGH!!!
It didnt stop the de which then sliced open Lilias abdomen.
Lilia!!!
With an agonized shout, I looked at the projection on the pyramid, which showed a bleeding Lilia.
We are going to entertain Lilia while you are fighting. When Lilia gives up and asks us to kill her, she is going to be beheaded, while you will be a feed for monsters.
YOU BASTAAAAAARDS!!!
Ahahahaha!! Hey, we finally got some human-like reaction from you!
Kaitos ridiculing voice echoed through the ce.
Did you think Leticia and I will treat Lilia courteously, without actually doing anything to her? Nooo waaay, dumbass! You will fight while looking at the torture of your beloved one and listening to her cries of agony! Ahahahahaha!!!
Heughed, andughed, andughed.
Heughed like it was the funniest thing in the world.
Of course, simply torturing her would be boring. So we are going to make her body a part of the game. We will work on her in turns, switching every five minutes. Lilia also will be given a magic stone charged with mana, dropping which will activate a healing magic circle.
Kaito tapped on the floor a couple of times, switching the image to the view of Lilias feet, showing a magic circle engraved on the ground under her.
The magic circle seemed to be sustaining her life as it emitted a faint light, powered by the magic in the blood dripping from a disemboweled Lilia.
This thing will work even on the magic power from her blood But it of course will do nothing to suppress the pain. After she uses the magic stone, we will stop the torture for 2 minutes, after she endures 5 minutes of torture from one of us, we will also give a 2 minute break. Andstly, since Im so generous, we also wont touch her while you are consuming your Faerie Eaters. However, each time she uses a magic stone, you are going to lose one life.
A smile like a crystallization of wickedness.
Arent you happy? You get to truly share the same fate. Leon, Lilia, you are going to challenge this game while sharing the same remaining lives! Or maybe its better said, eating on each others lives? Ahahahaha!!!
Kaito was not the only one. The humans behind him were also smiling, as well as Nonorik, who didnt have any hatred in his expression and seemed to be simply enjoying himself.
As well, as Leticia, who had exactly the same eyes as Kaito andughed in exactly the same way.
All of them are malicious monsters.
Now, resume the game!
BRURRRUAAAA!!!
The orcs that stayed put as if they could read the mood, rushed at me, stomping on the ground.
Now now, yup, this is disappointing, Lilia-chan, your blood doesnt taste like that of a maiden.
GIGIGIGI, hiGa AGAGAGAGA!
Sh*t, SH*T, SH*T, SH*T, SH*T!
Though my stats and skills were greatly diminished, I didnt lose the fighting techniques hammered into my body.
The iing enemies are just simple orcs, not variant-types nor were they modified in any way.
Normally, opponents of such level would be nothing, but right now, Im gradually getting cornered due to their numbers and the difference in stats.
On top of that
Mhm, Noonoo, isnt it about time for the switch? No? No?
Fufu, no way, its still my happy time!
Augh, ghugh, fugyah!
MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMGH! Say, Kaito, isnt this turn system a pain?
Nope, If we go at it all together then no one will be able to enjoy it to their hearts content. Just wait for your turn, Leticia.
Twist and turn[??]Twist and turn[??]Twist the guts and then turn them~
Haa, Haa, HiGAAGGGAAaAaaAA!
Lilias cries of pain from the insane torture, that they treatedpletely like a game, were distracting me.
How can they do such a thing.
Catching a glimpse of Lilia, I freeze in ce.
With her stomach split open, Nonorik was twisting her intestines with his bare hands.
Strangely enough, that sight reminded me of the dead children that were sadistically killed by faeries out of spite.
And the monsters didnt miss the weakness I showed as the result.
GAAAGUA!!!
AROOOOOOOH!!!
A heavy hit with a club to my shoulder breaks my stance.
Using their numbers they continued their attack, battering me with clubs from all sides, leaving me no chance to respond. The only option was to endure.
By the time I couldnt tell anymore if the screams that I heard were Lilias or my own, the beating suddenly stopped.
Buuoo Bububu Bruuuuah
Just like well trained dogs, the orcs were just staring down at me without doing anything.
Here you go, your first death. Ending, you both were simply tortured to death. What are you going to do? Give up? Continue?
As Kaito spoke in high tension, one of the chimeras that they called Faerie Eaters stepped out from the barrier.
(Are you telling me to eat this? Such a vile thing?)
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!